Терминатров Джон Коннорович
Sis-Con with Dimensional Chat Group Chapter 1100-1649

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:


   webnovel.com
   U.S.J.
   1 683-2 140 минут
   0x01 graphic
   Chapter 1100: U.S.J.
   One villain was punched and he was blown away toward a group of villains, some of them falling to the ground because they hit each other.
   comment
   "Attack! Attack! Attack!"
   "The one with long range ability, attack him from a distance!"
   There were a lot of villains which appeared in the U.S.J. and each of them had various abilities. There were also a number of villains who owned a long range ability. One of them had fingers similar to a barrel which was able to shoot down a bullet, one of them had an ability to shoot out a thorn from his body, and various other things.
   They knew that this hero was very strong at close combat so they decided to attack him from a long range, however....
   Haru moved very fluidly and dodged all of their attacks running toward the direction of the long range villians. Just one kick and punch from him, all of those villians were defeated and passed out directly. Some of them had a bleeding nose, broken hand, broken leg, etc which made him similar to a God of War in the battlefield.
   Unlike a normal hero, who still had a conscience and only caught a villain, but didn't hurt them that much which was why they didn't fear a hero.
   However, Haru was different. Even though he didn't kill them, he was going to instill fear in their bones, blood, and soul so they wouldn't think of revenge in the future.
   Another villain came and this time, this villain had a mutant ability which made his body as hard as a rock. He raised his fist to slam it toward Haru, but Haru moved sideways to dodge his attack easily before poking the eyes of the villains.
   Haru didn't stop and punched the face of the villains.
   The head of the villain was as hard as a rock, but Haru's fist was covered in his zipper which made his fist as hard as metal. With one punch alone from him, he cracked the defense of these villains.
   The group of villians weren't sure, but they felt that their feet were shaking and they couldn't move forward at this moment.
   "What are you doing?! Hurry up and attack him!! He's only one person!!"
   The guy with a hand as a mask shouted which awoke every villain in the vicinity. Thinking how useless they were, but at the same time, he also dashed toward Haru with an intention to kill him.
   The students in the 1-A were stunned and amazed when they saw Haru's fight. It was one versus army, but they didn't think that he would lose in this battle.
   Midoriya knew that Haru didn't have the ability to increase his strength, but Haru's punch was able to knock out the villain who owned a defensive ability easily.
   With Haru as their protector, they didn't feel that nervous anymore since they could see how easy it was for him to defeat all of the villains.
   "This is the power of heroes who have reached the top." Aizawa was also amazed at Haru's fighting ability. However, the one which amazed him the most was Haru's dodging ability. He could see that all of the attacks from the villains hit nothing and it couldn't even touch Haru's body.
   'Does he have eyes behind his back?'
   "This... He hasn't even used his ability..." Bakugou was shocked.
   Hearing Bakugou's words, they were in shock. They realized that their teacher hadn't used his abilities from the beginning to the end. They knew very well from the news that Haru's ability was very strong since Haru was capable of dividing the villain into several parts using his ability and controlled the body of someone, but when they watched this fight, they hadn't seen him using that ability from the beginning to the end.
   "No, he has been using his ability." Aizawa interjected.
   "Can you see his fist? There's something similar to a metal to it. I guess he transforms the zipper into a brash knuckle."
   "Even so, his strength is amazing." Thirteen had seen a lot of heroes with a strength enhancement ability and Haru's punch was able to match the power of those heroes, even though Haru didn't have such an ability.
   Aizawa shook his head and said, "Hurry up and call for help!"
   "Sensei, I've been doing that, but it seems that we have been jammed by something." Yaoyorozu had been trying to ask for help, but she couldn't connect with the school.
   Aizawa's expression became gloomy and thought that one of the villains which had attacked them had an ability to jam the network and alarm. He was thinking about what to do until he heard Haru's voice.
   "Don't worry, I've sent a signal for help earlier. They should be coming soon."
   Haru, who was fighting against a lot of villains, still had time to send a help signal to school while fighting against a group of villains.
   Everyone became even more dumbfounded at Haru.
   Everyone in the U.A. High School, who received a signal from Haru, didn't waste their time and hurriedly moved toward the U.S.J. to save their students.
   "All Might, you sure want to help?" Nezu looked at All Might in worry.
   "Don't worry, I can manage this transformation in another 10 minutes."
   All Might, who was in skinny form, suddenly coughed blood before he transformed into his muscular form. His limit was three hours and in the morning, he almost used up his limit. If he decided to help then...
   "I'll go first! They need help!"
   Even so, All Might wouldn't let his students be hurt by a group of villains. Without waiting for anyone, he dashed toward the U.S.J. as soon as possible.
   Nezu only hoped that All Might didn't do something stupid in this situation, though, he wasn't that worried since there was another hero who was capable of protecting everyone in the U.S.J. right now.
   Back in the U.S.J. everyone was amazed by Haru's capability, and Aizawa knew that his job was to protect everyone until the support came at their location.
   "Stay together! Don't get separated!"
   Hearing Aizawa's order, everyone nodded, but at this moment a large black mist suddenly appeared.
   Kurogiri thought to teleport everyone, but he forgot that there was one person who was capable of making his ability useless.
   Kurogiri was suddenly punched, but that punch had passed through his head.
   "This...?!" Aizawa stared at Kurogiri and thought that this guy was a formidable opponent.
   "How unlucky..." Kurogiri didn't expect Aizawa to be this troublesome and when he thought about what he should do at this moment. He suddenly heard a loud scream from someone which made him panic.
   Kurogiri was about to teleport, but he was caught by Aizawa.
   "You don't need to be in hurry."
   Aizawa held Kurogiri's neck and held him in place. He turned his attention toward Haru and wondered why he felt something bad was about to happen.
   When Haru was fighting against a group of villains, he saw the young man with the mask which had destroyed the school gate, coming toward him.
   Haru shook his head and wondered why this guy suddenly screamed when this guy was about to attack him.
   Haru didn't touch the palm of the guy and used his elbow to smash his head.
   The young man was blown away, but his head was caught before his head was slammed into the ground by Haru.
   "Don't talk too much, I'm too lazy to hear you talk, Tomura Shiragaki."
   Shiragaki hadn't lost consciousness, but it was very hard to breathe when his nose was broken by Haru. He was about to touch Haru to rot Haru, but his wrist was broken by Haru.
   "I, I won't...." Shiragaki bit his lips and shouted, "I'LL KILL YOU...!"
   "Is that so?" Haru smirked as if looking at an idiot and he even thought that this guy was quite cute rather than scary, considering he had seen a number of cruel people in the world of Akame Ga Kill.
   'Since this guy was an enemy then....'
   Shiragaki could see Haru's eyes and he was sure that his eyes weren't the eyes of heroes, or rather..... His body shuddered and he screamed loudly.
   Haru jumped back to avoid an attack which was about to hit him.
   Haru escaped and looked at the spot where he had been standing earlier.
   Haru didn't expect that his standing spot before had been destroyed into a crumble. Then he saw a strange humanoid figure with black color and an appearance similar to a bird.
   "N, Nomu! K, Kill him!" The young man said in a hurry.
   Haru stared at Nomu, but it wasn't a fear rather an excitement since he had been waiting for this moment. Looking at Shiragaki, he knew that he could end his quest sooner or later by catching this young man.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1101: End?
   Everyone noticed the large, black humanoid figure which suddenly appeared in front of Haru.
   Midoriya felt worried and wanted to help Haru.
   Not only Midoriya, but all of the students in this place wanted to help Haru since they were worried about him, especially when a large number of villians started to run toward the center of him at the same time.
   It seemed that the quantity of villians which was brought by the black mist which was being apprehended by Aizawa was a lot more than they had thought.
   Aizawa, who was holding Kurogiri's neck, shook his head and said, "Believe in him. He isn't too weak for you to worry about him."
   If it was All Might, they wouldn't have this worry since the presence of All Might would give them reassurance, but Haru was different since his career was very short and his capability hadn't been fully shown.
   However, Haru also didn't have an intention to fully show his capability since he felt that the enemy was too weak.
   "Hmph! You should help your friend or else, he's going to die in front of Nomu!" Kurogiri thought that it was his chance to shake their heart and escape. In reality, he was very worried about the safety of Shiragaki and wanted him away as soon as possible since he could feel that Haru was very dangerous.
   Aizawa pressed Kurogiri harder to the ground, but he couldn't erase the worry within his heart, but it seemed that he was thinking too much when he saw the scene in front of him.....
   "HAHAHAHA, HERO, WHAT YOU'RE DOING IS ONLY A VIOLENCE! YOU'LL ONLY BRING MORE VILLAINS!" Shiragaki laughed loudly when a group of villains that had been scattered around the U.S.J. arrived at his side.
   "But enough of that since you won't have to continue your career further! Attack him!"
   Haru looked at Nomu and a group of villains which also tried to attack him, but then he smirked and moved his fingers.
   The group of villains which was about to attack Haru suddenly being slammed by something.
   They were confused, but suddenly another person was being attacked.
   Nomu screamed loudly and attacked all of the villains coming toward him.
   *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*
   "What the hell! What the hell!?"
   "Isn't he an ally!? Why he has attaked us!?"
   Everyone was panicked and the situation turned chaotic, but suddenly...
   "Attack this monster first! Defeat it or else we won't be able to get out safely from this place!"
   The group of villains who were about to attack Haru suddenly started to attack Nomu, rampaging and slamming them without hesitation.
   Nomu received a lot of attacks, but his body quickly regenerated and it continued to rampage around.
   "Nomu, stop! Stop! Stop!"
   Shiragaki panicked when Nomu lost control and attacked his minions. "Bastard! Stop for me!!!"
   Nomu screamed, but then raised his fist toward Shiragaki.
   After being punched by Nomu, Shiragaki was blown away and hit a wall in the distance. "Cough!" Coughing blood from his mouth, he felt that his body was very weak and some of his bones were broken, but his eyes stared at the chaotic scene in front of him. He thought that it was the end, but it was only the beginning when the group of villains started to fight with each other.
   "Bastard, why did you attack me!"
   The group of villains suddenly attacked each other and the situation became weirder and more chaotic. It couldn't be controlled anymore and everyone had let loose the break in the head becoming a beast in this fight.
   Little did they know that there was someone who had controlled this fight from the beginning to the end. He was also the one who had controlled Nomu to attack the group of villains and Shiragaki.
   Haru only shook his head and didn't care about the mob's character, but rather he walked toward the direction of Shiragaki since he wouldn't let this young man go. He believed that this young man had a connection to "Hero Killer" or "All-For-One", or this young man might be the "Hero Killer" or "All-For-One" himself, and it was also the reason why he wouldn't let him go.
   Haru walked slowly and seemed very relaxed when everyone in his surroundings started to fight with each other. It was as if the fight which happened in this place didn't have anything to do with him, even though he was the culprit and the one who caused the fight between the villains happened.
   Shirgaki stared at Haru's figure, who walked toward him without any hindrance. His eyes were full of hatred, but deep inside, he knew very well the cause of this chaos was him and he didn't even know how Haru had done it which intilled a fear deep into his heart even though he didn't realize it. When he was about to escape, he realized that his body couldn't move and his body tightened unconsciously when Haru was only few meters away from him.
   Haru's back faced everyone so no one would be able to see Haru's appearance, but if it was woman then they would be memerized, if it was a man then they would shudder since his smile was very scary at this moment.
   Shiragaki's head was patted by Haru.
   "Don't worry, I'm a hero so I won't kill you and I'm going to forgive you for the rude things which you've said to me." Haru smiled and said, "I'm very kind, right?"
   "But... you need to face the consequences of your actions." Haru pondered for a while and said, "You're still young after all, but of course, and you'll enter a Juvenile Detention Centre."
   Shiragaki was about to snort in disdain, but stopped when he heard his next sentence.
   "In that place, you might find a good friend and I'll also congratulate you in advance for losing your anal virginity. Don't worry, I'll give you soap so it won't hurt too much later."
   Shiragaki shuddered at this moment and really wanted to escape.
   Suddenly a black mist appeared between Haru and Shigaki.
   "Kurogiri! Take me away!" Shiragaki didn't have the courage to face this man, but....
   "Oh, it is good that you've got a friend so you can have a party together in that place later."
   When Kurogiri was about to warp Shiragaki, his neck was punched.
   Kurogiri coughed blood and blew away several meters away. He couldn't breathe and passed out directly.
   "Don't worry, when you wake up, you'll be in a different place."
   Shiragaki was about to say something, but he passed out when his solar plexus was hit.
   Haru stood up and saw that the fight was almost over soon.
   "Well, let's end it soon."
   "Don't worry, here I am!"
   All Might opened the gate of the U.S.J., but everyone was looking at him with a speechless expression.
   They stared at each other for a while and the atmosphere turned awkward.
   "Where are the villains?"
   All Might remembered about the villains attacks and looked around, but he sucked a deep breath since it seemed that the fight had ended.
   "That's good." All Might sighed in relief when he saw Bruno and knew that he was the one who had taken care of everyone. "Thank you, Bruno."
   Haru was also happy that one of his quests was over and he only needed to complete two more quests.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1102: Chance?
   10 minutes after All Might had come to the U.S.J., a group of teachers from the U.A. High School, who were also heroes, came along with a group of police, but it seemed that the bad scenario had ended and no one was hurt from this attack.
   "Thank you for saving the students, Bruno." Nezu sighed in relief and felt glad that Haru was also a teacher in his school. He had made up his mind and decided to raise Haru's salary at this moment.
   "It's alright. It's part of my job."
   Haru didn't care much about Nezu's praise since he was more cornered about his quest. It seemed that the humanoid black figure which he had controlled before was Nomu. He wasn't sure what it was before, but he could tell that it was a human or rather it might be a human which had been modified by a group of villains.
   With the the heroes from the school along with the help of the police, they quickly caught all the villains that were scattered within the U.S.J.
   Kurogiri had been knocked out by Haru and the group of villains in this place was only a rat which had been trapped.
   The students were being gathered in one place and being asked by the police for what had happened in this place. There was also a psychologist who came with the police to see that there wasn't anything wrong with those students since they were afraid that there might be a trauma which happened to them.
   Though, Aizawa ridiculed them, saying that his students weren't that weak.
   Haru was talking with the police along with Nezu, but then someone came toward him.
   "Hello Bruno, it is good to see you again."
   Haru turned and looked at Naomasa Tsukaichi who was a police detective in the Police Force. He often met him since he had solved a number of cases and caught villains which made both become familiar to each other.
   "Do you know them, Tsukaichi?" Haru asked.
   Tsukaichi nodded and said, "They're a League of Villains?"
   "League of Villains?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "There are too many villain groups, I can't always remember each of them."
   Tsukaichi laughed and said, "Well, you've caught a lot of villains, but this group isn't a weak group." He looked around and whispered, "It should be a remnant from that king of villains in the past."
   Haru became interested since he knew what Tsukaichi meant. "If you've got any information about them, please tell me. I'll catch them no matter what."
   Tsukaichi nodded and said, "Don't worry, our job is to help you heroes to catch a villain."
   "Right, don't let the black mist one and the young man with cracked skin escape. Both of them might be good bait for a bigger fish."
   "Bigger fish, huh? Do you know who they're?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "I only know the name of the young man with cracked skin is Tomura Shiragaki. If you want to know how I know him, you can ask Mr. Nezu here."
   "Hello." Nezu smiled and nodded.
   Tsukaichi nodded and said, "We won't let them escape!"
   "Be careful of the young man's palm. I've broken his wrist, but if he's agitated, he might start to berserk and kill the police."
   "I understand." Tsukaichi's expression became serious.
   "And the purple mist, you need to give him more attention since this guy is a bit tricky."
   "Yeah, warping ability is indeed very tricky." Tsukaichi nodded and asked, "How about Nomu?"
   "I'm not sure." Haru shook his head and asked, "Do you want my hospital to conduct an observation on Nomu?" His hospital had worked with the police several times and the police also knew about his identity since they were part of government.
   Tsukaichi thought for a while and said, "Let us do it by ourselves first."
   "That's good, you won't make our hospital too crowded if you do that." Haru nodded and didn't care much.
   Tsukaichi twitched his lips and knew how high the efficiency of Haru's hospital which made it one of the best hospitals in this country and made the police who were hurt from their job come to his hospital.
   "Don't forget to write a report about this."
   Tsukaichi thought that it was better to send a Nomu to Haru's hospital later, but before that, he needed to make a report to his superior.
   "I know." Haru nodded and said, "So I can go back, right?"
   "Yes, I'll call your office when something is in need of your presence."
   "Will do, then I'll go back now."
   Haru nodded, and wanted to go back, but he was stopped by Nezu. "What's wrong, Mr. Nezu."
   "Bruno, I've heard that your wife is a very good doctor, right?" Nezu whispered and did a background check out on Haru. He knew even if Haru didn't become a hero this guy would be very amazing since Haru's net worth was very enormous from his business.
   "I don't like it when you mention my private life during my work, but what happened?" Haru asked in a low voice.
   "This...." Nezu thought for a while and said, "How about you follow me first?"
   Haru nodded and followed Nezu wondering what this guy wanted to show him.
   Haru and Nezu entered one of the private rooms within the U.S.J. and when they entered, they saw a tall man with a skeleton-like figure sitting on the sofa and seemed to be very tired.
   This person seemed to be surprised when he saw Haru.
   "This...?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "All Might?"
   "Mr. Nezu!" All Might looked at Nezu wondering what this mouse wanted to do.
   "Calm down, All Might. I want to recommend you to a doctor."
   All Might frowned, but since Nezu had tried to recommend him to a doctor then he should try.
   "Yeah." Nezu nodded and asked, "Bruno, do you think that your wife can save All Might?"
   Haru looked at All Might and it was his first time to know that this guy had some trouble with his health, but when he thought about the working hours of All Might which had been decreasing for the past few years. He understood that it might be because of this trouble.
   "I'm not sure, but let me call my wife first."
   Haru loosened the tie on his shirt and took off his mask before taking out his smartphone.
   All Might and Nezu opened their eyes wide since they didn't expect Haru to show his face. They knew that Haru really loved to keep his real identity a secret and no one at school knew his real face.
   Nezu had tried to get Haru's data, but he only knew Haru was very rich and Haru had married. He wasn't sure about his appearance before, but at this moment, he knew that since All Might have told Haru about his secret, then Haru told them about his secret. He let out a sigh of relief and felt glad that he had decided to talk to Haru about All Might's matter.
   Haru had decided to show his face which meant...
   "Thank you." All Might felt moved by Haru's action.
   Waving his hand, Haru didn't think too much about All Might's grateful words and talked with Tsunade about All Might.
   "Well, I'll see him first."
   "Where are you right now?"
   "I'm at a pachinko parlor."
   Haru sighed and said, "You should hold back sometimes."
   "You should also hold back to put your anaconda into my holes!"
   Haru didn't have any words which could refute her. "Then I'll bring him to the hospital soon."
   "Alright, I'll win soon! Oh, ah! I lost, dammit!"
   Haru hung up his phone and knew that it was the sound of a machine explosion. He was glad that the pachinko parlor was owned by him or else....
   Haru shook his head and said, "Let's go."
   Nezu and All Might nodded and at the same time, they thought that this guy was very handsome.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1103: Something is about to happen!
   After coming to this world, Tsunade also learned a lot of things and her medical ability had gone further ahead. Beside using a jutsu, she also used modern technology which made her work easier than before. For example, when she needed to see whether there was something wrong with the patients or not, she didn't need to check their entire body using her chakra since she could use a radiography to do it. It was faster and more accurate than probing the bodies of patients using her eyes.
   Tsunade felt that the function of this device was similar to a Byakugan world which made her want to bring this device back home.
   Though, in terms of operation, there wasn't that much difference between her world and this world or rather she, who was known, as the best doctor in her world, could also become the best doctor in this world.
   However, compared to the modern world, the medical ninjutsu on Tsunade's world also had its own advantage which was capable of healing the cell and regenerate the cell within the body which fastened the patient to be better faster.
   Haru, Tsunade, and Nezu stood side by side staring at the data of All Might's body which they received after radiology and laboratory tests .
   They stayed in a private room which was located on the underground of their hospital. This place was made after Haru and Tsunade became the owners of this hospital.
   Tsunade's expression was ugly and shook her head. "His body is in a mess. I won't be surprised if he dies next year."
   Haru, Nezu, and All Might, who heard Tsunade's words, were speechless. In their minds, a doctor shouldn't say such rude things to their patients.
   "You're not thinking of retiring?" Tsunade asked.
   All Might shook his head and said, "No, until I fall, I won't stop becoming a hero."
   Haru nodded and had to commend All Might's spirit. He thought that it would be good to add All Might as a member of Group Chat. He felt that it was suitable to invite All Might since All Might was very strong compared to the villains and heroes who he had seen in this world and All Might was a very good person.
   "Can you save him, Tsunade?" Haru asked.
   Tsunade sighed and said, "He has lost his organs and he also has injuries within his body. If it is a normal doctor then it is impossible."
   "But you should be able to help him, right?"
   "I can help him." Tsunade nodded without hesitation.
   Nezu and All Might were surprised, and they didn't expect Tsunade to be able to help All Might without hesitation.
   "This... are you serious?" All Might asked. Though his face betrayed his voice, he was full of smiles when he thought that he could continue his life as a hero.
   "I can do it, but we need to find a donor for you. You've lost your organs after all," Tsunade said. Even though there were some hospitals who sold organs illegally, she didn't really want to do that, though.
   Tsunade had heard that there were artificial organs, but she wasn't sure whether that technology could be used on All Might or not.
   "Don't worry, leave that to me." Nezu vowed that he would get organs for All Might.
   "That's good." Tsunade nodded and asked, "How long can you maintain that macho transformation?"
   All Might was speechless when his hero form was being called a "macho", but he answered Tsunade's question.
   "I should be able to maintain it for three hours a day."
   "Once I'm done with my operation, then you should be able to do your job in 12 hours."
   Tsunade didn't hesitate in her words and she believed that she was able to fix All Might, but then again, 12 hours were just her speculation and it could be more than that.
   All Might was full of tears and felt happy. He took a deep breath and bowed his head. "Thank you, Haru! Thank you, Tsunade! If you need my help then I'll do anything for the two of you!"
   "Calm down, the operation hasn't started," Tsunade said.
   They nodded and calmed themselves when they heard Tsunade's words.
   "When is the operation?" Nezu asked.
   "The faster the better, can you start the operation now?" Tsunade asked while looking at All Might.
   "Now?!" Nezu and All Might were startled.
   "Can you?" Tsunade asked once again.
   All Might took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, we can do the operation right now."
   "I won't disclose your information to anyone, you don't need to worry."
   All Might's heart was full of gratitude at the pair of couples in front of him.
   "Haru, can you become my assistant for this operation?" Tsunade asked.
   "Leave it to me." Haru nodded.
   "Huh? Haru, you're also a doctor?" Nezu was startled. He was wondering how many identities Kasugano Haruka had. From what did he know he should be a hero, businessman, hacker, and lastly a doctor?
   Haru's knowledge about the human body was quite good, but compared to Tsunade and Sumire, he was still far away. Or rather he might be similar to an infant in front of them, but compared to a normal doctor in this world, his skill should be comparable to the first rate doctor.
   "Can I wait here?" Nezu asked.
   Haru and Tsunade looked at each other then looked at All Might.
   "Let him be here." All Might believed in Nezu.
   "Alright, but don't cause any noise or trouble here." Tsunade stared at Nezu.
   Nezu nodded and reassured Tsunade that he wouldn't do anything stupid which might affect the operation.
   "Then, Haru, let's do it."
   "Right, don't forget about the organ donor!"
   "Leave it to me!" Nezu nodded.
   Both of them entered the operation room and started their operation on All Might.
   It was a few days after the incident and Class 1-A became famous after they happened to be in the U.S.J. during the League of Villains attack.
   In the past few days, security within the school had increased and the police also came to talk about the incident which happened on U.S.J.
   They knew about the identity of Tomura Shiragaki, but from their discussion, they could conclude that Tomura Shiragaki might be someone's successor.
   Some people might have an idea and the police only mentioned the possibility, however, everyone in the U.A. High School didn't talk further about it since there was something about to happen at U.A. High School.
   It was one of the most anticipated events to be held at U.A. High School. The popularity of this event could even be compared to the Olympic games. It was being held once a year and everyone couldn't wait to show their capabilities within the Sport Festival.
   However, Midoriya wasn't in the mood to hear any of that since he hadn't heard All Might for the past few days. He had heard that All Might was on a business trip, but he hadn't been told by All Might which made him worried. He was wondering whether something had happened to All Might since he knew that All Might had injuries on his body.
   When Midoriya was thinking about All Might, he only realized the voice that had called him for a while.
   Midoriya woke up so suddenly and startled when Haru was standing beside him.
   "B, B, B, B, Bruno-sensei, w, what's wrong?!"
   Midoriya's eyes were full of worship since Haru was one of the heroes which he admired. Haru's teaching was very good and he felt that he could become stronger by listening to his teaching and at the same time, Haru's power was very strong which made him realize if he wanted to reach the top of hero, then he needed to work harder. He could see that Haru wasn't only proficient in fighting, but also a lot of things from talking, computers, etc. And Haru was a better teacher than All Might, even though he didn't want to admit it.
   "Tell your parents that you'll be late later, I'll take you somewhere."
   Midoriya was startled and wasn't sure what to say.
   "It's related to All Might." Haru whispered.
   Midoriya's expression became serious, but he nodded. "Yes, Sensei!"
   Haru patted Midoriya before he left 1-A Class to 1-B Class to continue with his teaching.
   "Midoriya, what's happened?!"
   "Why is Bruno-sensei talking with you?"
   Midoriya thought that he needed to cure his nerve wreck at that moment.
   Haru was teaching the students in 1-B Class, but suddenly someone raised his hand.
   "Bruno-sensei, can I ask you something?"
   "What's wrong, Monoma?" Haru looked at the young man whose ability was to copy another person's ability.
   "What's the difference between us and 1-A Class?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1104: Secret Between Us
   Haru, who was teaching the students in 1-B Class, stopped then looked at Monoma.
   "What's the difference between your class and 1-A class?"
   Haru smiled and said, "Of course, it is different."
   Monoma was startled, frowned, then asked, "Sensei, do you think that our class is worse than 1-A class?!"
   Kendo slapped Monoma's head directly.
   Looking at Kendo's expression, Haru was wondering why the students in 1-B Class's confidence was so small.
   "I've said that your class is different, but I've never said that your class is worse than theirs. It was you who thought that you were worse than them." Haru looked at Monoma at that moment. He wanted to say that 1-B Class was only a group of supportive characters in the story, but he knew that he couldn't say that.
   Monoma didn't care about Kendo's slap and asked, "So we're not worse than them, Sensei?"
   "In the first place, what makes you think that you're worse than them?" Haru asked with confused expressions.
   Monoma thought for a while and wasn't sure how to answer this question.
   "Was it because of the Unforeseen Simulation Joint accident?" Haru asked.
   Monoma nodded and said, "...Yes."
   "If that's what you're worried about then you don't need to worry since the one who has defeated all the villains in Unforeseen Simulation Joint is me, not the students in 1-A Class, so you feel better now?" Haru asked.
   "Well, let's take a break for a while and tell us what is on your mind? You might be a bit nervous because of the Sport Festival, but you're not telling me that you're going to give up against the students in 1-A Class, right?"
   Everyone shouted at the same time.
   "That's good." Haru nodded and said, "All of you always need to remember that you're a special student who has been chosen as a student in the hero department of this school. Besides your department, there is a general department, management, and support department, who is going to join the Sports Festival. You don't need to think too much about the management and support department, but you need to watch out for the general department."
   "What's wrong with the general department, Sensei?" Tetsutetsu asked.
   They were curious why they needed to watch out for the general department.
   "Because if your record is very bad in the 1st year then you might need to be transferred to another department and the one who will replace you is a student from the general departement who wishes to become a hero."
   It was their first time hearing it and they didn't expect that they could be demoted from the hero departement.
   "Well, don't worry, it's not just the students in your class that need to watch out for the students in the general department, but the students in the 1-A Class also need to watch out for them too."
   Haru looked at Monoma and said, "Monoma, the reason why you have this inferiority against the students in the 1-A class is because of your ability, right?"
   Everyone in the 1-B Class didn't think that the students in the 1-A were better than them, the one who thought so should be only Monoma because of his ability.
   Monoma hung his head in shame since that was the case. His ability is a "copy" and it allows him to utilize a Quirk after coming into contact with other people.
   "But as I've told you before, your ability is the one with the most potential among everyone in the 1st year."
   "But I can't do anything without someone else. I need someone else "
   Monoma looked at Haru in surprise and suddenly...
   Monoma saw Haru had thrown something at him which startled him. "This..?" He saw a flash disk on his hand which made him confused.
   "There is a video of my fight in the Unforeseen Simulation Joint on that flash disk."
   Everyone was startled when they heard it.
   "Shh...!" Haru made a gesture for them to be quiet.
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   "Keep this a secret or else I might get into trouble."
   Everyone nodded at the same time again since they knew how precious it was to be able to see the pro-heroes in action, especially that video was from Bruno-sensei who was the number 4th hero in the Hero Billboard Chat JB, thought, that position might increase in the future since some people said that Bruno-sensei was better than Endeavor.
   "I didn't even use my ability on the five minutes of my fight in the Unforeseen Simulation Joint...."
   Everyone was startled when they heard it.
   "Believe me, Monoma. If you can copy 10% how I fought then without a doubt you're going to be invincible among everyone in this school."
   Monoma didn't believe it since he didn't expect Haru to have such a huge expectation of him. He stood up and bowed his head.
   "Thank you very much, Sensei!"
   Monoma knew that Haru might have trouble sharing his fight video on the Unforeseen Simulation Joint, but Haru didn't care much and still gave that video to him which made him wonder whether there was really such a potential for himself.
   "Monoma, share it with me too!"
   Monoma was startled when everyone started to get close to him, but he also knew the temptation of this video.
   The Unforeseen Simulation Joint matter was being kept a secret and even the students in the 1-A Class were also being told not to tell anyone about it.
   Everyone became quiet when they heard Haru's voice.
   "You all can watch the video which I've given to Monoma."
   They were happy when they received Haru's permission.
   "Alright, you can discuss that later when the class is over and not tell anyone else, alright?"
   Haru nodded and said, "All of the students in 1-A Class have watched me fight before, and it'll be unfair if I don't give a you a chance to watch it too."
   They nodded and felt happy when they heard Haru's words. Even though they had heard about what had happened in the Unforeseen Simulation Joint, they didn't see how Haru was able to defeat all the villains. That was why they were very happy when he gave them a copy of the video that happened in the Unforeseen Simulation Joint.
   "I'll continue my lesson and please keep this secret no matter what, alright?"
   They nodded several times again and vowed that they would keep this a secret no matter what.
   "If there's a leak of video then I will expel all of you, alright?" Haru said with a smile.
   When the class was over, Midoriya was about to go out, but suddenly he saw a lot of his classmates stopped at the entrance of the classroom.
   Midoriya was startled when he saw there were a lot of students from various classes, departments, etc. appearing in front of his class.
   "They're snooping on us." Kirishima answered.
   Bakugou snorted. "No matter how many small fries gather together, small fries are small fries." He didn't care about the crowd and walked directly pushing away the crowd.
   "Oh? Are these the students of the hero department? I feel a bit disillusioned when I see you like this."
   One of the students in the crowd uttered those words to everyone in the 1-A Class, especially Bakugou, but did Bakugou care? No.
   "Midoriya, where are you?"
   Then suddenly the crowd was startled when they saw Haru was right beside them.
   "Don't make me wait for you, hurry up."
   Haru was too lazy to wait for Midoriya and wanted to go back as soon as possible since his wife was waiting for him.
   Midoriya hurriedly ran toward Bruno after he passed through the crowd. .
   Everyone at this moment was startled and wondering what was the relationship between Midoriya and Bruno since Bruno was very famous.
   Bakugou stared at Midoriya's back and wondered what was the relationship between Midoriya and Haru. He also remembered that it seemed Midoriya was also quite close to All Might. He frowned toward Midoriya before snorting, thinking that he would show who was the boss in the Sports Festival later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1105: Fooled?
   Midoriya looked at Haru's car and wasn't sure what to do since he had to admit that this car was very cool, and at the same time, when he saw this car, he remembered that Haru had helped him before when he almost fell on the ground.
   Midoriya thought that if he had become a hero in the future, it wouldn't be bad to buy this kind of car.
   Midoriya entered the passenger seat and looked at the interior of the car before he sat down with quite a nervous expression.
   "If you're curious about my car, it is an AC Cobra."
   "Yes, it is a car which was made before the appearance of Quirk in this world."
   "..What?!" Midoriya was surprised and asked, "So it is before 1990?"
   "Yeah. It's a bit expensive, but I like it."
   "...This..." Midoriya wasn't sure what to say since besides hero related matters, he really wasn't sure what kind of conversation that he could have with his teacher.
   Haru started his car and drove it to the hospital.
   "If you become a popular hero then you'll be rolling in money."
   "....." Midoriya blinked his eyes and said, "The... The reason I become a hero is not because of money..."
   "I know, but do you detest people who become heroes because of money?" Haru asked.
   Midoriya thought for a while and shook his head. "No."
   "Each person has their own motive to become a hero and I can't force my thinking upon them."
   "That's good, but you need to know that even if you don't want to become a hero because of money, you need to know that money is necessary."
   "Yeah, do you know most of the reason why there are a lot of villains in this world is because of money?"
   "What?!" Midoriya was surprised and had never thought of such a thing.
   "The world is tough, especially for someone who has a strange ability. Sometimes being Quirkless is better than having a Quirk since the discrimination they receive is less than one with a very strange Quirk...."
   Someone Quirkless would receive better treatment than someone who had a Quirk that made his/her face ugly and disgusting. Someone Quirkless also received better treatment than someone who had a Quirk to steal or a brainwash.
   There had always been prejudice towards someone who had a very strange Quirk so in Haru's mind being Quirkless was better since not everyone wanted to become a hero, right?
   Midoriya listened to Haru's story quietly since he had never heard about such a thing before. He also understood that some villains appeared in this world because they were forced and not all of them were bad, but even so, they were criminals and as a hero, he, no, they needed to catch them.
   However Midoriya was also surprised when he heard that a lot of people with Quirk also received discrimination and being bullied in society. He might be naive, but he wasn't stupid and knew that there was such a case since in his elementary and middle school, there was also such a case when someone was being bullied because of strange Quirk.
   "Even so, I won't stop becoming a hero."
   Midoriya's dream to become a hero had become an obsession itself. He wanted to become a hero who could bring everyone's smile and reassured them when they had trouble.
   "That's good. You're All Might's successor after all and you can't be discouraged because of some sobs stories which I've told you."
   Midoriya nodded, but suddenly remembered something. "B, Bruno-sensei! H, how did you know that I'm All Might's successor?!" He was startled and became a bit panicked at that moment.
   "All Might is the one who is telling me. You don't need to worry."
   Midoriya was surprised and suddenly remembered something. "S, Sensei, wh... where's All Might?" He hadn't seen All Might for a while and he hadn't heard a word from All Might which made him worried.
   "Calm down, don't be surprised every moment, I've said something.
   "He's alright. He's recuperating to heal the injuries on his body."
   Midoriya was surprised again. "Th, then, does that mean A, All Might is going to be healthy again?"
   "Yeah." Haru nodded with a smile.
   Midoriya was stunned for a moment, before his face turned into a smile. He clenched his hand tightly and the happiness which he felt couldn't be contained.
   "I know." Haru nodded and said, "You'll see him soon."
   When Midoriya and Haru entered the private room within Haru's hospital, they saw a lanky, skinny man smiling cheerfully toward both of them.
   "A, All Might!" Midoriya was excited, especially when he saw All Might's complexion.
   In the past, All Might had been very pale and he had always coughed blood, but after the operation which was done by Tsunade and Haru. His complexion had become better and his skin had become healthier and rosy. He stood up and seemed to be doing a radio exercise in his private room.
   "A, All Might, y, you alright?"
   "Yes! I've never been this healthy before!" All Might was very grateful toward Haru and Tsunade since without both of them, he couldn't return to his peak.
   Haru could see that both of them wanted to talk to each other and he decided to leave both of them.
   "The security here is very secure. You don't need to worry about talking to each other."
   All Might nodded and felt grateful. "Thank you."
   "Then, I'll leave both of you here."
   Haru wanted to meet Tsunade since he missed her right now.
   On the dilipated bar, a man whose face was covered in a bandage stood straight while looking around curiously. He didn't see anyone in this place, but he had been told to come since he knew the one who had invited him was someone who could shake the entire country.
   "You've come, Hero Killer."
   "Oh, you're that person?"
   Hero Killer looked at the television and could hear a voice from it, but he couldn't see the appearance of the person who talked with him.
   "I've been hearing about your reputation and it seems that you're doing very well."
   "Hmph! What do you want?"
   Even if Hero Killer detested a hero, it didn't mean that he was going to join hands with a villain.
   "Nothing. I'll help you."
   "Yeah, you've been trying to fix this society, right?"
   "What can you get from helping me?" Hero Killer asked. He knew that there was no free lunch in this world.
   "Nothing. I also detest the hero in this country. They're not the same hero in my mind. They're greedy for money, recognition, and various things... their intention isn't pure!"
   Hero Killer didn't say anything, but he agreed with this person.
   "Do you know who is the most corrupt hero in this country?"
   Hero Killer frowned and asked, "Who?"
   Hero Killer frowned while thinking about the rising popular hero in this country. The reason why he frowned was because he also thought the same. Unlike the other heroes who were helping people in various places and did their job earnestly. He could see Bruno sipping an espresso lazily on a trendy restaurant which made his heart boil in rage, however, he knew the power of Bruno since he also knew that Bruno had decimated the entire villains which attacked the U.S.J. and there was a lot more list of the villains which Bruno had caught few months of his career.
   "You can see the data which I've gotten about Bruno on that table."
   Hero Killer looked at the document which was placed on the table. He picked it up and started to read it. His expression became uglier the more he read.
   In this document, there was a connection between Bruno and some businessman.
   Hero Killer almost tore the document when he knew Bruno and some businessman were working together to buy a building cheaply when that building was destroyed by villains.
   "I can't take this anymore."
   Hero Killer wanted to slay down this corrupt hero.
   "Calm down, you're not his opponent the way you are."
   "Even so, it won't hurt to add a helper."
   Hero Killer thought for a while and nodded.
   ".....Don't give me a burden."
   Hero Killer didn't want to stay in this place again and left toward Hosu City.
   When Hero Killer left, the mysterious man, who talked with the Hero Killer from the television, talked with someone to start their plan.
   "Tell Gigantomachia to get ready."
   The television was turned off and soon something big was about to happen.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1106: Sudden attack!
   It was the day of the Sport Festival.
   Midoriya took a deep breath and got ready to show that he was worthy as All Might's successor. After hearing Haru's lesson, he could control his ability better and he wouldn't break his bones when he used it anymore. He was very grateful to Haru and wanted to talk with him more, but he knew that Haru was quite busy, especially when he had heard that Haru wouldn't come to the Sport Festival.
   Not only Haru, but All Might also didn't come since All Might had just done his operation and he was recupitating.
   However, Midoriya knew once All Might had become better then All Might wouldn't get sick again and he could perform his job as a hero without trouble.
   Haru, Tsunade, Kanako, and the receptionist of his office were inside Trattoria Trussardi eating pizza, pasta, and garlic bread while being accompanied by a good red wine watching the Sport Festival of U.A. High School which was broadcasted on the television.
   "Is it alright for you to not come to the school?" Kanako asked.
   Haru didn't really like crowded places and it was better to watch the Sport Festival from his restaurant.
   This time, he brought his wife, sidekicks, and his employee to have a break at his restaurant to watch a Sport Festival. They didn't wear their costume or uniform and they wore their casual clothes in this restaurant.
   Haru also didn't wear his mask which made the eyes of Kanako and his employees shone and felt that their boss was really an eye candy in their eyes.
   Haru didn't care much about them and watched the Sport Festival on the large screen in his restaurant but it seemed his wife didn't have too much interest in watching the Sport Festival since she had been drinking red wine as if it were water.
   "T, Tsunade-san, p, please hold back a little..." The receptionists knew that the price of each red wine was outrageous, but she didn't feel worried about the red winds since she knew her boss was very rich. However, she was worried about Tsunade's health since she knew that it wasn't healthy to drink a lot of alcohol.
   "Hic... you don't need to worry. I'm sober..."
   Tsunade's face was flushed in red and she laid lazily on Haru's lap. She moved her head around teasing Haru's anaconda.
   Haru twitched his lips before holding Tsunade's head in place so she didn't provoke him. He was curious about the Sport Festival, but if this woman tried to provoke him then he didn't mind having a private Sport Festival on the lavatory of this restaurant.
   Hero Killer stared at the trendy building which was located in the downtown area of Hosu City. He felt even more hateful when he saw how cool this building was. He could feel that Bruno, who was the popular hero in the eyes of people, was only a corrupt person who would use his identity to get a lot of benefit.
   His intention had always been clear and that was to erase a corrupt hero in this world. He wanted to make those heroes remember that their first purpose was to become a hero.
   After he had made up his decision, he then turned his attention toward the three figures beside him.
   Hero Killer received help from that person and that help was the three figures beside him. He didn't know what the three figures beside him were, but he could control them.
   The appearance of the three figures were quite unique; there was one with a wing, another one with four eyes, and the last one without eyes.
   Hero Killer didn't know what it was and he didn't care much either. His only intention was only one and that was to make the hero in this world became pure.
   Right at the start of the Sport Festival, Hero Killer decided to wreck down the office of the most corrupt hero, Bruno!
   All Might was in his private room watching the Sport Festival full of interest. He was very happy when he saw Midoriya was able to control his ability and even won against most of the contestants in the Sport Festival.
   All Might was very excited watching the Sport Festival and didn't know that something had happened in Hosu City.
   "That's good. Tell Gigantomachia to start right away."
   Haru, who was watching the sport festival, suddenly received an alarm which startled everyone.
   "What's wrong?" Tsunade was a bit dizzy when she heard such a loud noise.
   "Someone seems to be attacking my office." Haru twitched his lips since he didn't expect that someone was brave enough to do something stupid.
   Kanako and his employee were startled when they heard it.
   "W, what should we do?!" His employee started to panic at that moment.
   Haru's voice seemed to have magic which calmed everyone.
   "Wait here, I'll handle this."
   Haru stretched his body and took his spare mask from his zipper storage. He was wondering who had attacked his office since he was sure that he would give them a lesson which they wouldn't forget in their entire life.
   In the downtown area, right on the place where one of the most popular heroes was working, there was a sudden explosion which happened and destroyed part of Bruno's office.
   The people, who happened to be walking around the area, were startled before they started to panic.
   "W, why are they attacking Bruno's office?!"
   The group of people quickly ran away since they didn't want to be caught in the chaos.
   "BRUNO!!! YOU'RE GOING TO DIE!!!"
   A loud roar was heard by the people in this street and knew that a big trouble was coming toward Bruno.
   "I won't let you go, Villains!"
   The Hero Killer then turned his attention to the hero in a costume similar to a knight.
   Ingenium happened on his way to meet Haru at Haru's restaurant. Haru had told him that he would introduce him to some girls which made him quite anticipating. He was in his 30s after all and he thought that it might be time to get married, but he didn't expect that Haru's office was being attacked by someone.
   As a hero, it was something which he couldn't ignore, especially when the office of his rival was being attacked!
   "Stop what you're doing now!"
   "Oh, a hero, huh?" Hero Killer grinned, turned to the three figures, and said, "You keep destroying the building, I'll take care of it." After saying that, he looked at the hero, who wanted to stop him, and thought of having an appetizer before the main course.
   Hearing Hero Killer's command, the three Nomus didn't give an answer or nod and kept what they were doing. Destroying a building, that is.
   Ingenium was looking at Hero Killer warily, but he didn't hesitate to start an attack on Hero Killer. He ran very fast and sent out a powerful roundhouse kick, but it was dodged by Hero Killer and his leg was being slashed by a knife. He frowned and wanted to continue his attack, but suddenly he saw Hero Killer licking blood on the knife which had slashed him.
   Ingenium suddenly couldn't move and it was as if his entire body was being paralyzed.
   "Now, let me show you what a true hero is."
   Hero Killer took out his katana and slashed down his katana right into Ingenium's spine.
   Ingenium wanted to move and dodged this attack but...
   When the katana was about to slash Ingenium, suddenly it bounced back.
   Hero Killer was startled before he felt that his face was being kicked down by someone.
   Hero Killer was blown away and hit the wall of the building. No one knew how his situation was, but even if this guy had broken chin, no one really cared since this guy was a villain.
   Ingenium sighed in relief when he saw Haru, but he couldn't move his body and could only look at him in appreciation.
   Looking at Ingenium, Haru was wondering whether this guy was being paralyzed by something.
   Haru didn't think too much, but he had a lot of complaints to the four villains in front of him since those four had destroyed his office which was quite expensive to build. Fortunately, he had bought insurance beforehand, but his heart was full of anger since if there was someone inside his building then....
   "You guys... don't ever think to see the blue sky after this, especially the three of you."
   Haru looked at Nomu and wondered what kind of torture he should give to the three of them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1107: Decimated
   When Haru had arrived, everyone who was trying to run away from the location of the fight became very excited since they knew that the situation would be alright. For everyone who was living in Hosu City, the existence of Haru was similar to the existence of All Might since this town had become very peaceful and there was a lot of investment which was being done in this place since the number of villains in this place had decreased because of Haru.
   It could be said that Haru had become the guardian of this city, though, it didn't mean that he could erase all the crime in this city since this city had become rich and there were a lot of villains which targeted this place.
   "Bruno, take down those guys!"
   "Bring those villains a judgement!"
   They shouted loudly at him, especially when they saw him knock down Hero Killer who was about to slash down Ingenium since Haru's time was too perfect and his action was too handsome which swooned a number of housewives along the vicinity.
   Looking at the three figures who had destroyed his office, Haru could tell that they were Nomu, whom he had fought in the U.S.J. He knew that they were humans that had been modified by someone. He had a feeling that the three of them were connected to "All-For-One" that he needed to catch as a part of his quest. He thought for a while and felt that Shiragaki might be really related to "All-For-One" and at the same time, he had an idea why "Hero Killer" and three Nomu had decided to attack his office at this moment.
   'My office and Sport Festival, huh?'
   Haru felt that it was a perfect time to catch someone, but he could think about that later since he was furious against the three Nomu and he needed to deal with them.
   The three Nomu seemed to stop their movements when they saw Haru before they started to attack him.
   Haru could see that the three Nomu in front of him had different features and abilities from the one which he had fought on U.S.J. The one that he fought in the U.S.J. had an ability to shock absorption and regeneration, however that ability was useless against his "Sticky Fingers" since he could divide the body of that Nomu instantly.
   In his observation, it seemed that the ability of the three Nomu in front of him was different from the one that he had fought before.
   The three Nomus in front of him seemed to have a different kind of abilities since one of them had wings, another one had four eyes, and the last one was eyeless.
   When the three of them attacked at the same time, it put a lot of pressure on the people in the surrounding area, especially toward Ingenium who couldn't move his body. He looked at Haru with a worried expression and hoped for him to be able to hold on until he could move his body again.
   The Nomu with a wing clawed down Haru with its sharp feet, but its neck was being grabbed by Haru's hand before it was detached by zipper. After grabbing Nomu's head, he slammed it into the ground then stomped it with his feet, pulvirized without hesitation with his punches.
   Haru was holding Nomu's neck and kept hitting its face.
   His punch was so powerful that the sound of impact between fist and head was quite loud that everyone who happened to be in this place could hear it, even thought Haru was roaring "Ora! Ora! Ora!" loudly.
   The process of an attack was very fast and in a moment of second, the head of Nomu had become disfigured and its head was bloody.
   Haru quickly touched the wings of this Nomu and detached it from this Nomu so it wouldn't be able to escape. Even though he knew it had passed out, he needed to be careful, right?
   Then the rest of Nomu also started to attack Haru.
   The one with four eyes stuck out its tongue before creating a web-like formation to trap Haru, and the eyeless Nomu raised its fist toward Haru.
   Nomu didn't have mercy and punched Haru in the face, but it was caught by Haru's hand.
   *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*
   Haru's strength was powerful and it was easy to grip someone's fist until it was broken.
   The eyeless Nomu screamed before it raised its other hand to punch Haru, but the punch was being held by Haru again.
   *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*
   Haru didn't have mercy and cracked Nomu's hands. He stared at the four-eyed Nomu in front of him before sending out a kick several times right into its head.
   "Useless! Useless! Useless!"
   The head of the four eyes Nomu became disfigured, but Haru saw it start to regenerate. He was too lazy to attack it again and separated its body into several pieces, incapating it. Lastly, he looked at the last Nomu before he grabbed that Nomu's neck after he extended his hand using his zipper power. He pulled that Nomu right in front of him, used his other hand to start his "Ora! Ora! Ora!" rush!
   Nomu was blown away easily and defeated directly.
   Everyone opened their mouths wide. They knew that Haru was strong, but it was their first time to see his "Ora! Ora! Ora!" punches which made their adrenaline very high.
   "Ingenium, can you stand up now?" '
   "Y, yeah... I'm alright..."
   Ingenium stood up and felt better. He smiled bitterly and it seemed that Haru's power was stronger than he had thought.
   It was at this moment a powerful roar could be heard from the Hero Killer, who was walking toward Haru and Ingenium.
   Ingenium stopped moving since he could feel pressure from the Hero Killer. His body was quivering and his mouth was shut. He felt fear from the Hero Killer and stunned since he had never met this kind of villain in the past.
   Haru wanted to yawn at that moment.
   Everyone who happened to be in this area was shaking in fear when they saw Hero Killer.
   "You fake... If I don't fix it... If someone isn't.. stained with blood...!"
   Their bodies shuddered since they could feel Hero Killer's obsession and will at this moment.
   Hero Killer moved forward toward Haru with his ugly face.
   "If I don't reclaim my hero status...!!"
   Each of Hero Killer's steps caused Ingenium to move back in fear.
   "Come! Just try me.. You fa--"
   Haru was too lazy to listen to this guy's rant and punched him directly to the ground.
   Hero Killer passed out directly on the ground without hearing Haru's words.
   Haru took his handkerchief and wiped his dirty hand.
   "Do you want to change society? Then try other means, don't destroy my office, bastard!" He didn't care about Hero Killer's obsession nor the people who seemed to be attracted by Hero Killer's charm, but since this person had become his enemy, then he wouldn't show mercy and put him into jail directly to show how frail and weak they were in front of him.
   Looking at how ugly Hero Killer was, Haru thought that this guy should be safe from those anal virginity stealers in jail, though at the same time, he was grateful for this guy to show himself since he didn't need to search for him around the country. He took out his phone to call the police and sighed in relief since his quest would be over soon.
   Haru really couldn't wait to meet this person and then...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1108: Aftermath
   Usually, after the U.A. High School Sport Festival, the media would announce the matter in a vigorous manner, telling how the future would be secured with a number of powerful hero candidates from the U.A. High School.
   However, the day after the end of the Sport Festival, the news which appeared in the media was about the attack of Hero Killer on Bruno's office and the jailbreak by a giant.
   Bruno was one of the most popular heroes in this country and his office was destroyed by a villain which made everyone in this country panic since the villains had become even more lawless. Those villains could attack the office of hero then it meant they could even attack the house of civilians without trouble.
   Not only that, there was also a video about a Hero Killer's speech on the internet which made everyone seem to be attracted by his charisma, but that charisma was destroyed when Hero Killer was being defeated easily by Bruno easily.
   Though, no one would blame Bruno since his office was just being destroyed by Hero Killer.
   Hero Killer might be respected by some people, but his action couldn't be praised since his action might also encourage a villain to attack the office of another's heroes or civillians' house.
   The underground media kept uploading the video of Hero Killer's speech, and cut down the part where he was being defeated by Bruno easily and because of that there were a lot of people who seemed to want to follow him.
   However, the popularity of Hero Killer was very far away compared to Bruno since Bruno's fight video was too awesome. In front of four strong villains which were able to make anyone frozen in fear, Bruno pulverized them with his fists alone which made him gain a lot more popularity, especially among men since his "Ora! Ora! Ora!" made their blood boil in excitement.
   Some people even said that Bruno's popularity might overtake Endeavor's popularity soon.
   For Hawk, who was ranked 3rd in the Hero Billboard Chat JP, he didn't care much and he thought that it was better when someone could overtake his position.
   However the attack on Haru's office wasn't only the big thing which happened yesterday since there was also a jailbreak which was caused by a giant.
   Because of that jailbreak, there was a large number of villains which had escaped from the jail and caused a panic, especially when the response of heroes were quite slow since most of them went to the Sport Festival on U.A. High School to watch the performance of future hero which made the staff of the jail and police become troubled.
   However, the security of the jail was very advanced and secure so the number of villains which had escaped wasn't much, but the ones who had escaped were all powerful and famous villains.
   The media announced all of the villains which had escaped from the jail and told the public to be careful if they saw them by chance.
   For the U.A. High School Sport Festival? No one paid that much attention to it besides those people who watched the Sport Festival directly to U.A. High School since the matter of Hero Killer and the jailbreak was even more important.
   Haru read the newspaper and sighed when he thought that his office had been destroyed by a villain.
   "Kanako, bring me espresso."
   "You...! Even if our office is destroyed, it doesn't mean that I'll have to change my job into a waitress!" Kanako was helpless, but in the end, she brought him his espresso.
   "Thank you, Kanako." Haru sipped his coffee and smiled looking at Kanako who was wearing a waitress uniform. "You're cute in this uniform."
   Kanako blushed, but then snorted. "You should be on patrol now."
   "I'm hurt from yesterday's fight, don't you feel sympathy toward me?" Haru acted as pitiful as possible while holding his chest as if in pain.
   "Y, you alright?" Kanako became very worried and tried to check his condition.
   "Here, check my heart, it is beating very fast when you're very close to me."
   Haru grabbed Kanako's hand and put it into his chest. "See? It beats very fast."
   Kanako blushed and knew that this guy was teasing him. "You! I need to remind you that you have a wife!"
   "I know, but Kanako.... I..."
   Kanako was waiting for the words which came out from his mouth, but suddenly she noticed a guy with a burly figure seemed to be shy looking at their interaction. She was startled, but then she realized that the person who suddenly appeared beside them was very famous which stunned her for a moment. "A, All Might!"
   Haru turned and asked, "Oh, All Might, you're alright now?"
   "Yeah, how about you? I heard that your chest hurts?" All Might looked at Haru with a worried expression.
   Haru was speechless and let go of Kanako's hand.
   Kanako also hurriedly ran away and hid inside the restaurant.
   "It's getting better now." Haru sighed and said, "Sit down."
   All Might let out a long a sigh and felt sympathetic when he thought about his friend's office being destroyed by a villain.
   "Don't worry, my friend will make your office better."
   All Might had asked for the help of his friend to help Haru to build his new office.
   His office was destroyed and he temporarily changed his office to his italian restaurant. Even though he had insurance for his building, his building couldn't be renovated in an instant. He needed to wait at least a month since he also wanted to add a weapon to his building and more security measures to turn it into a fortress.
   Because of the accident which happened yesterday, his popularity had increased and he also received a sponsor from various companies to renovate his office.
   There were a lot of people who wanted to give him a sponsor, but in the end, he accepted a sponsor from David Shield's company since it seemed this guy was All Might's acquaintance.
   "All Might, do you have any idea who is behind the attack on my office along with the jailbreak?" Haru asked.
   All Might's expression was a bit ugly, but he nodded. "I know, but he's a very fearsome opponent."
   "Do you think I fear him?"
   "I know, you're very strong but..."
   "Toshinori, you should know that they've tried to provoke the hero and if we let them do what they please then this society itself might crumble because of them. It is better to sweep them down right away when they think that we're cowering in fear because of them. The best defense is an attack!"
   Even though no one was hurt, if he didn't bring his employee and Kanako to watch the Sport Festival at U.A. High School, there was a chance they might be hurt because of the attack of Hero Killer and he was angered because of that.
   Hearing Haru's words, Toshinori sighed, but he knew how important it was to solve this matter as soon as possible since no one could predict when those group of villains would attack them. It was Haru's office and jail then what about next time? They might even attack the U.A. High School itself or some other important place in the future.
   "He's a dangerous opponent and I've faced him in the past."
   Toshinori took a deep breath and said, "All-For-One. That's what a lot of people have called him before and he's my enemy."
   "Was he the one who caused injuries to your body?" Haru asked.
   Toshinori didn't answer Haru, but then, he let out a sigh and nodded.
   Haru sipped his espresso and placed it down on the table. "In my opinion, the attack on my office is just a smoke bomb and the real purpose of this All-For-One is the jail itself."
   "What?! Why?" Toshinori was surprised by Haru's deduction.
   "The reason is pretty simple...." Haru sipped his espresso again and said, "It's Tomura Shiragaki."
   "That boy...?" Toshinori frowned.
   "He might be the successor of All-For-One. The relationship between Tomura Shiragaki and All-For-One might be similar to the relationship between you and Midoriya."
   "Well, there's nothing we can do now since we don't have a clue where they've gone."
   Haru was annoyed when he saw the recording video of the jailbreak. He saw the face of the giant, but that giant had hidden himself in the forest after that giant had grabbed both Kurogiri and Tomura.
   "Right, Toshinori, do you want to have a patrol together after this?"
   Hearing Haru's invitation, Toshinori nodded without hesitation. "Of course!"
   The society was in panic then as a hero, both of them would work together to calm down everyone and reassured them that those villains would be caught soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1109: Return
   Inside this dirty and dilipated bar, Kurogiri and Shiragaki had returned. Even though this place was very dirty, they really missed it. Their days in prison weren't good since there were a lot of villains and criminals in that place. Each day of their days was filled with fights and there were a lot of weird people in that place. They also couldn't use their ability which made them feel very troubled, but their physical strength wasn't weak so it wasn't easy to bully them.
   Shiragaki remembered Haru's words at that time and didn't expect that someone really wanted to steal his anal virginity. Though, he killed that person without hesitation and because of that the guard, placed him in a special prison which was very dark and had little ventilation. He didn't have anyone to talk to and was placed in that place for a week which made him a bit crazy. Though he quickly regained his bearing after he had come out while thinking about how immature his plan to attack the U.S.J. was.
   In that dark place, Shiragaki didn't have anyone to talk to and could only think about the figure who had put him in that hell which made him shudder. Though, he also wondered why he failed in his attack at that time. Even though his stay in prison wasn't good, he had learned a lot.
   Kurogiri's life was better since physical attack was useless on him. Even though he couldn't use his ability, he couldn't be attacked. Though, he also had a hard time since there was a crazy guy who threw feces right onto his face directly. It disgusted him and if possible he didn't want to stay in that place.
   "How was your stay in prison?"
   Kurogiri and Shiragaki felt very grateful to the person who had saved them from that prison.
   "Thank you, Teacher." Shiragaki was almost in tears at that moment.
   "Hmm... it's good that you've learned something from this failure."
   "Yeah, I was too immature at that time."
   The man, who talked from the television, seemed very satisfied with Shiragaki's response.
   "Do you know why you've failed?"
   "It's Bruno. It's because of him. If he isn't in that place then my plan won't become a failure!"
   Shiragaki's voice became agitated when he mentioned Bruno, but at the same time, there was a hint of tremble on his voice since he also feared him. He could feel that Bruno was different from all of the heroes he had seen in his life. He was sure and believed that if there was no one beside them at U.S.J. at that time, Bruno might end his life without hesitation. It was the feeling which he had received after he saw him at that time. He felt that Bruno had only seen him as an ant which he could pinch anytime.
   "Yes, Bruno is one of the reasons and I've also realized that I've underestimated him."
   The response from the man on the television made both Shiragaki and Kurogiri seem a bit surprised.
   "What do you mean, Teacher?"
   "Sit down, I'll tell you slowly, how I've saved you from the prison."
   Kurogiri and Shiragaki, who had been trapped in prison, didn't know anything about what had happened outside, but they were in shock when they heard the man on the television tell them that he had used Hero Killer and three Nomu to destroy Bruno's office along with Bruno's life, but in the end.....
   "....That guy is very strong.."
   Kurogiri had a bitter expression since he knew very well how strong Hero Killer and Nomu were. However, Hero Killer and three Nomu were defeated easily by Bruno and each of his attacks was very vicious, causing a lot of damage to those people.
   "He's very strong and rather than a hero. He's similar to a mercenary."
   The profession of mercenary wasn't something uncommon in this world. Unlike, Hero who would catch the criminal without harming the criminal itself, mercenary was cruel and they had never thought too much about the criminal itself as long as their mission had been completed.
   "Yeah, his ability is like cheating."
   Shiragaki remembered how Haru had controlled Nomu to attack the group of villains which he had brought before and it also had attacked him which made his arm broken.
   "Yeah, his ability is very strong, but it is troublesome if you want to master it. It's better to have a straight forward ability. Our chance to steal his ability is very small and he has a lot of money which makes him become a very troublesome enemy."
   "I know, teacher." Shiragaki was like a child and acted very obedient in front of the man inside the television.
   "Let's forget about him first and tell me the reason why you've lost in the U.S.J."
   "I don't have anyone who I can trust besides Kurogiri." Shiragaki thought that he needed more people, not a group of small fries, but a group of elites that he could order anytime.
   "Yeah, you need people! people who you can trust!"
   "What should I do to get those people, Teacher?"
   "Don't worry, I've invited several people who are good to become part of your group. You can see them there."
   Shiragaki and Kurogiri turned and saw a number of people entering the dilipated bar.
   The moment they looked at each other, they knew that there weren't any good people inside this bar.
   Time passed quickly and with the combination of All Might and Bruno, the people in this country became reassured once again.
   All Might's health had become better after the operation and he also received an organ donor before. He had returned to his peak once again, not exactly the peak since he had become older, but at least he had reached 90% of his power in the past, which was enough to catch most of the villains and criminals in this world.
   All Might became even more spirited with his work and also caught a number of criminals who had escaped from the jailbreak together with Bruno.
   Haru had taken a break from the school since his office had been destroyed and his presence as a hero was needed on his turf. In the Hosu City and the city in the surrounding area, there were a number of villains, criminals, and robbers who had been caught by him and were put into prison or mental hospital. He didn't care either way since he wanted to instill a fear on all of them to not cause trouble for him.
   Haru didn't understand why it was his office which was being destroyed since there were a lot of heroes in this country, but he knew it had something to do with "All-For-One".
   Anyway after the end of the Sport Festival, both Haru and Toshinori were pretty busy with their jobs as heroes.
   Though, Haru had never worked overtime since he had a wife who was waiting at him at home which made Toshinori feel quite helpless.
   After the Sport Festival, there weren't many people who talked about the students of the U.A. High School since the news of the attack on Bruno's office and jailbreak was bigger than a Sport Festival of high school students.
   The students of the U.A. High School, especially class 1-A and 1-B felt quite lonely since they hadn't seen their Bruno-sensei for a while, but they knew that their teacher was quite busy with his job as a pro hero.
   Before he was a teacher, he was a hero after all.
   It happened to be raining and everyone was in the classroom talking to each other about the Sport Festival, but then they stopped when they saw Aizawa enter the classroom together with Bruno.
   Everyone was very excited when they saw him had entered the school once again.
   "It has been a while everyone." Haru smiled which easily swooned over a number of people in this classroom.
   Everyone wanted to run toward Haru and asked about the attack of the villains on his office, but Aizawa's fierce gaze stopped them.
   "Be quiet! I understand that you're excited, but there's something important which I need to tell all of you."
   "It's about time to pick up your hero aliases!"
   Looking at how excited they were, Haru couldn't understand since he chose his name randomly. Sitting on the seat next to the window, he looked at the rain outside while listening to what kind of hero's name they would choose during this class.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1110: Internship?
   "But first, cornering up the internships I mentioned the other day. Nominations will truly start mattering only after you've gained some experience and your adaptable fighting ability is judged during your sophomore year. In other words, the nominations you're getting this year are more akin to expressions of "interest" in your future potential," Aizawa said lazily.
   "And it's not rare that interest dries up by graduation or is simply unilaterally dropped."
   "So I guess the nominations we receive are like personal hurdles, then?"
   "Yes. Now, the tally of nominations is as follows."
   The board showed the number of heroes who took an interest in each student in this class.
   The ones with the most nominations were Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugou.
   During the Sport Festival, Midoriya had become the champion of the Sport Festival. He could control his ability and besides Todoroki and Bakugou, no one was able to become his opponents.
   Everyone sighed since they could see that most heroes took their interest in Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugou which made them helpless.
   Haru, who yawned while looking at this window, was suddenly mentioned.
   "Bruno-sensei, did you also send out an invitation?"
   Haru looked at everyone and it seemed that they were looking at him with anticipation.
   It was obvious that everyone wanted to go to Haru's office since he was one of the most popular heroes in this country besides All Might. They couldn't ask this question to All Might, but they could ask this question to Haru. They wanted to become a hero and thought that it was best to have an internship at the best hero.
   Haru hadn't thought about the internship since his mind was on something else. His quest was almost over soon and he only needed to catch "All-For-One", but he hadn't found this guy. He was wondering when that guy was to appear.
   "Bruno, are you going to open an internship?" Aizawa asked.
   Unlike Aizawa and other teachers in this school who worked full time, Haru was a special case and his situation was similar to All Might and this guy was too irresponsible which made Aizawa helpless.
   Aizawa thought that if Haru had an intern in his office, this guy might be more motivated for his job.
   "Well, since you've asked then I'll choose one random student from this class and 1-B class."
   "Bruno-sensei, random? What do you mean?" Iida asked while raising his hand high. If someone wanted to have an internship in Haru's office then it should be Iida since his older brother had always told him that Haru was amazing, especially when Haru had taken out four villains at the same time. He also knew that if it wasn't because of Haru, then his older brother's career as a hero might end because of the attack of villains and he was very grateful of him.
   At the same time, Iida knew that Haru was his older brother's rival and as Ingenium's little brother, he wanted to surparass his brother. The best way to learn that was to have an intern under Haru.
   "You don't need to think too much. I'll send an invitation tomorrow to one random student in this class and if you've decided where you want to have your internship then you're free to reject my invitation."
   Reject Haru's invitation? Don't be kidding!
   Everyone in this class wanted to become an intern in Haru's office and wanted to learn how he could become one of the most popular heroes with only a few months of work. They also wanted to see the destroyed office along with what he usually did during his work.
   "With that settled, let's continue with the next thing."
   "It's time to choose our hero's name!"
   "The name you choose may be what the world ends up calling you in the future."
   Suddenly Midnight entered the classroom with a sexy pose.
   Haru looked at Midnight and had to admit that the body of this woman was very tempting, but well, he was going to be docile in this world and was on his training to control his anaconda after all, but even so, he knew that it was impossible for Tsunade to take him alone since her stamina wasn't limitless and she couldn't able to handle him alone.
   Haru sighed and knew that he wouldn't be satisfied with only one woman unless that woman could match his ability in that area too.
   His body was similar to a volcano, usually it was docile and didn't cause any trouble, but when it erupted then everything would be destroyed.
   Haru suddenly missed his girlfriends at his original worlds along with Esdeath, the girls in IS, Hundred, etc.
   Midnight glanced at Haru and sighed. She was wondering why the good man had always been picked up by someone. She shook her head and continued with her lesson to help everyone to choose their names.
   The next day, everyone knew that Haru would send out two random invitations to one student in 1-A Class and 1-B class. They were anticipating who would have an internship at Haru's place.
   Though Midoriya knew that he couldn't join Haru's office since All Might had told him to have an internship at the office of All Might's previous teacher. He didn't mind and at the same time, he was curious about All Might's teacher.
   It was at this moment that the invitation was sent out.
   At the same time, in the class of 1-B, they were also anticipating who would be invited to Haru's office.
   Monoma was full of confidence that he would be chosen since he felt that Haru treated him more special than everyone, but at this moment, he was disappointed since he wasn't the one who was being chosen.
   In Haru's house, Tsunade was laying on Haru's arm inside their bedroom. She felt that her stay in this world was wonderful since she had learned a lot of knowledge in this world and every night, it was very blissful. She had to admit that their married life was perfect, but she knew that this guy's libido was very high which made her quite troubled sometimes. She was tired yet she wanted to keep doing it since it felt really good.
   "I've heard that there is going to be an intern at your hero's office?" Tsunade asked.
   "Of course, it is a female."
   Haru didn't really like to teach male students and that was the reason why he chose female students.
   "Are you going to add them to your harem?" Tsunade asked.
   "We're not going to stay in this world too long. Our quest is going to be over soon." Haru shook his head since he didn't intend to add another girl in this world, but well, if there was an incident in the future....
   Tsunade nodded and said, "That's true." She suddenly remembered something and asked, "So who are we going to invite to group chat in this world?"
   "Isn't it obvious who we're going to invite?"
   Tsunade smiled and nodded. "That's true." She then noticed something hard touching her leg which made her blush. She had to admit that no matter how many times both of them had done the deeds, she couldn't erase the blush on her face that easily when she felt this hard thing.
   Tsunade wanted to say something, but her lips were kissed and slowly she felt her consciousness was hazy since this kiss was so good and before long, he pressed her on the bed and made her unable to stop her urge.
   Tsunade hugged him tightly without letting him go.
   "I love you too, Tsunade."
   Haru whispered while pouncing her.
   In this world, they had a happy marriage life.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1111: Internship 1
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo didn't expect that they would be chosen as interns at Haru's office. Of course, they had heard that Haru would choose two random students from both 1-A Class and 1-B Class, but they didn't expect that it would be them. If they weren't invited by Haru then they would go to Uwabami, who was known as both pro hero and celebrity.
   Uwabami was quite a popular hero, but her popularity was still far away from Haru and she was more famous for her activity in the entertainment industry than her hero's work.
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo wanted to become heroes and their choice was obvious. They rejected the invitation from Uwabami and accepted Haru's invitation directly.
   After they accepted Haru's invitation, they waited for the day of the internship with an anticipation of what kind of things they could learn from one of the most popular heroes.
   Every student of the 1-A Class and 1-B Class were gathered in the train station and each homeroom teacher of the classes reminded their students to be always polite and to not cause any trouble for the offices where they would have their internship.
   "Alright, that's all and we'll see each other after one week in the class."
   Everyone nodded after hearing Aizawa's words.
   "Momo, are you ready?" Kendo asked.
   "Yes." Yaoyorozu nodded after hearing Kendo's question.
   Both of them decided to go to Hosu City together where Haru's working place was located.
   Iida also happened to go with them since he had an internship at his brother's office.
   Haru and Ingenium were in the same city, though Haru's patrol area was smaller than Ingenium since Haru only had one sidekick and Ingenium was a hero with the largest number of sidekicks in this country.
   The three of them were going on the train together and Mineta could only look at Iida in jealousy since he didn't expect Iida would be accompanied by two beautiful girls.
   Iida didn't know what Mineta was thinking nor did he think too much since he was being asked questions by Yaoyorozu and Kendo about what Haru usually did and what they needed to watch for since Iida had known Haru a long time ago.
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo didn't go to Haru's hero office since that office was being renovated after being destroyed by Hero Killer and three Nomu. Luckily, Haru had defeated the four of them easily and no one was hurt because of the attack. They looked at the address which was being given to them and didn't expect that Haru's temporary office would be located in an Italian restaurant.
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo, of course, noticed Haru, who was drinking an espresso on the terrace of the restaurant reading a newspaper lazily.
   "B, Bruno-sensei, is this the right place?" Kendo asked since she was quite unsure.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and pointed at the chairs which were located in front of his table. "Sit there first and order something. I'll ask you a question first before we start the internship."
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo nodded and sat down on the seats which were located right in front of Haru.
   "Hello girls, are you the two students who are going to have an internship in his office?"
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo looked at the beautiful woman in front of them.
   "Oh my... you two are very beautiful." The beautiful woman pinched the cheeks of Yaoyorozu and Kendo which made them speechless. She smiled at both of them and asked, "So do you want to eat or drink something? The boss has told you to order anything."
   "Oh sorry for the late introduction, I'm working as a receptionist at his hero's office."
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded.
   Kendo looked at the menu and said, "I'll take Insalata Frittata."
   Yaoyorozu hesitated a bit and glanced at Haru, who was reading his newspaper.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "N, nothing?!" Yaoyorozu blushed and shook her head. "Th, then I'll take a crepe tiramisu."
   "That's good." The beautiful woman nodded and asked, "What do you want to drink?"
   Haru looked at Yaoyorozu and asked, "Are you sure? The espresso is very bitter."
   "It's alright. I often drink espresso," Yaoyorozu said calmly.
   Haru nodded and didn't say anything, but he made a note on his brain that Yaoyorozu often drank something bitter.
   "Alright, please wait for a moment, this big sister will bring your order shortly." The beautiful receptionist walked away with a smile and glanced at her boss to see her reaction, but she was a bit disappointed since it seemed that he didn't notice that she had made her skirt shorter.
   "Bruno-sensei, is that your wife?" Kendo asked curiously.
   "K, Kendo, isn't that question a bit rude?" Yaoyorozu quickly reacted with a nervous expression.
   The personalities between Kendo and Yaoyorozu were quite different. Kendo was quite open and spirited so she always felt fit everywhere, but Yaoyorozu was quite prudent so she tried to act as polite as possible, especially when her result at the Sport Festival wasn't good which made her quite depressed and afraid to make Haru feel disappointed at her.
   "You don't need to act so formal, Yaoyorozu." Haru sipped his espresso and said, "No, she's not my wife. My wife is working at a nearby hospital."
   "Oh, the reason why you're working in Hosu City is because you want to work nearby with your wife?" Kendo asked with a smile.
   "Yeah." Haru smiled and said, "Keep this secret since some people might get disappointed at me when they hear my reason for working in this city."
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded and promised to keep it a secret. Though at the same time, they thought that Haru was quite sweet.
   "Bruno-sensei, can I ask you a question again?" Kendo asked.
   "Is this restaurant yours?"
   Then Kendo started to ask a lot of questions and Yaoyorozu also asked him a question since she could see that Haru would answer their questions as long as it wasn't something too private.
   "Here's your order, work hard with your internship." The beautiful receptionist brought the food and beverage which was ordered by Kendo and Yaoyorozu.
   When Haru noticed that two girls were looking at him. "You don't need to be hesitant, just eat."
   Both girls were happy and nodded since the food was more delicious than they had thought.
   "Har, Bruno, are those two interns?"
   Haru looked at Kanako who came toward them. He nodded and said, "Take care of both of them, you can handle them, right?"
   Kanako twitched her lips and asked, "You're going to leave everything to me?"
   "No, but for now, you can tell them about your work since they can help you during this weekend."
   Kanako thought for a while then looked at Yaoyozoru and Kendo. Her work wasn't that busy, but when it was busy, she was overwhelmed, she thought that the two girls would become a great help for her.
   "You two, after eating, follow me to your room and after you've changed to your hero costume, you need to follow on a patrol, alright?"
   Looking at Kanako, Yaoyozoru and Kendo was wondering about the identity of this woman.
   Yaoyorozu didn't think much and thought that Kanako was Haru's sidekick, however, Kendo noticed something strange.
   'Why are there only beautiful women in this place?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1112: Internship 2
   It had been few days since Yaoyorozu and Kendo were staying as interns in Haru's office. They had to admit that in the past few days their days were very full and they had learned a lot of things from Haru along with his sidekick. In this office, they had a lot of jobs such as patrolling, listing cases which had been solved, catching villains, sometimes working as a waitress, and lastly watching Haru's wife so she wouldn't cause too much trouble when she gambled.
   In the past few days, they have been introduced to Haru's wife and they had to admit that Tsunade's breast might be the biggest breast which they had seen in their entire life. They were confident in their bodies, but in front of Tsunade, their breasts were nothing.
   They had to admit that they respected Tsunade since she was known as one of the most skilled doctors in this country, but they knew that Tsunade had a very bad habit. Usually, it was Kanako's job to watch Tsunade out, but it was their task now.
   Kendo had to admit that Haru was very rich since she knew that he owned a hospital, restaurant, and lastly a pachinko and majong parlor. When she found out that he owned a pachinko and majong parlor she was startled since as a hero, they needed to maintain their image and they shouldn't give a bad example such as gambling, but Tsunade's gambling habit was too disastrous.
   Kendo thought that Tsunade was a master gambler, but she was speechless when she found out that Tsunade was a giant fat sheep that kept losing no matter what. She was wondering why Haru decided to marry this woman, but when she noticed her giant breasts, she stopped and understood the reason instantly. She knew even a popular hero such as Haru was perverted.
   "Tsunade-san, let's go back." Yaoyorozu sighed while shaking Tsunade's shoulder. If she grew up, she wouldn't become a gambler like Tsunade.
   "Wait a moment! Wait a moment! I'll win next time!" Tsunade wanted to continue to gamble.
   "But this is your 10 times!" Yaoyorozu reminded Tsunade and said, "You've been saying the same thing!"
   "Give up, Momo. Let's just call Bruno-sensei here."
   If Haru wasn't rich, Kendo was sure that he would be bankrupted because he married such a woman.
   "Also, don't drink alcohol right in the afternoon!" Yaoyorozu had complained to Haru, but he only laughed and told her that just thought of Tsunade as a bad adult example. She had often seen a good adult example, but she had never seen a bad adult example in her life, except for Tsunade.
   Tsunade sighed and gave up. "Alright! Alright! I'll stop now!" She stood up and said, "I'll go back now."
   Tsunade's opponents sighed since their chance to make more money had gone, but they knew that they should be able to see her again tomorrow.
   Tsunade, Kendo, and Yaoyorozu walked together while talking to each other.
   "Tsunade-san, why do you like gambling so much? You've always been losing, right? Don't you feel frustrated?" Kendo asked.
   Tsunade only shook her head and looked at Kendo as if a child. "Kendo, you know nothing. Gambling is good. You should know that Haru is also a gambler and a good one at that."
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu were surprised. They also knew Bruno's real name, but they had been told to keep it a secret. The only thing which they didn't know was Haru's appearance without a mask since they had never seen him without one.
   "Even if Bruno-sensei is a gambler, he has always won, but you've always lost, right? What is so fun about it?" Kendo asked.
   "Kendo... this is why you're a child." Tsunade shook her head, looking at Kendo with contempt.
   Kendo was speechless and felt a bit annoyed.
   "Well, even if you're a child, your body is growing perfectly. Hmm.. let me check how big it is..." Tsunade touched Kendo's chest and fondled it slowly. "It's the perfect size!"
   "W, what are you doing?!" Kendo was blushing and furious as she made her hand into a giant size one before giving a karate chop to Tsunade, but Tsunade caught her hand easily.
   "Well, your strength is quite good."
   Kendo blinked her eyes in surprise. Even though her strength might not be as good as All Might, with her karate chops, it was enough to make anyone pass out.
   Yaoyorozu sighed and seemed to not hear the conversation between Kendo and Tsunade. She was wondering what she could do to become stronger. Her result in the Sport Festival wasn't good and she also hadn't been praised by Haru which made her doubt her ability. She was also being told to do a normal job and he had never entrusted her with a dangerous job.
   "What are you thinking, Momo? Your breasts are shrinking, haven't you eaten breakfast?" Tsunade asked while fondling Momo's breasts.
   "Tsunade-san, how can I grow stronger?" Yaoyorozu asked, ignoring the fact that Tsunade was fondling her breasts.
   "Hmm? Stronger? You should ask my husband about that since he's a more skilled fighter than me," Tsunade said.
   "Wait! Wait! Momo, Tsunade-san is fondling your boobs!" Kendo hurriedly reminded Yaoyorozu.
   Yaoyorozu's response was so plain.
   "Well, I'll talk to him to give you practice."
   Yaoyorozu didn't expect Tsunade to help her. "I, is that alright?"
   "Why not? I'm sure that he's happy to teach a beautiful high school student." Tsunade smirked.
   Yaoyozoru blushed, however, Kendo was surprised and didn't want to lose.
   "Me too! Tsunade-san, I also want to learn how to fight from Bruno-sensei too!"
   "Alright, alright, let's go back. I'm a bit hungry and I also want to drink more alcohol, right now."
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo were speechless since Tsunade was drinking too much.
   Suddenly they heard a scream of help which made them alert.
   "Hehehe, stupid! I'll steal all of the underwear of all the girls in this town!"
   A man with an appearance similar to a snake moved very fast between a woman's legs then stole their underwear.
   The woman screamed loudly while covering their skirt since their panties had been stolen.
   Kendo was angry at this perverted villain and ran toward the direction of this man.
   Yaoyorozu also chased after Kendo to help her to catch that perveted villain.
   The man noticed Kendo along with Yaoyorozu and Tsunade. He smiled and laughed. "Hehehe, what a haul! There are many beautiful girls in this city!" He didn't fear Kendo or Yaoyorozu and rather he felt challenged to steal their panties.
   Kendo was ready to give a karate chop to the man, but the man's movement was so agile that he dodged her. Yaoyorozu was also the same since she was about to shoot the man with a net gun, but this man simply dodged both of them.
   The man was about to steal their panties, but a foot suddenly appeared in front of his face and kicked him down.
   The sound of the kick was so loud and it was so powerful that it blew the man right into the billboard which was located hundreds of meters away.
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo opened their mouths wide and felt speechless since they didn't expect Tsunade to be this strong.
   Yawning, Tsunade said, "Let's go back. I feel a bit hungry. We can leave the rest to my husband."
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo nodded and they followed Tsunade while asking how she could be so strong.
   Haru, who was at his office, sneezed and wondered whether Tsunade's debt had increased once again.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1113: Fighting Style?
   Haru was managing his business in his office within his restaurant, but suddenly the door opened.
   Haru didn't have time to answer and suddenly someone jumped into his lap. He sighed and asked, "What is it? How many million did you lose this time?"
   Tsunade snorted and complained, "Did you think that I'd come asking you to help me pay my debt?"
   "Oh? Do you want another protein? If so, then you can go down under the table. I've got a lot of work to do so if you take the protein yourself."
   Tsunade blushed and hit his chest. "You pervert! Is your heart filled with those kinds of things?!"
   "Who makes you have such a fuckab--" Haru stopped and realized both Yaoyorozu and Kendo were outside. He then showed a solemn expression and asked, "Kendo, Yaoyorozu, what's wrong?"
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu blushed when they saw the interaction between Haru and Tsunade.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu were curious, but when they saw Haru's solemn expression, they were also affected by him.
   "They have said that they want you to teach them how to fight," Tsunade said.
   Haru looked at Kendo and Yaoyorozu who gave him a nod.
   "I don't mind, but did you remember that my office was destroyed? Even if I want to teach you, it is impossible to do it at this restaurant."
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu had forgotten about it. They had lived in this restaurant for the past few days and forgot that there wasn't any hall which they could use to train within this restaurant.
   "How about our house?" Tsunade asked.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No." He was afraid that his name would turn bad when someone heard that he had brought a female student into his house.
   "Just no, alright?" Haru looked at Kendo and Yaoyorozu and said, "But well, I'll tell you in theory about my fighting style."
   "Bruno-sensei's fighting style?" Kendo and Yaoyorozu had never heard of it and became curious.
   Haru nodded and said, "The name of my fighting style is Anything Goes Martial Arts."
   "Anything Goes Martial Arts?"
   Tsunade blinked her eyes and asked in whisper, "Did you just make that up?"
   "Of course not, it is really my fighting style." Haru coughed and said, "So let me explain, what Anything Goes Martial Arts is. Sit down and listen to me."
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded and sat down while ignoring Tsunade who was sitting on Haru's lap. Unlike Tsunade who seemed to be very irresponsible, in the eyes of two girls Haru's image was very good since he was a very good husband, teacher, etc. Of course, he had a bad thing and that was his lust since they had often heard a strange noise from his office when he was together with Tsunade.
   Neither of them were ignorant girls and they knew what this guy had often done with his wife inside his office.
   Haru might seem very cool, but this guy was a beast underneath with a slightly sadistic personality.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu blushed and their bodies became giddy all of sudden.
   Haru didn't think too much and started to explain about "Anything Goes Martial Arts". He told them that the origin of this martial art was around 200 to 300 years ago.
   "This martial art is still young compared to Kalaripayattu or Boxing or Kung fu. Well, let's talk about that later and why I chose this martial art rather than others, right?"
   They nodded in response since the name of "Anything Goes Martial Arts" was too weird.
   "True to its name, Anything Goes Martial Arts, is based on learning and adapting many different styles of martial arts, taking what works and discarding what doesn't. As such, it is not confined to a single way of thinking or philosophy when it comes to martial arts combat. This gives a practitioner of Anything Goes Martial Arts the advantage of adaptability and unpredictability in a fight since he would ideally know moves and techniques from many different schools that complement each other, minimising perceptible weaknesses."
   Everyone was silent, especially Tsunade. She looked at Haru and wondered whether his bullshitting ability had increased once again since she knew very well that Haru didn't have a fighting style and his way of fighting was very random, but when she heard about this "Anything Goes Martial Arts", she felt that it might be really Haru's fighting style, but she still kept her skeptical at heart.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu were amazed.
   "Is there another practitioner beside you, Sensei?" Yaoyorozu asked.
   "No, for now, it is only me since most of them of people in this era don't have an interest in martial arts."
   What Haru told them was the truth since most of the people in this world would rather use their ability than martial arts.
   "Can we learn it too?" Kendo asked eagerly.
   "It's very hard. You might not be able to take it."
   Haru was bullshitting and he didn't really think too much when he told them about his martial arts. Though, his way of fighting was similar to "Anything Goes Martial Arts" since his attack was quite unpredictable and the foundation of his fighting style was his "Kenbunshoku Haki". He didn't think the people in this world could learn it, and even if they could learn it they might need a lot of time to learn it.
   "It's alright! We're prepared!" Yaoyorozu was excited.
   "Yes, even if it's hard! We can do it, Sensei! Please teach us!" Kendo nodded.
   Tsunade could see a slight change in Haru's expression and knew that this guy was simply bullshitting them. She laughed inwardly and wanted to see how he was going to handle this situation.
   Haru was thinking about what to do, but suddenly the telephone rang.
   Haru took the telephone within his office and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Boss, there's a riot at the zoo!"
   Haru felt weird since usually rioting should happen on the street or something and it was his first time hearing that it had happened at the zoo. Listening to the explanation of his beautiful receptionist, he understood that the cause of this trouble was the criminal who had escaped from the prison from previous jailbreak.
   "Call Kanako and tell her to get ready."
   Haru hung up the telephone and said, "There's an important job, do you want to follow me?"
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu didn't hesitate in their voices.
   "I want to come with you too." Tsunade also wanted to follow the fun since she was bored and she was quite free at the hospital.
   Haru looked at Tsunade for a while and said, "Don't forget to wear your mask."
   Tsunade changed her clothes in the private changing room within Haru's office. Haru had prepared her costume since he knew that her size was quite special, especially in those areas since it was so big.
   While waiting for Kanako and Tsunade to get ready, Haru thought that he needed to think of a way to teach both Yaoyorozu and Kendo about this "Anything Goes Martial Arts" as soon as possible.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1114: Wild Villains 1
   Haru brought Tsunade, Kanako, Kendo, and Yaoyorozu along with him to solve the incident that happened at the zoo. Even though he could do it alone, his quest would complete soon and it meant he along with Tsunade would return to their original world soon
   It was surprising that they had stayed a long time in this world and of course, Haru missed his girlfriends and Tsunade also missed Shizune who she had left in her world. Even though Tsunade was too shy to admit it, she cared about Shizune after all.
   It didn't take them too long to arrive at the zoo and there was a barricade which was made by the police.
   The captain of the police was happy when he saw Bruno had arrived.
   Haru nodded and asked directly about the riot within the zoo since he felt that it was unthinkable to happen, but from his location, he could hear a roar of beasts within the zoo which made him a bit perplexed.
   The captain of the police explained to Haru about the identity of the villains.
   "Yes, it is one of the famous villain groups of the past and their ambition is very dangerous."
   "What is their ambition?" Kendo asked curiously.
   Haru didn't expect for a villain to have such a childish ambition, but he also understood that because they were childish they were very dangerous. He was wondering whether this group of villains would use the power of beasts within the zoo to dominate the world. If so, then he had to praise their creativity since he had never thought that it was possible to conquer the world by creating chaos within a zoo.
   "We need to stop them, Bruno-sensei!" Kendo had a serious expression on her face.
   "Are there any hostages?" Yaoyorozu was also worried about the thing which happened at the zoo.
   It was at this moment that Haru clapped his hands gathered everyone's attention on him.
   "Battle Fist, Creati, remember that the two of you are interns. Follow my instructions very well in this mission since our opponents are dangerous." Even though it was good to see both Yaoyorozu and Kendo who were excited about this mission, he also knew that it wasn't good when someone was too eager. It also wasn't good manners for them to talk when he was talking with the police.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded, but then they shut their mouths since they knew that they might be a bit too rude earlier.
   During the job, Haru called both of them with their aliases since it was necessary. He ended the conversation after he had known everything about the Wild Villains.
   After they had made their preparation, they entered the zoo directly, but then they were greeted by a monkey which was about to throw a shit toward them.
   Haru glared at the group of monkeys and made it pass out directly using his "Haoshoku Haki". He didn't want to get dirty and he also wouldn't let the two women and two girls beside him get hit by a monkey's shit.
   Kendo, Kanako, and Yaoyorozu were startled when they saw that Haru was able to make an animal pass out with only a glare.
   "Creati, can you create a gas mask and sleeping gas?" Haru asked.
   Yaoyorozu nodded and said, "I can do it."
   "Good, if possible create a lot of it."
   Yaoyorozu opened her costume and started to create a gas mask for all of them along with a sleeping gas. She was smart and she had learned a lot of things from her childhood time. It was very easy for her to create a sleeping gas and at the same time, she was wondering why she didn't make it during the Sport Festival.
   "Battle Fist, can you use your giant hand to fan out the sleeping gas made by Creati?"
   Kendo nodded and used her ability to make her hands become very huge.
   They were right at the entrance of the zoo and didn't enter the zoo directly waiting for Yaoyorozu to create a necessary item for the raid.
   When Yaoyorozu had made a gas mask for all of them, she started to throw out a lot of sleeping gas which she made using her ability.
   Kendo also started to flap her enlarged hands and generated a wind which spread the sleeping gas which was made by Yaoyorozu to the entire zoo.
   The loud roar of the beast slowly weakened.
   Hearing Haru's instruction, they nodded and started to enter the zoo. Along the way, they could see a number of animals and beasts which had passed out because of Yaoyorozu's sleeping gas.
   Looking at the result of her ability, Yaoyorozu thought that she should learn more about chemistry since she could see how useful her ability was.
   Tsunade commented after they had entered the aquarium within the zoo. Before she entered the aquarium, she could see the cages of the zoo were destroyed and there were a number of animals which had escaped from their cages, but it had passed out because of Yaoyorozu's sleeping gas.
   Though, that sleeping gas was useless against a marine animal and Yaoyorozu stopped creating a sleeping gas. To create a sleeping gas, she didn't need to use a lot of calories so she wasn't that hungry, but she still ate a calorie bar so she could be prepared for something unexpected.
   Kanako was holding her baton while walking since she didn't need to worry about an attack from the animals within the zoo.
   Haru was speechless when he heard the words which came out from Tsunade and Kanako.
   "W, what's wrong?" Kanako was startled when she saw Haru looking at her with a speechless expression.
   Tsunade frowned and asked, "Did she raise a Flag?"
   "Yes, both of you've raised the Flag." Haru sighed and started to explain Flag to the four of them.
   Kendo, who used her large hands to generate wind to spread the sleeping gas and Yaoyorozu who kept creating a sleeping gas were speechless.
   "Bruno-sensei, don't think too much. There's no way tha---"
   "ROOOOOOAARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!"
   The loud roar startled them then Haru grabbed the waist of Tsunade, Kanako, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo to jump back to dodge an attack.
   "Hahaha, finally, there's something fun!"
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu had sweat dripped from their foreheads because of this villain's attack.
   Tsunade and Kanako were calmer since they had a lot of experience in fighting.
   "I'm a Bearhead! I'm a member of Wild Villains which will dominate this world!" The bearhead shouted arrogantly while laughing.
   Haru was speechless and wasn't sure what to say. If this guy was living in his original world, then without doubt someone would think of him as a patient of delusional disorder.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1115: Wild Villains 2
   Looking at Bearhead, Haru could see that this villain had a mutant ability which made him to have attributes and abilities of a bear. It was quite a powerful ability, but...
   "Dust, can you handle this?"
   Kanako nodded and said, "I can do it. You can go forward, I'm not sure what they're planning, but even if their ambition is a bit stupid, they might have a way to realize it." She held her baton tightly and stared at Bearhead.
   "Hahaha, woman? You're going to fight me?!" Bearhead was quite arrogant and didn't think that Kanako was able to handle him.
   "You're talking too much."
   Kanako started to release dust from her body and controlled it to disturb Bearhead. The dust which was being released by Kanako might not have attack power, but it could be used to harass the opponent.
   Bearhead felt that his eyes were hurt and it was hard to breathe.
   "B, bastard! Fight fairly against me!"
   "You're a villain, right? Why should I fight fairly against you?"
   "I'll accompany her here," Tsunade said since she was a bit worried about Kanako.
   Haru nodded and said, "Battle Fist, Creati, follow me."
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo nodded and followed Haru.
   "Bastard, I won't let you go!"
   Bearhead wanted to chase after Haru, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo. Even though the dust might trouble him, it wasn't enough to stop him. However, it seemed that he had underestimated the dust which was released by Kanako too much.
   Kanako had been working with Haru for the past few months and she had learned to control her dust better. She could control her dust to enter her target nose and mouth which made them pass out since they were unable to breathe. Looking at Bearhead who had difficulty breathing, she thought to end the him.
   In the past, Kanako was holding a club, but after she had become Haru's sidekick, he had changed her weapon to a baton. She felt more comfortable with it since it was lighter and it had a lot of functions such as...
   The baton released a charge of electricity which was very powerful, Kanako dashed toward Bearhead, but....
   Bearhead released a powerful roar which blew away the dust which was released by Kanako. His eyes were red and he was furious.
   "You bastard!!! I'll eat you till your bones!"
   Kanako was too lazy and threw out her baton when Bearhead opened his mouth wide.
   Bearhead didn't expect Kanako's action and he ate the baton with a powerful electric charge.
   The bearhead roared loudly before it fell to the ground with his body twitching uncontrollably.
   Kanako and Tsunade could smell a burnt smell from Bearhead.
   "Isn't it a bit too much?" Tsunade asked.
   Kanako was wondering whether she had done too much for this villain.
   Haru, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo ran toward the direction of the center of aquarium, or rather, at the location of the dolphin show.
   Why did they run to this location? It was because Haru had noticed someone was in that place.
   This place was being attacked by a group of villains and the zoo also just happened to be on holiday. There shouldn't be any people in this zoo besides the group of villains themselves.
   Kendo and Yaoyozoru didn't think too much and followed Haru with a serious expression.
   A short time later, they had entered the location of the dolphin show and they saw two figures who were a woman and a man.
   The woman was holding a broom and swept the ground silently.
   The man seemed to be busy doing something with a device which was similar to a giant antenna.
   The left side of his face is covered by a gray diving helmet with barnacle-shaped protrusions, which has a large collar with a lock hanging in the center. He wore a plain black suit underneath a flamboyant, light purple coat with a tall collar, lined with white fur.
   "You're a Curator, right? Please stop what you're doing and give up. You're under arrest."
   Haru looked at the woman and didn't care about the man (Curator) since he could defeat the man anytime, but he could see that there was something wrong with the woman since her expression was too calm or rather it was as if she had been brainwashed.
   "Oh, a hero, huh? And it seems the one who is going to catch me is the famous hero, Bruno." Curator looked at Haru's direction and asked, "How is your office? Have you become homeless?"
   "You know, I don't have a hobby to talk with a villain and it is better to catch them as soon as possible so the bullshit which comes out from their mouth is going to be useless." Haru stretched his hands and said in a low voice to Yaoyorozu and Kendo, "Take care of the woman, she might be brainwashed by that guy."
   "Hmph! You're too arrogant, hero! But I'll let you do that since once I've used this device then I'll be able to control all of the people in this world with my voice! And then I'll be able to dominate this world!"
   Haru sighed inwardly and wondered whether he should say those exaggerated lines which usually appeared in hero comics.
   "Say that after you've succeeded."
   Haru was too lazy to create a debate and extended his fist to punch the giant satellite-like device.
   Curator didn't expect this action and tried to stop Haru.
   Haru's fist turned the satelitte-like device into a scrap in an instant.
   Haru could tell that Curator should have an ability similar to a brainwash since he could tell that all of the animals which he had seen on the zoo were being controlled by someone and the woman who was being handled by Yaoyorozu and Kendo was also in similar state as the animal and this device could probably be used to enhance Curator's ability.
   Curator's body trembled and he looked at Haru with red eyes. He had planned this plan for a long time and he also had built this device with a lot of money, but it had turned into a scrap in an instant by Haru which made him furious.
   The diving helmet which was being worn by Curator was broken and it showed half of his face which was similar to a monster.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu who took care of the woman at the same time also became cautious since the pressure which was released by Curator was so powerful.
   "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!"
   Curator let out a powerful roar before his entire body transformed into a whale. He stared at Haru with red eyes and said, "I'll eat you, bastard!!!"
   If Haru didn't need to maintain his image then he would pick up his nose looking lazily at Curator thinking that this guy might have drunk before.
   Curator put his face into the pool and sucked water within before he shot a stream of water.
   Haru dodged the stream of water which was shot toward him, but it seemed that attack was only a cover to hide his real attack.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu looked at the scene in front of them in horror.
   Curator opened his mouth wide and ready to tear Haru apart by biting him to death.
   Haru shook his head and said, "It's useless."
   When Curator was about to eat Haru suddenly he felt that he couldn't move further and it was as if something had stopped him.
   Curator noticed a small zipper in the shape of a net appeared right in front of him stopping his movement.
   Haru walked slowly right in front of Curator, who couldn't move his body.
   Curator tried to eat Haru, but his mouth was closed forcibly and when he wanted to escape the zipper tightened his entire body made him trapped in place.
   "Next time, don't escape from the jail, alright?"
   Haru didn't give Curator a chance to say anything since he sent out a barrage of powerful fists toward him.
   Curator was being punched helplessly and could only do nothing in this situation. He could only open one of his eyes which stared right at the demon in front of him.
   Haru sent out the last fist right on Curator's chin, sending him out flying toward the ceiling.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu opened their mouths and realized how powerful their teacher was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1116: Request
   It had been a few days since the zoo incident and Haru's office was fairly quiet since most of the criminals or villains which appeared in the city could be handled easily by Kanako, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo.
   "Boss, do you want an espresso again?"
   Haru looked at his new sidekick, the girl who he had saved from Curator's brainwash.
   "Give me wine, Zookeeper."
   "But it is still noon, boss."
   "Then give me an ice lemon tea."
   Haru looked at Zookeeper's back and had to admit that this girl was quite cute. When she was being brainwashed, her personality had changed into kuudere (a character who seems emotionless from the outside), but after the effect of brainwashing had disappeared, she had become a very cheerful girl. Though, after that incident, she was fired by the zoo which led him to work in his hero's office.
   Haru had to admit that Zookeeper's ability was quite good.
   Cleaning was the name of Zookeeper's ability.
   Cleaning allows Zookeeper to secrete a dish soap-like substance from her body that allows her to weaken or negate the ability of others by "brushing" or "cleaning" them with it. She can also use her ability to clean up various things.
   Beside her cute face, her ability was very useful which made him decide to hire her.
   It had been almost a week and soon, Yaoyorozu and Kendo would go back to school after they had finished their internship.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu returned to the Italian restaurant where Haru was staying. One thing they realized after having an internship in his office was that Haru was quite lazy. Usually, a hero would do their patrol for a long time from morning to the next morning, but Haru only did a patrol for a few hours before staying at his office from time to time or having a date with his wife which made them speechless and envious of Tsunade.
   "Good work, have you done the practice?" Haru asked.
   "We'll continue after this."
   Hearing the answer of two beautiful girls in front of him, Haru sighed and it seemed that his bullshitting ability had increased further. In the past he had told both of them that he would teach them his way of fighting. He knew that he had promised them and in the end, he decided to teach them parkour.
   Parkour is a training discipline using movement that developed from military obstacle course training.
   Haru felt that rather than fighting which they could learn in school, it was better to learn mobility and stability training since it was more necessary.
   Hero activities are usually being done in the city and there are a lot of cases where the heroes have a hard time chasing after the villain or the criminal in the city because of various obstacles from people, fence, stairs, roof, etc.
   Haru thought that it was necessary for a hero to learn parkour since it would make it easier for them to chase after villains or criminals, especially in the city. Though, parkour could even be used to chase after someone in the forest.
   In the end, Haru taught them parkour and creative thinking to exploit the terrain, fighting way, and various things, especially for Yaoyorozu since he felt her potential would be the biggest among everyone, but he knew that her way of thinking was too rigid which made her make a lot of mistakes in her judgements.
   For Kendo, her case was a bit special since she was a close-combat fighter. Unlike Yaoyorozu who had a lot of tricks on her hand, Kendo needed to get close to the opponents to start her attack.
   Haru learned boxing so he taught Kendo boxing since he knew Kendo's weapon was her hand. He also taught her to start to enlarge her hands when her fist was about to hit the target so it would give an element of surprise to the opponent.
   Kendo's big fist was a very powerful ability which was able to increase her strength when she used that ability and enlarged her hands. She also didn't have a weakness besides, her stamina.
   After his training both girls had become even stronger even though it had only been a few days since he had taught them.
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo also didn't mind learning parkour since it was very fun and they also felt that they would benefit from it. In this training, they also didn't need to be afraid to get hurt since there was Tsunade, who could heal them anytime. They had to admit that having an internship in Haru's office seemed to be more luxurious than they had thought. The only downside was Haru often left all of the patrol work to them which made them speechless sometimes. If they didn't know the salary of the sidekick in Haru's office was very high then they would think that he was overworking his employee.
   Yaoyorozu and Kendo had one wish which they wanted to ask Haru, but they weren't sure whether he would grant it to them.
   Looking at Yaoyorozu and Kendo who were running on the rooftop, Haru looked at Kendo's bottom and sighed since this girl was wearing safety pants. He didn't look at Yaoyorozu since this girl was an exhibitionist and didn't think too much when her skin was being looked at which somehow made him speechless.
   If Haru was being asked to choose between Yaoyorozu and Kendo, then he would choose both of them without hesitation since both of them had a ponytail hairstyle and both of them were very beautiful. Sipping his espresso, he thought that the day was very peaceful which made him wonder when the trouble was coming.
   Yaoyozoru and Kendo were done with their internship and they felt a bit reluctant to go back since they felt comfortable to be in Haru's office. Good food, good place to stay, a lot of things which they could learn, a handsome teacher, and a lot more; in the past week, they had learned a lot of things.
   "Good job, Yaoyorozu, Kendo. I'll see both of you again at school later. Oh, don't forget to study since the First Term Final Exam is coming."
   Though, Haru didn't really need to worry about Yaoyorozu and Kendo since both of them were known as very smart students.
   Speaking of the First Term Final Exam, he was also invited as the opponents of the students during mock battle exam of First Term Final Exam which made him quite interested when he thought that he would be able to bully his students.
   "Umm... Bruno-sensei, no, Kasugano-sensei, can we ask you a request?" Kendo asked.
   "Yes, Kasugano-sensei." Yaoyorozu nodded and looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.
   Looking at two cute girls in front of him, Haru nodded and said, "What is it? It is the last day of your internship and as long as it isn't too much then I don't mind granting your request."
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu smiled and said, "Please let us see your face."
   Haru blinked his eyes and didn't expect this request. He thought for a while and felt that it wouldn't be fun if he let them see his face directly.
   "Do you have a scar or something?"
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "No, it isn't too much nor do I have a scar on my face, but it isn't fun if I let you see my face that easily."
   "If you can do well on your First Term Final Exam then I'll let you see my face."
   "Yes. On the condition that you can do well on your exam, alright?" Haru said.
   Kendo and Yaoyorozu smiled and felt very happy at this moment, and they swore that they would do well on their exam!
   Looking at the two girls, Haru sighed and decided to go back early to have fun with Tsunade since the two of them were too cute, right?
   Haru was afraid that he would taint them and had a forbidden relationship with them.
   Tsunade suddenly sneezed and felt her nose quite itchy. She was wondering whether her husband was thinking of her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1117: First Term Final Exam
   After Kendo and Yaoyorozu ended their internship, the time quickly moved toward the First Term Final Exam.
   As a biology teacher, Haru also needed to prepare the exam for two classes in the hero department. He had to admit that his time staying in this world was quite good and Tsunade was quite docile when she was in bed. He also realized that he wouldn't be tired no matter how many times he had done it with his wife.
   Being a hero and a teacher was a very good experience for him and Haru thought that it could become one of his resumes later when he did the next quest. Though, he wouldn't want to do the quest for a while since he had gone almost for half a year from his original world in this quest.
   Tsunade also felt good since she had learned a lot of things and her ability as a doctor had advanced once again, but the most special thing in this world would her stay in this world with her husband, especially on her night life. She felt that she could stay in this world for few years more, but she knew that she was being selfish at this moment since she wasn't the only one who owned him.
   Tsunade also had a feeling if they decided to stay in this world too long then she wouldn't be surprised if she saw him making Kanako, Zookeeper, his fellow teacher, female heroes, or his students pregnant. Though, she didn't feel that surprise since his charm was very high and his ability in bed was very good. It was surprising that he could devote all of his life in this world to her and didn't make a harem member in this world which moved her so much.
   Which might be the reason why Tsunade's life in this world was so good that she didn't want to go back for a while.
   "Tsunade-san, is there something good?" Kanako asked.
   Tsunade smiled and said, "Let's hit the pachinko parlor! I've a feeling that I'm going to win big this time!"
   Kanako looked at Tsunade with a speechless expression wondering how much money that Tsunade would lose this time.
   What is the chance that Tsunade is going to win?
   Kanako would answer that it was 0% without hesitation.
   It was the day of the First Term Final Exam, Haru needed to oversee the exam and at the same time, he couldn't wait for the summer holiday to come. He had made a promise with Tsunade to have a vacation during the summer holiday.
   Looking at the students who were answering their paper exam with serious expression, Haru smiled and wondered what their expression would be when they knew their teacher was a high school student the same as them.
   After the paper exam, the students of the 1-A Class gathered together to start the next exam.
   "Let's begin your practical exam."
   Haru stood up next to his fellow teachers looking at the innocent expression of his students thinking what kind of exam they would have next. He was sure that their expression would be startled when they heard the content of the exam.
   "Knowing you guys, you must have some idea what kind of exam this is?" Aizawa asked.
   "It's a fight against a robot similar to an entrance exam!"
   Everyone had known the content of the exam since they had been by Kendo who asked this problem to the upperclassman.
   Yaoyozoru was pumped up looking at Haru who was wearing his hero costume. 'Soon, I'll see the face behind that mask!'
   "Not quite! Various circumstances have demanded a revision to the exam format!!" Nezu suddenly said after he came out from Aizawa's scarf.
   The group of students were startled when they heard that there would be a revision on the practical exam.
   "Yes, from now on, we'll focus on battles against flesh-and-blood opponents. As such... you students will be paired up to fight one of the teachers you see here!"
   "A, against a teacher.....?!"
   "Your pairings and assigned teacher.... has already been decided. Your battle moves, your grades, your friendship with one another... all of those factors and more were considered, so without further ado...."
   Nezu started to announce the pair of students and the teachers who they would fight on the practical exam.
   No one expected that they would be fighting against a teacher, but even if they were surprised, it didn't mean that they weren't ready for the exam. They had been practicing and grew stronger in the past few months after they came to this school. The only problem was the teacher who would be fighting against them.
   Todoroki and Yaoyorozu nodded when they knew that they would be fighting against Aizawa.
   However, the thing which startled them was the fight between Midoriya and Bakugou against All Might which made everyone look at both of them in pity.
   Everyone knew the relationship between Midoriya and Bakugou wasn't good then they also needed to fight the strongest hero in this school which made them unable but thought that it would be a difficult exam.
   One by one, Nezu announced the pairing and the teachers who would be their opponents until the end.
   "And lastly, it will be a pair of Iida and Ojiro against Bruno!"
   Iida and Ojira were speechless then looked at Bruno who was smiling toward them. They didn't know, but they could feel that they would be played by Bruno for some reason.
   "Iida, Ojiro, follow me."
   Everyone looked at Iida and Ojiro in pity, even though All Might might be the strongest hero, but the opponents which they didn't want to fight the most would be Bruno since Bruno had a lot of tricks. Unlike All Might who was known for his straight forward and simple ability, Bruno's ability was full of tricks and it was very difficult to fight him.
   Iida and Ojiro who followed Haru were thinking about what kind of place or trick Haru would prepare for them.
   "Don't be nervous, the exam isn't that difficult."
   "Is that true, Bruno-sensei?" Ojiro asked.
   "Of course, believe in me," Haru said with a smile.
   Ojiro and Iida believed in Haru, especially when they could see his sincere expression.
   If Haru knew what they were thinking, he would think that they were very naive.
   Haru entered the bus along with Ojiro and Iida to the exam location. A week before the exam, Nezu had asked him about the area of the exam which he wanted to use for the practical battle. He knew the budget of U.A. High School was very big, which made him speechless sometimes, and Nezu also told him not to hold back.
   Hearing that order, Haru really didn't hold back in this exam creating the area of the exam as his whim.
   Haru, Ojiro, and Iida had arrived in front of the exam area and before they entered, he started to explain the rules of the exam.
   "The time limit is 30 minutes. Your objective is to either get the handcuffs out of my hands or have one of you escape from the the exam area."
   Iida and Ojiro felt a bit surprised.
   "So we don't need to defeat you?"
   "Of course, do you think the two of you can defeat me?" Haru asked.
   Even if they knew that they couldn't defeat Haru, it still pissed them when they heard it directly from Haru's mouth.
   "This test is meant to stimulate true battle as closely as possible so please think of me as an actual villain."
   "Sensei, so we need to treat you as a villain?" Iida asked while raising his hand.
   "Yes, treat me as a villain. If you meet me then you can have a fight directly, but if you feel threatened by my power then you can escape from me." Haru raised two fingers on his hands and said, "There are two options in front of you, whichever you choose as long as you can succeed on this exam then it is all well. Now, do you have another question?"
   Ojiro and Iida shook their heads since they had decided to succeed on their exam!
   Haru smiled and said, "You're not asking whether it is fair or not?"
   Ojiro and Iida were stunned since they remembered that even though they wanted to defeat Haru, it was quite impossible since this guy was someone that could save all of them during the U.S.J. incident and also fought four ultra powerful villains alone.
   "Do you have some handicapped Sensei?" Ojiro quickly asked.
   "Yes, I won't bully you so I'll wear this ultra compressed weight." Haru showed a device with a bracelet shape and explained, "This handicap weighs me down to fifty percent of my body weight." Though it didn't really affect him.
   comment
   Ojiro and Iida nodded then the gate of the exam area was opened, but at the same time, they sighed in relief and knew that their chance to succeed on the exam had increased.
   "Then let us start the exam, shall we?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1118: Psychological Test
   IIda and Ojiro thought that the exam area would be a place which was full of traps and hurdles, but they didn't expect that it was just a normal open field.
   Even though Nezu had told him that it was alright to splurge a lot of money to create an exam area as his whim, Haru didn't follow Nezu's order and created a normal open field with a ground which was made from soil.
   Of course, there was a reason why Haru had decided to use this place.
   Iida was wearing his hero costume and felt a bit uncomfortable since he couldn't push the frame of his glasses.
   "Well, the exam has started. You can try to steal handcuffs from me or escape from this place... and 30 minutes starts now!"
   Haru sat down on the folding chair which he had brought and did nothing.
   Iida and Ojiro were confused by Haru's actions.
   "Sensei, you're not going to do anything?" Ojiro asked.
   "You should observe your surroundings better." Haru smiled looking at them.
   Iida and Ojiro didn't know what Haru meant by those words, but both of them looked at each other before they nodded. They had made up their minds to escape since they didn't think that they would be able to steal a handcuff from Haru's hands. They weren't blind and they knew the strength difference between them and Haru.
   Haru's achievement was very loud and even though his career was only for half a year, his deeds were even louder than the heroes who had done their career for several years.
   Iida and Ojiro had made their signal and started to run toward the exit of this area, but suddenly...
   Both of them suddenly fell down on the large hole which was at least several meters away from the surface.
   Suddenly they landed on a soft net inside the hole which surprised them.
   "I've placed several traps within this place. I won't do anything and as long as one of you can escape from this area then you'll succeed on your exam." Haru looked at them from the surface of the hole and smiled.
   It seemed that they were too young since they had to admit that this teacher was too dirty.
   Iida and Ojiro had escaped from the hole in which they had fallen earlier, but they didn't move for a while since they knew that this place was full of traps.
   "What should we do now, Iida?" Ojiro asked.
   Iida looked at the surrounding area and sweat started to drop from his forehead. If this place was a town or a place that was similar to a maze then he would think that it would be difficult to escape, but this place was an open field. He felt that it was illogical to place a trap in this place and he could tell that the only trap in this place was a hole trap then....
   "Let's escape through the air."
   Iida made his decision. He stared at Haru who did nothing and only read a book while sitting on a folding chair. He could see that Haru would really do nothing on their exam, but at the same time, he felt weird.
   Ojiro looked up toward the sky.
   "This is an open field and the trap should only be on the ground. I'll throw you up so you can escape then we can succeed on this exam!"
   Iida had made his calculation and he knew that there was nothing wrong with this plan.
   "That's true!" Ojiro nodded and said, "Let's do it!"
   Iida nodded and when he was about to get ready to throw Ojiro, he heard a chuckle which made him stop.
   Ojiro was also startled then turned his attention toward Haru.
   "What's wrong, Sensei? Is there something wrong with our plan?" Iida asked in a frown.
   "Nothing." Haru chuckled and said, "Nothing is wrong. You can continue with your plan."
   Ojiro and Iida stopped since they felt that this exam wouldn't be this simple.
   Ojiro suddenly remembered something and said, "Iida, what if there's a trap which is laying in the air?"
   "Trap in the air? What do you mean?"
   "Did you forget that Bruno-sensei can create his zipper on the size of thread? So isn't it possible for him to create a net or something in the air which is able to trap us?" Ojiro said.
   "That's true! What do you think, Sensei?" Iida looked at Haru to see his response.
   Haru closed down his book and looked at them with a smile. "Iida, Ojiro, you're very smart. You can guess that I've laid a trap in the air using my ability. I need to praise how smart you are."
   Hearing Haru's praise, of course, Iida and Ojiro were quite proud and felt happy, but suddenly they were poured with cold water.
   "If you know that there's a trap in the air and there's a trap on the ground, then what should you do? You only have 30 minutes to escape and there are a lot of traps which I've prepared for the two of you here."
   That's right, how can they escape?
   Iida and Ojiro believed that Haru had prepared a trap in this place. Even if this place was an open place, they knew that their teacher was full of trickery and the first trap which they had fallen into earlier had made them wary.
   "No, it is too risky! What if there is an even more dangerous trap in front of us?"
   Iida and Ojiro stood in place and discussed with each other about their plan to escape from this place. They couldn't escape from the ground since it was full of traps and they also couldn't escape from the air since they believed that there was a net which had been waiting for them in the air. They tried to rack their brains at how they could escape and succeed on this exam.
   Looking at both Iida and Ojiro who were discussing with each other, Haru smiled inwardly. His test was quite simple and it was a psychological test. It might seem that he had made a trap in several places, but actually, he had only placed one trap and that was the hole trap which had trapped both Iida and Ojiro earlier. He didn't place any traps on the ground beside the one which they had fallen earlier nor did he use his ability to create a trap in the air.
   Everything was a physiological test which he had made for both Iida and Ojiro.
   Haru made them believe that there were a lot of traps in this exam area, but in truth, there was only one and that one trap had given them a psychological shadow. If the one he tested was Bakugou then he believed that guy would have succeeded on this exam already, but the one who he tested was Iida and Ojiro who tended to overthink something.
   Midoriya, who had succeeded on his test, was watching everyone's test in the monitor room. He could see everyone was facing a pretty difficult situation since each teacher was in the U.A. High School and was a very powerful hero.
   However, the one he thought would be the most troublesome among everyone would be Haru's test, especially when he heard the description from Recovery Lady.
   "Look, with his mouth alone, he can play on both students in a hopeless situation. If this guy is a real villain then this world has already succumbed in his hands."
   Hearing Recovery Lady's words, Midoriya dripped in cold sweat since if Haru was really a villain then he was sure that the world would succumb to Haru's hands since Haru's charisma, EQ, trickery, etc; it was different from any hero that he had seen in his life.
   Unlike All Might, who used his absolute strength to stop a villain and save the disaster.
   Haru could use his mouth to make someone believe that there was a trap in front of them even if there wasn't one in reality. He could change bad things into good things. He was able to alter the fact itself, which gave Midoriya quite a scare.
   "You need to learn from him. Sometimes violence alone can't solve anything and what you need to do is to use your wit in that situation. If you want to become a number 1 hero, that is."
   Midoriya nodded and looked at the monitor where Haru was testing both Iida and Ojiro.
   "There is only 1 minute left! You've wasted your 29 minutes to have a picnic in this place! There is 1 minute left and with that 1 minute, it'll be impossible for you to escape from this place."
   Hearing Haru's words, Iida and Ojiro panicked. In the end they were only 15 year old teenagers and they didn't have any experience. They had spent 29 minutes on doing nothing besides trying to escape the trap in front of them.
   "How can we succeed?!" Iida had taken off his helmet and scratched his head in frustration since he couldn't see an answer.
   Ojiro took a deep breath and said, "Iida, throw me out."
   "What?!" Iida was surprised and said, "But there's a trap in the air!"
   "It's better than staying in this place! We've been standing up in this place for 29 minutes and I don't want to fail without being able to do anything! Even if I'm trapped, at least, I've tried! Iida, throw me out using all of your strength!"
   Iida could see a determined expression from Ojiro and he knew that he couldn't stop him.
   "Alright! I'll throw you out as strong as possible!"
   Iida took a deep breath and activated his ability. He moved very fast in place before he threw Ojiro as strong as possible.
   Ojiro and Iida were startled when they saw that Ojiro wasn't trapped in the air and landed just 10 meters before the exit.
   Ojiro was cautious and tried to move forward trying to see whether there was a trap in front of him. He didn't find anything and after that he decided to move as fast as possible toward the exit gate.
   Ojiro had exited from this exam area and Iida could only look at Ojiro blankly since it was too easy.
   Iida was furious since he felt that he had been played by Haru.
   Clapping his hands, Haru smiled.
   "Congratulations! You've succeeded on your practical exam."
   They felt that they had won the match, but lost the battle. It was their feeling right now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1119: Difficult Test
   After the First Term Final Exam had ended, everyone gathered in the class once again.
   The majority of the students succeeded on their exam, but there were four students who had failed their exam. Their names are Ashido Mina, Denki Kaminari, Eijiro Kirishima, and Rikido Sato.
   It was unfortunate, but the four of them could do nothing in that situation since they had failed.
   "Uwaaaa!!! I, I want to have an awesome summer holiday with everyone...!" Mina was crying and Kaminari, Kirishima, and Sato were depressed on her side.
   "C, calm down, there should be a sudden twist!" Midoriya cheered them up.
   "Midoriya, don't jinx us!" Sero was speechless when he heard Midoriya's words. His situation also wasn't much better than the four of them since he could succeed on his exam because of Mineta. He was sure that his grading wasn't that much better from the four of them since he had been sleeping for the rest of the practical exam.
   Yaoyorozu had been giddy in excitement since she had succeeded on her exam and she would be able to see Haru's face since he had promised her. She was wondering when Haru was coming and waited for him in anticipation.
   'Oh, I can't let him show his face in this school!'
   Yaoyorozu knew that Haru loved privacy and it was also the reason why he always wore his mask. She thought that she should ask him to open his mask in his restaurant later.
   'I should go with Itsuka-san too!'
   Yaoyorozu believed that Kendo would be successful on her exam and then both of them could go to Haru's restaurant together to see the face under his mask. She was wondering how his face was and wondering whether there was a scar or something. She suddenly remembered something and looked at Iida.
   "Iida-san, how is your test going? I've heard that both of you and Ojiro-san are being tested by Bruno-sensei, right? Is he a difficult opponent?" Yaoyorozu asked. She knew how powerful Haru was and she was a bit surprised when she knew that Iida and Ojiro had succeeded on their exam and wondered whether Haru had given them mercy or something.
   Hearing Yaoyorozu's question, Todoroki, Bakugou, and even everyone was very interested in the content of Haru's test since they believed that it would be different from other teachers.
   Where does that confidence come from?
   Ojiro and Iida had a complex expression when they heard Yaoyorozu's question until now, they had been thinking about the test which they had received from Haru since it was so unbelievable and they had to admit that they had been tricked. However, at the same time, they also learned a lot of things.
   "Ah, I've seen your test, Ojiro, Iida." Midoriya who heard Yaoyorozu's question also joined them.
   "Hurry up and tell us how your test went?!" Bakugou was impatient.
   "Well, I'll explain to all of you since Bruno-sensei's test is quite special....."
   Iida and Ojiro explained Haru's test which was quite complex, but at the same time, it was pretty simple.
   Everyone listened to the story of Iida and Ojiro about Haru's test which made them feel inexpiable since it was such a damn cool test and at the same time, that they realized Haru's test was even more complex than the rest of the teachers.
   However, there were two students who understood this test more than anyone and that was Bakugou and Midoriya.
   Bakugou had been caught by a villain in the past, but he could only see a group of heroes doing nothing even though he was in pain when he was almost being absorbed by a villain. He was furious when he thought that they were waiting for a suitable hero to come to help him without thinking how much pain that he suffered at that time. Looking at Midoriya, he snorted, but at the same time, he realized what was so important about Haru's test.
   It might seem like a simple physological test exam, but Bakugou knew that it wasn't that simple and there was a meaning in that physological test.
   Sometimes being a hero, someone needs to act first rather than thinking.
   It was what Haru wanted to tell them in his test.
   Midoriya and Bakugou understood that and some of the students in this class also understood Haru's meaning.
   At the same time, they also realized that they needed to think about what they would do when they faced a psychological trap which might happen to them in the future.
   Aizawa, who listened to their conversation outside, smiled and knew that Haru's test was the most complex among them and he had to admit that he couldn't think of such a thing since his test was a simple fighting test. Though, he needed to start the class first and tell everyone about something important.
   The door was being opened so suddenly which startled everyone.
   "That's the bell. Be seated."
   Everyone was speechless and sat down on their desks waiting for Aizawa to tell their judgement, especially the four failures since the four of them were very scared that they would lose their summer holiday.
   "About your final exams.... Sadly, we have some failures. As such...."
   "You're all going to summer training camp!"
   Everyone was struck down at that moment, but the four failures were really happy at that moment.
   The four of them felt that they had been saved when they knew that everyone would follow their suffering.
   Aizawa continued to explain about this summer camp and the previous test was used to trick them to work harder.
   Everyone was speechless once again.
   "Yes. Ashido, Kaminari, Kirishima, Sato, and Sero failed. Frankly the five of you will have a special class which is even worse than everyone else."
   Ashido, Kaminari, Kirishima and Sato, who were happy that everyone had also suffered, froze in place.
   "Sensei, can I ask you a question?" Yaoyorozu asked.
   "Are all teachers going to participate in this training camp?" Yaoyorozu asked.
   Aizawa shook his head and said, "No, the teacher, who is going to participate, is only me and the homeroom teacher from 1-B Class."
   "Bruno-sensei isn't coming?"
   Aizawa sighed and had to admit that he was a bit jealous of Haru who was popular among students. He shook his head and said, "No, it seems that he is going on a trip with his wife this summer holiday." He didn't believe such a word came from one of the most popular heroes which made him speechless, but he also knew that being a hero was free and there were no working hours. Someone could work whenever they wanted whether it was in the morning or midnight and no one was going to force the hero to work everyday.
   Though, at the same time, he might need a vacation since he hadn't taken a break from his job for several years.
   Hearing Aizawa's words, they were speechless, but at the same time, they felt a bit disappointed since if Haru came then they were sure that they could become stronger faster.
   So where is Haru right now?
   Haru was in his house and he was going to prepare for his trip with Tsunade along with his sidekick and beautiful receptionist; and he couldn't wait for it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1120: Horse Race
   Before the start of the summer holiday, Haru and Tsunade didn't waste their time and went directly on a trip which made Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist speechless. Though, the three of them were happy since they were also invited by Haru and Tsunade on this trip.
   "So where are we going?" Kanako asked Haru who was driving the car, however, suddenly she smelled something familiar which made her frown. She quickly looked at the women that sat right next to Haru and said, "Tsunade-san, don't drink in the middle of the day!"
   "Yes, yes..." Tsunade answered casually, but she chugged down a bottle of beer.
   Kanako was speechless and asked, "Haru, is this alright? Don't you feel afraid that there's trouble with your wife's body?"
   "She's a doctor. She knows her body the best."
   Kanako was shut down and asked again, "So where are we going?"
   The Zookeeper and the beautiful receptionist talked to each other while eating a pocky since they were also excited about this trip.
   "We're going to Takarazuka," Tsunade said with a smile.
   "Huh? Is there something special about Takarazuka?" Kanako asked curiously.
   Even though they had decided to take a trip, they decided to take a trip within a country since if there was a mission or important matter, they could quickly return to Tokyo as soon as possible.
   Haru also had prepared Dimensional Formation: Shambhala so he could return to his house anytime.
   Haru and Tsunade hadn't finished their quests in this world.
   They needed to catch "All-For-One" and invited one person from this world as a member of Group Chat. They had an idea who they would invite, but they decided to invite him after they had caught "All-For-One" so they didn't need to go back immediately.
   "If I'm not wrong there should be Takarazuka Revue in that town," the beautiful receptionist said.
   "Takarazuka Revue? What is that?"
   The Takarazuka Revue is a Japanese all-female musical theater troupe based in Takarazuka, Hygo Prefecture, Japan. Women play all the roles in lavish, Broadway-style productions of Western-style musicals, and sometimes stories adapted from shoujo manga and Japanese folktales.
   "Hmm... is it interesting?"
   "It should be, we should visit that place." The beautiful receptionist nodded, but suddenly became confused. "If you don't know about Takarazuka Revue, then why are we going to that town?"
   Haru sighed and looked at Tsunade who was sleeping. "It's obvious, right?"
   Everyone was looking at Tsunade at this moment and wondering why they were coming to Takarazuka.
   Everyone was speechless when they arrived at Takarazuka. They looked at Tsunade who seemed to be beaming in excitement when they arrived in this place.
   "Tsunade-san... don't you have enough?" Kanako asked with a sigh.
   "Of course not! I've never tried this kind of gamble, so I've always wanted to try it once!" Tsunade smiled and said, "Let's go and visit this place!"
   Though, unexpectedly, Zookeeper also seemed to be very interested in this place.
   "We're going on a trip! Why should we go horse racing?!"
   Kanako was frustated since she thought that she could enjoy a beautiful beach or something, but she didn't expect that their trip would go to a gambling place again.
   "Calm down, Kanako." The beautiful receptionist patted Kanako's back and said, "I'm sure that there are a lot of good places in this place. This is only our first day on a trip after all."
   Kanako calmed herself and nodded. She only remembered that it was their first day on their trip and she saw that there were a lot of things which they could enjoy in this place.
   "Yeah, after this place, I'll bring all of you to Izu." Haru interjected.
   The three women seemed quite excited when they heard about their next trip.
   "Let's go! Don't waste more time! I've a feeling that I'm going to win this time!" Tsunade's face was full of confidence and she was sure that she would win this tournament.
   Hearing Tsunade's words, everyone was speechless and shook their heads. They had rather believed that meteorite was going to fall down tomorrow rather than believed that Tsunade was going to win on her gamble since she was a "big fat sheep".
   Gambling is illegal in Japan, but the government has made exceptions for sports betting including horse, bicycle, motorcycle and motorboat racing, as well as some lotteries.
   For Haru's pachinko parlor, it wasn't viewed as an official gamble, but the players who played within his parlor could convert their money to noncash prizes into cash at his shop.
   In the past few months staying in this world, Tsunade had only done pachinko and mahjong which made her hands feel a bit giddy. In her previous world, she often gambled using a dice, and played various games within Haru's casino since her husband owned a casino and gambling wasn't illegal in Konoha.
   Tsunade entered the racecourse in this city and observed the horse within the game.
   Zookeeper was also interested and decided to try this gamble since in the past she was working at the zoo after all.
   Looking at the horse which was running on the course, Haru was wondering whether he could make this horse race into an interesting game. He felt that it would be interesting to change the horse into a horse girl. He thought for a while and he felt the prospect of this game was quite good.
   'I'll have to make this a game after I have returned.'
   Everyone had made their bet, but what had surprised them was Haru copied Zookeeper's bet.
   "Is it alright for you to copy me? I might lose." The Zookeeper felt a bit worried when her boss copied her bet.
   "It's alright. It's just a game after all."
   "That's right! You should copy my bet, Haru!" Tsunade felt a bit jealous when Haru decided to copy Zookeeper rather than her.
   Everyone only looked at Tsunade with a speechless expression. They might as well choose their bet on the weakest horse rather than copy Tsunade's bet.
   They submitted their bets and watched the race.
   Haru had to admit that the horse race in this world was very interesting. In his original world, he hadn't come to a horse race since he didn't have an interest, but in this world, even an animal owned a Quirk. For example, the principal of U.A. High School, Nezu, was also an animal who owned a Quirk.
   In this horse race, all of the horses which participated in the race owned an ability.
   Haru blinked his eyes and wondered whether he had seen Rapidash in this race which made him unconsciously take his camera and take a shot of it.
   The race quickly ended and as expected Tsunade had blown up. She lost her bet without any resistance and the horse which she had chosen even arrived at the last place which made her even more depressed.
   Though, unexpectedly, the horse which was chosen by Zookeeper had won which made them surprised and they felt even more surprised at Haru who had also won by copying Zookeeper's bet.
   "This is unfair! I'll copy Zookeeper's bets too!" Tsunade thought that she would be able to win.
   The Zookeeper nodded and didn't mind, but she was wondering why she might lose after this.
   Haru was curious and also wanted to see how unlucky his wife was.
   Everyone was looking at Tsunade with speechless expressions and it seemed that she was more unlucky than they had thought since the horse which was chosen by Tsunade slipped at the last moment and made him lose her bet again.
   "...I, I will win next time!"
   The three women looked at Haru at that moment.
   "How about we go to the next place?"
   Haru loved his wife, but he was troubled by her gambling habit. If he became a woman and Tsunade became a man, then he was sure that Tsunade would become a good-for-nothing husband who was alcoholic and gambling addict which he often saw on the TV drama.
   Fortunately, Tsunade was born a woman and she had very large weapons on her chest.
   Tsunade grumbled and pouted since she wanted to continue to gamble, but she was carried by Haru then her mouth was shut by his kiss.
   Looking at Haru's overbearing attitude, Tsunade nodded with a blush.
   The three women looked at Tsunade with envious expressions, they knew even if she had very bad luck at gambling, but she had good luck at finding a husband which made them jealous to death.
   comment
   Then after they went out they continued with their trip since it was just the beginning.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1121: Special Trip
   Their trip was quite interesting and they visited various places from town to town, tasting various good food, and watching beautiful scenery.
   Zookeeper, Kanako, and beautiful receptionist thought that this trip was very wonderful. Even though sometimes, they needed to go to a gambling den in various cities which made them speechless.
   After owning a pachinko and mahjong parlor in this world, he thought that he should open a casino in his original world. He remembered that the prospect of Jeju Island in South Korea was quite good and it was just the beginning of its popularity. He thought to buy some land on that island to build a casino since one of his fiancee had gambling as a hobby. He also felt that it would be good business since he knew the popularity of Jeju Island in the future.
   After their trip to Takarazuka, they went to various places before they arrived at Izu.
   Haru had heard that the students from 1-A Class and 1-B Class in the hero departement would go to the summer camp. He wasn't sure, but he had a feeling that something would happen this summer camp or else the story in this world wouldn't be interesting, but he was sure that it was just a prelude. He wanted to wait for the climax to catch the "All-For-One" and ended the quest quickly.
   Haru looked at Zookeeper, Kanako, and beautiful receptionist; and felt a bit worried to leave them, but he needed to go back after all.
   When they arrived at Izu, Haru had booked a hot spring hotel beforehand. What he loved the most was to enjoy a hot spring pool, especially with a beautiful girl, but before that he decided to visit Cape Irozaki since he had heard the scenery in this place was beautiful.
   "Is it beautiful?" Tsunade asked while looking at the scenery around her surroundings since she couldn't appreciate it. Though, she could see that the three women seemed to be awed when they looked at this place.
   "You're more beautiful," Haru said without hesitation.
   Tsunade snorted, but snuggled into his arms.
   Kanako, Zookeeper, and the beautiful receptionist were wondering whether Haru's intention to bring them to this holiday was to torture them with this lovey-dovey act.
   During the night, Tsunade didn't expect Haru to be so brazen as to ask her to change into a wedding dress. Even though she rejected it at first, telling him that she wouldn't wear the wedding dress no matter what.
   However, her mouth might not be dishonest, but her body was honest.
   Haru escaped from the hotel with Tsunade leaving Kanako, Zookeeper, and the beautiful receptionist behind on the hotel somewhere.
   "Where are we going?" Tsunade asked curiously.
   Haru had to admit that he was attracted to Tsunade who was in a wedding dress.
   "It's a surprise. Just wait."
   It took them 20 minutes before they arrived at the location.
   Tsunade was quite surprised at the thing in front of her. She looked at him and asked, "Yacth?"
   Haru felt that it was too wasteful to buy a yacht in this world since he would return soon. He held Tsunade's hand and said, "I'm sorry that I can only prepare this kind of party for our wedding." During his wedding with Esdeath, it was so grand since he was an Emperor and Esdeath was the general of the Empire. It was normal for their wedding to be so grand, but it was different for his wedding with Tsunade in this world since they didn't know many people and he couldn't make a grand wedding for her. He wanted to have a reception for his wedding, but he didn't know anyone before which made him a bit helpless.
   "You can sail it right?" Haru asked. He didn't have any experience sailing a yacht after all.
   "Of course, leave it to me."
   Tsunade could ride on anything as long as she touched it. Of course, she could also ride on the top of her husband, though, she couldn't do it for a long time since it drained her stamina.
   Haru and Tsunade enjoyed their time on the yacht before she stopped on the quiet dock in the city. Both of them laid on the bed while staring at the starry night sky since the rooftop of the yacht was transparent which made them able to see the sky. They flirted with each other talking about a lot of things which was very fun.
   "Sorry," Haru suddenly said.
   Tsunade raised her eyebrow and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Haru turned his head to stare at Tsunade who was laying using his arm as a pillow. "I've met you first, but I've decided to marry Esdeath first. Even if you say that you're alright with it, I've always felt that it is unfair to you."
   Tsunade sighed and said, "And here, I've thought about what you're going to say." She stared at him and flicked her finger at Haru's forehead.
   Haru caressed his forehead and looked at Tsunade in confusion.
   "I've reminded you before that I'm old and I'm different from the rest of the girls. I love to gamble, I love to drink alcohol, and I've made a lot of debt for you. I'm a very bad woman and I've always wondered whether you've regretted marrying me."
   "No! Of course not! I've never thought so, believe me."
   Tsunade smiled and gave a soft kiss on Haru's lips. "Thank you. I'm happy."
   Tsunade shook her head and said, "You don't understand."
   "You know that my world is very cruel, right? There are a lot of wars and because of that war, I've lost a lot of my loved ones. My little brother, ex-boyfriend, family, etc...."
   Haru knew that Tsunade had a boyfriend in the past and he had always wondered what she was thinking about that boyfriend.
   "What do you think of that boyfriend? Do you miss him?"
   Tsunade looked at him and said, "In the past, I've always dreamed of him. Dream about how he died in front of me, but that dream has started to change when I'm with you. Right now, I've always dreamed of a dream where you've always asked me for a mating everyday."
   Haru was speechless, but he had a blush on his face.
   "Th... that is inevitable. You have such a sexy body after all."
   Tsunade pulled his arms to hug her waist then snuggled into his chest.
   "Thank you... thank you for appearing in my life... thank you for bringing me to this peaceful world where I can feel what it feels like to have a normal family..."
   Haru took a deep breath and whispered. "If you want, we can make one now."
   Tsunade blushed and shook her head. "I'm not ready.... I, I mean... I'm not a good woman nor a good wife. I'm afraid to make a bad example for my child..."
   "Well, we can make it in the future. As long as you're ready..."
   Haru kissed Tsunade's forehead.
   Tsunade snuggled further since she loved it when she was being kissed on the forehead. She looked at him and said, "I like this world. When everything in my world is over, can we stay in this world?"
   Tsunade loved this world since in this world anyone only knew her as a skilled doctor, and not as someone from Senju Clan, the 5th Hokage, or the best medical ninja. She thought that in the future, if she really had a child then she might decide to let them live in this world. Even though there was a villain in this world, she felt that they were cute compared to the enemy which she had faced in her world.
   "By the way, you should do something about other girls beside me since I'm sure that all of them are waiting for you." Tsunade looked at Haru with a stern expression.
   Haru was speechless and asked, "Do we have to talk about that matter now?"
   "Embrace me, Haru...." Tsunade stared at Haru and waited for him to eat her.
   "Don't think about sleeping tonight."
   Haru had decided to make this night into a special night for both of them and let loose all the limits on his body by becoming a beast that was ready to enjoy the beautiful woman in front of him.
   Tsunade looked at him with a provocation expression and said, "Do it."
   What is Tsunade's favorite thing in this world? Of course, it is her time to mate with Haru.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1122: About to End!
   When Tsunade had won a gamble, everyone knew that there was something wrong and they were right. They hurriedly returned to Tokyo after Haru received news that a group of villains had attacked the training camp.
   Haru didn't drive his car, rather the one who drove the car was Tsunade since she was more proficient than him at riding something, though, he decided to leave first since he knew that there was something important happening.
   "I'll return as soon as possible. You should go first."
   Haru left directly driving the Sleipnir which he had gotten from the previous quest directly back to Tokyo. It only took them an hour before he arrived at the U.A. High School and could see a number of reporters right in front of the school. He hooked up his zipper to the cloud and entered the school from the air.
   Nezu was startled when Haru suddenly appeared on the window of his office.
   "I've returned quickly from my trip when I've heard that there is something wrong with the summer camp, so what's wrong?"
   Haru didn't know the details and only heard the general information about the attack.
   Nezu sighed in relief when he saw Haru and said, "Follow me, we'll start the strategy meeting to save our student as soon as possible!"
   Haru knew that they needed to act as soon as possible to end this matter quickly. He would be lying if he wasn't angry since as their teacher he had made some connections with some students, especially since it was his first time as a teacher.
   "We established a training camp to prepare for the battle against the villains, and then they attacked it. The irony of it is embarrassing."
   Inside the meeting room, all of the teachers of the U.A. in the hero department gathered together thinking about how to solve this matter.
   "This whole "Villain Revival".... we took it too lightly. They've already begun their war... The war to destroy our hero society."
   "It isn't easy to destroy it." Haru didn't think too much about the villains who would hide in the dark.
   "I'm just mad at how useless I was.... I was relaxing in the bath while they were out there fighting for their lives," Toshinori said of depression.
   Everyone continued to talk about how this attack could happen and why Bakugou would be the one who was being kidnapped.
   Haru was also surprised since he didn't expect for the villains to kidnap Bakugou since in his mind, he knew that the one who would least likely become a villain was Bakugou since he knew outer of that rough appearance, that guy's heart was softie. He could even say that Bakugou was tsundere, but with more "tsun-tsun" on his personality.
   Present Mic thought that the reason why the villains could attack the training camp was because there was a mole who would sniff out the information in the school to the villains.
   Haru shook his head and said, "I don't think so. I don't think that there are moles among us."
   Haru's words surprised everyone.
   "What makes you think so?" Present Mic asked.
   "I feel that it is a coincidence."
   "If I'm not wrong then these "villains" have something to do with "All-For-One", right?"
   Hearing the name of "All-For-One" directly from Haru's mouth, they were startled.
   "If I'm not wrong, then this villain has the ability to steal an ability from someone and I feel that this group of villains have been staring at the training camp for a while and by chance they met our students before they decided to attack them."
   "Stealing ability? What ability?"
   Haru took out his hologram screen and showed a picture of "Wild, Wild Pussycats" who were helping the training camp for the students.
   "I've heard that one of the members of "Wild, Wild Pussycats" has also disappeared and from what I know the ability of that disappeared member is "Search". That ability is very useful in my opinion."
   Haru's deduction surprised everyone and thought that it was logical. They also tended to believe in Haru's words rather than believe that there was a mole within them.
   "However we can't erase the possibility of a mole in our school and rather than trying to find who is the mole, is it better to retrieve Bakugou back as soon as possible and catch them...."
   Haru knew that his quest would also end soon and he really couldn't wait to catch "All-For-One".
   "Bruno, do you have some history with "All-For-One"?" Toshinori asked since he could feel that Haru seemed to be very eager for this mission.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "My parents have been killed by "All-For-One" so I want to catch him as soon as possible." He was bullshitting at that moment since he wanted to catch "All-For-One" as soon as possible.
   They were in shock when they heard Haru's words.
   "Let's not talk about my matter and talk about how we solve this matter? Do any of us know their location o---"
   Suddenly there was a sound of ringing on the smartphone of Toshinori and Haru.
   "You should turn off your ringtone during an important mission!" Present Mic said.
   Haru checked his smartphone and said, "It's from the police. They might have found a clue about these villains."
   Everyone became serious and told him to connect to his phone. Though, Toshinori decided to go out since he could ask what they were talking about after he had done with his phone.
   Haru spoke with the police and they told him that they knew about the location of the hideout of the villains which made everyone sigh in relief and excited since they knew that they would be able to save Bakugou as soon as possible.
   Toshinari returned and said, "I know the location of the hideout of the villains!"
   Everyone nodded regardless.
   Though, they also heard that Yaoyorozu also seemed to have some clue with villains too which brought them another piece of good news.
   However, Haru frowned when he heard that Yaoyorozu had gotten hurt which made him clenched his smartphone tightly. He calmed himself and decided to go to his hospital since all of the students who were wounded by this incident were recuperating in his hospital (his hospital has a coorporation with the school).
   Inside Yaoyorozu's room at the Hosu General Hospital, she told Haru, Toshinori and the captain of the police about what had happened at the training camp. She had told them that she had stuck the transceiver on one of the Nomu.
   "The device is receiving a tracking signal. Please use it in your investigation."
   "Thank you, well done, Yaoyorozu," Haru said and praised Yaoyorozu.
   Being patted and praised, Yaoyorozu couldn't help but cry since she felt very incompetent at that moment. She was so weak that she couldn't save her friends and let them be kidnapped.
   Haru stayed to console her for a bit, but he didn't expect that he was being hugged. He could see that the expression of Toshinori and the police became dubious at him thinking that he had laid his hands on the students, but he reminded everyone that it wasn't the time for such a thing and they needed to strike the villains as soon as possible when they weren't being prepared.
   Toshinori and the police also agreed and decided to prepare as soon as possible.
   "Take a rest. You're not weak. You've become a great help for us."
   When Yaoyorozu was with Haru, she wanted to be spoiled and showed her weak side at that moment.
   "I've got to go now. You can wait for tomorrow's headline to be about a hero who is winning against the villains."
   Yaoyozoru believed that Haru could really solve everything.
   comment
   Both of them decided to end this farce as soon as possible.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1123: Raid 1
   Midoriya, Iida, Kirishima, Todoroki, and Yaoyorozu moved out quietly from the hospital to save Bakugou. Even though they knew that it was illegal and they knew that they would be caught in trouble, they couldn't stop themselves, especially Iida, who had been taught by Haru in the test before.
   Sometimes logic won't work.
   Iida understood why Midoriya, Todoroki, and Kirishima decided to save Bakugou, and even thought as a class representative that he needed to stop them, but he couldn't do that. However, he decided to come with them to see this through and to monitor them so they wouldn't do something stupid.
   Yaoyorozu also decided to come with them since she also felt quite responsible about this matter and she knew that she was the only one who could guide them.
   The five of them quickly moved to Shinjuku, but they didn't expect to see a live press conference by the U.A. High School. They saw Nezu, Aizawa, and Vlad King appear in their suits right in front of a number of reporters.
   The content of this press conference was about the public apology since U.A. High School couldn't protect their students from U.A. High School.
   It had been three times that the villains had attacked the students and one attack on the teacher.
   Fortunately that teacher was Bruno and if it was someone else then they wouldn't think someone could stay alive from the attack of Hero Killer and three Nomu.
   However, it couldn't erase the responsibility of U.A. High School for this problem.
   It isn't something strange in this country when a public figure or famous organization does something wrong, the public love to corner that public figure or famous organization to do a public apology on the press conference.
   The media is dirty. Capitalism is dirty. As long as there is money, they can even sell a hero to the public making them a scapegoat.
   But that didn't mean that the U.A. High School would show weakness and told the public that they would retrieve their students back and catch the villains who had caused this matter.
   Inside a dilipated bar, Bakugou was being caught by a group of villains. His body was being tied and his hands were being chained. However, he kept glaring at them and didn't show his weakness.
   "Why are they criticizing a hero, huh?"
   Shiragaki spread his arms wide while looking at Bakugou. "Their only crime was only doing too little, too late! It's their job to protect people, but anyone can screw up now and then, right? Why are people expecting them to be perfect? Heroes today sure have it rough, I'd say. Am I right, Bakugou?"
   The young man with a face similar to reptile had a face that seemed to despise the hero.
   "The minute protecting people comes with a paycheck being a hero stopped being a hero. That is what Stain has taught us!"
   The name of this young man is Spinner and he's a member of the League of Villains.
   There are nine people inside this dilipated bar including Bakugou and the rest of them are members of the League of Villains which is being gathered together because of Hero Killer's video.
   Bakugou snorted and said, "And your idol is dead with only one punch from Bruno-sensei!"
   "...You..!" Spinner seemed to become agitated when Bakugou mocked his idol.
   Shiragaki raised his arm to stop Spinner.
   "Calm down." Shiragaki seemed to have matured for some reason and said, "Bruno, the one which you mentioned in your mouth, isn't a hero."
   "Whatever." Bakugou didn't think that he had anything to talk about with a villain.
   Shiragaki was calm and he started to tell Bakugou what was so wrong with society since he wanted to invite Bakugou to his group. He told him that his war was for justice, society, and heroism in this society. He also told him that everyone in this place was someone with their own stories and they had come with their own purposes to make the world better.
   Bakugou didn't listen and the words which came to his right ear came out to his left ear.
   If the person who did this speech was Haru then the world would turn into a riot. Unfortunately, the one who did this speech was Shiragaki, a nameless villain whose name was only slightly famous because Haru caught him.
   To initiate a revolution, someone needs a big mouth and thick skin. They also need a considerable reputation so someone will follow him without hesitation.
   And Shigaraki wasn't that person. In the future, it might be, but not now.
   Shiragaki then told Twice to untie Bakugou, to which Twice sighed since he knew he needed to. Shiragaki looked at Bakugou calmly, but when Bakugou had been untied Bakugou sent out an explosion right on Shiragaki's face.
   "You and all or all of you are yapping. Can't stand a moron like you who can't get to the damn point! Basically, you want to make an excuse for the trouble that you've and want to cause, right? What a joke!"
   Bakugou glared at Shiragaki and said, "I've always admired All Might! No matter what you jerks are going to say, nothing is going to change that!"
   In other places a group of heroes and police had gathered together.
   The group was being led by two heroes.
   One was being led by All Might and one was being led by Haru.
   It wasn't that the two of them were being nominated as heroes, but everyone in this place unconsciously listened to their words, especially Haru.
   Haru's charisma was very high. He was an Emperor, General, president, and Legion leader. He had gotten used to becoming a leader, especially after he had awoken his "Haoshoku Haki" which made his presence even more prominent.
   "I'll go toward the hideout. I'll leave the Nomu to you, Bruno!"
   Toshinori, who was in his All Might's form, seemed to be several times more powerful than before. His health had returned after the operation which he had received by Tsunade before.
   Haru then looked at Best Jeanist, Ingenium, Gang Orca, and Mt. Lady who would follow him on the raid where Nomu was being kept.
   "Ladies and gentleman, I want to say some pleasantries and to know all of you beforehand, but time won't allow us."
   Haru clenched his hand and said, "The best time to attack is when the enemy isn't being prepared and that time is now!" He bowed his head slightly and said, "So please give us your help."
   Best Jeanist, Ingenium, Gang Orca, Tiger, and Mt. Lady were moved by Haru's words. They also knew that Haru also felt responsible about this matter since he was one of the teachers at U.A. High School.
   "It's our first time meeting with each other, but I'll do my best to catch the villains." Best Jeanist seemed to show his gentlemanly personality and he also seemed to be attracted to Haru since their ability was quite similar to each other.
   "We're friends, right?" Ingenium smiled under his helmet.
   "Let's just teach those villains that they've made the wrong enemies!" Gang Orca was similar to a villain.
   "My dear family is being caught and I'll do anything to retrieve her back." Tiger, who seemed to be a transvestite, showed his manly side.
   "Yes, let's do our best, Bruno!"
   Mt. Lady moved close to Haru and even held his hands. She was in her early 20's, but it wouldn't hurt to marry earlier, right?
   "Thank you, then let's start our operation!"
   Haru could feel that Endeavor was staring at him, but he ignored him since he didn't have time to manage him. He took a deep breath and knew that it was time to end this quest. He might be able to catch the group of villains alone, but he would leave this world after all and if he caught the villains by himself then the people in this world wouldn't grow up. He was a hero, but before that he was also a teacher in this world, and he didn't mind teaching the group of heroes to become stronger.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1124: Raid 2
   At the press conference, Aizawa and Nezu answered the questions of the reporters one by one. Even though the questions of the reporters were very provocative, they knew that they couldn't get angry and needed to answer their questions calmly. They knew that they were in the wrong since they had let Bakugou be caught by the villains, but in the end, they could solve this matter, or rather they were on their way to solve this matter.
   However, during the press conference one of the reporters asked the question about the character of Bakugou who might become a villain.
   Hearing that question, Aizawa was furious, but he calmed himself and answered that question with a calm attitude that there was no way that Bakugou would become the villain. He might not be able to prove it, but as his teacher, he believed in Bakugou.
   "Hah! You hear that! The U.A. believes in me! Got it now, League of Scumbags!"
   Bakugou glared, but inside his head he was thinking about how to handle the opponents in front of him. Even though he knew that he was powerful, he knew that it was quite difficult to fight all of them at the same time. He knew that they wouldn't attack him since they were trying to attack him through a psychological method, but it was useless since he was Bakugou.
   "Just so you know, I've got permission to fight back!"
   Bakugou's hands were full of sweat and he could explode those glycerin sweats anytime, but he wasn't hasty and waited for the right time.
   "This kid is good. It seems that he understands his position."
   One transvestite and one girl seemed to look at Bakugou with interest.
   "You can't do that, he's going to become our member after all," Kurogiri said.
   However, Shiragaki, who was being attacked by Bakugou, raised his hand and seemed ready to attack Bakugou.
   "You can't do that, Shiragaki!" Kurogori tried to stop Shiragaki since he knew how Shiragaki's temper was.
   Shiragaki raised his hand again and grabbed the hand which he usually used to cover his mask.
   Shiragaki glared at Bakugou and said, "He's our pawn."
   Bakugou tightened the muscle on his body, but he didn't move since he could feel how dangerous this man was.
   "I thought that we could understand each other."
   "I see... I've heard about the hero's investigation and I don't have time to convince you." Shiragaki looked toward the old television and said, "Master, lend me your power."
   "Very well..... a smart choice, Shiragaki."
   The wall of the building was destroyed then one by one heroes appeared one after another and caught all of the villains in this dilipated bar.
   However, there was one figure who attracted everyone's gaze at this moment.
   "Because here we are....!!!"
   When Bakugou saw this figure, he knew that he had been saved.
   On another place, Haru and his group went in the direction where Nomu was by using the tracking device which was created by Yaoyorozu.
   When all of them arrived at the location, they could see a large factory which seemed to be very deserted.
   If they didn't receive a tracking device from Yaoyorozu then they wouldn't think that this location was the hiding place of the villains.
   Haru used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" and he could see a lot of figures who seemed to be sleeping or rather without moving inside. He wasn't sure, but he didn't see any movement from those figures. Even though "Kenbunshoku Haki" might be able to detect the presence or an intent from someone, it didn't mean that detect meant that he was able to visualize it similar to the way he saw someone using his eyes.
   If so then this power wouldn't be called "Kenbunshoku Haki", but rather clairvoyance.
   However, Haru also detected a familiar figure who was hiding behind the wall.
   Haru was speechless and didn't expect that his students would be in this place. Even though he couldn't visualize them, he was familiar with their presence which made him able to know their identity in an instant.
   "What's wrong, Bruno?" Mt. Lady asked.
   "Nothing. Let's just crack this building over, can you Mt. Lady?" Haru asked.
   Mt. Lady patted her chest and said, "Leave it to me!" She didn't hesitate to use her power then made her body into a giant.
   Looking at Mt. Lady's power, Haru felt that her ability was indeed powerful, but it was quite difficult to use it in the city, however, she also had a lot of advantages because of this power.
   In Haru's mind, he felt that Mt. Lady was quite lucky since she could turn her size into normal since he also had seen a lot of people who couldn't turn their body back to a normal size and stayed in the giant size forever.
   Mt. Lady put a police car on her feet to protect her feet. Even though her power increased by using her ability, she could still get hurt after all. She raised her feet high and slammed it toward the factory.
   In an instant, the factory crumbled because of Mt. Lady's attack and everyone including Haru entered the factory without hesitation.
   Haru could see the number of Nomu who was being kept inside a glass water tank. He could sense the presence of everything and he could feel someone walking in their direction. Using his "Kenbunshoku Haki", he could see the future which was about to happen, though, he didn't feel panic since he had grasped the strength of his opponents.
   All Might was powerful and Haru had to admit that All Might might be the strongest people in this world.
   His "Kenbunshoku Haki" could grasp the power of his target to see whether they were more powerful or weaker than him and he could tell clearly that he could defeat this last boss.
   However, before that, Haru was going to wreck the havoc in this place, destroying everything. He still had his grudge against this group since they had destroyed his office. Fortunately, his office had been rebuilt, but he would return back to his world soon which made him feel a bit helpless.
   Haru destroyed everything without hesitation and he might even think to burn this place down. Though, his action didn't seem to cause a commotion among everyone since they were busy on their own.
   Tiger retrieved Rag Doll who had been kidnapped by a villain.
   "What's wrong, Ragdoll? Talk to me!"
   The factory had turned into a ruin, and Haru stopped and said, "Guys, go out quickly."
   Everyone seemed to be confused by Haru's words.
   "Sorry, Tiger, I've had my eyes on her Quirk for a while. It was so good and I had to have it."
   Suddenly someone appeared from the back of the factory which startled everyone.
   Haru didn't waste his time and grabbed everyone using his zipper throwing them out.
   Everyone was confused by Haru's actions, but suddenly the man also didn't waste his time and raised his palm before.....
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!*
   This man released a powerful shockwave which destroyed everything in its path. It was so powerful that it had destroyed several buildings which happened to be in its path. However suddenly, he was startled when....
   The man's head was kicked and he had fallen on the ground, but when he was about to fight back, his head was stomped very hard.
   The ground cracked and that stomp caused a web-like crater on the ground.
   "I've destroyed your cool entrance, what are you going to do now?"
   Haru was sure that this last boss was going to say something, but he didn't care and destroyed the momentum of the last boss in this world telling him how powerless he was in front of him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1125: Who is villain?
   When All Might and the other heroes were about to retrieve Bakugou back suddenly Bakugou was being absorbed into black water.
   Not only Bakugou, but Shiragaki along with his companions also disappeared inside black water.
   All Might shouted with all of his mouth and felt at loss. He slammed to the ground before making up his decision to catch the villain who had caused this mess.
   Best Jeanist, Mt. Lady, Tiger, Gang Orca, Ingenium, along with a group of police couldn't utter a word when they saw the destruction which happened in front of them. They had heard Haru's warning, but before they reacted, they suddenly were thrown out directly. They were wondering what had happened, but when they realized that had happened it was too late.
   Ingenium stood up hurriedly and shouted, "BRUNO!!!!"
   Hearing Ingenium's words, they hurriedly realized the danger that Haru might be facing and how he had saved them.
   Haru shouted while stomping All-For-One's head. He had kicked his helmet and could see the face behind that helmet. Or rather this guy didn't have a face and only had a mouth on his face which made his appearance quite bizarre.
   Haru knew that besides him or All Might, it was impossible to face this last boss, and rather the rest of heroes would become a burden for him, it was better to evacuate the people in this area since this place would become danger zone soon.
   Haru jumped out and escaped from the air blast which was sent by All-For-One.
   Building after building was destroyed by that air blast which made everyone shudder and couldn't move.
   Midoriya and his group also felt a pressure which they had never felt before and they almost puked out all the things within their stomach.
   Haru stood on his zipper which he had stuck on the cloud which made him appear as if he was standing in the air.
   "You can't face him. I'll fight him, you can evacuate the people."
   Another air blast was sent toward Haru, but Haru's movement was very agile and he escaped from that attack.
   However, that airblast was so powerful that it destroyed the thick cloud in the sky which separated the connection between his zipper and cloud and made him lose his footing, landing on the ground.
   The words which came out from their mouths stuck since they could see the difference of power between them and All-For-One.
   "What are you dawdling for?! There are a lot of people who need your help! Help them to evacuate, hurry!"
   Hearing Haru's roar, they woke up and knew that they needed to prioritize the people.
   "Don't lose, bastard!" Ingenium moved quickly to save people.
   Beast Jeanist, Gang Orca, Tiger, Mt. Lady, and group of police moved very fast to evacuate the people in this area since they knew that the only one who could face All-For-One at this moment was the hero in front of them, Bruno.
   Haru looked at All-For-One and All-For-One also looked at Haru.
   "Oh-ho... you're sacrificing yourself to save all of the people in this area? How admirable, hero."
   Haru could see that All-For-One was annoyed and even furious since he had stomped his head before, and at the same time, this guy was so arrogant thinking that he would lose in this battle.
   "If I go to save people, then who is going to beat the shit out of you?"
   Then All-For-One saw Haru walking toward him which made him sneer.
   "Beat the shit out of me? Hero, are you half-asleep right now? If so then I'll help you to sleep, forever that is!"
   All-For-One sent out another air blast but this time his palm was kicked into the air which changed the direction of his aim.
   "With your power? You're nothing, but another thug in front of my eyes? Don't get arrogant, villains!"
   Haru sent out a right hook right into All-For-One's face which made him lose a few of his teeth.
   All-For-One had to admit that Haru's punch was powerful, but he didn't think that this arrogant hero was able to defeat him, especially after this guy had mocked him several times.
   "I've heard that you're All Might's rival, but your power is only so-so. Is this the villain kingpin of the century? Don't make me laugh!"
   Haru didn't even put All-For-One in his eyes and he even put a disdainful expression on his face. He then smirked then said, "I know, how about I catch you in jail so you'll have a matching spot where your lover boy has lost his anal virginity later? Or should I ask that lover boy, what is his name again.... Oh, right! Shiragashit... I should send him to jail with you too so you won't be bored in jail and become a couple together, playing each other's ass, tending each other wounds, and doing a happy thing, that isn't bad life, right? It's better than hiding in the sewer in fear like a dirty rat."
   It was Haru's best skill and his opponents who heard him would puke blood, losing composure, etc.
   Haru was the best at bullshitting and he was also the best at trash talking his opponents.
   His voice was so loud that it made some heroes, police, people, along with Midoriya and his people speechless. If the person who was being trash talked by Haru was them then they would lose their composure directly.
   Though, at the same time, they also understood Haru's strategy. They knew how powerful All-For-One was and it was part of a strategy to make All-For-One lose his composure during the battle.
   However, even though they hid it, they also felt excited when they heard his trash talk since it felt comfortable when someone scolded and mocked the king of villains. They also wanted to do that, but they were too afraid to do it.
   That's why they loved Haru at this moment, though, they were also worried about what would happen to Haru after he had provoked this powerful opponent.
   "So I'll give you a chance since I'm very kind."
   Haru raised his finger and said, "Give up now. Don't worry, I'll prepare a good jail for you and your lover boy."
   However, All-For-One raised his palm and only said a single word.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!*
   This air blast was different from the one which he had shot before and it was several times stronger which blew everything on the path.
   All-For-One didn't need to take a second glance since he knew that bastard had died. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. He understood why Shiragaki and Kurogiri told him that Haru wasn't a hero, but this guy was simply a fucking bastard. Then he raised his arm and black water appeared in the air before it spit out Bakugou, Shiragaki, and Shiragaki's companion.
   All-For-One then looked at Shiragaki and said, "You've failed again, Tomura. But you mustn't lose your heart. There will be more chances---"
   "No, there isn't more chance since all of you are going to end up in jail right now."
   Everyone was startled when they suddenly saw Haru appear beside them.
   "Don't get caught again, Bakugou."
   Bakugou almost cried when he saw Haru.
   "Midoriya, take care of Bakugou."
   Haru threw Bakugou out to Midoriya's hiding place.
   All-For-One was about to send out his air blast to Midoriya's hiding place, but suddenly his hand was forced to change its direction and that direction was moving toward....
   Shiragaki and his little bands saw that All-For-One was aiming the air blast toward them then...
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*
   Shiragaki and his little bands were blown away directly since they received a direct hit.
   There was a change in expression on All-For-One's face, even though he only had a mouth.
   "I've told you, right? There isn't another time." Haru spread his arms and said, "Your next place isn't in this society, but in jail, criminal."
   Being filled with rage, All-For-One was about to kill the hero in front of him, but he had chosen the wrong opponent. He was slapped and blown away, falling into the ground with a full mouth of dirt.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1126: Over?
   Midoriya, Bakugou, Todoroki, Kirishima, Iida, and Yaoyorozu had escaped from the battlefield as soon as possible when Bakugou was thrown toward them. They believed that Haru would be able to win, and that was why they decided to run since they didn't want to become a burden for him.
   However, at the same time, they realized that Haru had realized that they had been in that place for a while which made them stunned.
   Does Bruno-sensei have another ability?
   It was what was in their minds at that moment since it felt as if Haru was able to detect their presence, however, they decided to bury that question inside their hearts since they knew that his battle wasn't over.
   Shiragaki and his little bands were attacked by an All-For-One air blast. Even though Shiragaki's resilience was quite good, it didn't mean that he could come out unscathed from it.
   The worst was Shiragaki's little bands since they didn't Shiragaki's resilience after all and most of them passed out while some of them were moaning in pain.
   "Shiragaki, you're alright?"
   "This will be my last battle and the next one is you."
   All-For-One stood up once again after he had been punched by Haru. He owned a super regeneration ability which made him able to heal his wounds in an instant. He didn't expect Haru to be a stronger opponent than he had thought and as a teacher, it was his job to protect his student. His fingers turned into black tendrils that had prominent red cracked, jagged, far-reaching spikes that pierced into Kurogiri's body.
   Kurogiri, who was unconscious, suddenly moved and activated his ability creating a warp which was ready to let them escape.
   It was an ability which All-For-One had stolen in the past.
   "Now, hurry up and go since he's going to come."
   Shiragaki and his little bands who weren't passed out knew that they needed to run, especially from this person.
   "Oh? Going home quickly? The party isn't over yet, right?"
   "...This bastad..? Is this guy a hero?" Dabi cursed.
   "Of course, I'm a hero." Haru smiled and said, "Hey, you, you, you...." He pointed his finger at Dabi, Twice, Toga, Spinner, Mr. Compress, and Magne. He pointed at everyone beside Kurogori, Shiragaki, and All-For-One.
   "I can hire all of you. I can give you a place to live. I can give you as much money as you want."
   Dabi, Toga, Spinner, Twiche, Mr. Compress, and Magne were stunned.
   "You're here because you don't belong anywhere, right? Then I can give you a place where no one needs to worry about the difference." Haru smiled and said, "But in exchange, I want you to catch that lover boy of this ugly bastard." He pointed his finger at Shiragaki, and he could see fear on Shiragaki's face.
   They really didn't know what to say since it was their first time hearing such a thing.
   "Do you really want to entrust your life to him? The person who has been hiding in the sewer like a dirty rat? Do you want to live like that forever? Don't you want some happiness too like other people?"
   "Sh, shut up! You... You've caught Hero Killer! I, it is all because of you!" Spinner pointed his finger at Haru.
   Shaking his head, Haru looked at Spinner in pity.
   "W, what's that expression?!" Spinner was furious when he was being looked down on by Haru.
   "Your name is Spinner, right? Open your eyes! You've been deluded by him." Haru pointed his finger at All-For-One.
   Spinner was stunned and asked, "W, what do you mean?"
   Haru looked at Spinner and could see that this guy was very pure, but he loved such a guy since this kind of guy was simple.
   "Can you tell? This person has been using Hero Killer to attack me so he can save his lover boy, over there."
   Haru could see the expression of Magne, Toga, and Spinner became stunned. He smiled inwardly and his expression turned soft.
   "There's a chance. If you don't have a place, then I'll provide it for all of you. It's alright if you don't return your ho---"
   Haru moved sideways and dodged All-For-One's attack, but his mask was blown away by All-For-One's air blast. He didn't have any wounds and his expression was very calm, however, that was so scary for all of them.
   But when his face was shown, everyone was stunned since this guy was very handsome.
   Even Toga and Magne blushed when they saw Haru's real face.
   The cameraman who was broadcasting this battle to the entire television in the entire country also zoomed on Haru's face since his identity had always been secretive.
   Everyone was stunned at this moment, especially the woman who watched the battle between Bruno and All-For-One were swooned instantly by Haru.
   All-For-One felt even more irritable since the world was really unfair. Such a bastard, had a handsome face? He wanted to beat up heaven at this moment, telling them to treat everyone fairly.
   Shiragaki gritted his teeth and ran along with Kurogiri.
   Shiragaki's little bands also decided to follow Shiragaki since All-For-One was too scary and they didn't dare to escape toward Haru since they weren't sure whether Haru was going to save them after they were attacked by All-For-One for betraying Shiragaki.
   Haru suddenly released his "Hashoku Haki" which made Shiragaki and his little bands pass out directly, but they had successfully escaped. However, he didn't target them or rather he targeted the man in front of him.
   "I've been trying hard to hide my identity, but since you've blown everything then I won't show you mercy."
   All-For-One couldn't stand up and he held his chest since it was in pain. His head was on vertigo and he almost passed out directly. He didn't understand what had happened, but he kept trying to force himself to stay awake.
   "Hoo? As expected of the stronger villain, you're quite strong."
   All-For-One saw Haru start to move toward him and sweat kept dripping from his forehead.
   "What are you?! Why did you destroy my ambition! What do you want to do? What have I done to you! Why you've appeared here!...."
   All-For-One didn't receive his answer, but his head was grabbed by Haru.
   All-For-One tried to blow him up, but his hands were separated from his body, then his legs, then his body, and lastly, it was only his head.
   "Listen well... and don't forget."
   All-for-one couldn't understand how someone could be this powerful.
   "I don't care about your ambition nor do I care about what you're doing, but you've touched my students. And the price of hurting my students is very heavy.....
   All-For-One wanted to say something, but the pressure which was released by Haru was so strong.
   "Unfortunately, I'm a hero. If I'm a police officer or army then I'll have permission to kill you here."
   "If you're worried about your lover's boy then don't worry, I won't chase after them."
   "...Why?" All-For-One was stunned when he heard these words.
   "Because your lover boy is a perfect stepping stone for my student. To become a strong hero, they need a rival and your lover's boy is a perfect target for that."
   All-For-One wanted to laugh at this moment. In the eyes of Haru, his best creation was only a stepping stone to educate a stronger hero.
   "But for you, don't ever think that you'll have a good day after what you've done to this place."
   All-For-One didn't understand what these words meant, but he regretted it when he realized what it meant.
   All Might came and saw the destruction which happened in this area.
   All Might saw a familiar figure standing there alone with something in his hand.
   "All-For-One." Haru threw All-For-One's head toward All Might and said, "A gift for you."
   All Might was speechless when his nemesis was destroyed very easily. "Is it over?"
   "Yeah, it is over for us."
   "I mean, it is time for the next generation."
   All Might nodded then looked at All-For-One's head. He knew that this guy didn't die since he could see All-For-One's body twitching on the ground.
   "Right, All Might, no, Toshinori."
   "Shhh! You can't say my real name here!"
   All Might became nervous and hurriedly closed Haru's mouth.
   "Calm down, no one is able to hear our conversation."
   "Well, Toshi, do you want to join our group?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1127: Retirement
   After Haru had caught All-For-One, it was quite peaceful. However, he needed to do a press conference along with Nezu, Aizawa, Vlad, and All Might.
   The five of them did a press conference to tell the result of the incident and how they had successfully caught the legendary criminal while telling the world that the hero was invincible.
   Because of Tsunade, All Might's health wasn't deteriorated and he was very healthy at that moment.
   For Shiragaki, Haru didn't care much. Even if Shiragaki could grow stronger, it didn't mean that All Might, Midoriya, and his students couldn't become stronger too.
   In this press conference, Haru also announced his retirement which shocked the whole country. His battle against All-For-One shocked the entire world, or rather they were surprised at how handsome this guy was.
   There were a lot of girls, young mothers, grandma, and some guys who were crying when they heard that Haru was going to retire.
   Haru said that his identity had been known and it was better for him to retire since he wanted to protect his family. He knew that some heroes had the guts to continue their job even though their identity had been known, but he wasn't one of them.
   Haru's career was very short, but his achievement was very bright. His figure was similar to a firework, he shone brightly in the sky before disappearing into everyone's memories. Though he might become a hero from time to time, he wouldn't focus on it since he wanted to focus on his family. He also told Nezu that he was going to resign as a teacher beforehand.
   "I understand, but you're welcome anytime."
   Nezu felt quite sad when he had lost such a talent, but he also respected Haru's choice since he knew that Haru wasn't a pure hero. In his mind, Haru was just a man that cared about his family and for such a man, he was full of respect toward him.
   In this place, only All Might knew the reason why Haru decided to retire and he still couldn't believe what he had heard few days ago.
   Toshinori was startled when he heard the origin of Haru and Tsunade.
   "That's right, we're from another world." Haru nodded.
   Toshinori felt that it was unbelievable, but when he saw Haru's ability to create an ocean from nothing, he shut his mouth. Even if All-For-One was powerful, he didn't think that All-For-One was as strong as Haru since this guy was a monster. He also knew that there was a lot of weird ability in this world and it might be possible for someone to have the power to teleport to another world which made him feel a bit curious.
   "So what is your purpose here?" Toshinori asked, but he knew that they didn't have a bad intention since they decided to tell him everything. He was also curious what Haru meant by invitation which had been given by Haru after All-For-One had been caught.
   Then Toshinori received a smartphone from Haru which made him confused.
   Haru didn't let Toshinori wait and explained what Group Chat was along with his intention to come to this world. He also invited Toshinori as a member of Group Chat since he felt that Toshinori was suitable.
   Toshinori opened his mouth wide and didn't believe what he had heard.
   "Why me?" Toshinori didn't understand.
   Haru then told Toshinori about the quest and how dangerous it was. He told him that Toshinori could receive various rewards and a lot of things. It wasn't his first time to invite someone and he answered Toshinori's question patiently.
   Though, Tsunade who was sitting beside Haru was sleeping while hugging a bottle of sake which made Haru and Toshinori speechless.
   "Why not? It seems very interesting."
   Toshinori heard that this group chat wasn't serious and he could visit various worlds easily. He would be lying if he didn't feel curious about another world and group chat. He was also wondering whether he was able to enter the world of comic books or movies in his world which somehow made him excited. Though, the story of magic, mecha, and various abilities also made him beaming in excitement as if he was a child who had received his new toys.
   "Toshi, can I have a request?"
   "I might leave this world, and I'll stop my job as a hero, so can you take care of my hero's office? Just put your name there."
   Haru knew that it would be hard for Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist to handle the hero job after he had gone.
   "It's alright, leave it to me."
   Toshinori understood Haru's worry and he didn't mind helping Haru since both of them were friends.
   "Thank you, I'll invite you in a few days since I don't want to be teleported back so suddenly."
   Toshinori nodded and really couldn't wait to enter the group chat. Little did he know that he would be corrupted by a perverted octopus, a lazy bum, a BL lover, and various more people.
   During the press conference, Haru didn't wear his mask and almost all of the cameras were focused on him since this guy was really handsome. Even if they hated to admit it, the ratings of this program kept increasing because of Haru's appearance which made the media very excited.
   Some of the entertainment companies had repeatedly invited him to become a star, but of course, Haru rejected them. He didn't lack money and he would also teleport back to his original world soon.
   However, in truth, his reason for not wearing a mask was to show his appearance in Kendo and Yaoyorozu since he had promised them. He couldn't meet them and they stayed at their houses at this moment after that incident. He didn't have time to visit them and he could only do this.
   When the press conference ended, Haru returned to his house and Kanako, Zookeeper, and the beautiful receptionist sat in the living room with serious expression.
   "Why did you decide to retire?" Kanako stared at Haru. She had a good life and even thought Haru was a bit lazy at his job, but she had to admit that her life was even happier than when she became a robber.
   Haru looked at Tsunade who drank alcohol and he knew that this woman was too lazy to explain to them, leaving everything to him. He twitched his lips and decided to give some punishment to this woman. He sat beside Tsunade which made her glance at him before continuing to sleep wondering what her husband was going to do to solve this matter.
   "I know that it is a bit sudden, but I've a reason why I've decided to retire."
   Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist were quite surprised and their expression became serious.
   "Before that, if you want to continue to work as a hero, then you don't need to worry since I've asked All Might to take care of that office for me."
   Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist were startled when they heard it since the name of All Might was very loud since he was known as the number one hero. They didn't expect that Haru would get All Might to take care of Haru's hero office.
   "Kanako, if possible, takes care of our business too since we might leave soon."
   Kanako was startled when she heard that Haru would give his business to her.
   "Now, I'll tell you the reason why I've decided to retire."
   Haru had a solemn expression on his face which made the atmosphere turn serious.
   Everyone was quiet and Tsunade was wondering what kind of bullshit Haru was going to tell them.
   Haru took a deep breath and showed a very bright smile.
   Tsunade spat out all of the alcohol in her mouth. Her nose was dripping in alcohol, but she didn't care about any of that since she wanted to strangle her husband at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1128: Return 1
   After that words came out, Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist were startled before their expression turned into nervousness when they saw Tsunade was drinking alcohol.
   "Tsunade-san, you can't drink alcohol again!"
   "You can't go to the pachinko or mahjong parlor for a while!"
   "Please watch for your health!"
   Tsunade could see that the three women in front of her were worried about her. If she was pregnant then she would be moved by them, but she wasn't pregnant. Luckily, Haru stopped the three women from asking too much and he told them that they were going to be low-key for a while since it was his first child.
   The three women understood why Haru decided to retire and moved out. Haru's name was very famous, especially when he had caught the kingpin of villains in this country and when his face was being shown to the world. They didn't think that it would be weird for a villain to target him after this incident so it was better to be low-key for a while, especially when his wife had gotten pregnant.
   "Leave everything to me!"
   Kanako had made up her mind to take care of the rest since Tsunade was pregnant.
   Tsunade was too speechless to say anything, but she didn't say anything and decided to keep quiet for a while until both of them were alone. However, it seemed that it was harder than she had thought since the three women didn't want to leave them and even wanted to sleep together since tomorrow, they would go out.
   Haru and Tsunade were in Otaru together and decided to stay here until it was time for them to be teleported back. They had only three days in this world and they decided to enjoy it together.
   Otaru is a city and port in Shiribeshi Subprefecture, Hokkaido, Japan, northwest of Sapporo. The city faces Ishikari Bay and has long served as the main port of the bay. With its many historical buildings, Otaru is a popular tourist destination.
   Haru and Tsunade were walking side by side while holding their hands right next to the beautiful canal in this city.
   The canal was very beautiful at night and it was adorned with Victorian-style street lamps that ran through Otaru.
   "What should we do now?" Tsunade asked while looking at Haru.
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "I mean, you've told everyone that I'm pregnant, then what are we going to do when they know that I'm not pregnant." Tsunade looked deeply at Haru.
   "Are you sure that when we return to this world, you're not pregnant?" Haru asked.
   Tsunade was silent and knew that this guy's white liquid was so potent. As long as Haru wished and she also stopped her jutsu, then it was possible for them to have children anytime.
   "Well, we're not in hurry, after all, let's enjoy our life for a while."
   Even thought it was summer, but the temperature was quite cool which was also the reason why he decided to come to this town.
   "If you're worried then I can turn myself into a baby with my power."
   Haru had the power to manipulate his age and it was possible for him to turn into a baby.
   Tsunade shook her head and asked, "Do you think that I'll be a good mother?"
   Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "What's wrong? Do you really want a child now?" If so, then they should make one now.
   Looking at Haru's eager face, Tsunade snorted with a blush on her face. "I don't mean that! I mean, I'm drinking alcohol, gambling, and I'm very rude."
   Haru nodded and smiled. "It's good that you realize your bad habit." However, his shoulder was hit after he said that.
   "You...! Are you really my husband?!" Tsunade thought that Haru would console her then told her that she was a good woman and told her that her habit wasn't bad, but didn't expect to say that her habit was really bad.
   "It's because I'm your husband that I know your bad points are. I've decided to marry you and it means I'm going to accept everything about you. From your good, bad, rude, etc; right?"
   Looking at Haru's cheeky smile, Tsunade understood why she loved this shameless guy.
   "Yes, I also understand your bad points too and I love that part too."
   Tsunade hugged his arm tightly.
   "How about a beer? I've heard that beer in Otaru is quite special," Haru said.
   It seemed that it would take a long time before Tsunade could erase her bad habit.
   Inside the hotel, Haru returned the scar which he received from a bear to the previous state. The scar slowly returned to wounds by using "Seimei Kikan" which he had learned before.
   Tsunade was on the bed looking at Haru weirdly while holding a bandage to cover his wounds.
   "Your durability is as hard as steel, right? How could a mere bear cause wounds on your body?"
   "Oh? I haven't told you the reason?"
   Tsunade shook her head and covered Haru's body with a bandage while hearing Haru's instruction since he didn't want his girlfriends, doctor, nurse, etc to feel weird when his wounds suddenly disappeared.
   While telling Tsuande the reason why he let a small bear wounds his body, he also returned his appearance to a normal age.
   Tsunade was speechless when she heard Haru's reason to let bear wound himself. She had to admit that this guy was a bad guy, but at the same time, it was also because of that reason that he was able to get a lot of women.
   Being a good guy can make someone have a girlfriend, but being a bad guy can make someone have a lot of girlfriends.
   "Do you want me to return your age back?" Haru asked.
   Tsunade pondered for a while and shook her head. "No, I'll stay like this." Her husband had the power to manipulate age and she would be a fool not to ask him to make her younger. She was in her 50s and it was good when the age difference between her and her husband wasn't that big after she had become 30 years old again. She also didn't want someone to tell her that she was an old cow that ate young grass. (a relationship between an old man/woman and a young man/women).
   Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want me to make you younger again?"
   Tsunade snorted and pulled Haru's cheek. "Do you want me to become younger?"
   "No, you're beautiful the way you are. Even if you return back to your previous state, I still love you."
   Tsunade sighed at how smooth her husband was. She suddenly remembered something and said, "How about we open our reward?"
   Haru thought that it was good to open their reward in this world.
   Tsunade was curious about what kind of reward she would get in this quest. She took her smartphone and started to open her random reward. She waited for a while and she received her reward.
   [ Ding! Congratulations, you've received "Thou Shalt Not Die" ]
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1129: Return 2
   "Thou Shalt Not Die" was an ability which Tsunade had received from the Group Chat.
   "What kind of ability, is it?" Haru asked.
   Tsunade had never heard of this kind of ability before and it shouldn't be an ability from her world. She felt a bit curious about what kind of ability this ability was.
   It is an ability which allows the user to heal external wounds. However, to heal someone they must first be "half-dead"; meaning they must have fatally serious injuries before the user can use her ability. Due to this, this ability is inconvenient for healing minimal wounds since she needs to fatally injure that person first.
   Upon activating her ability, several butterflies come out from the user's body and land on the surrounding area. When touched by them, the injured will have their injuries healed instantly.
   Then Tsunade was looking at Haru.
   Haru also looked at Tsunade.
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "It's impossible to test this ability on me. I don't want to be beaten up until half-dead after all."
   Tsunade twitched her lips and said, "I haven't said anything!"
   "Then what were your eyes? It is as if you're looking at me as if it's delicious meat."
   Haru sighed and said, "I know that your husband is handsome and you want to do that kind of thing with me, but you don't need to be that impatient, right? The night is still young."
   Tsunade twitched her lips at how narcissistic this guy was.
   "I was just kidding." Haru smiled and said, "You can test it later on in your world later." However, he suddenly remembered something and asked, "How about your blood phobia have you cured it?" He knew that Tsunade couldn't stand the sight of blood after her previous boyfriend had died in front of her.
   "It's alright. I've cured it."
   Tsunade nodded and smiled when she saw him worried about her.
   "Don't force yourself, but still, your ability is quite awesome since you can heal someone in an instant even though they're half-dead."
   Tsunade's medical jutsu was awesome, but she still needed time to heal someone who was in half-dead state, but with the ability which she had just received, she could heal someone in an instant.
   "This ability might be useful in the future." Tsunade nodded and agreed with Haru. She looked at him and said, "It is your time, how about you open your reward now?"
   Haru was also curious what kind of reward he would receive from this quest. He had received quite a weird ability last time, but he had to admit that his "Booblingual" was a very powerful ability. He took a deep breath and noticed Tsunade who kept staring at the screen of his smartphone. He didn't wait any longer and opened his reward.
   The lottery moved very fast until it stopped on one ability.
   [ Ding! Congratulations, you've received a "Cookie" (Magical Esthetician or Magical Spa Services) from Biscuit Krueger's Nen ability ]
   Haru was surprised since he didn't expect to receive Biscuit Krueger's ability.
   "What is that? What is this "Cookie"?"
   Tsunade looked at his reward curiously.
   Haru smiled and said, "Lay on your stomach, let me test my new ability."
   Tsunade looked at Haru and understood that he had some idea what kind of reward he had received. She followed his request and laid on her stomach.
   "Don't do something weird, alright?"
   Tsunade didn't receive her answer and felt a bit worried. "D, do you want to do an anal?!"
   Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Do you want to try it?"
   Haru didn't expect for Tsunade to have an interest in her butt, but it seemed he remembered that she became excited when he slapped her butts most of the them and it seemed that she wanted to try it on her butt.
   "Later, alright, let me test my ability first."
   Tsunade blushed and nodded slightly.
   Suddenly a beautiful girl with long pink hair appeared beside them. She smiled toward both of them and sat on her knees waiting for Haru to say something.
   Tsunade was surprised when she saw a beautiful girl suddenly appear next to them. She was wondering who this girl was, but....
   "Give her a piano massage," Haru said.
   The girl nodded then moved toward Tsunade and started to give Tsunade a massage on her back.
   Tsunade let out a light moan when the girl started to massage her. She felt the back pain which she received a few days ago had disappeared. Her sex life was quite too much and her husband had too much stamina which made her sometimes overwhelmed. Even though it felt very good, she knew that she couldn't be excessive, however, she also knew her husband's status as a harem protagonist which made that activity became very enjoyable that she didn't want to stop.
   A few days ago, Tsunade might have done too much and she had back pain because of that she decided to take a rest. She might have healed it before, she knew that it wasn't perfect and she needed to take a rest, however, she couldn't when she was always tempted by the incubus, who was known as Haru Kasugano.
   However, when this beautiful girl started to massage her, she felt that all of the fatigue, arthritis, muscle tension and locked joints all disappeared instantly.
   Haru nodded when he saw Tsunade's reaction and it seemed that the effect of Cookie was very powerful.
   It is a transmutation type of Nen which is summoned in the shape of a beautiful pink long haired girl. She is a masseuse. it uses different massage techniques and a Nen-transmuted lotion to relieve fatigue and restore vitality to anyone it massages. It can also burn off excess fat and cure arthritis, muscle tension and locked joints. It is particularly useful for training/recovery purposes and to treat aging ailments.
   Haru knew that this ability was very useful, especially for his women. He knew that his stamina was very godly and sometimes, they couldn't bear him which made him need to hold back. However, sometimes, he couldn't hold back which made them need to take a break for a long time which made him feel a bit sorry for them. (that is also the reason why he needs to make a harem).
   Now, he didn't need to worry about that matter again since with this ability, he could make them restore their stamina and vitality quickly.
   Piano Massage is a special type of massage from Cookie. With this message, 30 minutes of sleep will be equivalent to eight hours. It not only relieves physical and mental fatigue, but it also accelerates the restoration of the aura of the person receiving the massage.
   Haru could feel that his energy was drained slowly, but his energy was huge and he didn't need to worry about using this ability several times. Though, looking at Tsunade's expression, he was wondering how good Cookie's massage was.
   Tsunade woke up and felt very refreshed. Her complexion was very healthy and she had never felt better than ever.
   "It's a damn good ability."
   Tsunade looked at Haru in jealousy since he was able to receive Cookie. She also heard that Cookie could burn off fat which made her even more jealous.
   "You've felt better, right?"
   Tsunade nodded and fortunately, the one who owned Cookie was her husband.
   Tsunade blushed and knew what was the meaning behind this bad guy's words.
   Haru pushed his wife to bed and started their marathon.
   Haru returned to the toilet and checked his clothes before nodded when he saw that there was nothing wrong with it. He had to admit that it might be the longest time which he had spent on the toilet (almost half a year). He smiled and went out from the toilet since he really missed his girlfriends.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1130: What is the the proof?
   Toshinori knew that Haru and Tsunade had returned to their world. Even so, it was still unbelievable when he heard that they were coming from another world. However, he didn't think that they were lying either. He could see the character of someone and he knew that someone as strong as Haru didn't have any reason to lie to him.
   [ Ding! Number One Hero has joined a Group Chat! ]
   Toshinori looked at the screen of the smartphone which he had received from Haru. Even though he could see the screen right in his mind, it was more comfortable to use it through a smartphone.
   Gintoki: "Oh! A new member is coming!"
   Yajima: "Is it a man or woman?"
   Teppei: "Do we still have a bet?"
   Gintoki: "I bet my one point is that "Number One Hero" is a female!" He believed that it was another woman who was being swooned by Haru.
   Though, everyone was speechless at how miser Gintoki was since this guy only dared to bet one point.
   Luffy: "I bet two points that he's a male!"
   Yajima: "I bet 5 points that the new member is female!"
   Then one by one everyone placed their bets which made Toshinori who was looking at the screen frown.
   Kuroneko: "Number One Hero, what is your name?"
   Number One Hero: "My name is Toshinori Yagi. You can also call me All Might. And I'm a male."
   Toshinori didn't want to be mistaken as a female after all and at the same time, he thought that this group was quite fun.
   They ignored Gintoki and started to talk to each other about Toshinori Yagi's world since there wasn't any information about him.
   Toshinori was still skeptical, but he believed in Haru.
   Toshinori: "Can you give me proof that all of you are coming from another world."
   Shinobu: "You can watch "Yosogu No Sora" or "Naruto" in the folder inside the Group Chat. You can see Haru and Tsunade in their original world in that video."
   Haru would puke blood when he read the group chat after this.
   Toshinori: "Huh? Video? A movie? What do you mean?"
   Kuroneko: "In another world, there's a chance that we're all a story, manga, anime, game, etc. Haru's story is Yosogu no Sora and Tsunade's story is Naruto. There are a lot more, but Haru is the one with the quickest story."
   Toshinori was startled and asked, "So I should be a story or something in another world?"
   Everyone answered at the same time since they didn't really know Toshinori's story. They knew that there should be a manga, story, anime, or game which told about Toshinori's life and everyone in his world, but they hadn't found it.
   Kuroneko thought for a while and suddenly remembered the "Quirk" ability which Korosensei had received in the past. She remembered that there should be a story with the name of "Boku no Hero Academia" since she often checked the Group Chat. She was about to tell Toshinori about Toshinori's story, but Toshinori was busy since he was watching "Yosogu No Sora" at that moment.
   "Hmm.... Yosogu no Sora, huh?"
   Toshinori could see various videos inside the folder within the Group Chat. He followed Shinobu's advice and watched "Yosogu no Sora" directly since he was curious about Haru's world. It could be said Haru was his best friend and he was wondering whether Haru was a hero in his world too.
   Toshinori sat down on the sofa in his house trying to put himself in the most comfortable position while eating popcorn which he had bought beforehand.
   "Brother and sister, huh? It is my first time knowing that he has a sister."
   Toshinori seemed to be attracted to the story, however, the story seemed to be different than in his imagination.
   Haru didn't know what had happened on the Group Chat since he had a habit of not looking at the Group Chat for a while after he had returned to his original world. It had been half a year since he came back and he really missed everyone.
   Coming out from the toilet, Haru could see Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Kirari who seemed to be waiting for him.
   "You alright?" Sora asked.
   "I'm alright." Haru returned to his bed and asked, "You're not tired? You should sleep for a bit." He remembered that he was quite wild last night (in his original world) and knew that they were quite tired.
   "I wonder what is the secret of your body."
   Utaha touched Haru's abs then her hand moved slowly toward his anaconda. She didn't feel ashamed since the five of them had been naked together last night.
   Haru missed them after all and of course, it reacted quickly, but he also knew that they were tired so he didn't do anything.
   Utaha looked at Haru and said, "You're hurt, alright? Let us help you when you want to take a leak." She took the piss pot which she had brought and showed it to him. "I even prepared this for you."
   Haru was wondering whether this girl had a piss fetish.
   "Stop that! Don't do something stupid! If he's well then let him go to the toilet." Sora wanted to stop Utaha's stupidity, wondering whether this girl had such a strange fetish.
   Utaha sighed and said, "Sora, listen to me, do you know what Haru's dream is?"
   "Haru's dream?" Sora thought that Haru's dream was to become a doctor or marry her, but she didn't have a chance to answer since Utaha answered that question directly.
   "A few years ago, he told me that his dream is to let a girl help him to take a leak on a pisspot, right? Haru." Utaha smiled sweetly at Haru.
   "I don't have such a maniac dream!"
   Kirari and Megumi were silent looking at Haru wondering whether what Utaha said was true.
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "If I'm not wounded then I'll wash your mouth with soap."
   Utaha didn't feel scared and even provoked him.
   "Megumi, can you help me to bring me soap? I need to wash the mouth of this dirty girl."
   Haru sometimes needed to shove Utaha's mouth with something thick, hard, and long so she would stop talking.
   Utaha could see that Haru was serious and apologized.
   "Put down your pisspot first."
   "Alright, alright." Utaha pouted and put down the pisspot. "Don't regret it, alright? I won't help you to take a piss on the pisspot later!"
   Haru stole her lips and kissed her lips for a long time before parting.
   Utaha fell on the bed weakly and had cum several times because of the kiss alone.
   Kirari, Megumi, and Sora could only shake their heads at this moment.
   Haru decided to ignore Utaha and took a book from his bag that had been brought by his bodyguard before. It was a book about pharmaceuticals since he was quite interested in this topic.
   "Do you have an interest in pharmaceuticals?" Kirari asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Hmm.... I might buy a pharmaceutical company soon." He thought that learning some knowledge about pharmaceuticals wouldn't hurt.
   Sora, Utaha, and Megumi didn't think too much. Even if this guy wanted to dominate the world, they also didn't think too much since this guy had that ability.
   Kirari smiled and nodded. She agreed with her future husband's decision, but she decided to ask about it later since she was a bit tired from the night activity.
   When he was learning Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Kirari became sleepy and decided to take a nap since they were very tired last night. It might be because Haru was so wild that they might do it too much.
   However, the door opened suddenly.
   The sound of a woman in panic entered Haru's room, but then she looked at Haru who was sitting on his bed lazily with four girls beside him.
   Kosaka's legs became weak and sat on the floor while sighing in relief.
   Haru was startled and moved toward Kosaka. "What's wrong? Are you alright?"
   "I, I'm alright.... how about you? You're hurt, right? You shouldn't get up like this!" Kosaka panicked.
   Sora, Kirari, Megumi, and Utaha were awakened by Kosaka's voice which made them feel a bit groggy.
   "I'm alright. It is just small wounds."
   Hearing Haru's words, Sora, Kirari, Megumi, and Utaha were speechless since they knew how big his wounds were.
   Then suddenly the door opened once again.
   Seri and Ritsu came so suddenly.
   Seri seemed to be panicking, but Ritsu was calm looking at him with a charming smile.
   "Y, you alright? W, what are you doing? Quickly return to your bed!" Seri panicked when she saw Haru walking around.
   Haru was happy, of course, that they were worried about him, but he needed to explain that he was alright or else, it was very troublesome really.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1131: Next Plan 1
   Haru explained slowly what had happened to him to Kosaka, Ritsu, and Seri since he knew that they didn't know the details of the bear's attack.
   Seri and Kosaka took a deep breath since they didn't expect that this guy was brave enough to fight a bear to protect his woman.
   Seri frowned and asked, "What about your bodyguard? What are they doing?" She knew that Haru had a group of powerful bodyguards, and wondered what they were doing when their boss was being attacked. She should fire them right away if something really happened to Haru.
   When asked by Seri, Haru said, "I wanted to fish in the river and I didn't bring my bodyguard at that time."
   Seri twitched her lips and said, "You should bring your bodyguards next time." She took a deep breath and said, "Haru, you should remember that you're special and I...." She was about to say something, but she was stopped.
   "Seri, are you telling me that I should let my fiancee, her cousin, and secretary become a feed of a bear? If that's what you mean then it is impossible."
   "N, no, that's not what I mean...!" Seri became panicked when she thought that Haru was going to have a bad impression of herself.
   "I know." Haru nodded and smiled. "You're thinking about me, but I'm well right now and you don't need to worry anymore. I won't make the same mistake in the future and thank you for worrying about me."
   "N, no, it's alright..." Seri blushed and looked away.
   Everyone was looking at Seri and Haru with speechless expressions.
   "Haru, who is she?" Kirari asked directly. She didn't know about Seri and Ritsu after all.
   Haru was about to say something, but he was hugged by Ritsu directly.
   "I'm glad that you're alright."
   Haru patted Ritsu's back and said, "Alright, let's stop this sob episode and discuss about something else."
   Ritsu smiled and nodded. She looked at Kirari and said, "Hello, Momobami-san, my name is Ritsu. I'm the one who usually takes care of his business."
   "My name is Seri Awashima. I'm also the one who helps to manage his business." Seri introduced herself.
   Kirari nodded with smile and said, "Thank you for helping my fiance's business."
   The atmosphere became strange when Kirari suddenly mentioned that she was Haru's fiance.
   "For your information, I'm also his fiancee." Utaha added.
   "Me too." Sora interjected.
   "Me too?" Megumi said while looking at Haru.
   Haru nodded and didn't shy away from telling her that the four of them were his fiancees. He was a man and of course, he directly acknowledged the relationship between them.
   Kosaka and Seri were a bit surprised, but at the same time, they were envious. They knew that Haru had the power to have more than one woman, but why weren't they included too?
   Looking at the reaction of Kosaka, Ritsu, and Seri, Kirari nodded thoughtfully.
   "What do you think, Kirari?" Megumi asked.
   "Hmm? I'm thinking about my husband's potential next fiancee."
   Even though Haru could hear what Kirari and Megumi were talking about, he decided to pretend that he didn't hear it.
   "Ritsu, no one knows about my accident, right?"
   Ritsu nodded and said, "Yes, I've only informed the people who are close to you." She only talked about Haru who was wounded to his girlfriends and female friends. She didn't even tell Ayase, who was the head of Haru's Longinus Investment and even Nasa, who was Haru's best friend.
   Haru was really glad to bring Ritsu with him.
   "Cough! Cough!" Seri coughed to get their attention and said, "It is because the matter of Olympus Corporation is so big that everyone is focussing on this company." She sighed and said, "Congratulations, your net worth has increased once again."
   "Thank you." Haru smiled.
   Seri knew that Haru was a genius and she didn't want to lose him. Haru was her light, the one who pulled her up from the darkness and she was going to be with him no matter what.
   "This? What is Olympus Corporation about?" Utaha asked curiously.
   "It's about an accounting scandal. Haru has made a lot of money from short selling the stock of that company," Kirari answered.
   "Kirari, how did you know?" Sora asked.
   "You should read the newspaper more. His deed is very big since he uncovered the big scandal of the year."
   Kirari was proud of Haru at that moment.
   "Megumi, you don't seem that surprised?" Utaha asked.
   "I already knew about it," Megumi said.
   Sora and Utaha were startled since they didn't expect Megumi to know about it.
   Megumi showed her smartphone and the news about Olympus Corporation.
   "Haru, is it alright to talk about a business in this place?" Seri asked. She wanted to give her report to Haru, and at the same time, she also wanted to know about his next move.
   Haru looked at everyone and smiled. "It's alright. I can believe everyone here and no one will eavesdrop on our conversation, right? Ritsu."
   "Yes. No one can eavesdrop on our conversation." Ritsu nodded.
   Kirari looked at Ritsu and wondered what Ritsu's identity was.
   "Is it alright for me to be here too?" Kosaka asked.
   "How about your game?" Haru asked.
   "I've almost finished it." Kosaka nodded and looked at Sora. "How about your game?"
   Sora thought that she should work on her game at the hospital. She looked at Haru and asked, "If I'm working here, it isn't going to bother you, right?"
   Haru patted Sora's head and said, "Of course not, I can help you too if you want to work here."
   Sora smiled sweetly and hugged him.
   Haru ignored their gaze and said, "Well, tell uncle Ayase to start the hunt in mid-May." He made a lot of money last April, but more money wouldn't hurt, right?
   "Alright, then what do you want to buy next?" Seri knew that after making money, the next job was to spend it on something.
   "Have you heard about Nerflix?" Haru asked.
   Haru told Seri that Nerflix was an online disc rental company and he had heard that it was about to change its business model to a streaming video company.
   Ritsu also showed the data of Nerflix which made Seri and Kirari feel strange.
   "....Do you really want to buy this company?" Seri felt strange since she didn't think that it was a good company and the price was quite steep after all when the business of this company was only a disc rental online and streaming website. Haru had already owned a "NicoNico" one of the giant streaming websites, and then suddenly he told her that he wanted to buy another company which was about to change its business to a streaming website which made her confused.
   Kirari didn't say anything, but she wanted to know what Haru was though since she didn't know much about Nerflix.
   "Just buy it directly. Right now this company might not be worth that much, but in the future, it is going to become big and what is valuable from this company is the number of its subscribers. I'll talk to you about the detailed plan after I've left the hospital."
   Seri nodded and decided to believe in Haru since the price of Nerflix wasn't that much, but she felt that it was quite steep since its worth 5 billion USD.
   "Can I buy some of its shares too?" Kirari asked.
   Haru didn't mind Kirari buying some of Nerflix's shares since he knew about her family's condition.
   Though, Kosaka felt a bit dizzy and at the same time, she wanted to join, but she knew that her money wasn't that much. She sighed and decided to focus on her game company.
   Sora, Utaha, and Megumi didn't know what kind of company this Nerflix was and gathered together to see what kind of company it was. Though, they felt that that their man was very awesome and handsome at that moment.
   "Let's get pharmaceutical companies," Haru said without hesitation since he was about to start his move soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1132: Next Plan 2
   "Pharmaceuticals company? Why do you want to buy that?" Utaha asked. She felt a bit surprised since she remembered that Haru wanted to master most of the media in this world. Though, she didn't expect that he would buy a pharmaceuticals company.
   Haru felt that a pharmaceuticals company would have a big prospect.
   There are a lot of new diseases every year, especially the flu.
   Haru felt that it was necessary to own a pharmaceuticals company since it was very profitable.
   Utaha gasped and realized something.
   "Do you want to build your own viagra?"
   Everyone was speechless hearing Utaha's words. Though, Seri and Kosaka, who didn't know about Haru's stamina, felt doubtful at that moment.
   Haru stared at Utaha and asked, "Do I need to?"
   This sentence was so powerful that it made every girl in this room blush.
   Sora, Kirari, and Megumi knew about Haru's stamina and once this guy ate a viagra, they didn't know what would happen or rather they didn't think that this guy needed one.
   "Hmm... I guess, you don't need to use it, huh? But don't you think that viagra is profitable?" Utaha asked. She also felt that Haru shouldn't eat viagra since once he ate it, she wasn't sure what would happen.
   Haru nodded and agreed with Utaha's words since he knew the most profitable pharmaceuticals companies in his previous world were the ones that sold viagra.
   "Yes, viagra is profitable. However, my intention to buy pharmaceuticals companies isn't to make a viagra, alright?"
   Utaha stuck out her tongue cutely.
   Haru was wondering why this girl was so cute.
   Seri nodded and said, "I agree." She felt that it was good for him to own a pharmaceuticals company. "Which company are you going to buy?"
   "Shionogi, Chugai Pharmaceutical Co., and Ono Pharmaceutical."
   "Three? You want to combine it into one?"
   Since there was enough money, he didn't hesitate to combine three pharmaceuticals companies at the same time.
   Seri nodded and made a note directly.
   Ritsu also made a note and asked, "What else?"
   "Hmm... how about casino?"
   Haru owned a pachinko and mahjong parlor during his previous quest so this time, he didn't hesitate to own one in this world.
   "Where are you going to build a casino?" Kirari asked. She was quite interested in Haru's casino.
   Jeju Island is the largest island in South Korea, located in Jeju Province. The island lies in the Korean Strait, below the Korean Peninsula, south of South Jeolla Province. The island contains the natural world heritage site, Jeju Volcanic Island and Lava Tubes. Jeju is a popular holiday destination and a sizable portion of the economy relies on tourism and economic activity from its civil/naval base.
   Haru was building a resort on his private island in Lanai, but since there was a chance to build another one then he decided to build it. However, this time, it wasn't as exaggerated as buying the island itself and decided to buy a land that was enough to build his casino resort.
   Though, this time, everyone supported it since the girls seemed to love the nature on Jeju Island.
   Haru had to admit that this island was very popular in his previous world since it often appeared on Korean TV dramas. However, at 2010, this island wasn't that popular and the price of land was quite cheap. He felt that he had picked up a bargain at that moment.
   Kosaka sighed and said, "It seems that a guy also loves to shop, huh?" At first, she felt dizzy hearing the worth of each company which Haru wanted to buy, but then, she became numb that she wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
   Haru only shook his head at Kosaka's joke.
   "So what next?" Seri asked.
   "Hmm.... how about Kikkoman?"
   "Kikkoman? Do you mean that soy sauce company?" Kosaka asked.
   Kikkoman is a very famous company in Japan since it sells various Japanese flavoring ingredients from soy sauce, mirin, shoucu, sake, etc.
   Haru knew that once sushi became popular in the world then the value of this company would become 10 times of its original value. He also had a media company in this country and in the United States so he didn't need to worry about advertising this company.
   "Yeah, it is good company. I think."
   Megumi sighed and said, "You might as well buy an entire company in this country."
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "I can't do that."
   "Huh? Why?" Megumi asked.
   "It's because of monopoly."
   Kirari looked at Megumi and said, "If he really buys an entire company in this country then he's going to be charged in monopoly cases which is very troublesome. Though, if he's powerful enough then there's nothing to worry about." At the same time, she became even more eager to strengthen her authority at her family and school since once she married Haru then both of them would be able to conquer this country together.
   Kirari smiled sweetly and thought that it was a very interesting future.
   "Well... I guess, I still need to learn..." Megumi sighed since it seemed that she couldn't help Haru that much, but suddenly her head was patted.
   "You're still young. You don't need to think too much," Haru said while gently caressing Megumi's hair.
   Megumi snorted at Haru's response and said, "You're also still young!"
   "Well, that's true, but you don't need to be in hurry, alright? You can help me slowly after all."
   Megumi nodded and said, "I know."
   "I want to help you too, Haru!" Sora hugged Haru.
   "Count me out. I want to become a writer after all."
   "I'm not forcing you, alright? Just do what you want, I'll do my best to help you."
   Even though money was important, he felt that the happiness of his family was even more important.
   "So what next?" Seri asked.
   "There's more? How much money does this guy have?" Kosaka couldn't handle it anymore.
   Seri started to count how much money Haru had in his account then whispered to Kosaka.
   Kosaka took a deep breath and wasn't sure what to say at that moment. She felt that the boy she met at that time was far away. She felt afraid that he would leave her at this moment, her hand being held silently which startled her. She was sitting next to Haru and with the position where they were sitting, it would be hard for all the people in this room to see that he was holding her hand.
   Kosaka was surprised, but then she smiled happily.
   Haru didn't look at Kosaka and he did this action unconsciously since he felt that there was something wrong with her.
   "Can you get me a bank?" Haru asked.
   Seri nodded and made a note directly.
   Hearing their conversation, they felt that it was as if Haru was asking Seri to buy him a snack at the convenience store.
   Then Haru told Seri to expand his publishing business. Even though selling manga and novels was good, the main business of publishing house was education and after he bought another publishing house that was specialized in education book, then his publishing house would become very stable.
   "True." Seri nodded and said, "Machida also has told me about that matter before and she has told me to tell you about this matter.."
   "Really? Then why didn't she tell me?" Haru felt strange.
   "Because, you've become her boss. However, I'll tell her to come to the hospital later, is that alright?" Seri asked.
   His relationship with Machida was good and Machida was also the one who connected him with Utaha after all.
   Then they talked for a bit about Haru's plan to acquire those companies before he told them about his last plan.
   "Is this the last one?" Ritsu asked.
   "What are you going to buy?" Sora asked.
   "I'm not going to buy anything, but I'm going to build something."
   "Yes, I want to build the Kasugano Foundation."
   Haru had always wanted to build a foundation since he had become a billionaire. It might seem that he cared about humanity, but well, it was true since he had too much money that he wasn't sure where to spend and he decided to build a foundation for charity.
   However, the foundation also has different functions and that is to lower the tax of the government.
   Haru knew that there were a lot of billionaires in the US that owned their own charity organization, but he knew that their intention wasn't only to do charity work. However, it was used to avoid inheritance tax.
   The inheritance tax is very huge, but if his asset is being placed on charity organization then he transfers the name of his assets to his children, then his children don't need to pay inheritance tax.
   Haru might donate some of his wealth to charity, but there was no way that he would give all of his wealth to donation since he had worked hard to get it.
   However, it seemed that the girls, who didn't understand his intention to build a foundation, were moved when they heard that he was going to build a foundation for charity helping those in need.
   "It's great! You should have created your own foundation earlier, Haru!" Utaha was very excited, thinking that her man was amazing.
   "I agree." Megumi nodded.
   "Not bad." Sora also agreed.
   Kirari smiled and thought that her man was very smart.
   Kosaka didn't hear what he was talking about since she was happy that her hand was being held.
   Seri nodded and also felt that it was necessary for Haru to own a foundation organization.
   For Ritsu, she smiled and wanted to know whether copulation was good or not since it seemed Haru had been doing that kind of thing in this hospital room.
   When they were about to continue to talk suddenly the door opened.
   Haru smiled and realized how lucky he was since there were really a lot of beautiful girls who were worried about him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1133: Hospital Meeting
   There were a lot of people who gathered in his room, but in the end, Hiratsuka chased all of them away since she knew that Haru was alright. Though, she also decided to sleep in his room since it was big enough.
   However, the next day, Hiratsuka brought everyone back including Sora, Utaha, and Megumi since she wouldn't allow them to skip school again.
   They wanted to complain, but Hiratsuka was powerful enough to force them.
   Shiina wanted to accompany him and wanted to guard him, but she was also pulled by Hiratsuka to go to the school.
   Akane also came to visit him and there was a trace of worry on her face.
   Haru also talked with Akane and somehow he could see she had become a bit thinner than before which made him confused wondering whether her relationship with her boyfriend wasn't good.
   In the end, the one who stayed to accompany him was Kirari since she was coming from a different school and Hiratsuka couldn't force her to go to the school.
   "Then, I'll go first. I'll go back when school is over," Hiratsuka said.
   Sora, Utaha, and Yuri seemed to be reluctant and looked at Haru with a pitiful expression hoping that he could ask Hiratsuka to let them stay, but he really felt that there were too many people in his room which made him speechless.
   Megumi was as calm as a lake, but Haru could see that she wanted to stay.
   Haru agreed with Hiratsuka's decision to bring all of them to the school since he was alright.
   "Let me send you out, Shizuka-san," Kirari said.
   Hiratsuka looked at Kirari and sighed. "Then please Kirari."
   Kirari and Hiratsuka looked at each other and thought that it would be good to talk to each other for a while.
   "I will go with them for a while, Haru," Kirari said.
   Haru nodded and didn't think too much. He sat on his bed inside his room while reading a book. However, he could hear the voices of children who were playing at the park within the hospital. He opened the window of his room and let the morning sun enter his room.
   Haru was reading his book calmly until the door of his room opened. He was wondering why Kirari was returning so fast, but it seemed that it wasn't Kirari.
   "Haru, it has been a while."
   "Uncle, it has been a while."
   Haru looked at the middle aged man who was wearing glasses and a white coat. Then he noticed Maki, who was also coming with this man.
   "You really have grown up."
   This man is Maki's father. He walked toward him and asked, "I'm sorry that I can only visit you now. How are you doing?"
   "It's alright, Uncle. It is just a small scratch."
   Maki's father twitched his lips and said, "You might be the only one who can say that after being wounded by a bear." He sighed and looked at Haru again. The more he looked at Haru, the more that Haru was pleasing to his eyes. However, he couldn't help but wanted to remind him since he also treated Haru as his child.
   "Haru, I've known you since I was a child. I know that you're a bright child and you can even become a billionaire at a young age."
   "Thank you, Uncle. I'm just lucky."
   Haru needed to be humble in this situation. Maki's father was his father's friend and Maki's father often gave him pocket money in the past. His parents were quite strict about money so he was grateful to Maki's father in the past.
   "I know that there are a lot of temptations on your side, but you should consider your future seriously." Maki's father pushed the frame of his glasses.
   "This... what do you mean, uncle?" Haru asked.
   "I mean, what do you think of our Maki? You've known each other since you were a child, right? If I remember that you promised to marry each other during your childhood time?" Maki's father felt that it would be good if his daughter married Haru.
   "Papa! What are you saying?!"
   Maki, who had been silent, suddenly burst out and felt embarrassed when her father suddenly uttered those words.
   Haru blinked his eyes and felt speechless at Maki's father.
   "What's wrong? You like him, right?"
   Maki's face was as red as her hair. She blushed and said, "D, don't say such a stupid thing! I, I don't like him!"
   "Yes, yes, you love him, right?"
   Haru was a bystander at that moment. He was looking at the interaction between Maki and her father with an interest as if their conversation didn't have anything to do with him.
   "I'll continue to check the other patients. I'll let Maki accompany you, alright?"
   "Yes, father, no, I mean uncle."
   Haru joked which somehow made Maki's father nodded in satisfaction, though, Maki was blushing and couldn't look at Haru.
   Maki's father smiled and patted Maki's head. "Don't forget to go to school later."
   Maki blushed while looking at her father who came out from Haru's room. She suddenly wasn't sure what to say since there were only both of them inside the room.
   "Y, you alright?" Maki asked.
   "I'm fine, thanks to your mother."
   Maki nodded and said, "Yes, mother is a skilled doctor." She was proud of her parents and there was no doubt about it.
   "How is everyone?" Haru asked. He had told everyone on Muse that he was going to go on a trip before and he didn't tell any of them about his accident.
   "They're training hard even if their producer isn't coming."
   Maki hummed while twirling the tip of her hair.
   "My bad. You know the wounds on my body, right?"
   Maki turned worried and asked, "Y, you, why do you have to fight against a bear? Can you let someone else take care of it?" She didn't know the details of the accident since there were a lot of people who came to his room which didn't give her a chance to enter Haru's room.
   "It was inevitable. There wasn't anyone at that time who could protect my girlfriends."
   Maki was gloomy when she heard about his girlfriends. She bit her lips and knew that he couldn't change his habit. However, at the same time, she was moved when she found out that he fought a bear to protect his girlfriend.
   'If that girlfriend is me....'
   "N, nothing!" Maki thought for a while and asked, "Should I tell everyone about this?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "You don't need to tell them. I don't want to make them worry about me." He didn't tell Eli, Nozomi, nor the members of Muse about his hospitalization since he didn't want to make them worried.
   "Hmmm....." Maki thought for a while and wanted to say something, but the door was opened.
   "Hmm? Haru, who is this?" Kirari asked while looking at Maki.
   "My name is Nishikino Maki. I'm Haru's childhood friend." Maki didn't seem to shy away from Kirari and smiled politely. She knew that this girl should be her rival. She looked at Haru and said, "Haru, I'll go back first. I have to go to school."
   "Be careful." Haru nodded.
   Kirari smiled looking at Maki and Maki nodded politely at her. When the door was closed, Kirari said, "Is she also your girlfriend?"
   "No, she's only my childhood friend."
   "You don't want to make her your future wife like me? She's the daughter of the owner of this hospital, right?" Kirari said with a smile.
   "You're not jealous?" Haru asked.
   "Why should I?" Kirari sat on Haru's lap and asked, "If you date her, are you going to leave me?"
   Kirari smiled and asked, "There are only two of us here, what do you want to do?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1134: Gamble again?
   Kirari looked at him and said, "Though, I don't expect that you want to spend your day in the park." She thought that this lewd beast was going to ask something perverted.
   "I'm not always thinking about using my anaconda, alright?"
   After Kirari asked a previous question, Haru proposed to go to the park within the hospital. It might be because he had heard the laughter of the children that it made him nostalgic since during his childhood time, he also often played in this place waiting for his parents to return back from their job as a doctor in this hospital.
   "But this isn't bad, right?"
   Kirari rested her head on Haru's shoulder. It had been a while since she had been relaxed since she was very busy with the matter within the school and her family. She had a lot of enemies after all and she was tense all the time, but when she was with him, she felt relaxed and felt secure.
   The warm sun's rays bathed her entire body which made her mood very good.
   Haru was wearing his hospital pajamas which he covered in hoodie so it didn't attract the attention of too many people or make them think that he was sick. In this park, rather than a patient, people would think of him as a guest who was going to visit his acquaintance or friends.
   For Kirari, it was quite rare for her to wear anything besides her school uniform or kimono. However, in this hospital, she wore a white shirt that she tucked inside her light blue knee length skirt.
   "Is it alright to leave the school? You know... you've got a lot of enemies after all."
   At Hyakkou Academy, even though Kirari was the student council president, there were a lot of people who targeted her position since the position of student council president was very tasty in the eyes of a lot of people.
   "It's alright. I left Ririka there," Kirari said.
   "Ririka, huh? Her face is similar to yours, but it is impossible for her to impersonate you," Haru said.
   "Oh? Why is that?" Kirari asked and looked at Haru curiously. In the past, she had told Haru that in her childhood, she along with Ririka, who was her twin sisters, often pretended to be the same people to confuse a lot of people and it had always been successful since Ririka didn't have her own will and followed her all the time.
   Or rather Ririka had always been Kirari's shadow all the time.
   "I'm not sure about other people since they might have mistaken both of you, but for me, it is impossible to mistake both of you," Haru said.
   "Hmm... how can you be so sure?" Kirari asked with interest.
   "Because you two are different."
   "Is it different? How so?"
   Haru moved his head closer and whispered, "Because you've become my woman."
   Kirari was speechless, but when she pondered for a while, she could agree with Haru's point. After she had lost her virginity to Haru, she knew that she had become even more beautiful and her temperament was quite different from before. However, she still believed in her twin sister's acting ability.
   Kirari and Ririka had trained their acting ability to the point that both of them would think that they were the same people.
   Kirari believed that Ririka could become her during school when she accompanied Haru to the hospital.
   "Even so, I still believe in Ririka."
   "So you think that I can't distinguish between both of you?" Haru raised his eyebrow since he felt that he was being challenged.
   Kirari also smiled amusingly and said, "Yes, I think so."
   "What's the bet?" Haru asked.
   "If you can distinguish us apart then I'll become yours," Kirari said.
   'You're mine already, alright?' Haru was speechless, but he didn't think too much.
   "If you fail to distinguish between us then you'll become mine," Kirari said.
   "Before we make an agreement, can I ask what is the difference?" Haru asked.
   "Of course, it is different. If you become mine, then I won't let you marry another girl beside me in the future, but if I become yours, then I'll let you marry another girl beside me," Kirari said. She was greedy and even if she had accepted the relationship between them, it didn't mean that she had given up trying to make him become hers alone.
   Kirari knew that Haru was different from other men, however, she was dubious when he could distinguish her from her twin sister. Though, if he failed, she would be disappointed in him.
   Haru could see several messages in Kirari's words which made him sigh. He held her hand and said, "You're mine." He stared at her and continued. "But it doesn't mean that I'll treat you as a thing that I can gamble away with ease. That includes other girls too. You're a girl that I've chosen to stay with and I love you. However, I can't leave them behind because I love them too. So I'll accept this gamble. And it's not because of the reward of the gamble, but because it is to make you know that even if there are millions of you in front of me. I can find you. I can distinguish the woman that I love even if there are a million of people with similar appearance."
   Kirari was a girl who acted by her emotion and when she heard those words that came from his mouth, she kissed him without hesitation.
   This time, Haru learned his lesson and there were a lot of bodyguards who hid in his surroundings so no one would capture or take a picture of them.
   However, it seemed that there were people who watched their affectioned action in this park.
   "B, big brother and big sister are kissing!"
   Haru forgot that there were child patients who were playing in this park, but stopped when they saw him and Kirari kissing each other.
   Kirari didn't care too much, but Haru knew that he shouldn't give a bad example to the children. He parted his lips and said, "Kirari, let's stop. There are a lot of children who are looking at us."
   "What? Are you embarrassed?" Kirari smiled when she saw Haru's reaction.
   Haru coughed several times then looked at the children. "Alright, don't gather here, and continue to play there."
   The group of naughty children seemed to complain when they heard Haru's words.
   Haru knew that he needed to change the topic of conversation and suddenly found a way. "Hey, what's your name?" He looked at a little girl who was holding a melodica.
   "Huh?" The little girl seemed surprised, but said innocently, "My name is Rina, big brother."
   "Well, Rina-chan, can you lend big brother your melodica? I'll teach you how to play," Haru said.
   "Eh? Really?" Rina seemed very happy.
   Haru patted the space between Kirari and himself. He looked at Kirari's reaction and could see that she was quite disappointed when they stopped their kiss, but then she became interested when she heard that he was going to play melodica.
   Rina didn't feel afraid of Haru since this big brother was very handsome. She cheerfully sat between Kirari and Haru then gave the melodica to Haru looking at him with anticipation.
   "You can blow the melodica then I'll be the one who is playing, is that alright with you, Rina-chan?"
   "Yes, big brother." Rina nodded eagerly.
   "Then I'll play 'Twinkle Twinkle Little Star'." Haru looked at the two children in front of him and Rina who sat in the middle of him and Kirari before asking, "So do any of them know the song?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Then, let's sing together, alright?"
   "I want to see whether you can play it or not."
   Kirari knew that this guy loved bullshit and wondered whether this was a trick or if her husband-to-be could really play melodica. However, she didn't care much whether he could play it or not since the time that she spent with him was very fun for her.
   Haru then told Rina to blow the melodica and started to play while singing the song together with everyone.
   "Twinkle, twinkle, little star,
   Up above the world so high...."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1135: Song 1
   Inside the hospital room with an antiseptic smell, there was a cute girl laying on the bed while reading "Venus Weekly" (Haru's Shoujo manga magazine). It wasn't a new magazine, rather it was a magazine which was being released a month ago. There were wrinkles in this magazine which made people couldn't help but think that the one who owned this magazine was quite messy, but in truth, this magazine had been read several times so there were wrinkles on some pages within the magazine.
   The girl didn't seem bored and kept reading the manga magazine, but suddenly she heard a voice of someone singing and playing a music instrument from her room which made her curious.
   Her room was right on the 1st floor and it was near the location of the park within the hospital. However, she was in the room with six people and her location was right in the middle so she couldn't see who was singing in the park, especially when her bed was covered in curtains.
   "Twinkle, twinkle, little star,
   Up above the world so high...."
   She couldn't help but join in singing the song since it was very enjoyable. She wanted to go to the park, but she needed to wait for her brother.
   "Hatsune, sorry to make you wait."
   The curtain was opened and a young man with long red hair which covered his left eye entered the location where the girl was staying.
   The girl seemed to be very spirited when she saw her older brother.
   Her older brother noticed the manga magazine on the girl's lap and sighed inwardly. He knew that his little sister loved to read manga, but he didn't have enough money to buy it.
   "Sorry, Hatsune... I'll buy you a manga next time."
   The girl seemed surprised, but she shook her head. "No, it's alright. I'm happy with this magazine." She held "Weekly Venus" in her hands with a bright smile.
   The young man smiled and thought that he would buy the manga after he had received his salary next time.
   "Nii-san, can we visit the park?"
   "Park?" The young man seemed surprised.
   "Just the park within the hospital, can we go?"
   The young man looked at his little sister's hopeful expression and wanted to directly bring her, but he knew that he couldn't agree to her request without a confirmation from the nurse.
   "Let me ask the nurse," the young man said.
   "Thank you, Nii-san. If it isn't good then can you bring me near the window? I want to see who is singing at the park," the girl said.
   The young man only realized it now, but he could hear a joyful song from his spot.
   "Like a diamond in the sky
   Twinkle, twinkle little star
   How I wonder what you are."
   The young man also felt slightly curious and said, "Then, I'll ask the nurse now."
   "Yes!" The girl nodded with a hopeful expression.
   The young man asked the nurse and they received permission to play in the park. He thanked the nurse who then helped his little sister sit in the wheelchair before bringing her to the park within the hospital since he was afraid to miss the group of people who sang in the park.
   In another room of this hospital, there was a woman who was absentmindedly making crane origami. After she made one, she made another one without saying anything. She was alive, but her eyes were dead. It was as if she didn't have any intention or hope to live anymore.
   This woman was beautiful. She wore pink hospital pajamas with a beautiful hairpin on her silky long black hair.
   Unlike the little girl who was staying in the room of six people, this woman stayed in the VIP room without anyone bothering her.
   It was in the morning so the window was open so the sun could enter the room.
   The sun's rays have a lot of benefits, especially in the early morning which is why the window of this woman's room is opened.
   However, it would be dangerous to leave the woman alone so there was a nurse who accompanied this woman, sitting silently on the side while doing her work.
   Then suddenly from the outside, the woman and the nurse could hear a song of "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star" from the room.
   The nurse was a bit curious and looked out the window until she saw Haru, Kirari, and a group of children who sang together cheerfully. She couldn't help but smile since she also felt happy when she saw them.
   However, the nurse didn't expect that there was a movement from the woman who was laying in the bedroom.
   The woman turned her head toward the window and her eyes flashed before she continued to make a crane origami, but somehow, her body moved slightly and seemed to enjoy the song which came from the outside of her room.
   In another room of this hospital, there was Haru's acquaintance inside the room.
   Sakura was the girl who asked Haru to let her eat his pancreas. She was also the girl whose pancreas failed to work which caused her to have complications within her body. She couldn't live that long, but she was happy when she thought about the day she spent with him.
   It was like a dream, but she knew that she would sleep soon so she let it go that way. Even though she was tempted to move further, she knew that she couldn't. Luckily, he had a girlfriend so she didn't need to worry about him when she suddenly left him.
   Sakura felt a bit frustrated at her condition, but there was nothing that she could do.
   Her complications required her to go to hospital again. She felt a bit depressed, but she quickly cheered up when she thought that she could meet him again after she had left the hospital.
   Laying on her bed, Sakura felt a bit bored and thought to have a chat with him, she was afraid to trouble him since it was time for school, and at the same time, she had to admit that Haru was a genius to develop "LINE" since she really had fun with it. She was thinking of playing "Flappy Bird", but then she heard a song from the outside of her room which made her curious.
   Sakura stood up from her bed then looked outside the window, but she couldn't help but feel surprised.
   Sakura was surprised to see Haru in the park of the hospital. She then noticed his pants, even though he was wearing hoodie to hide it, she knew that he was being hospitalized. She frowned since she didn't know why he was being hospitalized, but she could see that he seemed to be alright when she saw him playing with a group of children.
   Sakura stared at him, and wanted to go to the park, but stopped when she saw the girl who sat beside him. This girl was beautiful, and she could see that this girl was waiting for Haru.
   "So that's his girlfriend...."
   Sakura sighed then smiled. She knew that she needed to give up, but....
   However, she knew that was impossible, but at least, it should be alright for her to be part of his memory, right?
   Haru played the melodica and sang along with everyone.
   Kirari also had fun staying with him.
   The group of children were also having fun together.
   When the song was over, the group of children looked at Haru in amazement.
   "Big brother, let's play again!"
   "Teach me how to play big brother!"
   "Big brother, sing for us again!"
   Haru thought that he was only popular with women, but it seemed that he was popular with children too.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1136: Song 2
   Hearing their request, Haru thought for a bit and nodded.
   "Then big brother is going to play a new song."
   The group of children seemed very surprised.
   "You're going to make a song?" Kirari asked. She knew that Haru could play a musical instrument from guitar, bass, and melodica. She was wondering whether he could play piano, but more importantly, she was wondering whether he could make a song.
   "It's not exactly a new song, but it is an old song which I've been thinking about during my youth."
   During his middle school time, Haru was quite often courting a girl with a romantic song. He didn't feel embarrassed and directly plagiarized it from the previous world since there was no song from his previous world in this world.
   "I'll play it first then I'll teach you so we can play together, alright?" Haru said.
   Haru could see that everyone was holding a musical instrument from castanet, recorder, and melodica which he was holding. He told his bodyguard to come and told him to buy him a melodica quickly.
   Haru's bodyguard, a GT Robot, nodded before going to the music store to get a melodica.
   The one which was controlling GT Robot was a program which was being developed by Haru and Ritsu.
   GT Robot could do various actions because of this program which made it possible for him to ask it to get him a melodica.
   After asking for that request, Haru showed the group of children and Kirari about the song that was quite popular in his previous life.
   (SFX: A Morning of the Slag Ravine).
   The moment he played this song, the doves suddenly flew around nearby and seemed to be playing together happily.
   The group of children also looked at Haru with amazement.
   Kirari was surprised at first and then she remembered that her husband-to-be seemed to have won a music award during his childhood time. She had investigated Haru's history before and she knew about his life, including how he lost his virginity.
   Looking at Haru, Kirari smiled and really enjoyed their time together.
   Haru didn't know what Kirari was thinking and continued to play. He noticed that there were two people who were walking in his direction. Even though he had his bodyguard guarded around him, he didn't stop someone who wanted to play in the park.
   'It's like a brother and sister?'
   Haru wasn't sure, but he communicated with his bodyguard through the signal telling them to not stop both sister and brother who moved toward his location.
   Kirari seemed to notice a young man who pushed a girl in a wheelchair. She glanced at them for a second before looking at Haru again.
   When the song stopped, Haru could hear clapping sounds from a group of children, Kirari, and the cute girl who was in the wheelchair. He looked at the cute girl then noticed the young man. It seemed that he had seen this young man somewhere, but he wasn't sure.
   The young man also looked at Haru and remembered that he had seen him. However, he wasn't sure whether Haru would remember him.
   "Big brother, your song is very good." The cute girl praised Haru.
   "Thank you. Do you want to learn it together?" Haru asked.
   "Eh? Can I?" The cute girl asked.
   "Why not? It is more fun to do it together, right?" Haru looked at a group of children.
   "How about you, Kirari?" Haru asked.
   Kirari didn't care too much. In her eyes, the group of children, the cute girl, and the young man who pushed the wheelchair of the cute girl would only be a passerby in her life. She felt that as long as it was fun, she was alright with it and she knew that if something happened, Haru's bodyguards could respond quickly.
   Kirari's family also owned a bodyguard, but in terms of strength, she could see that Haru's bodyguards were stronger. She wouldn't be surprised if he told him that his bodyguards were cyborgs or robots from the future who would say "I'll be back" since they were so powerful.
   Then both the cute girl and the young man also joined Haru's group to learn Haru's song which he had played earlier.
   Haru started to teach the group of children along with the cute girl who was in the wheelchair. He learned the name of this girl was Hatsune Otonashi. From his observation, this girl should be in her middle school. Even though her body was slightly petite, he could see that she could grow into a big beauty in the future.
   Both of them talked to each other and joked.
   Haru felt quite good since his identity wasn't being noticed.
   For the young man who pushed the wheelchair, Haru learned his name was Yuzuru Otonashi. He remembered that he had seen Yuzuru previously at the convenience store last year.
   When his bodyguard returned with three melodica, Haru shared with Hatsune and Kirari.
   Kirari also wanted to learn since she was quite free and it wouldn't hurt to learn a new skill.
   Haru was teaching them skilfully about the song which he had played previously.
   "A Morning of the Slag Ravine".
   It was the name of a song which he had played before.
   Yuzuru didn't join their conversation, but he smiled when he saw his little sister smiling and laughing with everyone. He felt that his hard work was worth it when he could see her smile everyday.
   Of course, it didn't go unnoticed by Haru which made him nodded and somehow he could understand Yuzuru's feelings.
   When Kirari, Hatsune, and a group of children were training together, Haru started to talk with Yuzuru.
   "Otonashi, is Hatsune your little sister?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, she's my little sister." Yuzuru didn't feel awkward when he talked with Haru. He wasn't sure the reason though, it might be because he had seen him previously.
   "She's cute. Protect her, when she's out of the hospital, there might be a lot of boys who are going to confess to her." Haru joked.
   Yuzuru suddenly became gloomy when he thought about that possibility, but then his smile turned into depression when he thought about his little sister's condition.
   "What's wrong, Otonashi?" Haru asked.
   "N, nothing." Yuzuru shook his head and said, "K, Kasugano-san."
   "Thank you." Yuzuru bowed his head.
   Haru felt weird and asked, "Why did you thank me so suddenly?"
   "You might not remember it, but you've shared a side dish previously when we met each other at the convenience store," Otonashi said. He was very hungry at that time and a cup noodle wasn't enough to fill his stomach, but that side dish made him slightly energized during his work.
   Haru blinked his eyes and said, "You don't need to think too much."
   "Well, do you want to treat something?"
   Otonashi nodded without hesitation when he heard Haru's words, he nodded without hesitation. Even though he didn't have that much money and all of his money, he spent it on his little sister's treatment, but he was really grateful to Haru because Haru had shared his side dish at that time and Haru could also bring a smile to his little sister.
   Haru didn't expect Otonashi to answer him without hesitation, but he didn't mind since he could see that Otonashi was also a sis-con. It was pretty hard to know a sis-con in his original world so he didn't mind befriending Otonashi.
   "That's good. Let's go out later when I've left the hospital."
   Otonashi was a bit surprised and asked, "Kasugano-san, are you also being hospitalized?"
   "Yes, I'm wounded because I was fighting a bear before."
   Otonashi thought that Haru was really good at joking around. Little did he know what Haru had said to him was true.
   Then both of them started to talk to each other and unconsciously they had made a bond, even though they didn't realize it.
   The bond was known as sis-con.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Hatsune_Otonashi
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Yuzuru_Otonashi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1137: Days
   Sora, Megumi, Yuri, and Utaha were sent to the school by Hiratsuka. They could only sigh at the power of Hiratsuka since they knew that Hiratsuka was Haru's aunt which meant that she was his closest family.
   In other words, Hiratsuka could also act as Haru's mother.
   Yuri and Utaha, of course, didn't want to have a bad impression of their mother-in-law (Hiratsuka in their impression).
   However, Hiratsuka would be furious if she knew that she was being treated like a mother since she was in her late 20's.
   Sora and Megumi were in their classes and when both of them entered Chika they immediately came to them asking whether they were alright.
   "We're alright," Megumi said.
   Sora wasn't in the mood to answer Chika and sat down on her desk quickly. She looked at the time and felt that time was moving very slowly. She was wondering whether she could go back as soon as possible.
   Chika came from the politician's family and she had a very high EQ (in her mind). Even though she always did something stupid most of the time, during an important moment she was a friend that could be leaned on. She wasn't sure why both Sora and Megumi decided to go back early before and why they didn't go to school yesterday. She was curious, but she didn't ask them a question since she knew that it was troublesome being asked such a question.
   Megumi seemed to be grateful for Chika's consideration and talked normally with her asking what had happened during the class and wondering whether there was homework that she needed to do.
   "Right, I had sent paperwork to your home, but it seemed that you weren't at home yesterday."
   Chika sighed. She was really curious about what had happened, but she knew that it would be rude to ask them this question.
   "Where did you go yesterday?" Yumeko asked directly. She was curious and she decided to ask anyway.
   "Oh, we're going to the hospital," Megumi said.
   Sora glanced at Megumi, but she said nothing since she knew that she could believe in Megumi.
   Yumeko and Chika seemed to achieve some understanding and didn't talk that loud.
   "What are you going to do there?" Chika asked.
   "My boyfriend is wounded, but he's alright now," Megumi said. She felt that the more she hid the more that it would turn into troublesome and it was better to talk about it now.
   "Huh? Haru was? Why?" Yumeko asked and there was a trace of worry on her face.
   Chika looked at Yumeko in surprise since she was wondering why Yumeko called Megumi's boyfriend by his first name and why Yumeko seemed to be very worried. She rubbed her chin and wondered whether Megumi's boyfriend was Yumeko's ex.
   "It's alright. It was just a scratch. If you want, you can check him out," Megumi said.
   "Eh? Can I?" Yumeko was surprised.
   "What do you think, Sora?" Megumi asked.
   Sora looked at Yumeko for a while and nodded. "Why not?"
   "I'll visit the hospital with you later." Yumeko became very spirited when she heard that she could visit Haru.
   Chika was looking at the interaction between three people and became even more curious what the relationship was between the three of them and Megumi's boyfriend.
   Suddenly in Chika's head, Megumi's boyfriend was the famous harem king?
   On the Hyakkou Academy, Sayaka thought that Kirari would be absent, but she didn't expect that Kirari would appear at the student council. She blinked her eyes and looked at Kirari in disbelief since she thought that Kirari would stay with Haru all the time.
   "What's wrong, Sayaka?" Ririka asked.
   "N, nothing." Sayaka shook her head.
   "Kirari, are you not going to be with Haru?" Runa asked.
   The meeting hadn't started and the only ones who were inside the student council room were Sayaka, Kirari, Runa, and Yuriko.
   "It's alright. I'll go to the hospital after the meeting," Kirari said.
   "Hmm...." Runa nodded and suddenly asked, "By the way, where's Ririka? I don't see her anywhere."
   "She has some business at home," Kirari said simply. She sighed and said, "If you have time to ask some questions why don't we prepare for our meeting right away since I don't want to waste my time here."
   Runa, Sayaka, and Yuriko could see that Kirari was in a bad mood. They thought that it might be because Haru wasn't here which made them sigh. They also felt worried about Haru, but when they saw a number of girls that came to his room last time, it made them unsure what to do. Though, in truth, they wanted to see him since it was amazing to learn that Haru was wounded because he was fighting a bear. They also wanted to learn how such an incident could happen.
   "Kirari, I'll visit Haru later," Runa said.
   Kirari nodded and said, "Sure. Just come."
   However, in truth, Kirari was Ririka who pretended to be Kirari.
   Even though Ririka seemed to be very calm, in reality, she sighed. When her sister asked her to pretend to be her, she nodded and agreed. However, when she tried to pretend to be one, it was harder than she had thought since their feelings weren't the same.
   Kirari was falling in love with Haru, but Ririka wasn't.
   Even though Ririka was curious about Haru and wondering what both Haru and Kirari had been doing in Kirari's room, it definitely wasn't love or rather it was impossible for her to fall in love with her sister's fiance.
   Ririka was Kirari's twin sister and she wasn't Kirari. Unlike Kirari, she would marry someone that she didn't know in the future and she also wasn't sure whether she would love that fiance that had been decided by her family in the future.
   Even though Ririka didn't really mind it, at least, she wanted to know how it felt to fall in love since she could see that her twin sister was always very happy. She was wondering whether love was really that wonderful.
   Then the door of the student council was opened and a member of the student council entered the room one by one.
   "Let's start the meeting then."
   Ririka didn't waste her time and decided to start the meeting right away so no one would know that she was pretending to be Kirari.
   Haru and Kirari decided to return after they had enough to play with everyone. They said goodbye to everyone, though, he didn't promise them that they would play with them again tomorrow since he might go home tomorrow.
   Even though Maki's mother had told him to stay for a week, he felt that it was too boring to stay at the hospital for a week.
   Haru didn't want to stay that long.
   Kirari didn't think too much and as long as she could stay with him then it was all good.
   When Haru and Kirari returned, the Otonashi siblings also returned to their room.
   "Nii-san, can we play with them tomorrow?" Hatsune asked while holding a melodica which had been given by Haru.
   "Let's just wait for tomorrow, alright?" Yuzuru said. Even though he knew that his little sister wanted to play with Haru, he knew that he couldn't force Haru.
   Hatsune, who looked at Yuzurus's expression, then nodded and didn't ask for the impossible. Even though it was fun to stay with Haru, she couldn't be selfish.
   "I'm having fun playing with Nii-san," Hatsune said with a smile.
   Yuzuru nodded with a smile. He patted Hatsune's head and said, "Then, I'll play with Yuzuru again tomorrow, alright?"
   Looking at Hatsune's smile, Yuzuru knew that he needed to work hard since they could only depend on each other since they were orphans. He might be tired, but he felt that everything was worth it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kaguyasama-wa-kokurasetai.fandom.com/wiki/Chika_Fujiwara
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Runa_Yomozuki
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Ririka_Momobami
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kirari_Momobami
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sayaka_Igarashi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yuriko_Nishinotouin
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1138: Fun Chat
   As Haru returned to the room together with Kirari, he could see that her mood was very good and she had been holding the melodica which he had bought before. It seemed that she wanted to practice it again since it was fun.
   Kirari held Haru's hand and asked him to teach him again.
   "Can you teach me again?"
   Both of them spent their time playing melodica until Maki's mother entered the room.
   "How is your body, Haru?"
   "I'm fine, Aunty. It should be alright for me to go home, right?" Haru asked.
   "Why do you want to go home so badly?" Maki's mother asked, but she could tell that Haru was alright since she had seen him playing with a group of children.
   "It can't be helped." Haru sighed and said, "The cost of hospital is too expensive for me." His expression told them as if he didn't have money to pay his hospital bill.
   Maki's mother and Kirari were speechless.
   If someone else said those words to them with Haru's expression then they would believe them without hesitation, but the one who had said those words was the richest guy in this country which made them not sure whether they should laugh or cry.
   "Let me check your body and if there's nothing wrong, then you can go back on the Sunday," Maki's mother said.
   Haru nodded since he only needed to stay at least two days in the hospital. Even though it was fun playing with a group of children earlier, it didn't mean that he was alright to stay all the time in this place.
   Maki's mother didn't force him to stay since she could tell that Haru seemed to be alright, but she needed to be sure that he was really alright since his identity was special. She didn't care much about his identity as a billionaire, but she was sure that he might become her son-in-law in the future. For Kirari who was staying beside him, she closed her eyes and felt that it was alright since what she wanted was her daughter's happiness.
   If her daughter wanted to be with this naughty boy then she didn't mind and she knew that he had an ability to take care of her daughter. Though, she wouldn't be merciful to him if he hurt her daughter.
   "Aunty! Aunty! It hurts! You put the needle in the wrong spot!"
   "Oh!" Maki's mother blushed and hurriedly took out the needle from his arm. She snorted and slapped his arm. "What are you afraid of? You're a man, right? Don't cry for something small!"
   Haru was speechless, but he then pouted. If this woman wasn't Maki's mother then he might push her to bed then.....
   Maki's mother knew that she was at fault and felt slightly embarrassed. "Then I'll go back first. Don't do something perverted, alright?"
   "We won't," Haru said with a serious expression.
   Kirari only looked at Haru's shameless expression with a slight smile.
   Maki's mother said goodbye and left them.
   "So we're not doing anything perverted?" Kirari asked.
   "Do you want to try my massage technique?" Haru asked.
   "Massage technique? Can you give me a massage?" Kirari asked. Even though she was skeptical, she felt that her husband-to-be should be able to do a massage since she felt that this guy was a human stallion.
   "Of course, leave it to me."
   Haru had gotten a Cookie from his previous reward and of course, he received a knowledge about massage from Cookie.
   Kirari laid her stomach right on his bed. She would be lying if she didn't need a massage. Even though her breasts weren't that big and it didn't put pressure on her back, sometimes she felt that her back was like jelly, especially after she had done an adult play with her husband-to-be.
   Suddenly Kirari became nervous and thought that Haru's massage technique wasn't good, but it seemed that she was thinking too much or rather his massage technique was just sublime. She tightened her leg muscles and moved her toes.
   Kirari took a deep breath and didn't expect that it would feel very good.
   "How is it, madam? Is my technique really good?"
   "Yes." Kirari smiled and said, "If you do well, then I'll add a bonus to your payment later."
   "Oh, thank you, madam. Then I'll do my best."
   Kirari chuckled and closed her eyes enjoying this massage since it was so good.
   Haru sat on his bed while looking at Kirari who had gone to sleep. He knew that this girl was very tired since there were a lot of things which she needed to do. He caressed her forehead which made her hug his hand as a bolster.
   Haru didn't move and when he was bored, he decided to check his smartphone. He saw that he received a chat from the Group Chat and also a chat from Sakura. He wanted to open the chat from the Group Chat, but stopped when he saw a chat from Sakura.
   Sakura: "I can see that you're in the hospital."
   Haru was a bit surprised and wondering whether Sakura was staying in the same hospital, but when he thought for a while, he felt that it was quite normal since this hospital was the place where he met her for the first time.
   Haru: "Oh? Did you gain a superpower?"
   Haru knew that Sakura was a bit angry since he had only answered her chat after an hour or so.
   Sakura: "But for your information, I have gained clairvoyance power. It is also the reason why I can tell that you're in the hospital."
   Haru: "You're at the hospital right now?"
   Sakura: "You're not fun!"
   Haru smiled when he read her reply.
   Haru: "Do you want to go out after you've left the hospital?"
   Sakura: "Oh? You're going to take me somewhere?"
   Haru: "Do you want to go somewhere?"
   Sakura: "Yes! Let's go out next week!"
   Sakura: "It's a secret! You should be prepared, alright?"
   Haru was a bit speechless and asked, "We're going to stay for a night?"
   Sakura: "Yeah! You can't? Is it your girlfriend?"
   Haru: "What about your boyfriend?"
   Sakura: "It should be alright since it is only an outing between friends."
   Haru: "Then it should be alright for me too."
   Sakura: "Then it is a promise!"
   Sakura: "If you break your promise then you need to swallow a thousand needles!"
   Haru: "What's with that dangerous punishment?"
   Haru: "But let's go out at that time."
   Sakura: "At this time, I should end the chat, but I'm a bit bored in my room."
   Sakura: "What are you doing now? Are you doing something perverted with your girlfriend?"
   Haru was speechless and asked, "It seems that you really have clairvoyance power."
   Sakura, who was in the hospital room, blushed and snorted.
   Sakura thought that this guy was teasing her. She smiled then started to reply to his chat since it was very fun.
   Haru continued to chat with Sakura then he also opened the chat on the group chat.
   All Might: "I've watched your story."
   Haru was speechless at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1139: Chat with All Might
   Toshinori would have never thought that Haru would be coming from a harem story work and at the same time, it made him speechless. He had thought that Haru was a hero from a war-torn place, a fierce mercenary, or even a skilled hitman, but he would have never thought that Haru was a harem protagonist. He sighed and rubbed his face when he watched how Haru had fucked numerous different girls. He was stunned and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Though, in the end, he decided to ask Haru about what would happen in his world since from all of the members of the Group Chat, his relationship with Haru was the closest.
   After joining the Group Chat, Toshinori knew all the members of the Group Chat, both male and female. For the female, he was amazed that there was a fierce woman such as Esdeath, but he was even more speechless when he learned that Esdeath was Haru's wife.
   He had to admit that the power of the harem protagonist was so scary.
   However, he had made a lot of connections with a number of male members from Gintoki, Korosensei, Luffy, Teppei, Kouha, and Yajima.
   For the female members, he knew Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Shinobu, Charlotte, Sumire, Tabane and Tsunade.
   He had to admit that it was a very fun group, but he was very cornered about what had happened to his world and decided to discuss this matter with Haru. Though, in the end, he also couldn't help but mention "Yosuga no Sora" which he had watched on the Group Chat.
   Haru: "What do you want to say?"
   Toshinori was a bit embarrassed and knew that he wasn't in place to judge someone and he felt that Haru really might have the ability to have a lot of people.
   All Might: "No, I just want to tell you that I believe in the existence of another world."
   The fact was right in front of his eyes, Toshinori wasn't a hardheaded person and he knew that he could go on the quest or go to another world to confirm the existence of another world later.
   Haru: "Do you know where your world is coming from? Movie, manga, or novel?"
   Toshinori didn't seem that surprised when Haru asked this question since most of the members of the Group Chat were coming from an anime.
   All Might: "I'm not sure."
   All Might: "I also want to ask you, what do you think is going to happen to my world?"
   "What is going to happen in that world, huh?"
   Haru rubbed his chin and thought about the possibility of what would happen in Toshinori's world. He was a writer and he could write several scenarios which would happen in Toshinori's world. He pondered for a while before he answered Toshinori's question.
   Haru: "I've made several scenarios, do you want to listen to it?"
   Toshinori's eyes were lit up and agreed without hesitation.
   All Might: "Let me hear it."
   Haru: "You know that I've defeated All-For-One, but I guess, it isn't over yet."
   Toshinori frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" He felt that the strongest villain in his world would be All-For-One since All-For-One had been a nemesis of owner of One-For-All. He knew that Haru had defeated All-For-One, and he thought that the world would be peaceful once again, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   Haru: "All-For-One is just one of the strongest villains in your world. Even without him, there are several villains, robbers, kidnappers, etc in your world. Even if I've caught All-For-One before, your world won't be peaceful and it might be just a prelude to something."
   Toshinori understood Haru's words. In the past, he had also defeated All-For-One's organization and made All-For-One needed to live in hiding. However, it didn't mean that he had erased all the villains in this world or rather it was impossible to erase the evil in this world.
   If there was a righteous in this world then evil also existed.
   Both of them interconnected together such as shadow and light.
   Haru: "However, those villains don't matter since they're only small fries."
   Toshinori was speechless.
   Haru: "Then the question is what you should worry about, right?"
   Toshinoru: "Do you know anything?" He felt that Haru was very smart and understood how this guy could make a harem.
   Haru: "There are several hypotheses that I've conjectured in my head."
   Haru: "First, the hero organization is evil and they're planning to dominate the world."
   All Might was scared and asked, "I, is that true?"
   Haru: "I'm just kidding. Don't take it seriously."
   Toshinori sucked a deep breath and berated, "Haru, don't be kidding! Answer me seriously!" What he had asked was connected to the future of his world. He knew that there might be a chance for his world to be destroyed and he wanted to ask Haru's opinion regarding this matter since Haru knew about his world. However, he didn't expect Haru to make a joke.
   Haru: "It isn't that difficult."
   Haru: "If your world is a novel, then there should be a stronger opponent waiting for you or your disciple."
   Haru: "If I might not appear then your wounds might not be healed and you might need to fight against All-For-One then in the end, you will retire since you can't continue with your hero activity."
   Toshinori was silent when he read Haru's conjecture. He felt that it was reasonable since if he didn't meet Haru then what Haru had told him would turn into the truth.
   If Haru didn't fight against All-For-One then he would be the one who fought All-For-One.
   If he didn't meet Haru and Tsunade, then his wounds wouldn't be healed either which made him suck a deep breath wondering what would happen if that really happened.
   Haru: "Then all of the responsibility would be given to Midoriya who is your successor."
   Toshinori nodded and asked, "And then?"
   Haru: "Then the answer is simple, who is most likely going to be Midoriya's enemy?"
   Toshinori thought this question on his head, but he wasn't sure who could become Midoriya's enemy.
   Haru: "It's Shiragaki Tomura. I'm sure that All-For-One has given all of his power to his successor so....."
   Toshinori wasn't stupid and he knew what would happen next .
   Haru: "Also, you also need to be careful with various organizations in your country. I know that there are yakuza, robber groups, and the Meta Liberation Army."
   Haru: "You might also need to face all of them at the same time."
   Toshinori's expression turned into determination.
   All Might: "Thank you, Haru."
   Toshinori was glad to ask Haru since he knew after he had asked this question then he could start to prepare.
   Haru: "Oh, don't put all of your trust into hero association or some heroes in your country since it is possible that they're a spy."
   All Might: "I know. I won't let them do what they want."
   Haru: "Tell me when you need help."
   All Might: "Yes, thank you again."
   All Might: "Oh, right! Congratulations to your first son!"
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "W, what do you mean?"
   All Might: "Huh? I heard from your sidekick that Tsunade is pregnant so I want to congratulate you."
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "Don't even share that news with the Group Chat, alright?" He was sure that if Esdeath and Tabane knew about that matter then they would fly to his world and ask him to impregnate them.
   All Might: "I know. Oh, can I ask you a question?"
   All Might: "Did you really do that to your sister?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1140: Wondering....
   The nine members of Muse trained together on the rooftop of their school.
   After Nico had joined Muse, they received a room for their activity. It was a very small room, but it was enough for them.
   When they were at school, they used that room to discuss the matter of idol activity and when they trained, they used the free space on the rooftop.
   Eli clapped her hands, training all of the members of Muse for a dance. The dance which she had taught everyone would be used on their new MV (Music Video) for their new song.
   Haru had told them to make a song before he went on their trip and when he returned, he would help them to create a music video for their idol group.
   They had only one song on the website and the only one who sang that song in the video was only Honoka, Kotori, and Umi. They needed to have another song and also made it into a MV so they could introduce all of the members of Muse.
   Unlike in the past, their dance training was harder.
   Eli learned ballet during her childhood, and she knew that all of the members of Muse beside her were an ameteur so they needed an extra effort to become better. Though, when she saw their progress, she had to admit that their growth was very huge.
   Eight girls danced together with bright smiles that could bring everyone in cheerful moods.
   Unfortunately, Haru couldn't see this scene with his own eyes.
   "Alright, let's rest," Eli said.
   Honoka plopped on the ground and her legs were soft from all of the training.
   "I, I'm hungry... I, I need rice..." Hanayo also plopped on the ground and her legs were like jelly after that training.
   "Eli-chan is too strict, nyaa." Rin wiped the sweat off her face and complained. She was the most athletic among everyone. Though, she had to admit that this training was quite hard.
   "You've decided to save the school, right? We need to work hard!" Eli said with a serious expression.
   Honoka and Hanayo grimaced then looked at Nozomi, hoping she could do something.
   Nozomi sighed softly and said, "B, but let's take a rest first, Eli-chan..."
   Honoka and Hanayo looked at Eli with their puppy expressions.
   "Let's rest for a while, Eli," Nozomi said.
   "Well...." Eli nodded with a sigh.
   Honoka and Hanayo were very happy at that moment.
   Usually at this moment, Umi would reprimand Honoka for being lazy, but she was quite busy writing new lyrics for their new song.
   Even though Haru had decided to become producer, it didn't mean that he would become their nanny. He also wanted to train Umi since he had to admit that this girl was a very talented lyricist, especially when she was the one who wrote the lyrics of "Start;Dash".
   Umi had been told to make a song lyric with a theme about a dream and hope since a love song was very mainstream and they needed an eye catching song. However, it was harder than she had thought since she needed some inspiration.
   Maki was quite absentminded during training. She sighed and wondered what she would do at that moment.
   "Maki-chan, what's wrong?" Nozomi asked.
   "Really...?" Nozomi moved very close to Maki and the distance between them was only a few centimeters. She also moved her hands weirdly as if trying to knead the bud on Maki's chest.
   "W, what are you doing?!"
   Maki hurriedly protected her chest from this perverted girl.
   "So you're alright?" Nozomi asked once again.
   "I'm alright. You don't need to worry." Maki hummed and looked away.
   Nico ignored the conversation between Maki and Nozomi. She sat on the ground and couldn't help but complain. "Where is the producer? What is he doing now?!" Even though she had to admit that it was reassuring to have Haru as their producer. However, after that meeting, she never saw him again.
   "He's our producer, not our manager. However, he has said that he's on a business trip for a week," Eli said.
   "How did you know?" Nico asked and looked at Eli curiously.
   Some of the members also looked at Eli with a curious expression at the same time.
   Eli instantly blushed and she panicked.
   "He has also told me before," Umi said.
   "Oh, me too," Nozomi said with a smile.
   Maki stared at Eli, Umi, and Nozomi. She sighed at how sleazy Haru was, but she didn't say anything.
   "Business trip, huh?" Nico blinked her eyes and sighed. Looking at her loli body, she looked at Eli's bombastic body, Nozomi's huggable body, then the other member's body that made her couldn't help but think that they were really attractive. However, compared to her "Nico Nico Smile", they still needed a long way before they could become a true idol.
   "Nico-chan, you don't need to worry. We're going to see him on Sunday since he has promised to make us our personal website," Kotori said.
   "Well, that's true." Nico nodded.
   Maki only remembered that they were going to take a photo on Sunday for their personal website. She became worried and wondered whether Haru could come out from the hospital at that time.
   "Maki-chan, what's wrong?" Hanayo asked.
   "Ah, are you hungry? If you're that hungry, how about I share with you a rice ball that I've hidden on my clothes earlier?" Hanayo showed the rice ball which she had hidden on her clothes.
   Maki could only sigh at the moment.
   When Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, Utaha, Iwasawa, and Yumeko went to the hospital.
   However, Yumeko's expression changed slightly when she saw the hospital. She suddenly stopped and said, "Ah, I forgot!"
   Everyone was looking at Yumeko at that moment.
   "I remember that I need to receive a package that will be sent today," Yumeko said.
   Megumi nodded and said, "Then you're going back now, Yumeko-san?"
   "Yes, I'm sorry everyone," Yumeko said.
   "Don't be, it's alright," Utaha said. She was wondering whether Yumeko would become their sister too in the future.
   Yumeko smiled and said, "Then, I'll go back first. Please tell Haru to get better, alright? Oh, also tell him, that I want to have a gamble with him again!" She waved her hand and left.
   Haru looked at everyone and had to admit that it was quite crowded at that moment. He rubbed his chin and remembered that he promised to go on a date with Sora tomorrow and he was wondering whether he could escape the hospital tomorrow.
   His thought was broken when he heard everyone started to play melodica that he had bought earlier. However, he had to admit that he was a bit surprised when he saw them were able to get along with each other, especially when there was Runa, Sayaka, Ririka, and Yuriko.
   Kirari told them what she had been doing with Haru earlier which somehow made them feel a bit jealous.
   "Right, his massage technique is incredible!"
   Kirari had to admit that Haru's massage was very good.
   Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.
   Haru was about to say something, but the door opened suddenly.
   "Haru! I've brought you a bear hotpot!" Alice entered Haru's room cheerfully while holding a pot in her hand. She didn't care about the number of girls in Haru's room since she knew that the majority of them weren't his girlfriends.
   Erina also entered Haru's room and her face was looking at Haru angrily.
   Alice moved to Haru's bed and suddenly slipped.
   Everyone stopped talking at that moment and saw a pot which was about to fall at Haru.
   Alice also lost her balance and was about to fall.
   They stopped talking since Haru caught the pot on his hand skillfully with one hand and Alice on one hand.
   "Let's have a bear hot pot tonight," Haru said.
   "Is it the bear that you've killed before?" Runa asked.
   Haru wasn't sure and looked at Alice who was in his arms.
   "Yes, of course!" Alice nodded without hesitation.
   "Alice, get away from him!"
   Erina pulled Alice away and sat at his arm which made everyone speechless.
   "Cough! Cough! Let's just eat, alright?" Haru said. He was wondering whether he could manage this much of women in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1141: Sora's Date
   The next morning, Kirari laid on Haru's bed in the hospital with Megumi, Erina, and Megumi beside her. She was wearing a wig which was quite similar to Haru's hair.
   "It seems that the plan was successful," Utaha said.
   Erina was speechless when she thought that this dumb plan was successful.
   Haru had promised to take Sora on a date on Saturday, however, he couldn't get out since Maki's mother had told him to stay until Sunday. Though, in the end, he didn't wait until Sunday since he had something to do on Sunday and decided to bring Sora for a date on Saturday directly by escaping from the hospital.
   However, Haru knew that his disappearance would cause a panic so Kirari decided to pretend to be Haru.
   It was a stupid plan, but they were having fun.
   Kirari opened her blanket and asked, "Erina, can I call you that?"
   Erina nodded and said, "Yes."
   Kirari smiled and said, "Then you can also call me, Kirari."
   "You can call me Utaha too."
   Erina blushed and nodded.
   The three of them thought that this girl was quite cute.
   "Try to call us Erina-chan," Utaha said.
   "Then this time try to call our name too," Utaha said and smiled. She thought that it was fun teasing Erina.
   Erina's face was as red as a tomato, but she tried to call them. "K, Utaha..."
   "Hmm! Hmm! That's good! There are two more!" Utaha was really having fun.
   Kirari nodded and said, "It's good, but I hope that you can call me Kirari-chan."
   Utaha and Megumi looked at Kirari with speechless expressions.
   "T, then, Kirari-chan...." Erina said timidly then looked at Megumi. "Megumi."
   Kirari and Utaha looked at Megumi and wondered why this girl was so relaxed to be around.
   "Erina-chan, can I ask you a question?" Megumi asked and ignored the gaze from Kirari and Utaha.
   Erina nodded. She had accepted the relationship between them, but she was quite nervous since it was her first time with everyone without Haru's presence. However, it seemed that this was better than she had thought, especially when Megumi's presence calmed her somehow.
   "Can you tell us what he has been doing at the training camp of Tootsuki?" Megumi asked. She forgot to ask Haru about the training camp since her mind was preoccupied with the matter of bear's attack. However, she was also curious what he had been doing during the training camp wondering whether there was something interesting.
   Kirari and Utaha also looked at Erina since they were curious.
   However, when Erina heard this question, she suddenly remembered how Haru had taught her to lick that part of him. Her face flushed red and her entire body felt hot.
   "N, nothing is happening!"
   Megumi, Kirari, and Utaha knew that something had happened at the training camp and they were sure that it must be something perverted. The three of them looked at each other and nodded.
   "Yes, we're sisters now. There's nothing to hide."
   "I can share with you some of our perverted stories."
   Erina's face felt very hot and at the same time, she felt that it wasn't bad. However, she had to admit that it was very embrassing to tell them what had happened during the training camp. However, when she saw their shining eyes, she was wondering whether they also had tasted that white liquid.
   Haru and Sora went on a date and their date destination was pretty normal.
   There are a number of beautiful aquariums in Tokyo.
   Previously, Haru and Sora had gone to the zoo and this time, they thought to visit an aquarium that was located in Shinagawa.
   "It's Saturday, are you sure that you want to go to that place?" Haru asked. Even though he had to admit that aquarium was beautiful, he was sure that there would be a lot of people at the aquarium since it was Saturday. He was sure that there were a lot of families that brought their children to the aquarium for recreation.
   Haru was sure that the aquarium would be packed and it wouldn't be suitable for a dating place.
   "It's alright. I want to go to the aquarium," Sora said with a smile while holding Haru's hand tightly. She was very happy since he didn't cancel their date and even decided to escape from the hospital which made her move.
   "Well, if you're happy with it."
   Though, at the same time, Haru wore his disguise since it was troublesome when someone recognized him.
   Sora looked at Haru's disguise and didn't see that much difference. The only change would be his hair color that was silver turned into black. She also saw that he also made the mole under his right eye vanish.
   Even though this disguise was very minimal, she had to admit that only his closest people would recognize him.
   "Can you also put a disguise on me?" Sora asked.
   Haru wasn't sure and also put a disguise on Sora by using his light magic.
   "Hmm....I don't think there's anything different about me," Sora said while touching her face and didn't feel that much different. She also looked at her face in the mirror and felt that there was only a minor change such as her hair color turning black.
   "Well, this disguise is enough and even if there's something I can protect you with," Haru said.
   "What about your bodyguard?" Sora asked.
   "They're hiding," Haru said.
   Each GT Robot had the ability to become invisible, sometimes Haru manipulated them to turn them invisible, but sometimes, he let them appear in public. It depended on the situation after all.
   "Right, I wanted to ask you something."
   "It's only me or sometimes you've changed," Sora said.
   "Hmm...." Sora observed Haru from up and down and said, "It should be temperament." For his growth, she didn't think too much since she knew that he was a growing boy.
   "It might be because of the increase of my wealth that my temperament is changing..." Haru said. Though, of course, he knew that it was because of all of the quest which he needed to do that his temperament had changed.
   Sora rested her head on Haru's shoulder and said, "I hope that you won't change."
   "I'm afraid that you'll leave me," Sora said, but her chin was raised and she could see that his eyes were staring at het.
   "Do you think I'll leave you?"
   "I love you. That fact has never changed even if I change."
   Haru's intention to become a billionaire had never changed and that was to marry Sora. In the past, she was his little sister, but now, she was his wife-to-be.
   Sora sat on Haru's lap and looked at him with a blush on her face.
   "There is still time before we arrive at the aquarium, so...?"
   Haru didn't need to guess what this girl wanted and moved his hands on her thighs.
   "...I wonder who makes you grow into a perverted girl." Haru bit Sora's ear which made her shudder.
   "I, I wonder who made me become this perveted..."
   Sora glanced at Haru and the answer was obvious. Though, she had to admit that it felt good....
   Inside the car on their trip to aquarium, the car moved slightly since the passengers inside this car wanted to test how comfortable this car was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1142: Harem's Life?
   Haru and Sora had arrived at the aquarium, but they didn't leave their car after 30 minutes since they were in the middle of something.
   It was also the reason why Haru didn't want to hire a bodyguard and used a GT robot to protect himself since he felt more reassured by GT Robot.
   Humans might create an error, but robots won't
   Even in the future, he would hire a bodyguard, he would hire the woman one.
   Sora took a deep breath and rested for a few minutes. She moved her fingers and traced Haru's body. She had to admit that no matter how many times that she had seen it, she had never gotten tired of it.
   "Your wounds are really alright, right?"
   Sora was a bit worried since Haru had been moving for a while. She was afraid that his wounds would be opened by excessive activity.
   "It's alright. My wounds are going to close soon." Haru patted Sora's head and said, "Do you want to rest more?"
   "Well, let me rest for 10 minutes."
   Sora closed her eyes and tried to calm herself since what they did in the car was so exciting and she didn't want anyone to know that they had just done that kind of thing before.
   "I've learned a new massage technique, do you want to try it?"
   Sora stared at Haru for a while and nodded since she had heard from Kirari that it was very amazing.
   Haru and Sora entered the aquarium and as expected, there were a lot of people who came to this place.
   However, they didn't really mind since each of them minded their own business.
   They wore a cap so they didn't cause that much attention on people. Even if they were in disguise, they were both handsome and beautiful.
   Being handsome and beautiful is a good thing, however, it is also troublesome since it easily attracts the attention of people.
   However, when there was a trouble the GT Robot which they had brought would solve all of the people who wanted to cause trouble since they wanted to focus on their date rather than being troubled by small fries.
   "Haru, is building an aquarium expensive?" Sora asked curiously. Her stamina had recovered and she had to admit that Haru's massage technique was godly. She was wondering whether he had learned it since it felt very good. Her complexion had become better and she was very energized.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, it is fairly cheap. Do you want me to build an aquarium?"
   Sora shook her head and said, "No, it is a bit too troublesome." She was quite lazy after all and she wasn't sure whether she could take care of a lot of fish in the aquarium tank later.
   "Great decision." Haru nodded and knew that this girl was quite lazy. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "So why do you want to visit an aquarium?" Even though aquarium was one of the common dating spots, it was quite crowded during Saturday and he felt that it was too troublesome.
   "I just want to observe some fish and an elephant seal," Sora said.
   Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "I understand about some fishes, but why elephant seal?" He didn't see anything special about an elephant seal and he didn't think that it was cute.
   Sora smiled and said, "I'll tell you the reason later."
   "...What's with that smile? What do you want to tell me?"
   "Let's talk about that later." Sora pulled Haru's hands and showed a beautiful smile on her face. "First, we need to enjoy this place."
   Looking at Sora's beautiful smile, Haru was mesmerized. He nodded and said, "...Alright."
   Haru and Sora were moving around various places within the aquarium and saw a number of marine organisms such as octopus, jelly fishes, beautiful coral, etc.
   Haru had to admit that it was a very good dating spot, however, he was curious why the fish in front of him was named Catshark.
   "I can't see any cat's features from it," Haru said and touched the cat shark, but he didn't find any answer why this fish was being called a "catshark". He might be very knowledgeable about technology and the human body, but the animal's body? He was hopeless. He didn't have any interest in animals besides cat girls or rabbit girls.
   "The eyes of the cat shark have an elongated shape like a cat and its retina also has a layer of reflective cells behind their retina called the tapetum lucidum. You know the one which makes cat's eyes shine at night." Sora explained skillfully, but then stopped when she noticed that he had been staring at her.
   "Do you want to become a marine biologist?" Haru asked. It was his first time to know that Sora was knowledgeable about fish. Though, at the same time, his fingers also caressed the cat shark's chin which made it purred. He was half-atlantean and of course, it was very easy for him to control marine life and they would be also attracted to him. He knew that if he didn't give a telephath to all the fishes in this aquarium then they might come out from their tank to greet him.
   If that really happened, then this date would be destroyed and he wouldn't let that happen.
   "No, it is just a moment of interest. I've learned it by chance and rather than learning marine biology, it is better to learn about human biology and become a doctor," Sora said.
   "Do you want to become a doctor?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, I want to become an obstetrician. Is that alright?" Sora asked.
   "Why not? But you should know that being a doctor is hard," Haru said.
   "It's alright. I've prepared myself." Sora looked at him with a determined expression while clenching her small fists.
   Haru smiled and patted her head, however, he was curious about one thing.
   "But why obstetricians? And what about the galge that you wanted to create before?" Haru asked.
   "For the galge, I just want to know how it feels to make a game, but the progress is smoother than I've thought and for the reason why I want to become an obstetrician, it is because of you," Sora said while looking at Haru.
   Sora nodded and pulled his hand to the location of the elephant seal. "Do you know what an elephant seal is?"
   "I just know the name and its features, but no more than that." Haru was wondering why the conversion suddenly turned into an elephant seal.
   "Do you know that there is a harem on elephant seals?" Sora asked.
   "....That's the first time that I know about it." Haru blinked his eyes.
   "Not only an elephant seal, but an animal such as gorilla, lion, peasant, etc also own a harem too, isn't that surprising?"
   "Of course, a human also has a harem." Sora stared at the elephant seal and continued. "The more powerful the man is the more attractive he is, but at the same time, sometimes they also lose themselves in their power and I hope that you won't lose in that power."
   "I won't." Haru shook his head and said, "You should know my reason why I've decided to become a mogul."
   "Yes." Haru hugged Sora's waist and said, "In the past, I didn't know that we're not blood-related siblings and I'm sure.... if we decide to marry each other, our relationship is going to be frowned upon and I don't want that. I want to live freely with you without worrying about anything...."
   "Haru...." Sora really wanted to kiss him at that moment, but she knew that they were in public. She needed to hold herself and decided to kiss him later in the car when they returned. However, she suddenly remembered something and said, "But there's something that I want to remind you of!"
   "I know that it is hard to control yourself, but I want you to remember to not play with too many women. You should limit the number of girls." Sora took a deep breath and said, "You should respect women. Don't be like a King or the Emperor in history who keep a harem as if it were a thing!" She knew that Haru was going to open a harem marriage, but she didn't want him to treat his harem the way those Kings and Emperors did in history.
   Haru didn't expect Sora to say something like this to him, but at the same time, he also thought that he needed to control his lower body better. He knew that in history there were a lot of Kings and Emperors who had more than 1000 or even 10,000 women in their chamber which made him sigh.
   Haru might not control his lower body, but he wasn't that greedy. He had a lower bottom and he wouldn't cross it no matter what. He kissed Sora's forehead and said, "Thank you for reminding me, but you don't need to worry since I won't treat you like that. You're special. Not only you, but Megumi, Utaha, Kirari, and Erina are special to me. And I won't treat them like a thing."
   Sora hugged him and smiled. "I know."
   "Of course, we have been together for a long time and I know your personality very well. Even if your temperament has changed and even if you've got a lot of girls... I know that deep down, you're a sis-con."
   Haru wasn't sure whether he should be happy with that.
   "Alright, let's go back."
   "I miss your cooking. Let's stop by the market to buy something and let's eat it with everyone," Sora said.
   It wasn't his imagination, but it seemed that Sora had grown.
   Haru was almost in tears, but he quickly stopped it.
   "Yes, what do you want to eat?"
   Sora and Haru were doing groceries and flirting with each other.
   Haru had erased their disguise since he didn't think that anyone would think that a billionaire would buy something on a small grocery store however...
   Haru and Sora, who were holding hands, turned their heads when they heard his name being called.
   Nozomi looked at Haru and Sora who were holding hands. She blinked her eyes for a while before looking at Haru staring at him.
   Haru also stared at Nozomi and he also wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
   "I'm sorry for bothering you, but I hope that you're not playing with our hearts."
   Nozomi smiled then bowed her head before leaving them. She felt that she needed to escape now since she was afraid that she might not able to control her emotion and tears.
   Haru didn't expect this reaction.
   "Your secret girlfriend?" Sora asked.
   Haru didn't expect that trouble would come to his door very soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Nozomi_Tojo
   Chapter 1143: Good Day?
   When Sora and Haru returned to the hospital, Maki's mother had found out that he had escaped from the hospital.
   Maki's mother knew that Haru was alright and in the end, she didn't force him to stay in the hospital. Though, at the same time, she told him that she would visit him to check his condition.
   Haru didn't mind and decided to return right away since he missed his home somehow. However, it seemed that Kirari, Utaha, and Megumi had been staring at him for a while, and from Erina's expression, he could tell what they were talking about and he was sure that they were talking about what he and Erina had been doing on the training camp.
   Utaha, Kirari, and Megumi knew that Haru was a bastard and a very bad guy, but they didn't expect him to let the owner of "God Tongue" taste his white liquid. If the world knew what this guy had done then they would curse him without hesitation.
   "God Tongue" was known as a sacred treasure in the culinary world, but this guy had used that tongue to lick his anaconda and taste his white liquid.
   However, from Erina's expression, the three girls knew that it seemed this girl didn't hate it, or rather she seemed to like it. Though at the same time, they knew Haru's white liquid was quite special and they also loved to swallow it.
   They nodded without hesitation.
   It was the first time Kirari and Erina entered Haru's house. They might have seen the outside, but they had never entered it. However, the moment they entered they didn't expect to see a large robot inside his house.
   Even though Kirari and Erina had seen a lot of things in their lives, it still surprised them when they saw the Gundam inside his house.
   Utaha, Sora, and Megumi nodded and could understand the reaction of Kirari and Erina.
   "Can you drive it?" Kirari asked.
   "But let's eat something first, I'm starving," Haru said.
   Erina's eyes brightened and asked, "Are you the one who is going to cook?"
   It was the first time Erina and Kirari entered his house so he was going to show his craft.
   Kirari and Erina had to admit that Haru's cooking ability was very good.
   "You're going to sleep here?" Utaha asked.
   "Is that alright?" Kirari asked.
   "Why not? There are a lot of rooms here!"
   "Well...." Erina thought that it was interesting, but she was a bit nervous.
   "Then why don't we have a girls' party," Sora said.
   "Yes, it is rare for all of his girls to stay with him so let's have a party together in my room," Sora said.
   Haru was looking at their interaction and asked, "In that girls' party... am I being invited?"
   It seemed that he wasn't being invited, but he didn't really mind. It had been a while since he slept alone and decided to sleep early since he had an appointment tomorrow with Muse at his shrine.
   Haru was sleeping for a few hours, but he opened his eyes slightly when the door of his room was opened.
   Kirari, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi appeared at the same time after leaving Erina who had slept earlier.
   It seemed that it was impossible for him to sleep alone after all.
   The next morning, Erina opened her eyes and saw that she had woken up quite late. She looked around and saw that she was in an unfamiliar room, but that wasn't the problem.
   The problem was that she didn't see anyone and wondered whether they had woken up.
   Erina didn't get up immediately but laid on the bed thinking about yesterday. The corner of her mouth rose unconsciously and thought that it was pretty fun since she didn't need to think about food, culinary, family business, or something related to it.
   At this moment, Erina thought that it must be the feeling of a normal high school girl and she had been longing before.
   "Erina, have you woken up?"
   Erina was startled, but she nodded when she saw Megumi open the door. "Y, yes, Megumi."
   "Are you hungry? Haru has prepared breakfast," Megumi said.
   Hearing Megumi's words, Erina's mood became good and she stood up immediately. If the one who prepared the food was someone else, then she would frown and wouldn't be in such a good mood, but the one who prepared it was her husband-to-be and of course, it was delicious. She came out of Sora's room as fast as possible, but she didn't see the figure that she wanted to see.
   "Oh, he has an appointment today," Megumi said. Her expression was expressionless, but strangely enough, it made the people who saw her relaxed for some reason.
   "When will he come back?" Erina asked.
   "I'm not sure, but he might be late," Megumi said.
   Hearing that answer, Erina became quite sad. Her figure was similar to a dog who was sad, watching her owner go out.
   Megumi smiled softly and said, "Don't worry, how about we spend our day playing a game today?"
   Erina was a bit interested.
   "There's also a lot of manga...." Megumi tapped her chin and said, "Well, let's just tour around this house. There are a lot of interesting things here."
   Erina became spirited and nodded, but then she realized something. "I didn't see Kirari, Sora, and Utaha, where are they?"
   "They should be in the bathroom. They should come out soon," Megumi said. Though, at the same time, she sighed inwardly since they were a bit cruel since they didn't invite Erina to do that kind of thing with them. However, she knew that Erina was a virgin and Erina hadn't tasted that forbidden pleasure.
   It was Erina's first time, and of course, Megumi knew that it needed to be special since her first time was also special.
   Erina didn't think too much and nodded. She tried breakfast that had been cooked by Haru and her eyes brightened up.
   Erina didn't realize, but she started to forget about the nightmare-like childhood and it started being changed into a more cheerful future.
   Erina smiled and really wanted to meet him at that moment.
   "Haru, give us souvenirs!" Honoka moved closer to Haru and pulled his samue (work clothing of Japanese Zen Buddhist monks).
   Hanayo wasn't as brave as Honoka, but she kept looking at Haru with expectation.
   Haru sighed and said, "Are you alright with bear meat?"
   They were surprised when they heard it.
   "We can have a BBQ here," Haru said.
   Honoka, Nico, and Rin, the three idiot trios, seemed to be very happy.
   Hanayo who loved to eat also started to drool.
   "You can't eat first! We need to do our training first!" Umi reprimanded all of them.
   "Umi is right. You can't have a bloated stomach for our photo session," Haru said.
   Haru nodded and said, "I've told you that I'll help you to make a website and social media, right?"
   They nodded at the same time.
   "However, I need to have some of your pictures. Don't worry, it is only a normal photo and not a weird one," Haru said. Even if he took a perverted photo, he wouldn't share it with anyone and kept it as his treasure.
   They nodded and didn't think too much.
   "Then can you change to your school uniform?" Haru asked.
   Haru saw them suddenly turn silent then looked at him with a weird expression. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why are you all silent?"
   "Haru, do you have a uniform fetish?" Honoka asked.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Muse
   Chapter 1144: Photo Session?
   "Maki, your movements should be more natural, don't be too rigid!"
   "Um... is this all right? I, I feel like I'm on my limit..."
   "Okay, okay, then hurry up..."
   At the shrine, the other Muse members had been photographed and filmed, but when it was Maki's turn, Haru encountered a problem.
   Although Haru wasn't a professional photographer, he also knew how to highlight the best characteristics of each Muse member for promotional photos.
   The bright and energetic smile of Honoka, the gentle and lovely Kotori, Umi with her feminine beauty, the cuteness and her shapely butts of Rin, the shy girl and soft cheek of Hanayo, the smart and cunning of Nozomi, Eli with her cool persona, Lastly, Nico with her naughtyness.
   "I'm not sure, but I feel that you're thinking something rude about me." Nico stared at Haru intently.
   "It is your imagination." Haru waved his hand and thought that Nico was a really funny girl. He even felt that this girl was a mascot, but he wouldn't say it out loud since he could feel that this girl was staring at him with dangerous eyes.
   Anyway, those characteristics were easy to take on the photo and the rest of them also had recognized their own characteristics so it was very easy to take their pictures.
   However, in the case of Maki, it didn't work.
   There was no doubt the biggest characteristic of Maki was tsundere. Usually she was cold, but over time, she would show her warm side.
   The gap between cold and warm was so cute and Haru wanted to capture that moment.
   However, the problem was that Maki didn't want to admit that she was a tsundere, so when Haru asked her to take some actions, she was very uncooperative.
   "One hand is curling the end of my hair, the other is on my waist, and there is a slight rosy hint on my face... isn't this action difficult?!"
   Maki folded her arms with a blush on her face while "hmph" him at the same time.
   "Oh, nice expression! I'll take it!"
   Haru took Maki's photo right away.
   "Ah..!" Maki blushed and startled. She became embarrassed and hurriedly ran toward him to cover his camera. "D, don't take my picture!"
   Haru sighed and wondered why a tsundere girl was so difficult. "Maki, we've almost spent an hour taking your photo, more than this both Honoka and Hanayo are going to be dying of hunger."
   "I, it's alright. I, I can still go on...." Honoka laid on the tatami floor weakly.
   "Kayo-chin! Kayo-chin! Wake up!" Rin held Hanayo in her hands with a panicked expression.
   "P, please let me eat rice...." It was Hanayo's last words before she closed her eyes.
   Rin roared in frustration since she couldn't help her friend.
   Maki was speechless, but she didn't want to admit it. "I, I'm not tsundere! W, why should I admit it!?" She turned her head and no matter what she wouldn't admit that she was a tsundere!
   "Forget it, you'll bear the consequences anyway."
   Even though he was patient, he also had his limit, he took his camera and was about to take a photo, unexpectedly a beautiful big head suddenly appeared in front of camera.
   Haru hadn't reacted, so he subconsciously pressed the camera button so this photo was saved.
   "Eli, what are you doing?" Haru felt a bit strange, and said to Eli, who suddenly appeared right in front of him. "Not only is Maki uncoorporative, but you also want to make trouble?"
   Eli had a light smile on her face that enhanced her beauty even more. "Maki isn't unreasonable, but Haru is a boy after all. Some things are embarrassing to be shown in front of you, we might not be as good as you in taking pictures, but leave the task of taking pictures to us. I believe it will be done.... after all, Haru... you don't want Maki to have a bad picture, right?"
   Haru wasn't hardheaded and he felt that Eli's words were reasonable. He smiled and said, "You're the most sensible Eli."
   Eli was a bit surprised, but then she showed a gentle smile and obviously she enjoyed his praise.
   However, at this moment, Maki who was originally tempestuous, said suddenly, "Although I still don't think that I'm a tsundere. It's not impossible to cooperate with you to make those actions! Hmph!"
   Haru smiled and said, "Maki, you're too cute."
   "Wh, what are you saying?!" Maki blushed again, but this time, her picture was being taken so suddenly again. "D, don't take my photo so suddenly!"
   "Alright, you've promised me to take that action, right?"
   Maki blushed, but she still nodded and took the actions which had been instructed by Haru.
   Eli raised her eyebrow, but she didn't say much and stayed beside Haru looking at the picture which had been taken by Haru. Though, she had to admit that Maki was very cute at that moment.
   No one thought too much, only Nozomi looked at Eli, and then looked at Maki. She then remembered the scene that she had seen yesterday and frowned looking at Haru.
   Since Maki was willing to cooperate, the next thing was simpler.
   It didn't take much time for Haru to take a set of photos. He took his laptop and checked each of their photos. However, he had to admit that the nine members of Muses were naturally beautiful and he didn't need to edit their picture.
   However, for the nine girls, they had to admit that this guy was a very skillful photographer.
   Haru had created a website for Muse along with social media. He uploaded some normal photos that naturally showed their beauty and he believed that they would become popular soon.
   Of course, he had a lot of photos, but he wouldn't show them to the world and kept them as his treasures. However, at the same time, he also wanted to see the appearance of everyone in the shrine maiden outfit.
   "Nyaa, what is this photo? Why is there a photo of Nozomi and Eli in a shrine maiden outfit, nyaa?" Rin suddenly exclaimed.
   Everyone stared at Haru at this moment.
   "Cough! Cough! This is for a sample. Both of them are often working on my shrine after all." Haru looked at them and asked, "Do you want to wear it too?"
   It seemed that everyone had an interest in shrine maiden outfits, though, they couldn't wait to eat the BBQ so he prepared the BBQ for all of them on the terrace of the shrine.
   The smoky smell of the meat tempted them and gulped their saliva.
   "Haru, Haru, when it is ready?" Honoka was already impatient.
   "Honoka! You need to watch your figure! You can't eat too much!" Umi needed to reprimand this girl or else this girl would eat too much.
   "Moo! Umi-chan, you're like my mother!" Honoka complained.
   "I'm not your mother! If you're more responsible then I won't need to remind you every time!" Umi roared.
   "Umi-chan, Honoka-chan, don't fight..." Kotori tried to stop both of them from fighting.
   "Don't worry, Umi. Honoka can work out the next day," Haru said.
   "Yes, you hear that, Umi?" Honoka was happy.
   "But...." Umi looked at Haru unwillingly.
   "Well, tomorrow you can double or triple her training," Haru said.
   "Oh, that's a good idea!" Umi smiled.
   "..D, demon...." Honoka didn't expect that Haru and Umi would work together to force her to slim down.
   Then Haru noticed a somber expression of Hanayo. "What's wrong, Hanayo?"
   "There's no rice!" Hanayo felt depressed when she found out that there wasn't any rice.
   "Of course, there's rice. Nico is cooking it." Haru noticed Nico coming out of the kitchen. "See? She brings a rice cooker with her."
   "Hmph! Why am I the one who cooks the rice?!" Nico complained, but she still did it anyway.
   "Is it really alright to eat this much? In a week, we have a concert, right?" Eli was worried.
   "It's alright. Just think of it as a cheat day," Haru said.
   Everyone was looking at Haru curiously then Haru could feel that Nozomi's eyes turned sharper staring at him. He knew that Nozomi hadn't talked to anyone about the matter yesterday and he was grateful for it, but at the same time, he needed to tell them about cheat day first.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1145: BBQ Party
   "Cheat day? What is that?" Umi asked.
   "If you're on a diet then your body will enter a low-energy state. Then your body will decide to enter low energy mode. To correct this, you have a "Cheat Day". You delude your body into thinking, "I have enough calories" by daring to over-eat," Haru explained. He told them how to do a diet and rather than cutting down the food, it was better to lower the calories since all of them were a growing up girl.
   If they didn't eat normally then their growth would be stumped.
   Everyone was looking at Nico at that moment.
   Nico was startled and then became furious. "Why the hell are you all looking at me?!" She hurriedly covered her chest and stared at Haru with teary eyes.
   "Cough! Cough! I'll try to gather a sponsor so you'll get healthy food to maintain your figure later," Haru said.
   "Wait, wait, a sponsor?" Umi was startled.
   Haru nodded and said, "A-Rise, Futari Girls, ...." He listed a number of school idols that were popular on Love Live School Idol. "All of them receive various support from companies, schools, etc and of course, they also receive a sponsor."
   "Sponsor, huh?" Nico rubbed her chin and nodded. "We're going to be super popular and I guess it is normal for us to have a sponsor."
   "Yes, but you need to use the money sponsor wisely and not to use it for an idol's items..." Haru glanced at Nico at this moment with a speechless expression.
   Nico looked away with a blush and said with a bright smile, "Hanayo-chan, do you want to eat rice? It's very good."
   However, Hanayo didn't seem to glance at the rice and also looked at Nico with an expressionless expression.
   Haru heard that they had received a club fund from the school, but all of the money had been used by Nico to buy an idol's item such as CD, posters, etc.
   "So what are we going to do with the money sponsor?" Eli asked.
   "Well, there are a lot of things such as healthy food for your diet. You can ask your school cafeteria to prepare for you later," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's proposal, they nodded and felt that it was a good thing to do, especially Umi, who nodded several times since she knew that Honoka and Hanayo had an unhealthy diet.
   "Then you can use some for your costume, stage, decoration, etc." Haru then noticed the gaze of Honoka, Rin, and Hanayo who couldn't look away from the meat. "We can discuss this matter later. Let's have a BBQ first." Even if everyone had decided to become an idol, in the end, they were a normal high school girl after all.
   Though, at the same time, it was the thing which made them attractive.
   Everyone was eating the bear meat with a smile since it tasted delicious.
   Haru had marinated the meat so it had erased the gamey smell on the meat.
   "Don't forget to eat the vegetables!" Umi put vegetables on the plate of Honoka, Rin, and Hanayo.
   Haru only shook his head and continued to grill the BBQ.
   "Haru, you're not eating?" Eli asked.
   "I can eat later. My hands are full after all." Haru was grilling the meat and other ingredients. When he was cooking, he wanted to focus on himself since he wanted to give them the best foods.
   "Then, I'll feed you." Eli blushed and took some meat with a chopstick ready to feed him.
   Haru blinked his eyes and opened his mouth. "Ahh..."
   Eli fed the meat to Haru and asked with a smile, "How is it?"
   Haru ate the meat and had to admit the food which he grilled was really good, but then someone nudged his side.
   "I'll feed you too." Maki also took meat with her chopstick and tried to feed him.
   Haru blinked his eyes and opened his mouth to eat the meat.
   "Is it good?" Maki asked while smiling.
   "Haru, here, open your mouth again," Eli said and fed him again.
   "Eat more," Maki said and fed him again.
   Eli and Maki tried to feed him at the same time, so he could only eat those mentas since he knew that was the only way to make the situation harmonious.
   Nozomi was also eating, but her eyes had always been staring at Maki, Eli, and Haru. She loved meat after all and of course, even if her mood wasn't good, she would keep eating since her mood wasn't good.
   "Nozomi-chan, what's wrong?" Kotori asked.
   "Hmm... what do you mean, Kotori-chan?" Nozomi asked.
   "I can see that you've been looking at him," Kotori said while looking at Haru. Her opinion about Haru was pretty complicated since he had seen him working in the maid cafe and she was glad that he didn't tell anyone, but at the same time, she knew he had a lot of relationships with various girls. However, she had never told anyone about it.
   Unlike two of her childhood friends, Umi and Honoka, Kotori wasn't as dumb as Kotori and she wasn't as sheltered as Umi. She knew about the relationship between boy and girl and she knew that Haru wasn't a good guy, but this guy was very attractive.
   However, it seemed that he didn't have an interest in her so she didn't do anything about it. She also could see that his relationship between Maki and Eli was pretty complicated and she didn't want to make it even more complicated.
   Kotori also thought that the reason why he decided to become a producer was because of Maki and Eli.
   Kotori thought that Nozomi also had feelings for Haru, but when she looked at Eli, she knew why Nozomi didn't do anything.
   "Kotori-chan, you're very sharp..." Nozomi smiled and then she raised both of her hands, aiming at Kotori's cute boobs. "For a sharp girl, let me give you a gift."
   "N, Nozomi-chan... what's with those hands? W, where are you aiming?! S, stop...!" Kotori's eyes turned watery and she moved back slowly.
   "Fufufufu.... I want to see your Kotori-chan grow!"
   "What are they doing?" Nico shook her head and continued to eat the meat since it was a rare chance. 'Damn, it's so delicious.'
   "Nico-chan, you eat more meat so you'll grow up," Rin said.
   "Ha?! What do you mean by that?!" Nico glared at Rin.
   "N, nothing, nyaa!" Rin hurriedly ran behind Hanayo with a scared expression.
   Honoka looked at everyone and said, "It's a very good day!" Though, she was wondering why she felt uncomfortable when she saw Haru, Maki, and Eli together.
   The party quickly ended and everyone helped to clean up since they had eaten so much meat.
   Haru told them that he would help them to make a MV, but he told them to prepare for the concert of their school first so they could gain support from every student at their school.
   Everyone nodded and they were ready to prepare themselves for next week's concert.
   Then they quickly returned home, Haru offered to send them back, but they didn't want to trouble him that much. He didn't mind and was about to go home, but someone stopped him.
   "Haru, can we talk for a bit?"
   Haru looked at the girl in front of him. He nodded and said, "Sure, how about we talk inside?" He knew that he needed to solve this matter or else, it would become even more complicated.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1146: Fallen
   Haru was the owner of the shrine, but this girl was the one who prepared the tea for him not the other way around.
   Nozomi put a glass of tea on the table.
   The one who had stopped him before was Nozomi and he knew that she had something to talk to him about what had happened yesterday. He was also wondering why this girl didn't say anything about the thing which she had seen yesterday.
   "Do you know the reason why I stopped you?" Nozomi asked.
   "Was it yesterday?" Haru asked.
   Nozomi nodded and asked, "Can I ask who is that girl?" The one she meant was the one where he had held hands together on groceries before.
   "I'm not going to hide it from you.... She's my girlfriend," Haru said.
   Nozomi raised her eyebrow. She had a feeling, but when she confirmed it from his mouth, it made her uncomfortable.
   "You've got a girlfriend and yet you also get close to Eli and Maki? You want to cheat on your girlfriends?" Nozomi asked.
   "She knows about it," Haru said.
   "She knows how close I am to several girls," Haru said.
   "Is she alright with it?" Nozomi asked.
   "Of course not," Haru said. He knew that all of his girlfriends wanted to own him by themselves, but they had decided to compromise with him since they knew that they couldn't handle him alone and because they loved him.
   It was also the reason why he realized how lucky he was and why he needed to make all of them happy.
   "Even so, you've decided to get close to Eli and Maki?" Nozomi asked.
   "I know..." Haru smiled in a depreciated way and said, "I shouldn't be gentle to them nor should I show an interest in them." He wasn't a dense protagonist, and he knew that both Eli and Maki liked him, but he was hesitating since he had a lot of girlfriends.
   Nozomi nodded and asked, "Do you like them?"
   "I like them," Haru said without hesitation, but he wouldn't force them to become his girlfriends. He might be able to force them using various means within his head, but he felt that he would change once he did that and he didn't want to change for now. He was a harem protagonist and he wasn't a billionaire who would force a girl to become his.
   "If they're alright with your relationship with other girls then will you make them your girlfriends?" Nozomi asked.
   Haru was confused by this question, but nodded. "Yes."
   Haru was startled, but his lips were kissed at that moment. He had a feeling, but he was quite hesitant since he wanted to limit the number of girls beside him. Though, he knew that it was quite hard.
   Nozomi parted her lips and traced her lips with her fingers. "It's better than I thought."
   "What are you doing?" Haru asked.
   Nozomi smiled and asked, "Do you think I'll get depressed or try to stop you from dating either Maki or Eli?"
   Haru was surprised and asked, "You're not?"
   "Of course not!" Nozomi patted her chest and said, "I've told you before, right? Do you remember my fortune telling in the past?"
   Haru suddenly remembered when Nozomi did a fortune telling on himself and when she told him that he would have a harem. He didn't think too much, but he suddenly felt that her fortune telling ability was real. He looked at her and asked, "So...?"
   Nozomi took a deep breath and looked at Haru.
   Haru didn't expect a sudden confession from her. He might have received a lot of confessions in the past, but it was different when the one who confessed to him was Nozomi.
   "I, I have always liked you. I know that you like Eli and because of that I've never said anything, but since you've decided to make a harem then I won't try to hide it anymore.... I, I've always been jealous when you are so close with various girls and you've never turned your eyes toward me. Unlike Eli, my body is fat and it is also the reason why I'm not that attractive in your eyes."
   "No, your body is attractive. If possible, I want to hug you forever."
   Haru had to admit that Nozomi was attractive, especially that huggable body. He sometimes had an urge to hug her every time they met each other, but he held himself since he knew that he needed to use his head, not his lower body.
   Nozomi hugged Haru tightly.
   "I know that you don't love me, but that's alright. You can hug me or do something more, but let me stay by your side. I'll even help you to get both Eli and Maki, or even all of the members of Muse..."
   Nozomi stared at Haru with her teary eyes, but suddenly her forehead flicked.
   "Don't say something stupid. Even if I've an interest in a girl then I'll be the one who is going to start the first move and you don't need to do anything."
   Nozomi rubbed her forehead.
   "But... you should be more greedy..." Haru said while staring at Nozomi.
   "Do you just want to stay by my side? Don't you want more?"
   "No!" Nozomi hugged him and said, "I want you to hug me, I want you to kiss me, I want you to hold me, and I want you too..."
   Their eyes stared at each other and after that no words came from their mouths since they started to kiss each other.
   Nozomi put her hands on his hard chest and felt her entire body was very hot. She was also being hugged which made her feel that she was being suffocated, but strangely enough, it felt very good.
   They kissed for a long time before they parted their lips creating saliva.
   Nozomi's face was covered in blush and she stared at him with a hazy expression. She was breathing very hard and wanted to do more. "I love you Haru...."
   Haru knew that it was very stupid for him to reject Nozomi's advance and he also didn't think that he would meet such a girl in the future. However, it was his first time to have a girl to be so aggressive since he was usually the one who was aggressive and he wasn't used to being on the passive one.
   The only problem was that he couldn't say that he loved her this easily since it felt that he loved her because of her body and his love also wasn't that cheap.
   However, the biggest trouble was because he always treated her as a friend and for their relationship to change so suddenly....
   "You don't need to think too much..."
   Nozomi caressed Haru's cheek and said, "Just hold me, alright?"
   Haru stopped thinking at that moment since he was a man and what kind of man would let a girl who would reject such a wonderful girl.
   He could think about it later since it was still far away, however, he wouldn't treat this girl badly.
   Haru kissed her lips and inserted his tongue which made her gasp and moan.
   When their lips parted once again, Nozomi knew that she had fallen at the hand of devil, but she didn't hate it and wanted to feel deeper into the abyss of pleasure.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1147: Bad Guy
   Nozomi took a deep breath and tried to take a rest. She felt a bit sleepy, but she didn't want to sleep that early. She caressed Haru's chest which was covered in a bandage.
   "Now that you mention it, what's this bandage for? It's not fashion, right?
   Nozomi raised her head and looked at the man who had stolen her virginity, turning her into a woman.
   "I don't have a chuunibyou and of course, it isn't a fashion." Haru sighed and said, "I was wounded before."
   Nozomi raised her body subconsciously, but her place was quite sore. "Ow, ow, ow...."
   "Calm down. Just sleep, alright?"
   "You ask me to sleep when I've heard that you're wounded? Don't ask for the impossible!"
   Haru had to admit that Nozomi's body was quite addictive since it was very soft, especially when he remembered she rode on the top of him which made her entire body shake.
   Nozomi felt something hard touching her and sighed. "You... really..." She understood why this guy needed a lot of women since this guy was simply an insatiable beast. "Tell me your story so I can sleep."
   Haru nodded and told Nozomi how he was wounded by a bear.
   Nozomi didn't expect to hear such a story and rather than sleeping, she listened carefully. However, it seemed that her body was more tired than it seemed and she slept right on Haru's arm.
   Haru patted Nozomi's head and kissed her forehead, thinking that it was simply impossible for him to control his lower body since once again he had done it again. He sighed softly and decided not to think too much. He was wondering whether his life would be similar to a King Solomon who had 700 wives and 300 concubines.
   Haru had become the richest man in this world, but well... it seemed that nothing had changed and he always used his lower body to think.
   Haru had told Sora, Megumi, Kirari, Utaha, and Erina that he wouldn't go back and stay for a night at the shrine since he had taken Nozomi's first time. If he left this girl alone then he would be irresponsible.
   In the early morning, Haru and Nozomi had woken up. He let the cleaning robot clean up the shrine and he brought Nozomi to take a bath inside the shrine since there was a large bath inside the shrine.
   Haru loved to take a bath and of course, he loved to take it with a beautiful girl.
   Nozomi had to admit that it was good to stay in a large bathup, especially when she could rest herself on Haru's chest.
   Haru knew that no girl loved being told fat. Though, he had to admit that she was slightly chubbier than the girls that he had slept with before.
   "Take a rest for today. You need to take a rest after all." Haru patted Nozomi's head.
   "Hmm...." Nozomi smiled and said, "How to say... it feels like I'm doing a pillow business."
   Of course, he knew about pillow business and this practice was often being done in the entertainment industry.
   "In exchange for my body, please don't touch any girls at Muse!" Nozomi looked at Haru with teary eyes then smiled mischievously. "How is it? Do you like it?"
   "Don't make me look like a bad person!"
   Haru couldn't deny it since he wasn't a good guy, really....
   "And you should act like a bad guy now. Try to do it again.... Cough! Cough!" Nozomi coughed then stared at him with teary eyes and an unwilling expression. "Y, you have my body now! D, don't put your hands on all the girls!"
   Haru sighed, but in the end, he decided to act. He raised his eyebrow and lifted Nozomi's chin.
   "Let me see your performance then... if you can satisfy me then I won't touch my hands on them, but if you can't....."
   "Haru... you're really like a bad guy now...." Nozomi was joking, but she didn't expect that this guy could become a bad guy.
   "It's too late to run now." Haru hugged Nozomi's waist and kissed her lips, even inserting his tongue inside.
   It had only been a day since she lost her first time and she gasped since it felt very good.
   After separating their lips, Nozomi stared at Haru with a blush. She knew that this guy was very bad, but she couldn't get away and it felt good being with him.
   "I'll send you back to your apartment later."
   Nozomi pouted and said, "You're going to throw me away after you've stolen my body?"
   "Stupid. I'm not going to throw you. I've just got your body and I'm going to do a lot of things with it... don't regret it."
   Looking at Haru's predatory eyes, Nozomi blushed and shyly nodded. She had to admit that this guy was really bad so bad that she really wanted to be with him all the time.
   "I'll take you home later, alright? Just tell the school that you've caught the flu or something."
   "Don't worry, I'll help you get both Eli and Maki." Nozomi gave him a thumbs up.
   Haru sent Nozomi back since he knew that she couldn't walk very well after he had taken her for the first time. He didn't go back first and he was also late for school so he decided to skip. It wasn't his first time skipping school anyway and he was wondering what he should do after this since he knew that all of his girls had gone to the school.
   Haru was wondering whether he should go to his company to lead Uncle Ayase and his team to get more money. However, suddenly he felt that his smartphone vibrated. He took out his smartphone and saw Alice had chatted to him.
   Alice: "You're not at school?"
   Haru: "I've just returned from my business and it is too late to go to school."
   Alice: "Then go to Tootsuki!"
   Haru: "Why? You're not at school?"
   Alice: "I'm not at school, but I'm quite free since the training camp has just ended and after the training camp there we receive a week's worth of holiday."
   Haru was quite surprised.
   Haru: "That's amazing...."
   Alice: "It's good, right? I thought I'd bring you in to open Kiviak! Have you forgotten about it?"
   Haru only remembered his kiviak.
   Haru: "Wait for me at the location, I'll go there shortly."
   Alice: "Good, I'll wait for you."
   Haru didn't go immediately, but chatted to his girlfriend.
   Haru saw that his chat was being read, but he didn't receive a reply. He knew that this girl was a bit annoyed since he didn't go back yesterday.
   Haru: "Let's have a date. I've heard that your school is on holiday right now."
   Erina: "I'm very busy with my tasting work."
   Haru smiled and replied, "Just skip it for a day."
   Erina: "I've got a reputation that I need to maintain."
   Haru: "Just say that your body isn't comfortable."
   Haru: "Let's have a date."
   Erina, who had returned to her house, blushed and replied to him.
   "T, then I'll wait for you at my house."
   Erina put down her smartphone and started to prepare wondering where he would take her. She suddenly remembered the talk which she had with Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Kirari before and looked at the thing which she kept in her wallet. She blushed and shook her head before she started to take a bath to prepare for their date.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1148: Kiviak?
   It didn't take long for him to arrive at Erina's mansion and he entered directly since everyone knew about him and he also had informed Erina beforehand. He knew that she was taking a bath and at the same time, he sighed in regret.
   The only downward of a large mansion was that it was impossible for him to enact a lucky pervert situation, especially the most cliche one when the harem protagonist entered the bathroom when the heroine was taking a bath.
   If Erina's house was small then it was possible, but Erina's house was a mansion which made it impossible for him to enter her bathroom by accident.
   It was also the reason even if he bought an entire building, he only used some part of the building to be his living space so that the distance between him and his lovers wasn't that far even if they were living in a huge building.
   Haru noticed Hisako who was walking in the corridor of Erina's house.
   "Oh, Hisako. You're not on holiday?"
   "No, I'm Erina-sama's secretary after all and I need to be by her side all the time," Hisako answered and blinked her eyes. She had always wanted to meet him since she was grateful for what he had done to protect her, Erina, and Alice.
   "You've saved us at that time and I'm very grateful for you."
   Hisako was worried about his condition at first, but when she saw him again.
   Hisako had known that Haru was alright from Erina, but she wanted to confirm it since he had saved her after all, and it seemed that he was really alright since she could see him standing up straight and seemed very healthy.
   Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don't need to mention it. Erina is my fiancee after all and you're also her best friend so it is normal for me to save you."
   Hearing those words from Haru's mouth, Hisako sighed inwardly and for the first time, she felt envious of Erina for having such a fiance. Little did she know that he had taught Erina a lot of perverted things and this guy wasn't as good as he seemed.
   "So where are you going now?" Haru asked.
   "I'm going to tell the clients about Erina-sama's condition," Hisako said with a sigh since she knew that it was a very troublesome job. She wasn't sure why Erina suddenly told her that she didn't want to go to visit a client that had made an appointment with her beforehand, but since Erina had said so, her job was to tell the client that the appointment needed to be put on hold for a while.
   Haru felt a bit guilty, but well, it was better that he didn't say anything. He patted Hisako's head and said, "Thank you for always taking care of Erina. I'm always grateful for you and if you feel tired, you can ask for a break since if you work too hard, you might get sick."
   Hisako lowered her head to hide her blush. "Y, yes.."
   Hisako touched her head that had been patted by Haru. She had to admit that it felt good, but at the same time, she realized that the reason why Erina decided to put hold her job was because of him.
   "Erina, I'm outside of your room." Haru knocked on Erina's room and waited for her to tell him to go inside.
   Haru opened the door, but suddenly someone jumped into him.
   Haru hurriedly closed the door since he didn't want to show her docile expression to everyone.
   "Where have you been?!" Erina complained while hugging him.
   "I'm sorry. There was some business yesterday."
   Haru didn't lie since there was really a business which he needed to do yesterday.
   "I see... so we're going on a date?" Erina asked with a happy smile.
   "....Yes, but it seems that you're not ready," Haru said. He saw her wearing sports attire since it seemed that she was about to work out. He knew that this girl always maintained her figure since it was necessary for a chef to have a healthy body and being a chef was a tough job. Though, he had to admit that she was very sexy in this attire.
   "Do we have to go out?" Erina stared at him. She wanted to spend her day with him in her room after all and watched a lot of movies. She also wanted to taste that white liquid again, but it was hard to ask him about it and her pride wouldn't allow her to ask something like that. She waited for him to ask her to do the thing which they had done on the training camp before.
   "Well, I've promised Alice to go out after all," Haru said.
   "Alice!" Erina was startled and asked, "Why Alice? What kind of promise?"
   "Did you remember that I have made a Kiviak in the past?"
   Of course, Erina remembered since it was the day when she bought Haru's manga magazine for the first time and it was also at that time when her grandfather had told her to work at Haru's cafe.
   However, what made her feel conflicted was his promise with Alice.
   Erina wasn't sure, but she could see that Alice was aiming for Haru and she had always been careful since it would be awkward for two sisters to have the same man and she wouldn't allow it.
   It was different for another girl, but if it was Alice....
   Though, at the same time, Erina felt a bit disappointed since she couldn't stay at home.
   However, when Erina felt slightly sad, she heard his whisper.
   "When we return, do you want that?"
   Erina blushed and hit his chest. "W, who wants that kind of thing!"
   "Oh, I mean about the new series of mangas. I'll let you read it after we have returned." Haru smiled and said, "Erina, you can't think of something perverted everyday."
   Being teased, Erina was annoyed and asked, "So you don't want it?"
   "Of course, I want it. Erina's tongue is very good," Haru said.
   Erina blushed once again. If someone from the cooking industry knew what this guy had done to her tongue then they would put him on sanction. Though, to be honest, she didn't hate it and wanted to do something more since it seemed it was very good based on Utaha's story.
   Erina wanted to change her clothes, but she stopped when she saw him didn't move.
   "D, don't peek at me, alright?"
   "It's alright. I won't peek at you."
   Erina nodded, but felt a bit complicated at the moment since she wanted him to peek.
   "I'll watch you directly."
   Sometimes Erina really wanted to slap her fiance's head.
   Alice and Kurokiba were waiting for Haru at the location where they had buried the kiviak.
   At that moment, the members of Polar Star Dormitory also gathered together when they heard that Alice was going to open the place where she buried the kiviak, not exactly her, but she was too lazy to explain after all.
   The most exciting one would be Sakaki since her home was famous for their fermented goods shop. She didn't expect that there would be someone who had created a kiviak.
   Souma, who wanted to return to his home, decided to stay since he was also curious about this kiviak.
   Sakaki explained what was kiviak which somehow made Souma's eyes brighten since it seemed to be a very interesting dish.
   "So what are we waiting for?" Souma asked.
   "We're waiting for the owner of the kiviak, right? Nakiri-san?" Isshiki said.
   "Yes, he should be coming soon," Alice said.
   Everyone became curious who was the owner of this kiviak when they heard a noise of car which was moving towards their direction.
   Alice smiled and waved her hand excitedly.
   Souma suddenly had an idea who was the owner of this kiviak.
   Tadokoro blushed since she remembered what had happened at the training camp.
   The car stopped and two figures came out of the car.
   "Huh? Erina, why are you here?!" Alice was startled.
   Erina had an arrogant expression. She folded her arms and asked, "I should be the one who asks you that question. You've invited my fiance without my consent, what are you thinking?"
   "Well, don't worry, don't worry, we better open the kiviak right away!" Alice knew that she was somewhat guilty, but she quickly became cheerful again and changed the topic of conversation.
   However, when that news was heard by everyone in the Polar Star Dorm, they were startled.
   It was big news since it was their first time to know that Erina, who was known as the queen of culinary world, had a fiance!
   Everyone looked at Haru curiously, but then Sakaki, Yoshino, and Marui were in shock when they saw him.
   The rest of members had to admit that Haru was handsome, but they didn't know who this guy was and which big family this guy came from.
   Daigo and Sato were clueless.
   "Y, you don't know him?! Where have you been?!" Yoshino looked at the two guys with contempt.
   However then they saw Haru make a gesture for the one who knew about his identity to be quiet since he didn't want to cause too much commotion after all.
   "How about we open the kiviak first?" Haru said and put a gas mask on his face.
   "Haru, Erina, don't you have an extra gas mask?" Alice panicked when she saw both Haru and Erina wearing gas masks.
   "Well, I don't have an extra one, but I've brought this odor absorber." Haru showed them a device that was able to suck an odor.
   Alice sighed in relief but she didn't give up. "Haru, you're a man! You wouldn't let a beautiful girl like me be tortured, right?" She looked at him with a puppy-like expression.
   "Haru, ignore her," Erina said.
   Haru ignored two sisters who started to fight with each other. He took off his gas mask and put it on Alice's face since it was troublesome.
   Alice was startled, but then she smiled happily.
   Erina snorted, but didn't say anything.
   "Haru, when did you make the kiviak?" Souma wasn't really surprised by Haru's engament since he knew about it from the start, but he was more curious about the kiviak.
   "It should be around winter, right? Tadokoro?" Haru asked.
   "Y, yes!" Tadokoro was surprised when her name was being called.
   "Well, let's open it. Let me open it, Kurokiba."
   Kurokiba handed the shovel to Haru and had more respect for Haru since he knew that Haru had fought against a bear and won. He even saw the bear that was killed by Haru using his barefist which amazed him. Though, he also prepared himself since he knew the smell of kiviak was so deadly.
   Haru took a deep breath and held his breath. "Ready, everyone?"
   Some people didn't know what Haru meant by those words, but when he started to open up the place where he buried the kiviak....
   No one could utter a word, their eyes were teary, and they wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1149: So bad that I want to try it again
   They had heard that kiviak was stunk, but they didn't expect it to stink.
   The smell from the kiviak quickly spread and permeated the surrounding area.
   Everyone closed their noses since they couldn't handle this smell.
   Even Souma, who had a bizarre taste among everyone, was also taken aback when he smelled this smell. It was so bad that he wanted to get away, however, his desire to taste this dish also increased since he was curious about the taste of the dish which was capable of producing such a strong smell.
   However, Erina and Alice were alright since they were wearing gas masks.
   Haru frowned and didn't expect the smell to be this strong. He quickly activated the device which he had brought before and it quickly sucked the disgusting smell in this place.
   The stinky smell started to disappear slowly and everyone was also able to breathe normally. However, their faces frowned and their expressions were ugly since the smell of this dish was very disgusting.
   Then Haru quickly took out the kiviak from the ground and really wondered whether he could eat this dish. He knew that he was curious, but this thing was quite disgusting for him.
   "Haru, how do we eat this?" Souma asked.
   "I'll open up the seal's stomach then take one of the birds inside. When you've taken the bird then you suck the inside of the bird from its anus," Haru said.
   Everyone, who heard Haru's words were speechless since they didn't expect this dish would be this disgusting.
   "What are we waiting for? Let's eat it." Souma was eager to try this dish and wondered whether he could use it for a new dish or something.
   "Wait for a moment. Let me see whether it is safe or not." Haru stopped Souma and said, "Alice, can you get me a microscope?"
   Alice took a microscope from her car and gave it to Haru.
   Haru took a sample of the auk bird which he had put inside the seal and checked whether it was alright for him to eat it. He knew that he had heard a case that someone had died from eating a kiviak during his previous world. He had read the past article and remembered that they made the kiviak from eider bird rather than the auk bird which gave them botulism.
   Haru checked it for 30 minutes, but during that time no one seemed to talk since they knew that it was very important to see whether this dish was safe or not.
   After 30 minutes, he massaged his shoulders since he felt quite tired.
   "You're alright?" Erina asked.
   "So how is it? Is it safe to eat?" Alice asked.
   "Yes, it is alright. I don't see any bad bacteria from it," Haru said.
   "You're too cautious! You've done it based on the right procedure. You don't need to worry," Alice said.
   "Even so, it isn't bad to be careful, alright?" Haru said.
   "It's safe, right? Haru, let me eat it!" Souma was very eager to taste this kiviak.
   "Sure." Haru took one of the auk birds from the seal and gave it to Souma. "Don't forget to pluck the feather's tail and suck it from the anus."
   Souma felt slightly nervous when he touched the kiviak on his hands. He took a deep breath and sucked the auk bird from the anus.
   Souma's mouth was quite messy, but it seemed that he didn't stop slurping the kiviak on his hands.
   Haru also took one of the kiviaks and also tasted it.
   Haru closed his eyes and realized how bombastic the taste of kiviak was. It was as if he was suddenly being thrown into a tsunami ocean of natto which made him overwhelmed.
   Isshiki and Kurokiba also took one of the kiviaks and also did the same.
   The guys seemed to be curious, but the girls seemed to be pretty disgusted by the kiviak. Though, Sasaki, Tadakoro, and Alice seemed to be very interested in it.
   Then Haru and Souma sighed at the same time.
   "How?" Marui asked while pushing the frame of his glasses.
   "It has a peculiar flavor." 2x
   It was the only thing that they could say to everyone after they tasted this dish. The taste of kiviak was pretty unique and it tasted similar to all of the fermented foods being combined into one. It was so bombastic that they wouldn't forget it for their entire life.
   "K, Kasugano-kun, is it alright for me to taste it too?" Sakaki asked.
   "Sure." Haru went to his car and got a mouth wash since he knew that his mouth smelled really bad after he had eaten kiviak. He could even see that Erina was trying to escape from him, which made him want to laugh. "Erina, come here."
   Erina escaped since she didn't want to taste a kiviak. She entered his car and holed up inside.
   Shaking his head, Haru didn't force her and returned to the location of the kiviak since he could see that everyone started to taste it slowly.
   "I guess, it will be good to combine it with rice."
   "Yeah, we can use it to marinate meat too."
   "Smoking is also a good choice."
   "Cough! Cough!" Isshika coughed and made everyone turn their attention to him. "Everyone, the owner of this kiviak in him, you can't steal it alright?"
   They only remembered it now since they were too busy to taste the kiviak.
   "I have had enough. I'll take some and you can have the rest. There's no one at home who is going to taste it anyway."
   Haru didn't think that the girls at his home would love to taste a kiviak since it was quite disgusting. Unless that girl had an aspiration to become a chef then he didn't think that they dared to eat a kiviak. Then he noticed that Alice brought a kiviak and tried to force it on Erina's mouth.
   "Erina, eat this!" Alice's mouth was in a mess because of the kiviak, but she didn't care and tried Erina to eat this kiviak too.
   "NO!!!! Haru, help me!!!" Erina cried out and tried to push Alice away, but it seemed that she was slipped and in the end, she ate the kiviak.
   Erina's screams reverberated throughout the area.
   Haru shook his head and wondered how long they were going to fight each other. He looked at everyone and said, "Souma, Isshiki, and Tadokoro, I'll play in your dorm sometimes. At that time, give me your most delicious food."
   "Yes, I'll be waiting for your arrival," Isshika said with a smile.
   "Y, yes..!" Tadokoro answered with a nervous expression.
   "Oh! Don't forget to bring your new creation too!" Souma said. It had been a while since he went to Haru's cafe and wondered whether there was a new creation.
   "Alright, I'll bring some in the future." Haru looked at the rest of the members of Polar Star Dormitory and said, "Then, I'll go back first. Thank you for your help."
   Haru sighed and returned back to his car since he needed to stop Erina and Alice.
   When Haru returned together with Alice and Erina, Sato couldn't help but ask.
   Marui pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "Genius, billionaire, tycoon, mogul, hottest man in the country, etc.... he has a lot of nicknames, but for further information, you should check the internet so you won't be so rude with him in the future." He gave them his smartphone to tell them about Haru's identity.
   Sato and Aoki's faces became very pale when they heard it and wondered whether they were too rude. If this guy tried to get revenge.....
   "You don't need to worry. Haru isn't that narrow-minded of a guy. He also has a "God Tongue" too, which is great," Souma said.
   "But still, don't act so rudely in front of him since with just one word from him, your career as a chef will be over," Isshiki said with a smile.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1150: Two Sisters
   As they arrived at Erina's house, Erina pulled Haru to her room, but of course, Alice followed them.
   When they arrived at her room, Erina said, "I'll take a bath first. Wait for me here." She wanted to take a bath with him, but it was impossible to do it when Alice was around. The reason why she decided to take a bath was obvious even though the one she had before and it was because the smell of kiviak was so horrible.
   "Wait! Let's take a bath together, Erina!" Alice said with a smile and thought that she would be rejected however....
   Erina didn't say anything afterwards and left Alice behind since her smell wasn't good.
   Alice was surprised but then she smiled since it had been a while since she took a bath together with Erina. She turned toward Haru and smiled. "Haru, don't peek, alright?"
   Haru could take a bath together with Erina anytime and he didn't need to take a peek. He went to the veranda of Erina's room since he also smelled quite bad after eating kiviak. He was wondering whether he could use Erina's bathroom after this.
   Alice snorted when she saw that Haru didn't seem to have an interest in seeing her naked body.
   "Don't regret it, alright! In the future, you won't be able to see two beautiful sisters naked together!"
   Haru was speechless, but before he said anything.
   Erina came out while pulling Alice to the bathroom.
   "Ah! Don't be too hard! Erina! Erina!"
   Haru shook his head and took his smartphone since it was vibrating. He raised his eyebrow and didn't expect that there would be a quest. However....
   Alice and Erina took a bath together.
   Alice was very happy, but Erina sighed and felt tired. Both of them brushed their teeth and washed their mouths with mouthwash several times before the smell on their mouths had vanished.
   Erina sighed once again and felt tired before she sat in the bathup trying to relax. She wanted to have a date with him, but didn't expect that she would have to eat a kiviak. Even though she felt that it wasn't bad, she didn't think that she would eat it again since its appearance was quite disgusting and it smelled really bad.
   However, Alice was very happy and also entered the bathup together with Erina since it had been a while for both of them to take a bath together, but suddenly she remembered something and her face flushed.
   Erina saw this and became worried. "Alice, are you alright? Your face is red."
   Waving her hand, Alice said, "I'm alright. I'm alright. You don't need to worry."
   Erina nodded and seemed that she might be thinking too much, but she could feel that Alice had been staring at her.
   "If you have something to ask then ask."
   "Then I'll ask..." Alice nodded. Her face blushed and she asked the question that she wanted to ask in the past.
   "Erina... have you done that with Haru?"
   Erina was startled and her face blushed. "W, what are you saying?!"
   Looking at Erina's reaction, Alice became slightly uncomfortable and asked, "Y, you have done that? Y, you're a woman now?"
   "Of course not! We haven't done that!" Erina denied it without hesitation.
   "Then why are you blushing?! What was that reaction? Tell me the truth!" Alice was uncomfortable, but she was also curious.
   Erina stared at her cousin for a bit and said in low voice, "You're not going to tell anyone?"
   "I'm not! I swear that I won't tell anyone!"
   Of course, Alice wouldn't tell this matter to anyone since she cared about Erina and Haru. She looked around as if she was afraid that their conversation would be heard by someone, even though there were only two of them inside this bathroom.
   "So at what stage are both of you at?"
   Erina blushed and told Alice what had happened at the training camp. Even though she was comfortable with Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Sora, the time that they knew each other was too short. She also felt quite jealous since the four of them had lost their first time on Haru yet she....
   Erina knew that she couldn't tell this matter to grandfather, but it should be alright to tell this matter to Alice since both of them were very close to each other. Even though she didn't want to admit it.
   Alice's expression was very expressive and she exclaimed several times which made Erina become very annoyed, but she quickly apologized telling her to continue her story. She sighed in relief when she heard that Haru and Erina hadn't done that stage yet, but she was quite surprised when she heard that Erina had licked Haru's anaconda.
   "Y, you have licked it?!"
   If the people who worked in the culinary industry knew what Haru had done at Erina, Alice was sure that they would be furious.
   "Umm...." Erina blushed and nodded.
   Alice wanted to strangle Haru at this moment since this guy was a very bad boy!
   Erina's tongue was very important in the culinary industry and it wouldn't be exaggerated to say that Erina was the savior of the culinary industry, but Haru had made her lick his anaconda and even drank his white liquid!
   Alice felt very strange and asked, "How was it? Did it taste good?" Even though she felt that Haru's act was blasphemy against the culinary industry, she had to admit that this guy was wild enough to make the proud princess do that kind of thing. However, at the same time, she was also curious and had to give him a thumbs up since what he had done was something very amazing.
   Erina's face was hot, but she nodded.
   Alice sucked a deep breath and asked, "Really?!"
   "Yes! If it wasn't you suddenly invite him to open the kiviak then we...." Erina was annoyed, but she quickly shut her mouth.
   Alice was speechless and asked, "C, can you tell me how big his thing is?" She had seen Haru's photo in the swimwear, but she was curious after all.
   "Why do you want to know?" Erina asked with a confused expression.
   "I'm just curious," Alice said.
   "Well...." Erina didn't see any harm and tried to show how big Haru's anaconda was with her hands.
   Alice was speechless once again and asked, "..... H, how does it fit into your mouth!?"
   Erina wasn't sure how it fit into her mouth, but she could goble it before and she didn't think too much. Though, her jaw was very tired at that time.
   Alice sighed and at the same time, she was wondering why she felt jealous. She didn't like this feeling and wanted to do something but...
   Looking at Alice who was quiet, Erina suddenly asked, "Alice, can I ask you something?"
   "Hmm? What is it? What do you want to ask? I can answer it," Alice said with a bright smile. Inwardly, she knew that she needed to be cheerful and couldn't show sadness on her face.
   "Alice... do you like Haru?" Erina asked.
   Outside of the bathroom, Haru was looking at the courtyard of the mansion from Erina's mansion. Though, his eyes had been focused on his smartphone since he was curious who would go on this quest since he had decided to take a break for a while.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1151: Korosensei's Dilemma
   "Korosensei, good morning."
   "Korosensei, do you want to marry my daughter? She's still single!"
   Korosensei was popular, but he wasn't happy with it. Even though he looked like an octopus, he wanted to have a human as his girlfriend!
   However, Korosensei couldn't say it outloud since he felt that it would be a racist. He looked at a group of children and said, "Good morning, everyone. I'll start the lesson later!"
   Korosensei nodded and smiled. He talked with everyone for a bit before he went to the nearby stall to have breakfast. He ordered a ghost eye mantou and a hollow tea. His order was quickly received, even though the location where he ordered was a hundred meters away.
   After the food was served, he started to eat his breakfast right away.
   Korosensei had been staying at the Hex Food World for the past year.
   Hex Food World is a mysterious village within Gourmet World that is run by the charismatic chief the Daruma Hermit. It is also one of the Seven Civilizations of the Gourmet World which still exists to this day in the Area 8 continent.
   The Hex Food World is home to a wide variety of creatures, ranging from Onis, Kappas, Cyclopes, Travel Frogs and many more who all live alongside one another peacefully.
   It was also the reason why Korosensei didn't accept the marriage invitation from the girls in this country since their appearance wasn't his type.
   Korosensei tried to buy a porn book in this country and he had to admit that it wasn't to his taste. Someone might have loved it, but that person wasn't him since the woman in this place was quite intense. He thought that he should send some of the porn books in this country to Haru, Gintoki, Yajima, and Toshinori to surprise them later.
   Korosensei thought about Group Chat and had to admit that with Toshinori the number of male members in the Group Chat had increased and at the same time, he was also curious about Toshinori's world since he was being invited by Toshinori after Toshinori found out that he was a teacher.
   Being an octopus in Toshinori's world wasn't a problem, Korosensei was a bit surprised, but when he heard the explanation from Toshinori, Haru, and Tsunade, he became quite curious about Toshinori's world.
   However, Korosensei didn't leave. He would leave, but not now.
   In this world, Korosensei didn't waste his time buying a porn book nor eating food. In this world, he was learning Back Channel and the World of Soul.
   The Back Channel is an alternate realm between the physical world and the World of Souls, where time and space work differently. However unlike the World of Souls, time still flows in the Back Channel, thus allowing living beings to enter it without repercussions.
   The World of Souls is the name of the afterlife in the world of Toriko. The only ways to enter this domain are either through the Food Spirit Doors or death; however, living beings cannot enter the doors for the world beyond because it does not have a flow of time like the living world.
   Korosensei knew that it was impossible to enter the World of Souls, but it didn't really matter anyway since he was only curious. He didn't have the luck of Komatsu's food and he didn't want to bet his life to enter that place.
   However, it was possible for him to learn Back Channel.
   Korosensei knew that he needed to become strong. His speed was very fast, but his body was quite weak. However, it didn't really matter and once he learned Back Channel since after he learned it his speed would become even more incredible and no one would be able to attack him.
   Eating his breakfast, some readers might be curious about Korosensei's purpose to learn about the World of Souls.
   The purpose of Korosensei to learn about the World of Souls was because of Aguri Yukimura.
   Aguri Yukimura is the former teacher of Class 3-E and the late older sister of Akari Yukimura in Korosensei's world.
   It could even be said that Aguri Yukimura was Korosensei's lover in the past before his body was modified by a scientist.
   Well, not exactly a lover, but Korosensei loved her.
   In the past, Haru had invited Korosensei because he had told him that Korosensei might be able to resurrect Aguri Yukimura.
   At first, Korosensei wasn't sure, but he knew that it was possible to resurrect Aguri Yukimura by using a Group Chat.
   However, Korosensei felt conflicted about whether Aguri would be happy when he resurrected her. He knew that Haru also had lost both of his parents, but he didn't hear that Haru wanted to resurrect his parents since he also knew that to resurrect someone, it needed a lot of preparation, especially on mental health.
   Korosensei wasn't sure, but suddenly when he was eating his breakfast, his smartphone vibrated. He took out his smartphone and saw a notice from the Group Chat.
   Korosensei felt a bit surprised and checked the quest.
   [ New Quest for Dimensional Group Chat ]
   [ Quest : Defeat Tartaros ]
   [ Participant : Five people (Including the people in the world where the quest is happening) ]
   [ Reward : 2000 points and a random reward ]
   [ System Note : The time will stop in the participant world ]
   [ Countdown : Before the Face is activated ]
   Korosensei nodded and knew who Tartarus was since he had read Fairy Tail. He knew that Yajima had made his preparation so the Magic Council wouldn't be blown up and no one would die from Tartarus. He knew that it would be a pretty easy quest, especially when Yajima owned a Stealth Cruiser.
   "There are five participants...."
   Korosensei wasn't sure, but he didn't feel like going out on this quest. He saw that everyone started to enter the Group Chat and talked about the quest.
   The majority of the members asked Yajima since the location of this quest was in Yajima's world.
   Yajima: "I've prepared everything. After you've entered this world, let's destroy Tartaros directly."
   Yajima didn't like Tartaros, especially when this dark guild had killed almost all of his comrades. Of course, he wouldn't let that happen and had made up his preparation. He also told Org, Doranbolt, and everyone in his guild to start the war against Tartaros.
   Even though Yajima knew the plot, he didn't start the war directly since he was waiting for this quest. He wanted to be sure to end the Tartoros and wait for the members of the Group Chat to help him. He also thought that it wouldn't be bad to receive a gift from Group Chat.
   Yajima: "So who is going? Beside me, there are another four spots on this quest."
   Haru: "I'm not going. So the rest of you can decide who is going, I'll help you to start the quest after you've decided."
   Everyone was very surprised since they didn't expect Haru to not join the quest.
   Korosensei was also quite surprised since Haru didn't join this quest.
   Haru: "Don't worry, this quest is quite easy after all, but be careful about the "Face" since once it explodes then...."
   Everyone on the Group Chat turned quiet since they knew the consequences once the "Face" was activated the magic on Earthland would disappear.
   Korosensei thought for a while and knew that his speed would be useful in this situation.
   Korosensei: "I'll join the quest!"
   Korosensei had a kind heart and it was the reason why he decided to join this quest. And at the same time, he was wondering whether he could erase the uncomfortable feeling in his heart. He let out a sigh and continued to eat, but when he was eating he saw the only human female in this country which made his eyes shine with excitement.
   Waving his tentacles energetically, Korosensei shouted, "Atashino-chan! Let's have a date!"
   It seemed he became energetic again.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://toriko.fandom.com/wiki/Atashino
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1152: Going to the quest!
   Kouha had been very busy lately and he hadn't slept for a few days.
   After Haru came to this world, the future had changed, but it didn't change much.
   The only change in Kouha's world was that Matal Mogamett didn't turn into a monster because of Black Rukh and Hakuryuu didn't betray him and his brother. He felt that it was good, but he knew that there was another important matter which was an economic war.
   After Haru had helped him to kill Gyokuen, Kou Empire was at peace, but Sinbad started his move and made a peace agreement so there wouldn't be any war in this world.
   However, it didn't mean that the conflict was over since the conflict had changed from physical conflict to economic conflict.
   Kouha and his brother had prepared, but they didn't expect that Sinbad's talent in business was very strong.
   However, it didn't mean that they were going to lose.
   Kouha could ask for Haru's help and the group of scientists on the Group Chat, but he didn't want to trouble them that much and soon this world would be reshuffled once again.
   Kouha knew that the climax of his world would happen next year and he had prepared everything. He was sure that Sinbad would start his move, but it didn't really matter since he believed that he and his brother could handle Sinbad.
   Then when Kouha was about to take a rest suddenly he received a notice from the Group Chat about a quest. He was tired and he didn't really want to go. At least this year, he wanted to focus all of his energy on his world so in the end, he didn't go, though, at the same time, he was curious who would go for this quest.
   Yajima: "Alright, Korosensei, then who next?"
   Toshinori was in the toilet while reading the chat of the Group Chat. Reading the quest, he knew that it would happen in Yajima's world and he didn't need to worry that someone would notice his disappearance since the time on his world would stop.
   Toshinori: "Is it alright for me to go too?"
   Gintoki: "Why not? You're a new member and it is also a good chance for you to learn about Quest and Group Chat."
   Teppei: "You're just too lazy to go on the quest, right, Gintoki?"
   Everyone was speechless at Gintoki.
   Gintoki: "Anyway, there are two more people. Who wants to go? Girls?"
   Haru didn't go for this quest which made everyone feel a bit surprised, but in the end, they moved on and decided who would go for this quest.
   Esdeath didn't have that much of an interest in Yajima's world since she wanted a more challenging world. Though, she was even more curious why her husband didn't have an interest in this quest.
   Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Tsunade didn't intend to go on this quest since they wanted to give a chance to the new members.
   Kuroneko: "Kuzuha, how about you?"
   Kuroneko: "You don't want to go?"
   Kuzuha: "I, is this alright?"
   Everyone answered at the same time. Even though Kuzuha might be a child, her strength was undoubtedly strong.
   Kuzuha was in her room. She smiled and replied, "T, then I will go." Even though she felt a bit nervous since her teammates would be Toshinori, Yajima, and Korosensei. She didn't know much about Toshinori, but she knew that Toshinori was a hero and she felt a bit curious.
   However, Kuzuha felt that Korosensei was quite dangerous since this guy was a pervert. Though, she didn't think too much since she didn't think that the three of them had an interest in her since she was only a child.
   Yajima: "Tabane, Charlotte, Sumire, do any of you want to go?"
   Charlotte: "I'm going to be a burden. I'm not going."
   Tabane: "Then, I'll go." She didn't mind going and she also wanted to fight a bad guy since she felt that it was interesting.
   Korosensei: "Good! Let's prepare before we start the quest."
   Haru was in Erina's bathroom since Erina had forced him to take a bath since he had eaten a kiviak and he agreed since his clothes didn't smell good since kiviak's smell was too intense.
   Haru was laying lazily on the bathtup while looking at his smartphone.
   "Korosensei, Yajima-san, Toshinori, Kuzuha, and Tabane, huh?"
   Haru felt a bit surprised by Korosensei's participant since he thought that it would be Teppei or Luffy.
   Even though Luffy seemed stupid, he wasn't stupid, but it was very troublesome to bring Luffy.
   Tabane: "Haru, what do you think that I need to watch out for?"
   Haru, who received a chat from Tabane, smiled and replied, "Be careful of mind magic. Stay beside everyone. It's better to end the quest with a bombardment from afar so no enemies are going to attack you." He knew that he didn't need to worry about direct magic since an IS had a nigh-invulnerable shield that could protect Tabane, but he didn't think that it could protect her from mind magic which made him quite worried since their relationship had developed into that stage.
   Tabane: "You're not going to tell me to fight fairly?" Though, she was laughing when she read Haru's chat and felt warm since she knew that he was worried about him.
   Tabane was in her room, laying on her bed and started to move her legs happily.
   Tabane: "When are you going back to my world?" She missed him, especially after she had tasted the forbidden pleasure. Even though Haru often went to her world from time to time, she wanted to stay with him all the time.
   Haru thought for a while and replied, "Wait for a while, I'll go to your world."
   Tabane: "Good! I'm waiting! It is best that you go before I go for the quest."
   Haru: "Prepare yourself."
   Tabane: "I'm going to win this battle!"
   Haru: "Oh, I can't wait."
   Tabane: "Do you want Houki to join?"
   Haru was speechless and replied, "Just wait for me in your world." He put down his smartphone on the side and wiped his face with the water on the bathup. He laid lazily again and felt a bit worried.
   Then Haru realized something and he was wondering whether the reason why he usually did the quest was because he was worried about everyone.
   Quest was dangerous after all and no one knew what would happen when the quest failed.
   'Or is it because of girls?'
   Haru rubbed his chin and decided not to think too much. Thinking about Tartaros's power, he felt that Yajima, Tabane, Toshinori, Korosensei, and Kuzuha should be able to handle them.
   "Haru! How long are you going to be in the bathroom! Hurry up and get out! Let's play a game!" Alice shouted.
   Haru sighed and said, "Wait a moment..." But suddenly he heard another sentence which made him speechless.
   Alice gasped and asked, "Are you drinking the water that is used by us when we have taken a bath?!"
   Haru was a pervert, but he wasn't a maniac. Though, he felt a bit lazy to refute her.
   "Erina, Haru is a pervert!!!!!"
   Haru closed his eyes and decided to relax wondering when everyone on the Group Chat was going to the quest.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1153: Comrades
   Haru had thought Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Toshinori would go on this quest immediately, and he was right since his time was moving faster than their worlds, but because they wanted to prepare a lot of things, they would start to enter the quest tomorrow.
   Even though their opponents in this quest seemed quite weak, they couldn't underestimate it since all of the members of Tartaros were the devil which was being created by Zeref.
   After Haru returned from Erina's room, he went to Tabane's world to spend time with her before going to Esdeath's world to flirt with her, and lastly went to Shinobu's world since it seemed this girl had found a cure for Kagaya Ubuyashiki after she talked with Tsunade, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane.
   His day was quite busy and the next day, even though it had been a while since he came to the school, he spent most of his time in the private room talking with Seri, Ritsu, and an executives of his business.
   Haru had also developed a video communication software which he named Zoom.
   Video communication software wasn't a new technology and there was also another video communication software beside his own.
   However, his conversation was very important and he couldn't let anyone hijack it so it was the reason why he developed this video communication software by himself.
   Haru knew that the prospect of "Zoom" was quite good, and might become a stable software. However, it wouldn't be that popular immediately since a lot of people communicate with each other by meeting each other.
   Unless there was a condition which made them unable to meet each other then it was better to maintain a stable development since the target of this software was different from NicoNico which was an entertainment video hosting website.
   Kirari was also busy since she had spent a lot of days with Haru in the hospital.
   Both of them were quite busy, though, they had promised to each other to do that kind of thing after school.
   Haru had heard that Kirari was going to invite a new member for the Student Council and it seemed that she was interested in an idol that recently became popular in Hyakko Academy, however, he didn't think too much since in this country, there were a lot of idols.
   In this country, most people's dream was to work as an employee of a large corporation until the end of their life. It was also the reason why this situation in this country was slightly depressing since most people didn't have a dream and their dream was to have a stable life.
   It wasn't something wrong if their dream was to have a stable life, but this phenomenon was being forced on them after all.
   There was something called a "Herd Mentality" which described how people could be influenced by their peers to adopt certain behaviors on a largely emotional, rather than rational, basis.
   If someone was different from other people, there was a chance that this person would be excluded and it happened from their childhood time.
   In his middle school time, Haru often rode on a train to visit his girlfriends or go on dates. He saw someone in a suit that worked for some company. He tried to observe this person and he kept watching him from day after day when this person went to work and went back to him.
   This person kept doing a repetition, from work then went home and such a cycle continued until he retired.
   Haru could tell that this person seemed to be living, but he was dead inside.
   It was what Haru felt at that moment and it was also the reason why he decided to become a novelist in the past and didn't want to go work as an employee of someone since it scared him to spend his life like that.
   Luckily, it seemed that he didn't need to do that since he had become the third richest man on earth this year and soon he would become the first richest man on earth.
   After his business had completed, he left his private room and changed the sign which told everyone to not disturb him. He greeted the members of the Traditional Culture Research Club and flirted with them for a bit before he went to the student council room to meet Kirari. He felt a bit tired and wanted to hug Kirari to recharge his energy.
   Haru didn't move that fast and greeted some people that he knew along the way. He was also being stopped by a lot of girls, but he told them that he was a bit busy so he could run away from this situation, and at the same time, he was wondering why they kept chasing even though all of the people in this school knew that he was Kirari's fiance.
   To be honest, Haru understood that even if they became his mistress, they didn't really mind since once they were being liked by him then their future life would be secured and it wasn't bad to have a handsome sugar daddy.
   Though, there were also a a lot of people who wanted to become his sugar mama, but let's keep that a secret.
   Haru entered the student council room and he saw both Runa and Manyuuda.
   Runa also noticed him and smiled brightly. "Haru!!!"
   Manyuuda, who was working on his laptop, gave a slight nod to Haru then pushed the frame of his glasses before he continued to work.
   "Is your work done? Let's play a game!" Runa took another PlayStation portable, Nintendo DS, and a gameboy.
   "You sure have something retro." Haru took the gameboy curiously then put it back. He sighed and asked, "Do you know where Kirari is?"
   "Hmm? Kirari? It seems that she needs to observe some business and might not be done soon." Runa answered and asked, "You're not playing a game?"
   "Hmm...." Haru pondered and suddenly remembered something. "That's right! I remember that there is a gambling den that makes their members wear a maid uniform, is that true?"
   Runa and Manyuuda seemed to be stunned by Haru's words.
   Haru knew that if this continued then they would think that he had a maid fetish. They weren't wrong, but he didn't want to tarnish his reputation. "You know that I own a maid cafe, I need to do some research."
   "Research, huh?" Runa stared at him suspiciously.
   However, Manyuuda was in shock when he heard that Haru owned a maid cafe. He pushed the frame of his glasses and thought that this billionaire really knew how to enjoy his life. He definitely didn't feel jealous, but he was wondering where Haru's cafe was located. Though, he was too shy to ask.
   "Do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.
   "Noop!" Runa refused without hesitation and continued to play the game. She became a bit annoyed and pouted.
   Haru shook his head and looked at Manyuuda. "Manyuuda, how about you go with me?"
   "Huh?" Manyuu was startled when he was suddenly invited.
   "I heard that you're a big fan of maids, right? How about we go to that place together?" Haru said with a smile.
   "Where did that rumor come from?! And I'm not a big fan of maids?!" Manyuuda didn't expect that there would be someone that would tarnish his reputation by telling Haru that he had a maid fetish. He might have liked it, but he didn't have a fetish for it.
   Waving his hand, Haru said, "Don't worry, don't worry, so you agree to come with me, right?"
   "I'm not going!" Manyuuda was speechless before and continued, "I'm not free enough to spend my time watching a girl in a maid uniform."
   "Oh? So you're interested in a guy in maid uniform?" Haru said with a shocked expression.
   "Manyuuda... you?!" Runa, who was beside Haru, was also in shock.
   "I see... I see..." Runa sighed and nodded. "It's alright. I'm not discriminated against you."
   "I DON'T LIKE GUY! I LIKE A GIRL!!!"
   Manyuuda was stunned and wondering why he shouted, but then he heard the conversation between Haru and Runa.
   "Of course! I've recorded it perfectly!"
   Manyuuda didn't expect that both Haru and Runa would play him.
   "Anyway, let's go with me, Manyuuda. Think about it! A group of beautiful and cute high school girls in a maid uniform greeting you politely with a gentle smile? Don't you want to see it, Manyuuda?" Haru asked.
   Manyuuda was a bit shaken since he would be lying if he didn't have an interest in a maid uniform. He pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "...I guess... as a member of the student council, we need to see whether this gambling den doesn't violate the regulation of our school."
   Haru laughed and went to Manyuuda, wrapping his arm around his shoulder. "So what are we waiting for? Let's go!" He had a feeling that Manyuuda also loved maid uniforms so why not enjoy this beautiful scenery together, right?
   Manyuuda was helpless, but he stood up since his legs were moving by themselves when he heard about maid. It was his instinct as a male to be attracted by a maid. Though, at the same time, it changed his perception of Haru and thought that this guy was a comrade.
   Runa looked at Manyuuda and Haru with a speechless expression. She thought to tell Kirari about this matter after she had returned. Though, she felt lonely and decided to go with them.
   Then the three of them set their journey to the maid paradise... No, they set their journey to check whether this gambling den didn't violate the rules of the school.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kaede_Manyuda
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Runa_Yomozuki
   Chapter 1154: Group of Maids
   Mary Saotome was the name of this girl.
   Mary had realized how cruel this school was after she had stayed for a month, but there was a lot of chance within this school too. Her parents weren't rich and she was coming from a normal family. She didn't want to live the same as her parents and she didn't want to lick the butts of someone else to have a better life.
   Mary had to admit that this school was very hard, especially last time, when she needed to join a "Coupling Party" gambling to pay that was forced by Aoi Miboumi. She had heard that this gambling was being invented by Kasugano Haruka. Even though she didn't really like that kind of gambling, she had to admit that Kasungao was a genius at business.
   Though, at the same time, Mary didn't really want to meet other members of the student council since she felt that they always brought her a lot of trouble.
   From Aoi Miboumi and Sachiku Jurako, the two of them had always brought her trouble.
   The issue of "Housepets" was also being made by the current student council present, Kirari Momobami.
   It was the reason why Mary didn't really like the student council, but at the same time, she had to admit that this organization was very amazing, especially when Haru was also part of this organization.
   Unlike the other members, it was very rare for Haru to appear at the school and when he appeared, it was very hard to meet him since he always went to the student council room, Traditional Culture Club president, or his class.
   Mary thought that it was also good to enter Traditional Culture Club since this club was being backed by Haru so all of the members of this club were being protected by him. Though, at the same time, it was very hard to enter this club and there were only some people who could enter.
   However, Mary had her own ambition and she wanted to get a lot of money. It was impossible to get a lot of money by entering a Traditional Culture Club so the answer to achieving her ambition was to open her own gambling den.
   Mary's gambling den was fairly popular. It wasn't that popular, and it might be below average since it was a newly established gambling den, but she was satisfied with the result.
   The day was quite normal, but strangely enough Mary's gambling den was very quiet, but it might be because that everyone was still in their own classes since it was a break time.
   Everyone needed to take a lunch before they went on a gamble.
   Mary along with her little gang members, Yukimi Togakushi and Tsuzura Hanatemari stayed in their gambling den while wearing a maid uniform since it was the standard uniform which was being initiated by Yukimi Togakushi.
   However, Mary had to admit that even though it was quite embrassing to wear a maid uniform, there were a lot of people who came to her gambling den, even though most of them were male students.
   Togakushi sighed and complained. "The business is quite slow."
   "This is normal since we have just opened, Togakushi-senpai," Hanatemari said with a smile, but then she noticed Mary frowning. "What's wrong, Mary-chan?"
   "Nothing." Mary sighed and said, "I just have a feeling that something might happen today."
   "Something might happen?" 2x
   Togakushi and Hanatemari exclaimed at the same time since it was their first time to see Mary believe in such a superficial thing such as feeling or something since they knew that Mary's way of gambling was based on logic.
   "Oh, is this the location of the maid?"
   "It should be. I heard that this is the place."
   Mari, Togakushi, and Hanatemari heard a voice from the outside of their gambling den's room. From the voice, they could tell that there were two male and one female students. They stood up and ready to greet them, but they were stunned when they saw the students who had entered their gambling den.
   "K, K, Kasugano-kun?!" Togakushi blushed when she saw Haru.
   "Oh? Do you know me?" Haru was slightly surprised.
   "Y, yes!" Togakushi answered with a slightly nervous voice. She felt quite embrassed and she wondered whether she wasn't in a mess.
   Everyone wanted to say it at the same time since Haru was very famous.
   "Of course, you idiot! Who doesn't know you in this school!" Runa reprimanded him.
   Haru rolled his eyes and didn't think too much, but his eyes shone when he saw two girls in maid uniform. One of them was wearing a standard french uniform maid with a long skirt and the other one was wearing a localized maid uniform with a short skirt and beautiful white stockings which wrapped those smooth legs.
   Haru sighed and thought that he should ask Kirari to wear a maid uniform later.
   'Or Erina might be good...'
   Mary was stunned since she didn't expect Haru to come to her gambling den. Though, she had to admit that this guy was very handsome, that wasn't the only thing which made him attractive.
   Haru had this aura which made people feel attracted by him and his handsome face was only a bonus. Even if he didn't have a handsome face, it was possible for him to attract a lot of people to e attracted by him since his aura was special. Though, at the same time, Haru's presence made her forget that there were two members of the student council beside him.
   Manyuuda nodded and seemed to be quite satisfied with the maid uniform.
   "What kind of gamble do you provide here?" Haru sat down on the chair and asked the girl that had her legs wrapped in white stockings. He wasn't sure, but he felt that this girl seemed a bit different from the rest of the girls. It was hard to explain, but he could feel an ambition or something from her, but at the same time, naivety? Well, she was cute, it didn't really matter to him.
   Haru's question woke Mary up and she realized that the person in front of him was a member of the student council and she felt a bit wary. Though, she explained to them kindly what was the gamble which was being provided in this gambling den and at the same time, she also limited the amount of money that would be played in her place since she had learned her lesson. She didn't want to have another debt again which made her shake in fear. It felt horrible to have a debt.
   Haru nodded and had to admit that Mary was smart since she had stopped one of his ways to win the gamble.
   "Runa, Manyuuda, are you going to play?"
   Runa raised her eyebrow and asked, "Isn't your plan to see a girl in maid uniform? Why do you have to play too? Let's go back! Or do you want to spend your day with those maids?" She didn't have a good impression of the three of them since they had made her time to play with him decreased.
   "I also have a job. I don't have time to accompany you on your hobby, Kasugano-senpai." Manyuuda pushed the frame of his glasses and escaped.
   Haru twitched his lips since he had been betrayed.
   Though, Mary, Hanatemari, and Togakushi blushed since they didn't expect Haru to come to visit to see them in maid uniform.
   However, Haru didn't feel embarrassed and said, "Yes, my cousin owns a maid cafe (lie) so I'm a bit curious when I've heard that there are a lot of maids in one of the gambling dens within the school...." His bullshitting skill was awesome and he made the three of the laughed while giving them praise on how cute they were.
   Runa, who was on the side, was speechless at Haru's skill at coaxing girls and at the same time, she thought that even if he didn't become a billionaire, she felt that he could work by deceiving a number of girls easily.
   When Haru was talking with a cute maid suddenly his phone vibrated and saw a notice. He raised his eyebrow and read that Korosensei, Tabane, Toshinori, Yajima, and Kuzuha were ready for the quest. He felt a bit curious what would happen when the time on his world stopped and he pressed the "OK" button to send the five of them for this quest.
   When Haru pressed, he didn't know what had happened, but he received another notice that everyone had succeeded in their quest which made him a bit bewildered.
   "What's wrong, Kasugano-senpai?" Hanatemari asked.
   Hanatemari's soft voice woke him up. Haru looked at Hanatemari and had to admit that this girl was very cute and she gave a feeling that she was ready to be pushed. He hurriedly erased all the perverted things within his head and entered "zen".
   "Well, I need to go back. I've got something to do," Haru said.
   "Good, let's go back!" Runa grabbed Haru's hand and pulled him outside. She needed to tell Kirari that this guy was flirting with the group of maids later.
   Haru chuckled and said goodbye to the three of them before leaving the gambling den. However, at the same time, he was curious at the experience of Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, Toshinori, and Yajima when they did this quest.
   Though, when Haru went out, Hanatemari and Togakushi sighed.
   Mary raised her eyebrow when she saw both of them and said, "You should give up. I've heard that his fiancee is the student council president." At the same time, she was curious how Haru was able to handle that fierce girl.
   "I know but...." Togakushi thought to confess later, but when Mary reminded her... she knew that she needed to give up.
   Confessing was something normal in this country so Mary didn't seem that surprised. Though, Mary had to admit that this guy was different from the rest of the student council members and if he came again then she would welcome him. She didn't realize that the corner of her mouth rose, but her expression turned serious once again when she saw a group of students enter.
   Today... Mary was going to work hard.
   Though, at the same time, Mary was wondering whether the student council members were free enough to visit her gambling den just to see her and her groups in a maid uniform.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Mary_Saotome
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sachiko_Juraku
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yukimi_Togakushi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Tsuzura_Hanatemari
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1155: Without Haru on the Quest
   After saying that they were ready, Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Toshinori were teleported to Yajima's world.
   Yajima had been waiting in his guildmaster's room when a bright light suddenly appeared and four figures appeared in front of him. He was about to greet them, but he heard a painful groan from the the four figures.
   Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Toshinori held their heads since their heads were quite painful after they were teleported to another world.
   "Are you all alright?" Yajima asked and felt a bit worried.
   "Yeah... I'm alright." Korosensei rubbed his head with his tentacles and had to admit that he wouldn't get used to this teleportation no matter how many times that he had tried it.
   "Ugh..." Tabane took a deep breath and nodded.
   "I'm alright too..." Kuzuha nodded after she became better.
   Only Toshinori was the one who was the most uncomfortable since it was his first time teleporting to another world.
   Everyone who had become better was also looking at Toshinori. They might have seen him on the Group Chat, but it was their first time seeing him right in front of their eyes. They had to admit that this guy was huge.
   "Hero!" Tabane was surprised since Toshinori's appearance was similar to a hero in an American comic book.
   Kuzuha also needed to look up since her stature was quite small. She looked up at Korosensei who was around 3 meters in octopus form and Toshinori who was at least 2,2 meters. She was wondering whether she could grow up soon.
   Korosensei nodded and patted Toshinori's shoulder. "You'll get used to this teleportation soon."
   "Yeah...." Toshinori also observed everyone since it was his first time meeting the members of the Group Chat in reality.
   "N, nice to meet you all."
   Toshinori had a light blush on his face and said, "My name is Toshinori Yagi. You can also call me All Might!" This time, his voice became very confident. He pointed at himself using his thumb while showing his bright white teeth.
   Toshinori also decided to wear his hero costume since he knew that he was on a mission. He had read Fairy Tail and he knew his opponents which was why he needed to be serious since he knew the power of Tartarus was very strong.
   Yajima, Korosensei, Tabane, and Kuzuha were wondering how the heck the illustration of this guy was different from them.
   "Cough! Cough!" Yajima coughed to get the attention of all of them. "Well, since this is Toshinori's first time, let us introduce ourselves." He smiled and said, "My name is Yajima. You can call me Yajima."
   "You can call me Korosensei." Korosensei moved closer and whispered to Toshinori. "If you need a porn book, I'm the master. Everyone calls me the bookkeeper."
   Toshinori was speechless. He knew that Korosensei was very perverted, but he didn't expect that Korosensei would be this perverted.
   "Hello! Hello! I'm everyone's idol, Tabane-chan!" Tabane put her index fingers on her cheeks and introduced herself in a very cute way.
   "My name is Kuzuha Doumoto." Kuzuha bowed her head slightly and said, "Nice to meet you."
   "Nice to meet you everyone." Toshinori smiled and asked, "So what should we do now?" It was his first time on the quest so it was better to let them make a decision. He also didn't want to cause trouble either.
   "Well, usually, we will go to the bar below and have a drink, chat about girls, then sleep until tomorrow," Korosensei said with a serious expression.
   "Cough! Cough! That's true, but our situation won't let us do that since I won't let the Tartaros hurt everyone in the Magic Council," Yajima said with a serious expression.
   Korosensei and Yajima had said with serious expression, but the difference between the two of them was very huge.
   "So should I prepare my weapon? I can send my IS to attack them right away," Tabane said. She was thinking of going back early since Yajima was an old pervert, Korosensei was an octopus pervert, and Toshinori had different types of art. The only normal one was Kuzuha who also got closer to her since Kuzuha was a bit nervous with everyone.
   Korosensei, Yajima, and Toshinori had to admit that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, especially when Haru wasn't here. The three of them except for Toshinori were perverted and even thought they could talk freely on the Group Chat, but it was hard to say such a perverted thing from their mouths directly.
   "You don't need to either. I've prepared my spacecraft and we'll directly attack them right now," Yajima said. He thought that he needed to become the leader in this quest and it was better to solve this matter as soon as possible.
   Everyone nodded and agreed.
   "What about Crawford Seam? He's the one who holds the key to Face, right?" Kuzuha asked.
   Crawford Seam was previously chairman of the Magic Council. He was also the traitor of the Magic Council that had caused destruction in this organization. He also held the Face's key, which was a weapon that could destroy all of the magic within the continent.
   "Don't worry, I've prepared everything and right now with my signal, they should start to catch Crawford Seam," Yajima said with anger since Crawford Seam had caused a lot of damage and killed a lot of his comrades on the Magic Council. He even sent out two Dragon Slayers within his guild to help the Magic Council catch this Crawford Seam.
   In the courtyard of his home, Crawford Seam was drinking tea with a relaxed expression, but suddenly he saw an army group from the Magic Council walking toward the direction of his house. He raised his eyebrow and wondered what they were doing. He had never thought that they were coming with an intention to catch him since he was the previous chairman of the Magic Council. When a group of army from the Magic Council were moving closer, he also saw the duo from Dragon Slayer's strongest guild, Infinite.
   "Oh, what are you all doing here? Is there a mission around this location?" Crawford Seam stood up and walked toward them while asking this question curiously.
   Everyone was looking at each other, at first, they had a disbelief expression, but after they saw the proof from Yajima, they felt angry since this person wanted to kill all of them.
   "Crawford Seam! You're being arrested for colluding with the Dark Guild, Tartaros!"
   The army group didn't hesitate and announced Crawford Seam's crime and they were ready to catch him.
   "What?!" Crawford Seam was startled and didn't expect them to know about the matter of his betrayal. "Wait! Wait! This is a misunderstanding!" He moved back while trying to buy time to give a signal to the members of the Tartaros to help him.
   "Tell all of that to all of the members of the Magic Council! You're under arrest!"
   The captain of the Magic Council ordered and his subordinates hurriedly caught Crawford Seam.
   "You bastard!!!" Crawford Seam tried to fight back, but Sting punched him and made him pass out directly.
   Sting also didn't have a good impression of Crawford Seam since this guy would destroy the Magic Council for his own interest.
   "Rogue, tell Master that we have caught Crawford Seam," Sting said.
   Rogue nodded and reported this matter to Yajima from the Lacrima communication device.
   When they were done with their job, they went to the headquarters of the Magic Council since they needed to put Crawford Seam into jail.
   Rogue and Sting also followed them back to the headquarters of the Magic Council since Yajima had told them that this matter wasn't over.
   When Yajima received news from Rogue, he nodded and said, "Crawford Seam has been caught and we can start our plan right away."
   Everyone nodded and they were ready to complete the quest.
   "Right, Korosensei, if there is a trouble, you're the only one who can solve the Face," Yajima said.
   "Don't worry, leave it to me," Korosensei said with a smile and wouldn't let themselves fail on this quest.
   When everything was ready, they entered the Stealth Cruiser which was owned by Yajima.
   Yajima had received a Stealth Cruiser in the past and this time, he was going to use it to destroy Tartaros for all.
   Though, looking at this massive aircraft, Toshinori had to admit that this Group Chat was amazing.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1156: End of Tartaros 1
   Toshinori was inside the Stealth Cruiser with an amazed expression.
   Tabane was also very happy and moved around the Stealth Cruiser with Kuzuha. She thought the size really mattered, she blushed when she thought about what she had done before she went on the quest. When she returned, she would ask him to go to her world again to do that kind of thing again.
   Kuzuha was also walking with Tabane since it felt quite strange to stay with a lot of uncles.
   Tabane and Kuzuha also brought Yukino with them since Yukino was more knowledgeable about Stealth Cruiser.
   In the past, Kuzuha and Tabane didn't enter the Stealth Cruiser and they weren't being told that Yajima owned this spacecraft so they were quite curious about this spacecraft, especially Tabane.
   Tabane recalled that Stealth Cruiser came from a world that could power-up a mecha using music. She wondered how it would work and at the same time, she wanted to go to that world too.
   "Umm... Tabane-sama, Kuzuha-sama, where is Haru-sama?" Yukino asked curiously since the only ones who came on this mission were only Toshinori, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Korosensei.
   "Hehehe, he's quite busy. Do you miss him?" Tabane asked with a smile.
   "Umm..." Yukino blushed and felt embrassed since she missed a married man.
   Tabane smiled and asked, "So do you know who Haru's girlfriend is in this world?"
   Kuzuha only looked at them with an innocent expression, but her eyes perked and listened to their conversation with focus.
   The girls were talking to each other, but Yajima, Kuzuha, Tabane, Toshinori, along with the members of Infinite were coming for this quest to vanquish the dark guild, Tartaros.
   Yajima also invited the members of Fairy Tail since they were the main characters of this story. He felt that it was necessary to bring them since he was afraid something would happen. He had also asked Korosensei to wait at the headquarters of the Magic Council so if something happened, Korosensei could protect everyone.
   Yajima asked Korosensei because he believed in Korosensei's speed. Beside Korosensei, he didn't think that someone could be as fast as Korosensei, unless that person mastered teleportation magic.
   Korosensei didn't really mind and as a bonus, Yajima had given him a treasure book that Yajima had collected a decade ago.
   Korosensei was very happy that he didn't expect to receive a vintage porn book. He bowed his head respectfully and called Yajima an elder before he went directly to the Magic Council to protect everyone. He was wondering who his opponent was.
   Korosensei thought before he left.
   Yajima, Tabane, Toshinori, Kuzuha, and the main members of the Infinite said goodbye to Korosensei. They didn't go immediately and waited for the members of Fairy Tail that they had invited for this mission.
   Yajima felt that it was too wasteful to not use his resources and it was better to be careful so he decided to end Tartaros directly from this world.
   "Uwoo, what is this ship?!"
   Yajima smiled at everyone and said, "Shall we go?"
   Inside the headquarters of Tartaros, all of the main members or the leader of the Tartaros guild which was known as Nine Demon Gates gathered together with the leader and the creator of Tartaros, Mard Geer Tartaros.
   Mard sat on his ivory throne overlooking everyone who kneeled in front of him. He relaxed his face on his right palm while holding a book in his left hand.
   "Get up, let's talk about our operation."
   Everyone nodded and started to sit down on the the seat which was prepared. They sat down and it seemed that not all of the members of Nine Demon Gates gathered in this place since one of the seats within this room was empty.
   "Is Jackal on a mission?" Mard asked.
   Mard nodded upon hearing their answer then noticed Franmalth who seemed to be very nervous for some reason.
   "What's wrong, Franmalth? Is there something that you want to tell us?"
   Franmalth's body tensed and he laughed awkwardly. "Sorry, boss. It seems that Gran Doma has been caught and the Magic Council has known that he has betrayed them. We've sent Jackal to get him back."
   Mard smiled and waved his hand. "You don't need to worry. After all, Gran Doma is only a human. His existence is below us or rather below an insect. It is obvious that he's useless."
   Everyone nodded at the same time when they heard Mard's words since in their minds the existence of human was very low and human was even lower than a bug in their minds.
   The existence of Gran Doma was important to them since Gran Doma was the one who knew the location of Face, the mass-destruction weapons for a magician.
   "Don't worry about Gran Doma, I can solve the matter of Face," Mard said. He was very calm and it seemed that nothing could cause him to lose his calm.
   "Then what about Jackal, boss?" Franmalth asked.
   "Let him destroy the Magic Council," Mard said without hesitation.
   No one expressed their rejection and all of them agreed with Mard's decision.
   Mard tapped the book with his left hand and couldn't wait for the resurrection of the E.N.D. in this world so that he could end the life of his creator, Zeref.
   It might seem like something weird, but the purpose of Zeref to create a demon was to kill himself.
   Zeref, who was known as an immortal, had one or two lost screws on his head and because of that, he had caused a lot of trouble to this world.
   Then everyone continued to talk about their plan and Mard also sent some of the members of the Tartoros to assassinate the ex-members of Magic Council in this continent since they only needed Gran Doma to activate the Face.
   While they were talking to each other, they didn't realize the danger of staring at them.
   On the spacecraft, the members of Fairy Tail were quite excited since the size of Stealth Cruiser was very massive. They played around this place and didn't seem nervous about their battle with Tartaros.
   Though Makarov, the leader of Fairy Tail, knocked down everyone who caused a mess in this ship since they were about to do an important mission.
   Tabane, Kuzuha, and Yukino talked to each other with the female members of Fairy Tail such as Erza, Mirajane, Cana, Lucy, and Lisanna. The topic of the conversation was Haru's magic which was known as "pleasure magic" which was a very dreadful magic for every woman in this continent.
   The girls seemed blush when they heard Erza's experience after she was attacked by that magic.
   Yajima was speechless, but he didn't stop them until they had arrived at the location.
   Their location was 30 kilometers away from the headquarters of Tartaros, however, Yajima decided to stop the spacecraft and told everyone to be ready to shoot down the headquarters of Tartaros.
   In the story, the members of Tartorus assassinated every member of the Magic Council and this time, Yajima was going to assassinate them with a bombardment of his Stealth Cruiser.
   The Stealth Cruiser has various weapons within it such as 2mm beam gun turrets, Twin 58mm beam gun turrets, 20mm twin beam close-in weapon system (CIWS), and anti-ship missile launchers (mounted within three ports per port/starboard side of the forward bow).
   Yajima told the pilot to send out anti-ship missile launchers directly or the strongest weapon within the ship.
   The pilot nodded and told his crew to be prepared to aim the anti-ship missile launchers toward Tartaros's headquarters.
   When everything was ready, everyone was quiet and ready to watch this historical moment.
   Mard wasn't sure, but he foreboded all of sudden. His expression became serious and he shouted, "Get out of here!"
   Mard hurriedly escaped, but not all of them were fast enough.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*
   A large explosion destroyed everything and a large mushroom-shaped smoke appeared within the after this explosion.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1157: End of Tartaros 2
   Inside the prison cell, Cobra, who was once part of magician Oracion Seis, moved slightly when he heard someone approaching. He had a superhearing ability and then he smiled when he realized what this person was about to do to the Magic Council.
   However, suddenly his expression changed since the change was too abrupt.
   The guard of the headquarters of Magic Council stood up with a fierce expression, but none of them realized the danger that stared at them.
   After the destruction of the Magic Council's headquarters seven years ago, the Magic Council had rebuilt their headquarters to another place and this time the location was quite secretive. It wasn't exactly secretive, but it was hard to enter this place, especially after the last incident. And the undernearth of this headquarter, there was a large prison which was also one of the reasons why this place was being hidden for the public.
   "Hehehe, strongest organization on the continent? What I see is a joke!"
   One person leaped from tree after tree before stopping right at the top of the tree to watch the headquarters of the Magic Council from a distance.
   He was going to watch this place for a bit before he destroyed it.
   If someone from the Magic Council saw this person, they would be startled since his person was very familiar.
   He wasn't a human, but rather an Etherious (a race of Demons that were born from the Books of Zeref).
   Jackal was a member of the Dark Guild Tartaros as well as a member of the Nine Demon Gates. As a member of Nine Demon Gates, his power was without doubt very strong and his intention came to this place obviously wasn't good.
   Jackal grinned and felt that he had watched this place enough, then what he needed to do after this was to destroy it. He moved very fast and passed the security without trouble. He stretched his hand and was about to touch the building of the headquarters of Magic Council but suddenly.....
   Suddenly there was change in the scenery, Jackal remembered that he was right in front of the headquarters of Magic Council, but suddenly he was moved to the beach.
   Of course, Jackal was startled and quickly tensed all of his body ready to fight, before he found one figure in front of him.
   "It's good that I'm not late," Korosensei said with a smile.
   Jackal frowned, but he knew that the bipedal octopus in front of him was the one who had caused him to change his position.
   "Jackal, I didn't raise you like that! How can you turn into a bad boy!"
   Korosensei sobbed and he changed his appearance into Nobita's mother. He sobbed sadly as if his son had done something wrong.
   Jackal raised his eyebrow and didn't talk too much. He dashed toward Korosensei and used his power.
   A large explosion suddenly appeared and caused the sand on the beach to scorch.
   It was Jackal's power, he might not be able to use magic, but he could use a special power of Etherion which was known as Curse and his curse was known as Bomb Curse.
   Bomb Curse lies completely in the use of explosions, which can be triggered remotely or upon direct contact, and are usually on a very grand scale.
   When the dust and smoke disappeared, Jackal saw that Korosensei's figure had disappeared. He snorted and thought that Korosensei was too weak.
   "Tch! Now, I need to go back, huh?!"
   Jackal's mood wasn't good and he wanted to end his mission as soon as possible, but he heard a voice which startled him and his shoulder was patted.
   "Don't be in hurry, alright?"
   Jackal was startled when he saw Korosensei's figure unscathed. "You!"
   "What?" Korosensei asked with a smile.
   Another explosion appeared, and this time, Jackal didn't do anything.
   Korosensei touched Jackal's body automatically being cursed by Jackal's Curse Bomb and he should die after being destroyed by an explosion, but suddenly Korosensei appeared once again unscathed.
   "Really? You can't say anything else besides, die?" Korosensei asked. He was tired of talking with a male and wanted to talk with a female. He was wondering why Tartaros didn't send out their female members and sent out this rascal.
   "How?!" Jackal was startled since Korosensei was alright after Korosensei had touched him.
   Korosensei smiled and said, "I'm not telling you." After he had touched Jackal's body, a symbol appeared on his hand and he knew that it was a curse. He knew that once he was cursed, an explosion would be detonated from his body, however he was very fast. When the explosion happened, he ran directly away from the explosion.
   An explosion might have been very fast, but he was faster, that's all.
   Korosensei knew that Jackal wouldn't understand that and he thought that it was better to end the life of this demon quickly. He took out his katana and changed into a samurai appearance. He held a katana in his hand and chewed a blade of grass.
   "There's nothing that I cannot cut."
   Korosensei was fast, very fast, but his attack was very weak. Beside the Quirk ability (Edgeshot's ability from BNHA) which he received previously, he also owned a very strong katana that he used in the battle. He was too lazy to use his Quirk ability and it was better to use his katana since it was faster.
   "Ha?! You want to cut me down with that little knife? Don't joke around, you octopus bastard?!" Jackal said arrogantly. In his mind, as an Etherion which was being created by the legendary magician, Zeref. The existence beside him and other Etherion was nothing more than a mere bug that he could kill anytime.
   Jackal swept his hand and caused a chain of explosions from the distance, however, suddenly Korosensei appeared behind him calmly.
   It was so calm and the only sound that could be heard was the sound of Korosensei's katana which was sheated back to its sheath.
   "Atomic Slash." Korosensei said calmly and walked away.
   Jackal didn't know what had happened and he was about to reach Korosensei's back. He wanted to explode and pulvirize the hateful bipedal octopus in front of him, but suddenly he saw his hand had crumbled.
   From his hand it then continued to his arm, shoulder, stomach, thigh, leg, neck, and lastly his head.
   Jackal could only watch this situation happening in front of his eyes without being able to do anything. He only saw Korosensei's back and looked at his back fiercely. He was going to return and get his revenge soon, but he didn't know that the headquarters of Tartaros had been destroyed and it was impossible for it to be reincarnated again.
   Blood and various things splattered from Jackal's body, turning him into small pieces.
   Korosensei looked up toward the sky and he felt lonely for some reason. He sighed and thought about the Group Chat which made him smile.
   "I've got to get more pornbooks!"
   Korosensei didn't waste his time and moved toward Yajima since he wanted to end this mission soon.
   Tartaros's headquarters had been destroyed instantly, which made everyone suck a deep breath since they didn't expect this spacecraft would be this strong.
   "How is it?" Yajima asked.
   When the captain was about to say something...
   Multiple large thorns appeared so suddenly, ensnaring and piercing the spacecraft.
   "You...! I won't forgive you!"
   In front of the large screen, they could see a figure of someone floating in the sky and was about to do something.
   This figure created a massive spinning sphere from his hands and said, "Dea Yggdrasil!"
   comment
   "Watch out for the impact!"
   Suddenly an immense wooden beam was fired at the Stealth Cruiser.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1158: End Of Tartaros 3
   Minerva stared at the battle which was unfolding in front of her. Her entire body was hurt since she was affected by that explosion before, but she was lucky enough to be outside of the headquarters before the explosion happened.
   However, even if her body was hurt, she felt very satisfied since her nightmare had disappeared.
   After Sabertooth lost the Grand Magic Games a year ago, Jiemma took her away from the guild to become even stronger. Even though she didn't like her father, she feared her father and could only follow him.
   In the end, Minerva, along with her father, had joined Tartaros. Her day was quite good since she loved to see someone who was weaker than her, but her day wasn't good after she had been stared at by Kyouka, who was one of the members of Nine Demon Gates.
   Kyouka was very sadistic and she loved to torture people. She also had a bad hobby of turning a beautiful woman into a demon and Minerva was also one of them.
   Minerva couldn't forget the pain that day and she swore to have her revenge, but her power was pitiful in front of the group of demons. Her father had also launched an attack before, but he was quickly killed by Mard Geer Tartaros, the founder of Tartaros.
   After that Minerva didn't have anyone and she stayed with Tartaros for a long time, waiting for someone to help her since she knew how hopeless her situation was. The only thing which could calm her down was the medicated oil which she had always brought with her. The smell of this oil was a bit strange, but it had a lot of good effects and was very good when it was placed at that place.
   It might be because her days were full of pain that she longed for pleasure and happiness.
   Minerva became excited when she thought about both Haru and Shinobu. She wanted to meet them, but she couldn't find them. She only saw them during the Grand Magic Games and when she was about to meet them, they had disappeared.
   When Minerva returned, she was being punished, but she didn't care since she had become numb with the pain.
   However, one thing for sure, she wanted to destroy Tartaros, the group who had robbed her identity and trampled her into nothing.
   So when she saw the headquarters of the Tartaros was destroyed, she was very happy, but she knew that it wasn't over since Mard Geer hadn't been killed.
   Minerva's eyes became hazy and she passed out. She hoped when she opened her eyes, she would be able to see both Haru and Shinobu.
   When Mard Geer sent out his magic, everyone on the spacecraft panicked since this spacecraft didn't have a barrier.
   It was the same as Yajima, even though he believed in the durability of this spacecraft, but facing Mard Geer who was one of the strongest villains on the Fairy Tail, his expression became serious.
   However, it was at this moment that Kuzuha protected everyone.
   Kuzuha makes a high and thick earth wall with a face in the center coming out of the ground. She had received a "Creation" ability from the world of Nanatsu no Taizai which allowed her to manipulate earth better. When she saw an attack from Mard Geer, she knew that she needed to do something and used all of her power to protect everyone.
   This massive wall of earth protected the spacecraft from being attacked which made everyone relieved.
   However, Yajima quickly reminded everyone.
   "It's not over yet! We need to defeat the leader of Tartaros!"
   Hearing Yajima's words, everyone became serious.
   Tabane summoned two Infinite Stratos from her dimensional bag and sent them out to attack Mard Geer since she knew that this guy was very strong.
   Kuzuha plopped on the ground and she was very tired at that moment. Her breathing was very heavy and she sweated a lot.
   "Kuzuha-chan, are you alright?" Wendy asked Kuzuha with a worried expression.
   It might be because Kuzuha and Wendy were loli and they quickly became friends.
   Even Carla was looking at Kuzuha with a worried expression and also didn't expect Kuzuha to have such power.
   "I, I'm alright. I only need to take a break..." Kuzuha felt very tired and it was very hard to maintain her consciousness. She wanted to go to sleep quickly, but she knew that the battle wasn't over.
   "W, wait for a moment..." Wendy quickly used her magic to make Kuzuha feel better. She was a Dragon Slayer magician and she wasn't very good with vehicles, but her magic could heal her motion sickness.
   Though, that wasn't the case for both Natsu and Gajeel since from the beginning both of them had slumped on the ground and puked several times. Their health wasn't good and they wanted to quickly come out from this spacecraft.
   "Gray, help me get Natsu and Gajeel. We also have to join the battle," Erza said.
   "Alright." Gray didn't have a complaint since he also had seen how powerful Mard Geer was. The sheer size of that wooden beam also startled him. He knew that he needed to get serious and used all of the power of their guild to defeat the leader of Tartaros. He also knew that Mard Geer was also one of Zeref's demons which meant the existence of Mard Geer was the same as Deliora that had robbed everything from him.
   Gray needed to defeat Mard Geer no matter what. He grabbed Gajeel and jumped out from the spacecraft ready for the battle.
   Erza also did the same while bringing Natsu with her.
   Not only Gray and Erza, but Laxus also came out since he also didn't really want to stay in this spacecraft any longer.
   Everyone on the Fairy Tail also hastened their steps to go out ready to fight Mard Geer.
   This time, they would show them the power of friendship that they felt proud of.
   Yajima also felt curious about the power of friendship since no matter how many times that he had read Fairy Tail, he didn't think that it was very logical for the members of Fairy Tail to be able to defeat one after villains on the story with the power of feelings and friendship.
   "Master, we'll go out too," Orga said.
   Yajima looked at Orga, Rufus, and Yukino before giving them a nod since he knew that he needed to go all out to defeat Mard Geer. It seemed that he had underestimated Mard Geer and hoped for Korosensei to come back as soon as possible.
   They nodded and came out from the spacecraft.
   "Yajima, you should continue to attack it," Tabane said.
   "What about everyone on the battlefield? If we attack Mard, by using this spacecraft, they might be attacked too," Yajima said.
   Makarov also frowned looking at Tabane.
   "Don't use a missile. You can use another weapon, right?" Tabane looked at Yajima with a speechless expression.
   Yajima slapped his forehead and only remembered that this spacecraft also had another weapon.
   "Captain! Ready for an attack!"
   The captain nodded and gave an order. "FIRE!!!"
   The spacecraft began shooting down Mard Geer with a number of beam guns.
   Their battle had started and it was a battle between two guilds against the founder of Tartaros, Mard Geer.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1159: End of Tartaros 4
   Mard Geer couldn't contain the rage within his heart. The plan which he had planned for a hundred of years had been destroyed by the group of bugs in front of him. His headquarters were destroyed, his subordinates had been defeated, and the only one left was his being.
   Mard Geer was almost defeated by the creature which he despised in his heart. This was something that he couldn't accept in his heart and it was also the reason why he was blazing in rage.
   "I'm Mard Geer Tartaros! I'm the Underworld King, and the definitive demon!!"
   Mard Geer transformed into his true form. His body became more muscular, and his skin darkened and gained the ragged pattern of his cloak. He gained long, dark horns on his forehead, jagged teeth, and retained his ponytail. Mard Geer's fingers were replaced with claws and his ears became elongated and elf-like. He gained large, bat-like wings that were both light and dark in color. Feathers also sprouted from his wrists and collar.
   However, it seemed that those bugs showed resistance which made him even more furious.
   His existence was above them and when he wanted to kill them then they should let themselves be killed by him.
   "Lightning Dragon's Roar!"
   Three combination attacks from Dragon Slayer magicians attacked Mard Geer at the same time.
   Mard Geer raised his hand and sent out multiple thorns from his surroundings. The thorns were so powerful that it could easily destroy the combination roar from Natsu, Gajeel, and Laxus.
   Their attack turned futile and they were trapped by a thorn.
   "Bastard! Let go of me!" Natsu shouted angrily. His mood wasn't good, especially when he needed to stay at the vehicle for a long time.
   Mard Geer clenched his hand and tightened the thorns on their bodies, but suddenly....
   A bombardment of various weapons attacked Mard Geer at the same time.
   Tabane, who was at the top of Stealth Cruiser, sent out her Infinite Stratos to attack Mard Geer. She used almost all of her weapons, except her nuclear and hydrogen bomb. She thought that it was better to attack using an Infinite Stratos since it was more efficient and there were a lot of her allies in this battlefield.
   Tabane also sent out a number of missiles towards Mard Geer. She knew from the manga Fairy Tail, Mard Geer was a very powerful character, but this guy was easily defeated by the main characters which made her underestimate this character.
   Mard Geer's power revolved around his Thorn Curse.
   Thorn Curse is a Curse that involves the creation and manipulation of thorns. Through the use of several hand gestures, the user is able to create, as well as manipulate, thorns at their own will.
   However, that wasn't enough to describe Mard Geer's power. Once he transformed into his true form, with a mere swipe of his hand, he was able to create something such as an extremely size-augmented tree branch, one whose width alone dwarfs regular humans.
   Mard Geer was without doubt a very strong opponent, but if it was that Thorn Curse, then Tabane was confident that she would be able to defeat Mard Geer, but Mard Geer had an unreasonable magic which was known as Memento Mori.
   Memento Mori is a Curse which erases existence.
   With this power, Mard Geer was capable of producing a dark paralytic mist around the target that enveloped them, creating a massive beam of dark spirits that reached towards the sky. Known as the ultimate Curse and the "memory of death", this Curse was created to destroy the immortal being Zeref, as the victims of this Curse were no longer alive nor were they dead, but were simply erased, becoming nothing for eternity.
   That power was simply unreasonable and Tabane was sure that her existence might be erased with that power, however, the power of Dragon Slayer was also unreasonable, especially when the power of friendship increased their power.
   However, it wasn't easy to access that power of friendship.
   Tabane knew that for Natsu, Gray, Erza, etc to access the power of friendship, all of them needed to be battered and injured from the attack of the opponents. And that wasn't the only condition since the user also needed to be in critical condition before they awoken their power.
   Tabane didn't have time to join their joke and she also didn't want to depend on FairyTail since she didn't feel safe to trust her life and quest to them. Thinking about the past, she felt that she might have underestimated this quest. She thought that each quest would be very peaceful and very easy to solve, but...
   Tabane sighed and regretted that she didn't bring Haru with him. She wanted to stay with him, but when she thought the situation would turn worse, she heard this voice....
   "You don't need to worry!
   All Might entered the battlefield!
   Mard Geer laughed and destroyed everything in front of him. He fought all of them alone by himself and the injuries on his body quickly healed.
   "Useless! Useless! Useless! You weak human should just lay down and accept your fate! Die!"
   Mard Geer made a simple gesture by swiping off his index and middle fingers, creating a rose composed of Curse Power directly ahead of him that completely engulfed its nearby vicinity in a destructive explosion.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*
   The members of Fairy Tail were blown away and their bodies were riddled with wounds.
   When some of their members fainted, Natsu, Gray, Erza, Laxus, and the main members of Fairy Tail stood up one by one ready to continue their battle.
   "You...! How dare you defy me!"
   Mard Geer was ready to use his strongest magic, but suddenly someone stopped him and gave him a powerful punch!
   Mard Geer felt that he was being hit by several tons of force and he was blown away toward the mountain behind him. The power of this attack was so powerful that it cracked the mountain itself.
   Everyone was stunned and saw this huge figure.
   His huge figure gave them a sense of security and the cape behind his back was blown away by the wind which made his appearance become very cool.
   "You don't need to worry!
   All Might turned toward everyone and gave his trademark smile.
   "All Might!" Yajima was very excited when he saw All Might enter the battlefield. He was very helpless in this situation and his Stealth Cruiser couldn't be that much of a help. In this hopeless situation, he could only wait for Korosensei since he knew that Korosensei was the only one who could reverse this situation, but he didn't expect All Might to appear and save everyone.
   "Yajima, who is he?" Makarov was also amazed by All Might's figure and power.
   "He's the strongest hero, All Might," Yajima said with full confidence.
   Toshinori had been observing the battle to know the power of his opponent and as expected, that Mard Geer was very strong. He felt that Mard Geer might be even stronger than All-For-One.
   Toshinori then decided to enter the battle to save everyone, and didn't hesitate to use all of his strength to defeat Mard Geer. He sighed in relief and hoped that this battle was over, but suddenly...
   Mard Geer appeared right in front of Toshinori and gave him a powerful blow right into Toshinori's face.
   Toshinori gritted his teeth and was almost blown away, but as a hero, he needed to protect everyone and he couldn't lose. He almost fell, but he clenched his fist and sent out a counter.
   Mard Geer had prepared himself, but Toshinori's strength was bigger than he had thought. However, he didn't despise Toshinori since he didn't think that this guy was a human.
   Toshinori in his All Might's form had become taller and he was around 220 and his weight was around 255 kg. In simple terms, Toshinori was a humanoid Schwerer Gustav!
   Then both of them started to exchange blows and no one was able to get close to them.
   Their fight was so fierce that it caused a shockwave that shook the earth itself.
   Everyone watched this fight with serious expressions and some of them became All Might's fans, especially Happy and Natsu since they thought All Might was very cool.
   With each second, All Might sent out a hundred blows toward Mard Geer. His health had returned to its peak condition with the help of Haru and Tsunade. At his peak, he could destroy All-For-One and all of his minions easily. His strength was undoubtedly known as the strongest in his world.
   Mard Geer also felt that he was going to be defeated, but he wasn't going to lose.
   Mard Geer was wondering whether Zeref had created a new demon or All Might was the E.N.D., but even so, he wouldn't forgive any existence which tried to defy him. In the end, he used his magic to trap All Might since he knew that he would lose if this continued.
   All Might was trapped and he was in quite a troublesome situation, but it didn't mean that he couldn't escape.
   However, in that very moment, Mard Geer decided to use his strongest magic to erase all of the existence in front of him.
   Mard Geer was about to use his magic, but suddenly he lost his life.
   Mard Geer's heart was punctured then his body turned into small pieces.
   Everyone was stunned and they saw someone unexpected since no one would expect this strong enemy to be defeated by this person.
   "I'm not late, right?" Korosensei said with a smile with both Sting and Rogue on his side.
   Sting and Rogue had a pale expression since Korosensei's speed was too fast which made them sick.
   At this moment, no one cared about anything and they hugged this bipedal octopus at the same time since this guy was very handsome at that moment.
   Though, the only people who hugged him was a male which made Korosensei sad at this moment.
   But that didn't really matter since everyone knew at that moment that Tartaros had been defeated!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1160: Victory Celebration
   Minerva opened her eyes slowly and saw that she was in an unfamiliar room.
   Minerva then saw an old lady with pinkish hair looking at her with a stern expression.
   The old lady was about to say something, but suddenly someone disturbed them.
   Minerva saw Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, along with an old member of Sabertooh enter the room with an excited expression.
   "It's good that you're safe, princess!"
   "Where have you been? We have been searching for you!"
   "Princess, are you alright?"
   Minerva wasn't sure, but her eyes felt wet at that moment.
   However, the old lady was furious when everyone caused a ruckus into her house.
   "Get out for me! She needs a quiet place!"
   In front of this old lady, everyone became sullen and they nodded. They went out together and told Minerva to join the Infinite when she had become better. They also told them that they were having a party nearby and she should join when she was alright.
   Minerva wasn't sure, but she nodded. However, in her heart, she was quite disappointed since the figure that she wasn't to see didn't appear in front of her. At the same time, she was glad that he didn't appear since she had become a demon and her appearance was very ugly.
   "If it's about your body, you don't need to worry."
   Minerva looked at the old lady with a confused expression.
   "I've restored you to how you used to be. You're not a demon. You're a human," the old lady said. She wanted to say that she hated humans, but she stopped herself. She also gave Minerva a mirror to see her appearance.
   Minerva was shocked since she didn't expect that her appearance would be restored and she would become human once again. Tears rolled in her eyes and she was grateful to this old lady. She knew that she could return back to her true home and she could chase something that she had been wanting for a long time.
   The old lady nodded and said, "You should take a rest. You should be able to get out tomorrow since your body is quite durable."
   "Thank you very much," Minerva said.
   The old lady nodded and when she was about to go out, she stopped when she saw rabbit ears appear right outside of the window.
   Minerva noticed there was something strange about the old lady then followed the direction of her eyes.
   Minerva was also stunned when she saw rabbit ears right in front of the window inside the room.
   Minerva and the old lady were stunned and they weren't sure what it was since the rabbit ears were quite big from the norm.
   Then suddenly someone entered this room with a bright smile.
   "Hello! Hello! I'm everyone's idol, Tabane-chan!"
   Tabane made a cute gesture while introducing herself.
   Minerva and the old lady were too speechless to say anything. They had never encountered this situation before and they weren't sure what to do at this moment.
   "So who is Minerva-chan?" Tabane asked while blinking her eyes.
   "Who are you?" Minerva asked. Her personality was quite cautious with a stranger and she didn't know who this strange woman was.
   "My name is Tabane! I'm everyone's idol!" Tabane said with a smile.
   The old lady massaged her head and said, "If you're done, please get out." She left the room directly.
   "You're Minerva-chan, right? You're very cute. I can see the reason why Haru likes you," Tabane said with a smile.
   "Huh? Haru?" Minerva was surprised and asked, "Where's he?"
   "He isn't here, but he has entrusted me with a letter. You can read it slowly. I'll return to the party. Bye, Minerva-chan! Let's see each other again! I'm sure that you'll be suitable in a maid uniform!"
   Tabane gave the letter to Minerva and Minerva accepted it with a dumbfounded expression.
   Before Minerva said anything, Tabane left directly from the window and returned to the party.
   Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at the letter in her hands. She opened it directly and was curious what the content of the letter was.
   When Minerva read the content of the letter, she smiled sweetly and tears welled up again in her eyes. She also made a nod before laying on the bed while hugging the letter.
   The content of the letter was quite simple.
   "Have you found your home?"
   It was a very simple question, however, Minerva understood everything. Her experience in the past year told her everything and right now, she had found her true home. The only thing that she lacked was a husband and one or two children too!
   Minerva had made up her mind and she was going to enter the Infinite!
   When Tabane returned, she went to Kuzuha who was talking with Wendy, Lucy, Erza, Lisanna, and Marijane.
   Tabane sat beside them and drank juice since she didn't really like to drink alcohol.
   "Where have you been Tabane?" Lucy asked curiously.
   "Meet Minerva," Tabane said simply. She looked at the female members of Fairy Tail and had to admit that they were all beautiful. She was wondering why Haru didn't really want to have that much interaction with the beauties on Fairy Tail since they were all cute, beautiful, and sexy. She smiled and moved toward Lucy.
   "Lucy, your boobs are very big, is it real?"
   Toshinori was very popular, especially among males and some women too. He also had his share of experiences with women, but he had never had a chance to make a relationship since he was very busy with his job so it was the reason why he was still single.
   "All Might! All Might! Tell me about your experience again!" Natsu asked with an eager expression.
   Happy also sat beside Natsu with an eager expression.
   They knew that Toshinori was a hero which made them very excited, especially when they heard about Toshinori's experience which made their blood boil.
   Korosensei sat beside Yajima, Makarov, Macao, and Wakabe. The five of them were known as a group of perverts.
   Korosensei was Mirajane's fan, or rather every girl on the Fairy Tail guild, since they were very beautiful, except Wendy since he was on the Big Boobs faction.
   The conversation was very exciting and they talked to each other with lewd expressions.
   Korosensei thought that his haul would be good and he could enjoy a life full of pornbooks after he returned later.
   After the fight with Tartaros, everyone decided to open a party on Magnolia, right on Fairy Tail's headquarters since it was very close, but at the same time, Makarov, who was laughing happily with everyone, had made up his mind on something, but he could think about it later since it was time to enjoy their victory!
   "Cheers for the victory!"
   Everyone was having a party and had fun that night forgetting everything.
   Only the female members returned back to their home, though, there were some of them who were sleeping right on the ground such as the female hooligan, Cana Alberona.
   So with the defeat of Tartaros, all of the members of Group Chat who participated in this quest knew that their quest was over and they were quite anticipating what kind of reward that they would get this time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry that it is a bit late, I am sleeping before.
   Chapter 1161: Reward 1
   Yajima, Korosensei, Toshinori, Kuzuha, and Tabane gathered together the next day.
   Yajima had accepted Minerva to become a member of his guild and he smiled when he thought that his guild would become even more rowdy in the future, but he loved that and at the same time, even though they were in happy occasion, he also needed to prepare himself and his guild since the war against Alvarez Kingdom would start next year.
   Yajima knew that he needed to face Zeref sooner or later, and frankly, he felt that it was very hard, considering Zeref's ability to manipulate the time and this guy also couldn't die because of his immortality. He was sure that when they had defeated Mard Geer, Zeref came and stopped the time to grab the book of E.N.D., and they could do nothing about him.
   "This Zeref is troublesome," Toshinori said with a serious expression. Even if he was strong, it was almost impossible to defeat someone who had the ability to manipulate time.
   "Well, there's another year and I'm sure that everyone is going to become stronger at that time," Yajima said. He knew that they might not be able to defeat Zeref now, but next year? He believed that they could defeat Zeref.
   Everyone nodded at the same time, especially when they thought about Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, Esdeath, Luffy, and Haru who were the strongest members of the Group Chat.
   "So how about we open the rewards now?" Tabane said. She had this unable to wait expression on her face and wanted to open her reward as soon as possible.
   Everyone agreed and wanted to open their reward.
   "Who is going to open their reward first?" Kuzuha asked.
   Everyone subconsciously looked toward Toshinori at this moment.
   Toshinori had changed his clothes into a loose t-shirt, pants, and sneakers. When he was being looked at by everyone, he was a bit startled and pointed his finger at himself.
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   "Well, I don't mind." Toshinori nodded since he was also curious what kind of reward that he would receive for this quest. He had heard that there were various things from ability, items, points, etc. His heart was full of anticipation and he directly opened his reward.
   The reward lottery started to move and it stopped on something.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you've received the Battle Lover's Bracelet]
   Everyone raised their eyebrows since they had never seen this kind of reward.
   Then everyone noticed suddenly there was a cute silver bracelet with a "heart" shape of accessory on the middle of it that appeared right on Toshinori's right wrist.
   "Why don't you try it, Toshinori," Tabane said, wondering what kind of reward that Toshinori had received.
   Toshinori nodded. He wasn't sure what it was, but he felt that this bracelet was quite powerful. Suddenly the bracelet on his hand started to shine and he started to transform. He wasn't sure, but suddenly this sentence came out of his mouth.
   "We are the heirs to the throne of love! Sparkling Prince, Battle Lover Scarlet!"
   Everyone was startled since Toshinori suddenly shouted. When the transformation had ended, they saw Toshinori's figure that made them flabbergasted.
   Toshinori wore a frilly white undershirt that barely peaked out of his upper clothing, a pair of white silk gloves, white shorts (which had red bordering at its base), and a pair of medium length white boots wherein the upper part was shown to be red in colour, flipped upside down onto either side. His medium length boots also had a red heart shaped jewel with wings embedded into them. He also held a cute wand with a heart emblem on the top of it.
   Korosensei and Yajima wanted to puke at the same time since they didn't want to see a muscular man in a mahou shoujou (magical girl) attire.
   Kuzuha and Tabane raised their eyebrows and felt weird.
   "Oh, oh... d, don't look at my thigh... I haven't done my squat... my quadriceps and hamstrings are in a bad state at the moment," Toshinori said with a blush.
   Kuzuha, Tabane, Korosensei, and Yajima looked away at this moment. They wanted to barf, but they held themselves since they were afraid to hurt Toshinori's feelings.
   Toshinori then deactivated his Battle Lover bracelet and sighed in relief. He looked at the cute silvery bracelet on his wrist again and felt a bit conflicted by his reward. From the description of this bracelet, it was owned by Yumoto Hakone from Defense Club.
   "Your reward is amazing," Korosensei said with a thumbs up.
   "Is this reward something normal?" Toshinori asked with a helpless expression.
   Yajima, Korosensei, Kuzuha, and Tabane nodded since each reward was quite unique. They also told him that there were a lot of things in this universe so they told him not to think too much.
   Toshinori nodded and didn't think too much. He had received his reward so it was too late to regret. The only thing that he could do was to enjoy his reward. When he returned, he was going to test the ability of his reward again.
   "Then, it is my turn this time," Yajima said.
   Everyone agreed and let Yajima open his reward.
   Yajima took a deep breath and opened his reward.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you've received a Nudist Beach uniform]
   Yajima looked at the reward which he had received and wasn't sure what to do.
   Everyone also didn't say anything and looked at Yajima's reward.
   Everyone had to admit that Yajima's reward was worse than Toshinori's reward. They weren't sure what to say at that moment and hoped someone would save the situation.
   "Don't worry," Korosensei said while patting Yajima's shoulder.
   "Umm....." Yajima nodded and took a deep breath. He felt that it was better to get a point rather than receive this Naked Beach uniform.
   The Naked Beach uniform consisted of black underwear with a number of pockets around it.
   Yajima took a deep breath and gave his reward to Tabane. "Tabane, give this to Haru when you've gone back."
   "O, oh..." Tabane nodded and received Yajima's gift. Looking at this perverted uniform, she was wondering what kind of people were wearing this kind of uniform. Though she was also curious about Haru's appearance when he wore this Naked Beach uniform, and she felt that this uniform wasn't that simple.
   However, Tabane wasn't in a hurry and could check it later when she returned.
   Toshinori and Yajima didn't say anything and sat on the side with sullen expressions. It wasn't that they didn't like their rewards, but it was too hard to wear such a reward in public, especially that Naked Beach uniform since everyone would think of that person as an exhibitionist once someone wore that Naked Beach uniform.
   Suddenly the atmosphere of this opening reward event became serious since Toshinori and Yajima had received quite a weird reward.
   "W, who is next?" Korosensei asked nervously. He was wondering whether he would also receive such a strange reward.
   "M, me! I, I'm the next one!" Kuzuha raised her hand and showed her bravery.
   "You sure, Kuzuha-chan?" Tabane asked worriedly and said, "You might get a strange reward too.''
   "I, it's alright. I, I'm not afraid!" Kuzuha took a deep breath and opened her reward. There was no hesitation in her eyes and waited to see what kind of reward she would receive at this moment.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you've received a Palette Suit]
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://binan-koukou-chikyuu-bouei-bu-love.fandom.com/wiki/Yumoto_Hakone
   https://vivid-red-operation.fandom.com/wiki/Palette_Suit
   https://kill-la-kill.fandom.com/wiki/Nudist_Beach
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1162: Reward 2
   Kuzuha raised her eyebrow and checked what Palette Suit was.
   The Palette Suit is a powered suit developed by Kenjirou Isshiki that comes as a vital part of the Vivid System. These suits have distinct abilities and are paired with a set of weapons that are matched with its user.
   Kuzuha often maintained her expressionless expression, but this time, she frowned since she didn't expect that she would receive a similar reward that Korosensei and Yajima had received before.
   "Palette Suit, huh? Can you use it, Kuzuha-chan?" Tabane asked.
   Kuzuha sighed, but she nodded. She took a deep breath and her body started to shine.
   It was so bright that everyone closed their eyes subconsciously, and when the light disappeared, they saw Kuzuha had changed her attire.
   Kuzuha was wearing cute attire while wielding a large mace. She wore a short dress accompanied by a small hat, glove-like accessories, and a pair of knee-high boots.
   Unlike Toshinori who was wearing cute attire before, when Kuzuha wore this cute attire, no one seemed to complain and they nodded and felt that this reward was very suitable for Kuzuha.
   Kuzuha felt a power enter her body. She swung her mace and slammed it to the ground.
   Everyone was stunned when they saw Kuzuha's power since with just a simple swing of her mace, it could split the earth easily.
   "This...?" Kuzuha was also stunned since she didn't expect that her power would be this powerful, even though she only lightly slammed her mace. She read the description of this suit again and didn't expect that this suit could be combined.
   The name of Kuzuha's reward was a Palette Suit which meant that it was related to color.
   Kuzuha thought that it might be possible to combine one Palette Suit with another one.
   When everyone heard Kuzuha's words, they nodded and thought that Kuzuha's reward was quite powerful, but at the same time, only Tabane, who seemed to be very interested in it, and for the male members such as Korosensei, Yajima, and Toshinori didn't want to receive such a reward.
   If in the future they received such a reward, then they didn't mind giving it to Kuzuha.
   "Then it is my time!" Tabane said with a cheerful tone. She stood up and directly opened her reward.
   Everyone was looking at Tabane curiously and wondering what kind of reward she would receive.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you've received a Machina Maker]
   Tabane decided to read the description of her reward since it seemed that it was very suitable for her.
   Machina Maker is an Ether Gear that manipulates machines.
   Tabane wasn't sure what Ether Gear was, but she could feel something within her body. She took out a pistol from her dimensional bag and transformed it into a flamethrower. She aimed her gun at the side and checked whether it was successful or not.
   Suddenly from the pistol, it released a powerful flame.
   Tabane was surprised, but quickly ended the test. She smiled and thought that she had received a very powerful reward.
   "Tabane-chan, what did you get?" Korosensei asked.
   "I'm not sure, but my reward has the ability to manipulate machines." Tabane smiled and said, "Now, I don't need to use my hands to modify my machine. I can use my new power to do it." She thought for a while and said, "Before I return, I'll modify the Stealth Cruiser. It is too weak." She had to admit that Stealth Cruiser was a very good spacecraft and it could be used on travel, but she felt that its defense was too weak since Mard Geer might be able to destroy it with his magic before.
   Everyone was surprised when they heard that Tabane received a power that made her able to manipulate a machine. They felt that the Group Chat had given Tabane a powerful power and with that power, Tabane might be able to become one of the strongest members on the Group Chat. They were sure that with that power, Tabane would be able to create an even more powerful mecha.
   Tabane's mood was very good and she wanted to enter the Training Ground to test her ability.
   "Korosensei, it is your time to open your reward," Kuzuha said.
   "Alright, I'll open it." Korosensei nodded and said, "I wonder whether I can get a million porn books."
   Everyone was speechless at Korosensei's words.
   Korosensei didn't waste anymore words and opened his reward. He wasn't sure, but he had a feeling that this reward would be something special.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you've received Porunga's summoning]
   Korosensei was startled and exclaimed. "Porunga!"
   Everyone had read various manga and stories previously. They were also familiar with Porunga since it came from one of the most popular manga.
   Korosensei didn't expect that he would receive this reward since he knew very well what Porunga was.
   Porunga is the wish-granting dragon from Planet Namek.
   Korosensei knew that after he had summoned Porunga, he would be able to ask three wishes and he also knew that he could ask Porunga to resurrect someone. He became excited, but at the same time, he also felt scared.
   "What's wrong, Korosensei?" Toshinori asked.
   Everyone also could see that Korosensei's state was quite wrong. Of course, they didn't feel jealous toward Korosensei and congratulated him on receiving Porunga's summoning.
   Even though everyone had read the story of Korosensei, they didn't know that Korosensei's intention to join the Group Chat was to resurrect Aguri Yukimura.
   The only people who knew about it were Haru, Kouha, and Teppei.
   Korosensei took a deep breath and said, "Well, what about we go to a shop since we have two more days before we come back?" He had received "Porunga's summoning", but he felt conflicted at that moment and thought that he should ask Haru about this matter later when he had returned.
   Everyone agreed and also wanted to tour around this world, especially Toshinori since it was his first time.
   Inside the student council room, Haru read what had happened during their quest and he was glad that Korosensei had joined the quest or else....
   Haru was grateful to Korosensei if there wasn't Korosensei then there might be a victim during the quest. It seemed that he had also underestimated Mard Geer since this villain had been defeated by the members of Fairy Tail. He sighed and thought that the story of Fairy Tail was quite unreliable since the members of Fairy Tail were only able to defeat the opponents by using the power of feeling or friendships and without that power, they could easily be defeated by a random villain.
   When everyone discussed the quest, suddenly Haru received a private chat from Korosensei.
   Korosensei: "Haru, are you free?"
   Korosensei: "I want to return to my world for a bit, please come with me."
   Haru thought for a while and decided to agree with Korosensei's request.
   Koronsensei: "I need to prepare something."
   Haru remembered that Korosensei had received Porunga's summoning and had a feeling of what Korosensei was about to do.
   Haru: "Just tell me, when you're ready."
   Haru thought for a while and he thought that he should meet Kanzaki later. He was wondering what that girl was doing.
   Waking up in the early morning, Kanzaki blinked her eyes and felt quite annoyed for some reason, but at the same time, she felt very happy and anticipated something. She wasn't sure why she felt this way.
   Kanzaki shook her head and went to the bathroom to wash her wash to welcome another morning. Looking at her appearance in the mirror, she was wondering where that guy was and whether that guy was healthy or not. She wanted to meet him, but....
   Kanzaki shook her head and quickly prepared herself or else she might be late for school.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://vivid-red-operation.fandom.com/wiki/Palette_Suit
   https://edenszero.fandom.com/wiki/Machina_Maker
   https://dragonball.fandom.com/wiki/Porunga
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Yukiko_Kanzaki
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1163: Haru's Talent
   Next Monday, Muse will perform a concert.
   This concert was a bit special since it was the first time that everyone would perform together.
   In the past, Muse only had three members and that was Honoka, Umi, and Kotori, but those members started to grow and became nine members.
   Haru also anticipated that concert and today, he was watching them training together right in the courtyard of his shrine. His shrine had become their headquarters, but he didn't really mind since he was their producer. Looking at nine girls who worked out together, he had to admit that this scene was very amazing and he needed to burn this image into his brain.
   Nozomi smiled and moved faster, trying to tempt her producer.
   "Nozomi, what are you doing? Your movement is a mess!" Eli reprimanded.
   'What is that girl doing...?'
   Haru sighed and shook his head before he entered the shrine since that girl was temptress. He thought that he should go to her apartment later since she had invited him. Though he was wondering what he should do with Eli and Maki.
   Looking at two girls, Haru had a million ways to get both of them into a bed, but....
   Haru was quite hesitant for some reason, but he knew the same as a business. If he wanted to get a girl then he needed to be bold and it was better to attack first rather than wait.
   Haru scratched his head and thought that he was really scum. He laid on the tatami floor and thought about his girlfriends in this world.
   'Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Kirari, Erina, and Nozomi...'
   Haru had a feeling that this number would increase in the future, and it was at this moment that his thought was broken when he heard a scream.
   Haru stood up hurriedly and saw that the girl seemed to surround Rin.
   Haru walked toward them and everyone had a worried expression on their face.
   "Rin, are you alright?" Hanayo asked with a worried expression.
   "I, I'm alright. M, my leg hurts a bit.. that's all..." Rin was about to get up, but she plopped on the ground again since her leg was very painful.
   It seemed that Rin had sprained her leg during the training.
   "What should we do? The concert is going to start next Thursday?!" Nico panicked when Rin sprained her leg.
   "I, I'm alright! You don't need to worry, Nico-chan." Rin smiled while trying to hold the pain in her leg.
   "Anyway, we should bring her to the hospital first. Let's stop the training." Eli made her decision right away since with Rin's condition it was impossible to continue the training.
   Everyone nodded and agreed with Eli's decision.
   "I'll call the ambulance," Maki said and took out her smartphone.
   "...I'm sorry..." Rin felt quite depressed since she didn't expect she would sprain her leg during the training. She also knew that she might also mess up their first concert which made her scared.
   "Calm down. Let me check on her," Haru said.
   Rin didn't have a chance to respond and suddenly her body was lifted by Haru.
   Rin's head went blank since she didn't expect that she was being carried in princess carry. She began to panic and her face flushed red.
   "W, what are you doing, nyaa?!"
   Rin tried to move away and escaped, but stopped when her leg felt hurt. "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"
   "Just stay still. Don't move," Haru said calmly.
   Rin blushed, but nodded. She didn't dare to move and she was really confused at this moment since it was the first time that she was treated as a girl.
   The eight girls who were a bit panicked earlier were looking at Haru with a stunned expression since this guy's action was so smooth.
   No one knew what Haru was about to do and they started to chase after him since they were afraid Rin might be eaten without leaving any bones by this wolf.
   Haru put Rin on the tatami floor and let her lay down. He looked at her and said in a gentle voice, "Relax. Let me check your sprained leg first."
   "Um.. umm...." Rin nodded with a blush.
   "Excuse me," Haru said before he started to touch Rin's leg. He could feel that her leg was tense because she was nervous. "Relax, alright? I'm not going to do something weird to you and there are eight girls who are staring at me, right?" He looked at the eight girls beside him who stared at him intently.
   The eight girls became embarrassed and looked away.
   Haru shook his head and decided to check Rin's leg. He knew that he needed to cure her as soon as possible since the concert was very important for them. Fortunately, he had received "Cookie" which made him receive various knowledge about massage and it was very easy for him to cure a sprained leg.
   Haru moved his hand slowly, kneding Rin's leg to make it relax. He had to admit that Rin's body was small, but her body was very toned and her butt was very supple. However, he knew that he needed to be serious since he was their producer. He needed to set aside his hunting time and his time as a serious producer.
   Everyone was staring at Haru, thinking that he was going to do something weird, but it seemed that they were thinking too much since they could see his serious expression. Though, there was something that disturbed them.
   "Ahn... D, don't touch me in that place, nyaa! I, I'm sensitive, nyaa!" Rin moaned.
   "Hold on. It's going to be over soon," Haru said calmly.
   "I, I can't hold it, nyaa!"
   Everyone blushed and looked at this perverted guy.
   "H, Haru.... Y, you're not doing anything bad, right?" Hanayo asked with a timid voice. She was afraid that Haru was going to do something bad to her best friend.
   "It's just a simple massage. What am I going to do?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.
   "Hmm... so touching the girl's leg without her permission is not something bad, Haru?" Nozomi asked with a mischievous expression.
   "It's urgent, right? Believe me. I'm going to cure her," Haru said with a serious expression. He knew that he couldn't win an argument against eight girls at the same time so it was better to show his technique as soon as possible. He took off Rin's shoes swiftly and massaged the area where she sprained her legs.
   Rin tried to hold her pain, but slowly it felt very good and she tried to hold her moan. However, her thought was broken when she heard his voice.
   "How is it? Try to stand up," Haru said.
   Rin blinked her eyes then tried to move her sprained leg. She was surprised and stood up.
   Maki was surprised and asked, "How did you do it?" She didn't know that Haru was knowledgeable about massage.
   "I'm a very good masseur," Haru said. He was too lazy to tell the details to them.
   "Oh? You're a very good masseur, Haru?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   Haru could see that Nozomi was planning something bad, but he nodded. "Yes."
   "Then how about you massage all of us," Nozomi said with a smile.
   "What?!" Everyone was startled by Nozomi's words.
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "No, you're all girls. I can't touch you carelessly." He knew that he was a hypocrite when he uttered these words, but he didn't want the situation to turn chaotic.
   Nozomi raised her eyebrow and still remembered how Haru had tossed her around, but this guy dared to utter those words. "Really? But I think a massage is necessary so we can perform better during the concert, right, Eli?"
   "Huh?" Eli was startled when she was being asked so suddenly, but when she thought about Haru's massage ability. She nodded and said, "Yes, massage is important, especially since we have done a very arduous work out every day. Our body needs to relax." It might be because of her selfishness, but she also wanted to try Haru's massage technique.
   Kotori, Umi, and Nico didn't expect the situation would turn into this.
   Kotori was embarrassed, but her curiosity was better.
   Umi blushed and she felt that it was too shameless.
   Nico sighed and felt tired. She thought that she might really need this massage.
   "Why not? It seems fun!" Honoka said with a smile.
   Smoke came out of Hanayo's head and she passed out. "M, massage..."
   "Kayo-chin!" Rin hurriedly caught Hanayo since her leg felt better. Though, at the same time, she was also curious about Haru's massage.
   "As a producer, you need to take care of your talents, right?" Nozomi said with a smile.
   Nine girls stared at Haru at the same time.
   Haru sighed and said, "Only this time, alright?"
   Some of them cheered and some of them were too embarrassed to say anything.
   Haru stared at Nozomi who had caused this situation and wondered whether this girl would really help him to get all of the eight girls in front of him. Though, he needed to punish this girl later when he came to her house later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1164: Nozomi's Story 1
   Everyone was dazed after they had tasted Haru's massage. They didn't expect him to have this talent and it felt really good. They felt very refreshed and they didn't feel tired anymore.
   "I know that you're a good baker. Is it related to that? Kotori asked softly. She knew that Haru owned a very popular bakery and a very good baker, but she didn't expect him to be a good masseur.
   "It's just a hobby. You don't need to think too much," Haru said.
   "Hobby?" Eli, who sat next to Haru, stared at him with an incredulous expression since she knew that for someone to have that kind of skill, it took more than a mere hobby.
   "Yes, a hobby." Haru smiled and whispered, "If you want, I can personally give you a massage in the future."
   Eli blushed and hit his arm. "What are you saying so suddenly!"
   Haru smiled when he saw Eli's reaction, but then he felt that his thigh was in pain. "Ouch! Ouch!" He saw Maki who also sat next to him, pinching his thigh very hard. He then noticed Nozomi who was smiling at him, but then he noticed Umi who seemed very depressed.
   "N, nothing..." Umi felt very embrassed after her body had been touched by Haru. She felt that someone needed to marry to each other before they touched each other, but yet.... Though, she had to admit that it felt really good. Her mind told her that she shouldn't do such a shameful thing, but her body wanted more. She felt conflicted and held her head in confusion.
   "What's wrong with Umi?" Haru asked.
   "Nothing. She might be fighting inside her head," Kotori said with a smile.
   Haru, who was looking at Kotori's smile, felt very weird since this smile seemed very kind, but it also felt weird at the same time.
   It was quite late and everyone decided to return after the massage session.
   They felt that their body became energized and became very spirited.
   Haru said goodbye to them and when he noticed Nozomi glanced at him, he nodded. He saw Nozomi return with everyone and he decided to close the shrine before he went to Nozomi's apartment.
   Haru parked his car on the outside of Nozomi's apartment building and saw Nozomi seemed to wait for him right at the entrance of the building.
   "Sorry to make you wait."
   Haru walked toward Nozomi and wanted to enter the building, but he saw her not move from her spot. He stopped and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Nozomi didn't say anything and raised both of her hands.
   "You've carried Rin-chan in your arms before. I want you to carry me too," Nozomi said.
   Haru didn't see any reason to reject her request and he carried her in her arms.
   "You sure are very spoiled."
   "Hehehe...." Nozomi smiled and hugged Haru's neck. Though suddenly she realized something and asked, "Am I heavy?"
   Unlike Rin's petite body, Nozomi's body was quite big after all, well, that part of her was quite humongous.
   But then his arm was pinched by Nozomi.
   "I was joking. I was joking."
   "Hmph!" Nozomi pouted and folded her arms. "I'm fat, right?"
   "Of course not, you're not fat. It's just that your boobs are huge," Haru said.
   "You pervert!" Nozomi said with a laugh. She moved her legs freely and hugged his neck again.
   "Don't move too much. You make it hard for me to carry you," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   "You said that I'm light, right? Then I don't need to worry," Nozomi said with a laugh.
   Haru had to admit that this girl was very cute and he wanted to kiss her right away, but he knew that he needed to be patient. He carried her to her apartment and he was lucky that they didn't meet anyone along the way.
   Both of them flirted with each other before they arrived right in front of her apartment.
   Nozomi took a key from her bag and opened the door of her apartment. Her actions were being done while she was being carried out by him.
   Haru opened the door and entered the apartment. It wasn't his first time entering her apartment, but there was one thing which made him strange. He saw that the light was turned off as if this girl was living alone.
   "Where are your parents?"
   Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "Have I told you that I live alone?"
   "Really?" Haru was surprised.
   "Yes, how about you have dinner here?" Nozomi asked.
   Haru could see a hopeful expression on her face. He nodded and said, "Well, I'll have dinner here."
   "That's good!" Nozomi smiled brightly and kissed his lips before she moved down from Haru's arms. She turned on the light and said, "I'll prepare dinner. You can wait in the living room or my room."
   "Alright." Haru nodded and asked, "What are you going to make?" He closed the door and entered Nozomi's apartment. It wasn't his first time here, but he hadn't entered her apartment before and only sent her out from the outside.
   "Is curry alright with you?"
   Nozomi smiled and nodded. She didn't waste her time and started to cook with a vigor since it had been a while since she had dinner together. She felt very happy when he was here with her. She hummed happily and moved her body lightly.
   Haru looked at Nozomi's apartment curiously. The design of the room was pretty simple. In this room, there was a kitchen, chair, and table. There wasn't any television nor any decoration which made him a bit surprised since her place was so empty.
   Haru looked at Nozomi's back. He moved toward her and asked, "Is there something that I can help with?"
   "Just sit down. Wait for me for a bit," Nozomi said, but then her waist was being hugged. She blushed and said, "W, wait, we can do that later!"
   "I know. I just want to hug you, can I?"
   Nozomi shyly nodded at him and thought that it wasn't bad to live together with him, however, she knew that she couldn't have him herself since he had other girls beside her. Though, it also wasn't bad either since she didn't like being alone.
   Haru had to admit that he had become super scum when he saw Nozomi's reaction.
   "Haru, can I have a request?"
   "I'm not saying that you should do it everyday, but can we eat together like this from time to time?"
   Haru thought that this girl was very lonely so he nodded and said, "Of course."
   "Thank you," Nozomi said with a smile.
   In the end, Haru helped the cooking process since it would be faster. He also added something to make curry become even more delicious.
   After eating dinner, Nozomi told him to take a bath.
   Haru decided to take a bath and went to the bathroom. He washed his body before entering the bathtub and couldn't help but feel a bit strange since it had been a while since he had entered such a small bathtub, after all, the bathtup on his house was huge.
   Though, he didn't really mind.
   Haru sighed and thought about a lot of things on his head before the door opened.
   "Excuse me, I'll join you, is that alright?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   Haru nodded since there was no way he was going to reject this request, right?
   "Do you need help to wash your body?" Haru asked directly.
   As a gentleman, he needed to help a lady, right?
   "Why not?" Nozomi nodded with a smile and didn't shy away from him. When she saw him come out from the bathup, she licked her lips since Haru's body was very delicious no matter how many times she had seen it.
   Haru washed Nozomi's body and he didn't do anything weird since soon he was about to eat her body. Usually, he did it at his shrine so it was kind of refreshing when he did it at a different location.
   After washing Nozomi's body, both of them entered the bathup. It was quite small, but it was enough for both of them with Nozomi sitting on the top of Haru. However, something came out from the water since it was ready for a fight.
   "You're already very impatient?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   "I blame you for being so charming," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   Nozomi smiled and kissed Haru's lips.
   Haru, who had been provoked, also started his counter.
   Both of them started to have a wet sloppy kiss together.
   Haru put his arms on Nozomi's waist and got ready to eat his prey.
   It was at this moment that Nozomi parted her lips. "Wait! Wait! I want to say something before we do it."
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked with a frown since It was a bit hard for him to control himself and he wanted to eat her right away.
   "Let me ask you again..." Nozomi had this serious expression on her face and asked, "You're not going to date all of us, right?"
   Haru was speechless and said, "Of course not."
   "Why? I think that everyone will be happy together?" Nozomi spoke with a smile.
   "Why do you think so? Do you want me to date all of them?" Haru asked with a strange expression.
   "Yes." Nozomi nodded without hesitation.
   "Do you want to hear my story first?" Nozomi asked.
   Haru held himself and waited for this girl to tell him the reason why she told him to date all of the members of Muse, even though it was very hard.
   Nozomi was about to say something, but said, "Let's talk in my room. This place is quite uncomfortable." She felt a bit pitiful at him since she knew that it was so hard for him to hold himself. She thought that she was going to give him special service later. She kissed him again and said, "Let's go out."
   Both of them came out from the bathroom after they dried their bodies. After they had worn their clothes, they entered Nozomi's room to talk to each other about the reason why she wanted him to date all the members of Muse.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1165: Nozomi's Story 2
   Haru looked at Nozomi's room. The size of her room was small compared to his room, but somehow it was more lonely than his own. He looked around and there was nothing beside a bed, small table, cupboard inside her room. However, there were two photos which stood out from everything inside this room. He saw a photo of everyone during the BBQ party that was being held last Sunday and also his photo with her that was taken when he was sleeping on the shrine.
   "Ah! You can't!" Nozomi wanted to take the photo from his hand, but Haru didn't let her. He raised his hand so she couldn't reach the photo, but she didn't give up.
   They kept fighting to each other until they realized that the distance between them was very close.
   Haru could feel two soft things pressed into his chest and his body became hot. He stared at Nozomi with eyes full of desire.
   Nozomi blushed and looked away, but her body became giddy.
   Haru gave back the photo back to Nozomi and said, "You don't need to be embarrassed, right? I've seen everything about you after all."
   Nozomi became embarrassed again and hit his chest since she felt a bit annoyed.
   "But you really love Muse, huh?"
   Haru didn't see the photo of Nozomi's family in this apartment, the only thing that he could see was a photo of Muse.
   Nozomi nodded and said, "Yes, I love Muse. I even want this to continue forever."
   Haru patted Nozomi's head and said, "Even if you've graduated, you can perform from time to time together with everyone and I'm sure that everyone's feeling is the same."
   "Do you think so?" Nozomi asked.
   Haru felt that everyone's feelings toward Muse were very strong and didn't even lose to Nozomi, however It might be because of her lonely nature that she felt that her feeling toward Muse was stronger, but he didn't think so since he could see everyone's feeling toward Muse was the same and all of them treasured every moment when they were together whenever it was training, playing, performing, etc. and that was also the reason why he couldn't wait to see their performance next Thursday.
   "Haru, do you know how happy that is when I am together with everyone?" Nozomi asked.
   "Do you really feel that happy?" Haru asked.
   Nozomi nodded and told him about her past. She told him that in her childhood because of her parents' job, she always transferred from time to time. It was because she didn't have a friend and she didn't have anyone to talk with. Her personality was also quite awkward that it made it hard for her to communicate with someone.
   "So what made you change?"
   Haru felt a bit curious. He didn't think that Nozomi was such an introvert, especially when he met her for the first time or rather she was very upbeat and open at that time.
   Sitting between Haru's legs, Nozomi rested her body on Haru and she felt very relaxed, telling him about her past.
   "Yes." Nozomi looked at Haru with a smile and said, "If I didn't meet you then I might become a lesbian."
   Haru couldn't laugh at Nozomi's joke.
   "Of course! I like you after all," Nozomi said with a smile.
   Haru would be lying if he didn't feel happy. "So what happened?"
   Then Nozomi told him, how she met Eli for the first time. Unlike her, Eli was unable to compromise and because of that Eli often had a lot of conflict with everyone. It was also the reason why Nozomi was attracted to Eli and wanted to become Eli's friends at that time.
   Haru and Nozomii talked to each other. It felt very short, but they didn't expect that they would talk to each other for an hour or so.
   "Cough! Cough! That's why I want everyone in the Muse to date you together," Nozomi said. She loved everyone in the Muse and she also loved him. She had heard about "Hare-kon" and she also knew about Haru's capability, it was possible for him to date everyone and she was sure that he would be happy if he could date all of them together.
   Nozomi thought it would be wonderful to have everyone to be together forever so he wanted him to date everyone. She felt that such a future was something that she had always anticipated, but she didn't expect such an answer from him.
   "Why?" Nozomi was surprised.
   "Stupid. Do you think that I'm a playboy who is going to go after any girls as long as they're beautiful?" Haru asked with a frown.
   "You're not?" Nozomi was surprised.
   "Of course not!" Haru was almost mad when he saw Nozomi's answer.
   Nozomi smiled and said, "I was joking. I know that you're not going to date everyone, but you must promise me that you shouldn't hurt Eli, alright? I'm fine with not being your first, and even becoming your mistress, but...." She was about to say something, but her mouth was being kissed by him.
   Unlike previous deep and sloppy kisses, this kiss was so hard that Nozomi felt that Haru was trying to imprint his existence inside her, but she didn't hate it and even hugged him tightly. When he parted his lips from her, she breathed very hard and her eyes were misty staring at him.
   "Don't be stupid. I love you."
   It was Nozomi's first time to hear him saying "I love you" to her which made her want to cry at this moment.
   "It is also the reason why I've accepted you."
   Haru wiped the tears on Nozomi's face with his thumb and said, "I know that I'm scum and I've a lot of girlfriends, but my feeling toward you is true. I love you. I can tell you that no matter how many times you want and that feeling won't change."
   "Haru.... I love you...."
   Nozomi hugged him tightly and didn't want to let him go.
   It was at this moment that their eyes were staring at each other. Their feelings were uncontrollable and there was no hesitation anymore.
   Nozomi laid on the bed weakly with a satisfied expression. Her breath was very heavy, but she kept staring at him who was wearing his clothes and had to admit that he was really hot. She licked her lips and said, "Is this the feeling of a mistress? I can understand their feelings now." It was quite a complex feeling.
   Haru rolled his eyes and said, "I'll go back." He needed to go back after all since he was sure that Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were waiting for him.
   Nozomi wanted to stand up, but her lower body was very weak.
   Haru put Nozomi back to her bed and kissed Nozomi's forehead.
   Nozomi smiled and said, "If Eli is also your lover then we have a threesome then I won't be lonely when you leave me at night like this."
   "Don't forget my words! Don't hurt Eli! Date her even if you have to leave me since she really likes you," Nozomi said with a serious expression and didn't care about his stupefied expression.
   Haru was wondering why it was so hard being a harem protagonist.
   But it seemed that Nozomi didn't give up.
   "I've said that I like you, right? I've made a promise to you and I won't leave you," Haru said.
   Nozomi felt that she wanted to cry, but she held it. "You... don't be too gentle with a girl. If this continues then you might really make all of the members of Muse become your harem."
   Haru was speechless and kissed Nozomi's lips so this girl could shut her mouth.
   "Hmm.... wait for me to fall asleep," Nozomi said with a spoiled tone.
   "I know." Haru nodded and held her hand.
   Nozomi smiled and then closed her eyes before long, she started to fall asleep since she felt really tired. In her dream, she saw the future when she was happily living with everyone happily
   Haru didn't know what this girl was dreaming, but he could tell that it was a very good dream since she could see a bright smile from her face. He kissed her forehead again for the last time and said, "Good night."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1166: Principle
   In the morning, Utaha and Sora were sitting on the sofa lazily while wearing Haru's shirt. They were quite tired after last night's workout, but they decided to wake up in the early morning since they wanted to watch their favorite tv drama.
   Haru owned a television network and he also gave them a script so they could make a tv drama.
   The drama was being broadcasted last night, but last night, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were having fun so they could only watch the tv drama in the morning.
   Haru looked at the two of them and wondered why they didn't ask him to give them a record of the tv drama from the television, but he didn't think too much and prepared breakfast together with Megumi.
   When the tv drama was over, Utaha and Sora watched the news and they saw Seri on the television. The news was about Haru's acquisition of a pharmaceutical company and the rise of the Fifth Zaibatsu (conglomerate).
   (You can search for information about Zaibatsu by yourself).
   Utaha and Sora were amazed and entranced by their man.
   "Utaha, Sora, the breakfast is ready," Haru said, but then he noticed that Utaha and Sora were looking at him with an excited expression.
   "Haru, you're going to become Fifth Zaibatsu!"
   Haru raised his eyebrows and shook his head. "No, there is still a distance between me and the four Zaibatsu."
   Even if there was a distance between him and the four Zaibatsu groups, he felt that he was better since everything was his own money and he owned all of his net worth by himself unlike Zaibatsu which was owned by several members of family.
   "Haru, are you going out later?" Megumi asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I'm going out."
   Utaha and Sora raised their eyebrows and asked, "Are you going on a date?" Both of them asked at the same time.
   Haru was speechless, but he shook his head. "No, I'm on an outing."
   "Outing?" Utaha snorted and said, "Outing with a girl? What's the difference between outing with a date?"
   "Of course, it is different since a date is usually a term that is used when the male asks the girl out because he is interested in her," Haru said.
   "So you don't have an interest in this girl?" Sora asked.
   Haru had promised to go out with Sakura before and since he had promised then he needed to keep his promise to go out with her.
   "Complicated? Is it someone else's wife?" Utaha asked.
   Haru was speechless and shook his head. "Of course not! I don't have an interest in someone else's woman."
   One of his principles was that he wouldn't start on a woman who had a family or friend's girlfriend or wife.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, if I've an interest then I will start on the young mother in the cafe, alright? But you know that I haven't done anything on them."
   There were a lot of young mothers in his cafe and some of them even flirted with him, but he didn't do anything and only smiled politely telling them that he had a girlfriend. There were a lot of beautiful girls in this world and he also had his own girlfriends. He didn't see any reason to destroy someone else's family after all.
   They thought for a bit and nodded. They also knew that there were a lot of young mothers who showed an interest in Haru, but he didn't do anything to them and didn't show an interest in them.
   "So who will you go with?" Megumi asked curiously.
   "Well, it is Sakura," Haru said.
   "Sakura?" Utaha raised her eyebrow and wondered where she had heard this name. She thought for a while and asked, "Is it Sakura Yamauchi?"
   Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Did you know her?"
   "Duh? Did you forget that you've dated her friend before? If I'm not wrong, her name is Kyouko, right?" Utaha said while rolling her eyes.
   ".....Do you really need to remember my ex-girlfriend's name?" Haru was speechless.
   "Of course, I remember all of your ex-girlfriends." Utaha seemed proud and started to list the names of Haru's ex-girlfriends.
   "Kimiko, Rumi, Sara, Sana, Yuna..."
   Utaha listed one by one and Sora and Megumi seemed to be amazed at the number of Haru's ex-girlfriends.
   "Cough! Cough! How about we eat breakfast first? It's going to be cold," Haru said, quickly stopping Utaha.
   The three girls rolled their eyes and snorted at the same time, but they agreed to eat first.
   While eating, Sora asked, "When are you going back?"
   "If there's nothing wrong then I should go back tonight," Haru said.
   "What do you mean by something wrong?" Utaha asked while raising her eyebrow.
   Haru couldn't tell them about Sakura's condition since he had made a promise with Sakura previously.
   "You really don't have an interest in this girl?" Sora asked.
   "Utaha, Sora, believe in Haru this time," Megumi said.
   Sora and Megumi were surprised by Megumi's words.
   "He might need to go to Seri since he has just acquired a pharmaceutical company, right?" Megumi said while looking at Haru.
   Haru knew that Megumi knew about Sakura's condition by coincidence in the past so he was grateful to Megumi since he didn't need to lie.
   "I'll go home quickly if there's nothing wrong," Haru said once again.
   They nodded and believed in him. Even though he decided to add more girls, they didn't really mind since they knew that deep inside they were his number one.
   "One more thing, Haru," Sora said.
   "Can I bring my club members here?" Sora asked.
   "Your club member?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   Sora nodded and said, "Yes, the illustrator for the game. Her name is Sawamura Eriri."
   "You can't let her enter your harem!" Utaha said without hesitation.
   Haru wondered what Sawamura Eriri had done to Utaha, but he nodded. "It's alright. You can bring her here." He didn't see any harm and he remembered that it seemed Sawamura Eriri was the daughter of Britain's diplomat. He remembered that Eriri's parents had invited him to a party before, but he was too lazy to come. He was a bit curious about Sawamura Eriri, but he didn't have time now, though, he wasn't in hurry since he knew that there was a chance in the future.
   When Haru was about to go out, Megumi asked, "Haru, is she alright?"
   "I'm not sure." Haru shook his head. He didn't really know about Sakura's condition, but he knew that her condition should be alright for another year, but he didn't want to gamble it so he also had made up his mind to help her.
   "I see...." Megumi knew what had happened to Sakura so she became quite worried. Even though she didn't know anything, she felt sorry.
   Haru smiled lightly and caressed Megumi's face. "Don't worry, I've found a solution."
   "Really?" Megumi was surprised.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "And don't show that kind of expression in front of her, she hates it."
   "Should I tell Sora and Utaha about this?" Megumi asked since she could tell that Utaha and Sora would pester her later.
   "That's your decision. Whether you'll tell them or not, you can decide it by yourself, but I've promised Sakura not to tell anyone so..."
   Haru kissed Megumi's lips and he had to admit that he was grateful to have such a girlfriend.
   Megumi kissed him deeply then parted her lips. She hugged him and said, "Have fun."
   Haru was speechless and patted Megumi's head. It was his first time seeing a girlfriend who would support his boyfriend to date another girl which made him quite speechless, but well, at the same time, he truly knew how lucky he was.
   When Haru had gone out, Megumi returned to the living room and she could see that Utaha and Sora hugged her at the same time trying to make her spill out what she was talking about wuuth Haru earlier.
   Megumi was wondering whether she should tell the two girls in front of him or not, but at the same time, she was happy when she thought that Haru trusted her this much.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kimi-no-suizou-o-tabetai.fandom.com/wiki/Sakura_Yamauchi
   https://kimi-no-suizou-o-tabetai.fandom.com/wiki/Kyouko_Takimoto
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1167: Overnight Trip with Sakura 1
   Sakura was standing in front of the train station while holding a quite large bag in her hands. Her face was full of smiles waiting for someone to come.
   "Sorry to make you wait."
   Sakura was familiar with this voice and she quickly pouted. "How can you make a girl wait so long!"
   Haru was speechless and said, "I've come 15 minutes before the appointment time." He pointed at the public clock near the train station, showing that he wasn't late or rather he came earlier than the appointment time. He didn't expect that this girl would come too early and wondered whether she really anticipated this outing.
   Sakura blushed and asked, "Huh? Is that all the luggage you brought?" She thought about changing the topic of conversation since she felt embarrassed when this guy found out that she came earlier than him, though, she was curious why this guy only brought a small plastic bag, but at the same time, her eyes brightened when she saw his style.
   Haru wore a black t-shirt, denim jacket, and denim pants.
   It might be because the size of the jeans pants were just right that it made his long legs become even more attractive.
   Haru didn't think too much and nodded upon hearing Sakura's question. He brought a book along the way so he could read it along his trip on the train.
   "What about a change of clothes?" Sakura asked.
   "Clothes?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do I need that?"
   "Huh? Well, we're going to have an overnight trip! We're going to go back tomorrow so it is necessary for you to bring more clothes." Sakura remembered something and asked, "Is it alright for you just to come out like this?"
   Unlike in the past, Haru's identity had become bigger and stronger since he had become the richest in the country.
   "It's alright. No one is going to think that a billionaire is going to appear at this train station and I also wear my disguise," Haru said. He was wearing a baseball cap and glasses at the time. Even though he was famous, he was sure that no one would recognize him at this moment, but then, he remembered that he almost forgot to ask the most important question.
   "That's great!" Sakura was happy and said, "Well, for your change of clothes, we can buy it on UNIKLO over there. Let's go."
   "...Are we really going on an overnight trip?"
   Looking at her bright smile, Haru was helpless.
   Inside the train, Haru was eating a bento that he had brought to the train station.
   There was something special about bento on the train station in this country since each place was special and each of them also had their own specialities.
   Haru felt that it was too wasteful to not buy it.
   "Moo! How can you eat a bento and leave such a beautiful girl like me alone!" Sakura was annoyed.
   Haru and Sakura were sitting next to each other on the train.
   Haru was helpless and asked, "Do you want to eat too?"
   "Yes!" Sakura nodded and opened her mouth. "Ahh...."
   "What are you doing? Is this a new exercise to cure your pancreas?" Haru asked innocently.
   "Geez! Geez! Geez! How can you treat a beautiful girl like this?!" Sakura was annoyed and when she was about to say something her mouth was being fed by Haru.
   "Is it good?" Haru asked and continued to eat.
   Sakura blushed, but then she slowly chewed and nodded. "It was delicious! Let me eat more!"
   "No! You should buy it yourself earlier!"
   "Ehh...?! You're stingy! Let me eat more!"
   Both of them started to bicker with each other and in the end, Haru gave up and shared some of his bento with this girl.
   Haru drank green tea and looked at Sakura who was writing something on the note. He suddenly realized something and said, "I'm amazed that your parents let you go on this trip with me." He was a male and it was quite surprising for Sakura's parents to let her go on a trip with him alone.
   "I told them that I was going with Kyoko." Sakura looked at Haru and said, "If I tell my parents I have something I want to do before dying, they'll usually tearfully agree, but a trip with a guy is probably a bit too far."
   "Your parents are going to cry when they know that their daughter is lying on them," Haru said.
   "If that happens then I'm going to ask for your responsibility. Be prepared, alright?" Sakura said with a laugh.
   "I haven't done anything for their daughter and I should be the one who should ask you for responsibility..." Haru sighed and said, "If my girlfriend knows about our trip then....." To be honest, his girlfriends knew about this trip, but he needed to act after all.
   "Hehehe, if that happens then I'll introduce you to another girl. Kyouko also seems to be still in love with you after all," Sakura said with a laugh.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How about you?"
   "Me? I can't. I'll die soon after all," Sakura said while sticking her tongue cutely.
   Haru only looked at this girl, but didn't say anything to refute it. However, he then changed the topic of the conversation and said, "Oh, don't write my name on your note. If you die, the police and your parents might call me in the future."
   "Ehh? I don't care! I'll write your name on a lot of it on my note!" Sakura said with a smile, but then she became curious and asked, "So in order to go on a trip with me, what did you say to your girlfriend?" She was curious after all. She remembered Haru's girlfriend was probably that beautiful girl that she had seen in the hospital's park before.
   "I've said that I'm on a business trip," Haru said simply.
   Sakura sighed and said, "Before I die, I guess, I know how a billionaire is fooling his girlfriend behind his back."
   Haru twitched his lips and couldn't say anything back since he was really fooling around with another girl after all.
   "Well, if you're really being dumped by your girlfriend then I'll take responsibility for you," Sakura said while patting her chest.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Didn't you say that you're going to die soon? And what about your boyfriend? Your boyfriend is going to cry when he knows that you're going on a trip with me."
   "Hehehe... I'm single now so you don't need to worry," Sakura said with a smile.
   "Let's talk about something else." Haru didn't really want to talk about Sakura's relationship and asked, "So why do we go to Yokohama?"
   Yokohama is the second-largest city in Japan by population, and the most populous municipality of Japan. It is the capital city of Kanagawa Prefecture. It lies on Tokyo Bay, south of Tokyo, in the Kant region of the main island of Honshu. It is a major commercial hub of the Greater Tokyo Area.
   In Yokohama, Haru owned a baseball club and some of his business was located in this city so he wasn't unfamiliar with this city.
   "Why not? I heard that you bought a baseball club in Yokohama. Let's go and watch a baseball match!" Sakura was eager to try a lot of things.
   Haru shook his head and said, "It's impossible."
   "Huh? Why?" Sakura was startled by Haru's answer.
   "There's no match today after all," Haru said. His answer was very simple, but it was so powerful. He could enter Yokohama stadium without trouble, but he didn't want to let anyone know about his location so he didn't intend to do that.
   However because of his answer, Sakura's body seemed to be deflated since she felt disappointed that she couldn't visit the Yokohama stadium, but then her head was patted.
   "Don't worry, there are a lot of interesting things in Yokohama. We can slowly see it together," Haru said.
   Sakura looked at Haru for a moment before looking away then suddenly started to write something on her note.
   Sakura's action confused Haru then he decided to ask, "What did you suddenly write on your note?"
   "I'm writing a note on how you usually deceive an innocent girl," Sakura said with a snort.
   Haru rolled his eyes and said, "I'll take a break. When we arrive, please wake me up, alright?"
   Sakura nodded then continued to write on her note. When she noticed that he was sleeping. She took out her smartphone and secretly took a picture of him with a smile.
   Sakura felt that today was very fun and she really anticipated her trip with him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1168: Overnight Trip with Sakura 2
   Eriri looked at the huge building in front of her. She raised her eyebrows and wondered whether she was in the right place. She sent a chat to Megumi to tell her that she was right in front of the building and she received a response immediately.
   Megumi: "I'll pick you up."
   Eriri put her smartphone back while thinking about Utaha, Sora, and Megumi. Out of the three, her relationship with Megumi was the closest and she hated Utaha since that girl was very hateful. However, she also loved this group since she didn't need to pretend in front of them and she could bravely tell them that she loved anime, manga, etc.
   Eriri was also excited about the game that she was about to make. She was curious about the creator of this gameplan and wanted to meet him sometimes, though, she could do that later once this game had finished.
   "Sorry for making you wait, Eriri. Please come in," Megumi said with a smile.
   Eriri looked at Megumi and wondered if this girl was the daughter of a tycoon.
   Sakura raised her hands happily when they had arrived in Yokohama.
   "Don't be too excited," Haru said.
   Sakura moved her nose and said, "I can smell ramen!"
   "That's gotta be your imagination," Haru said.
   "No, I'm sure of it! Is your nose even working?" Sakura asked while pouting.
   "At least my brain is, unlike you," Haru said.
   "The only thing not working is my pancreas!" Sakura said while sticking out her tongue.
   Haru rolled his eyes and said, "Well, let's eat ramen."
   "Yay! Let's go! Let's go!"
   Sakura pulled Haru's hand excitedly to go to the ramen shop nearby.
   Both of them ordered to go to a ramen shop and sat down while waiting for their ramen, but Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw the one who served them.
   Sakura noticed Haru's reaction and asked in whisper, "Do you know who he is?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Toosuke Megishima, 3rd seat of Elite 10 at Tootsuki Culinary Academy."
   Sakura suddenly screamed which caused everyone to look at them. She suddenly realized her mistake then apologized to everyone. However, at the same time, she also anticipated the ramen which was created by the 3rd seat of the Elite 10 at Tootsuki Culinary Academy since Tootsuki was a very famous culinary school.
   Haru was wondering what Sakura would be thinking when she knew that Erina was his fiance. Though, he had to admit unlike his other's girlfriend, Sakura was very plain or rather normal.
   Sakura was a normal girl and there wasn't anything special about her besides she was living shorter than normal people in this world.
   However, Sakura's way of looking at the world positively was something that made him attracted to her.
   Haru was thinking what if he was in Sakura's place and his pancreas wasn't working, then he might not be able to look at the world positively unlike this girl.
   When their ramen came, Haru could see that Sakura was very happy and he put his chashu (pork bbq) on her bowl.
   "Eh? You're giving it to me?" Sakura was, of course, happy.
   "Yay~" Sakura smiled happily and said, "Don't regret it, alright?"
   "I won't. Let's eat it so it won't get soggy."
   When both of them ate their ramen, they were startled since it was so delicious.
   After eating their ramen, they went out to visit various places in Yokohama while talking to each other.
   "You know, things have been pretty dangerous lately," Sakura said.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and nodded. "That's true." He felt something bad, especially when this girl mentioned this matter since he was afraid that it was a Flag. He thought that he needed to prepare for the worst to protect this girl.
   "There was that stabbing in the next prefecture over, for one."
   "I heard a police officer mention it on TV that apparently that's the hardest kind of bad guy to catch."
   "Only the good die young, as they say."
   "That's good." Haru nodded.
   "Huh? Why?" Sakura was startled.
   "Well, I'm a bad guy after all," Haru said.
   Sakura laughed and hit his arm. "Yes, you're a bad guy!" She thought for a while and said, "I guess that also explains why you'll survive and I'll die."
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "So you're telling me that you're a good girl?"
   "Of course! I'm a very good girl!" Sakura seemed to be very proud and raised her chest high.
   Haru shook his head when he heard her words.
   "Ah..!! What's with that reaction!" Sakura complained.
   "Nothing. Let's continue our trip."
   "You're doubting that I'm a good girl, right?"
   "Of course, I know that you're a good girl who kicked the balls of someone, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Sakura blushed since this guy remembered the thing which happened in the shopping district in the past. "You should forget about that matter!"
   Haru laughed and continued to tease her which made her pout in annoyance.
   Both of them continued their trip and went to various places. Eating good food, walking to various places, buying clothes for Haru, then finally went to the hotel that had been booked by Sakura before the trip.
   Haru didn't have any imagination or expectation when both of them stayed at the hotel since they were living in different rooms. However, at the same time, he was wondering when he should tell her that there was a chance for her to continue to live.
   Haru then wondered whether he should bring Tsunade or Sumire to save Sakura since both of them were genius doctors, but in the end, he decided to ask Sumire since Sumire was the most suitable to be brought into his world.
   Tsunade was using a chakra, but Sumire was using technology.
   Haru didn't want to tell Sakura that he could use magic after all and they weren't boyfriends or girlfriends so he wanted to refrain from telling her about his secret.
   While reading a book on the sofa of the hotel, Haru heard a scream from Sakura.
   Sakura looked at him for a moment and Haru also looked at her. He raised his eyebrows when he saw her smiling. He thought that something was happening, but it seemed that she was alright so he continued to read.
   "What's wrong?" Haru looked up and he saw Sakura seemed to be quite giddy and smiled in a mischievous way.
   "So the thing is...." Sakura smiled then showed one key card of hotel room in her hands. "We ended up in the same room, but you don't mind, right?"
   Haru sometimes realized that his harem protagonist aura was working to the max.
   Haru looked at Sakura who entered the hotel room excitedly.
   "Apparently there was some mistake in the booking, and since it was their fault, they gave us a way better room than what we paid for!" Sakura was looking around excitedly then touched the large bed with a curious expression. "I'm pretty nervous about sleeping in the same bed as you!" When she felt enough touching the bed, she jumped on the bed directly, testing how soft it was.
   Haru was looking at Sakura's butts while listening to her nonsense. "Are you stupid? I'm going to sleep on the sofa."
   "What? Now that we've got this nice room, you have to experience the bed too!" Sakura walked toward him with a smile.
   "I'll test it later," Haru said.
   "Yes!" Sakura then squatted down and opened her bag. "In the meantime, I'll be taking a bath." She took her changing clothes then looked at him with a teasing smile. "No peeking, got it?"
   Haru still had to refrain from doing that kind of thing with this girl and asked, "What if I peek?"
   Sakura blushed and said, "T, then, we'll take a bath together, do you dare?!" She decided to take the bullet and decided to tease him. She was sure that with these powerful words he would back down.
   Haru rubbed his nose and wondered how this girl could be this stupid. He was a wolf and he would eat her without hesitation if she told him to take a bath with her, but he knew that this girl was joking so he didn't do anything.
   "Hurry up and take a bath. I also want to take a bath."
   "OK! OK! But no peeking, alright?"
   Haru rolled his eyes and made a gesture for her to go away.
   Sakura snorted and said, "Don't regret it! You can't see my beautiful body now!"
   "I'm not going to regret it. Hurry up and take a bath," Haru said and walked to the sofa to read a book.
   Looking at his back, Sakura smiled and felt very happy.
   When Haru was reading, he heard Sakura calling for him from the bathroom.
   "Haru! Could you bring me the face wash from my bag?"
   Haru closed his book and said, "Wait a minute." He stood up and opened Sakura's bag, but stopped when he saw a lot of medicines inside her bag.
   Haru took a deep breath and it seemed that she was more fragile than he had thought. He took the face wash from her bag and went to the bathroom. He knocked on the door and said, "Sakura, here's your face wash."
   The door was opened shortly, showing Sakura's face who showed a smile. "Hehe... thank you!" She took the face wash from Haru's hand and said, "By the way, I'm naked."
   "Of course not!" Sakura laughed then closed the door.
   Haru took a deep breath and knew that he needed to tell her about the matter of Sumire.
   After Haru had taken a bath, he saw Sakura who was staring at the large window in their room which showed the scenery of Yokohama town.
   Sakura turned toward him and said, "Don't you find it romantic to be looking at the night skyline like this?"
   "You should say that to your boyfriend, if you have one," Haru said and dried his hair with a towel before sitting on the sofa.
   Sakura was staring at Haru's body and her eyes brightened. "Hey! Your body is very well built!" She sat beside him and touched his body, which was very hard. She wasn't sure, but she felt that when she stayed beside him, she felt that she would be protected and she didn't feel scared.
   "Have you touched me enough? It's sexual harassment," Haru said.
   Sakura snorted and said, "So if it's sexual harassment, what are you going to do?"
   "I'm not going to do anything. But the world is certainly unfair since if I also try to sexually harass you then in court, you'll win the case, but that's not the case with me," Haru said with a sigh then looked at various beverages and snacks on the table. "You sure bought a lot of things."
   "Yes, I've bought a lot of things!" Sakura suddenly remembered something and put the glass on the table. "Here's yours!"
   Haru looked at the brown liquid on the glass which was being held by Sakura. He could see her mischievous smile which made him dreaded. He quickly shook his head and said, "I'm not going to drink it. I have a sensitive tongue." He took a bottle of cola and drank it quickly since he felt quite hot.
   "Ehh....?! How boring...." Sakura pouted, but she didn't force him. "That's right! We've got cards, so why don't we play something?"
   "Since you're drinking then how about we play truth or dare?" Sakura said with excitement in her eyes.
   Looking into her eyes, Haru knew that it was impossible to refuse her. "Well, I don't mind."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry, I am late. I have just woken up from sleep before.
   Chapter 1169: Truth or Dare
   "Even if you know the rules of the game, I'll explain it to you, alright?"
   Sakura then set up the cards on the table while explaining the rules of the truth or dare game.
   "First off, there are ten rounds. You're not allowed to quit partway. You choose whichever card you like, and the one with the highest number wins. Got it?" Sakura asked.
   Then both of them started to play and took each of their respective cards.
   Haru could have won the game, but he let Sakura win since he wanted to know what kind of things she wanted to ask him.
   "Yay!" Sakura raised her hand high and said, "Okay, I won. I'll ask you "truth or dare", so start off by replying "truth"."
   "Okay, to start off...." Sakura thought for a while and said, "Remember that we were in the same class during our third year of middle school, right?"
   Haru and Sakura were in the same class during their 3rd year of middle school so it was also one of the reasons why they were quite familiar to each other. Though their relationship wasn't particularly close and her friend was also his ex-girlfriend which made her quite refrain herself from getting close to him until he had found her book by chance.
   "So who did you think the cutest in our class before was?" Sakura asked with a smile. "If you don't want to answer, you can choose dare. But in that case I'll order you to do something, and you have to do what I say. By the way, if you choose dare...." She smirked and said, "I won't go easy on you."
   "Can I make a request?" Haru said.
   "What is it?" Sakura asked and then realized something. "Ah! You can't back down from the game, alright? I won't forgive you if you do that."
   "Of course not, but you can't ask something perverted, right?" Haru said.
   Sakura blushed and complained. "W, who is going to ask something perverted!"
   "But your predatory eyes have been staring at him from earlier. I'm afraid you might rape me," Haru said with a scared expression.
   "Who is going to rape you!" Sakura became sparky and said, "Hurry up! So what's the answer to that question?"
   "Who is the cutest, right?"
   "Hmm... it's Kasu-- I mean Utaha," Haru said. Utaha was his girlfriend after all and of course, he would say that she was the cutest.
   "Oh! Kasumigaoka Utaha... Hmm... I see.. That's the kind of girl you like?" Sakura muttered while looking at the ceiling.
   Haru didn't say anything, only looking at Sakura's reaction.
   "Okay, next round, next round."
   Haru was about to grab the card. He thought to win this round, but he decided to lose since he knew that this girl wanted to ask him something.
   "Yay! I won again!" Sakura looked at him and asked, "How about me? Where would you rank me in our class?"
   "You should be around the 2nd," Haru said.
   "Eh? Really? 2nd? You rank me so high?" Sakura was a bit surprised, but also secretly felt happy. She understood that Utaha was the cutest girl in their middle school before and she didn't think that she was able to win against her, though, she didn't expect that her rank was so high on Haru's mind.
   "Beauty isn't just about appearance alone," Haru said.
   "Oh? So you agree that I have a great personality, right?" Sakura was very smug at that moment.
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "But I guess, my eyes can't be wrong sometimes."
   "Eh...?! You can't take away your answer! Anyway, let's continue to play again!" Sakura wanted to ask more questions, but it seemed that she was the one who lost this time. But she quickly regained her vigor and asked, "So what do you want to ask? I can answer any of your questions from my first kiss to my three sizes. I can tell you about it." She joked, but she didn't expect that Haru would really ask her a question about that matter.
   "Then what are your three sizes?" Haru asked with an expressionless expression.
   Sakura was startled and then blushed. "How... how can you ask that kind of questions?!"
   "Is that not okay? If you don't want to, then you can choose dare," Haru said and thought a lot of stupid things which he could order her later.
   Sakura felt embarrassed, but then she quickly made up her mind. "Don't tell anyone else, alright? Beside my mother, you're the only one who knows about it." She moved close and whispered her three sizes to Haru.
   Haru's ear was a bit sensitive, but then it seemed that her size was similar to Maki's size. It wasn't big and it was leaning to a small size, but it was very attractive somehow. Of course, his glance was so secretive that this girl didn't notice him.
   "Next round! Next round! I won't let you sleep tonight!" Sakura felt that her face was very hot and felt that she had lost a lot. Even though she had won two rounds, when he had asked her a question about her three sizes, she felt that her two previous questions weren't worth that much compared to his question.
   "Also, you should be more excited after hearing my three sizes!" Sakura felt annoyed when this guy didn't show a response.
   "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to verify whether what you're telling me is the truth or not?" Haru asked while raising her eyebrow.
   "....Sure." Sakura was a bit hesitant, but she had made up her mind and nodded.
   "Huh?" Haru was surprised.
   "If you win the next round then you can verify whether my three sizes are true or not." Sakura seemed to be happy when she saw his startled expression and said, "I might have grown bigger since the last time I measured it was around six months ago."
   "Aren't you just getting fat? You've eaten a lot of things before," Haru said.
   "Of course not! I'm not fat! My body is slim!" Sakura was annoyed and said, "I'll have my revenge soon!"
   "Oh, I can't wait for it," Haru said with a smile which made her eager to win.
   Both of them continued to play "truth and dare", Haru let Sakura win again so she could ask him a question.
   At the same time, Sakura also realized she might not know a lot of things about him. She regretted that she couldn't live a long time so she could know him better, but at the same time, she would this chance to know about him deeper.
   "When is your first time?" Sakura asked.
   "First kiss?" Haru asked.
   "Don't fool me! I know that you've done something that an adult usually does after marriage, right? You have even done it with Kyoko since she told me about her experience." Sakura's face blushed when she remembered Kyoko's story since Kyoko's story was very amazing. Kyoko had told her that he was very amazing and after she had heard that story, she couldn't sleep very well and looked at his face for the past few days so she was quite curious when was his first time.
   "It's around 5th grade elementary school," Haru said with an awkward expression.
   "Huh?!" Sakura was startled and asked, "How? How could you lose your first time that early?!"
   "If you win the next round then I'll tell you," Haru said.
   Sakura thought that she needed to win the next round, but her luck wasn't good since after she had asked that question, she kept losing and had never won until there were two rounds left.
   "There are two rounds left," Haru said. He had asked a lot of questions about Sakura, well, he asked a lot of her funny experiences which annoyed her.
   "This time, I'll win!" Sakura became eager to win at this time since almost all of her secrets had been known by this hateful guy.
   Haru took the card from the table and said, "I've got 10." He looked at Sakura who was slumped on the table next to the window. "Which one do you want?"
   "The one closest to me." Sakura hoped that she could win this round.
   Sakura was really happy and raised from the table which made her lose her balance and fall on the floor. Fortunately, the carpet of their hotel room was very soft so she didn't get hurt.
   "Are you alright?" Even so, he was worried.
   "I'm sorry, but this time I'll give you both my question and dare, so could you choose from them?" Sakura asked.
   Haru sighed in relief and nodded. "I don't mind." At the same time, he thought that it was time for them to take a rest since it was quite late. He thought that he should talk to Sakura about Sumire tomorrow when her mind was refreshed.
   "Alright, if you say "truth," you have to tell me three things you find cute about me. If you say "dare," you have to carry me to bed." Sakura smiled and wondered what kind of choice Haru would choose at this moment. But then she didn't expect him to carry her in his arms directly.
   "Let's rest after the last round," Haru said.
   Sakura was a bit nervous, but she smiled happily in his arms.
   Haru put her gently on the bed and said, "You should drink water before you go to sleep." He ignored Sakura who was rolling around the bed and seemed to be very shy for some reason. "Which card do you want?"
   "Let's see.... The one next to my glass."
   "Whoa, iffy! Iffy, iffy!"
   Haru decided to lose this time since it was the last round.
   "What did you get?" Sakura asked.
   "Alright!" Sakura was very excited.
   Haru took water and brought it to Sakura. He also turned off the light and he was ready to but suddenly she asked him a question.
   "If... If I told you that I'm super scared of dying, what would you do?"
   Sakura looked at the ceiling and realized that she was really scared of dying. She was very happy, but at the same time, she was scared that she wouldn't be able to meet him again. She wanted to confess, but she knew that her time was short. She wasn't sure what to do until she felt the bed was shifting to the side. She realized that Haru was sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at him curiously.
   "I'll protect you..." Haru thought for a while and said, "Hmm... I guess, it should be, save you or help you?"
   Sakura blinked her eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"
   Haru stared at Sakura's eyes and told her the truth. "I've found a doctor and it seems that this doctor has a way to save you."
   "This...?" Sakura was startled since this news stunned her.
   "I want you to live, so will you meet this doctor for me?" Haru asked.
   "I, I can't be saved! M, my pancreas isn't working!" Sakura was crying and denied the possibility that she could be cured.
   "No, you will! Just give me a nod and then we can talk like this again in the future," Haru said.
   "....D, don't give me false hope... You should just need to accompany me until I lose my breath. Don't worry, I'll explain this to your girlfriend that you're not cheating on her so... Don-- I, I...." Sakura had given up and she had prepared herself so when someone told her that she still had a chance to live... it was very hard for her to believe, however, when she thought about Haru's identity.
   Sakura wanted to say something, but her mind was confused.
   "So you think that I'll let you die just like that? Don't be kidding me!" Haru grabbed Sakura's hands and said, "You'll live. I'll make sure of that."
   "Why...? Why do you care about me? Don't you have a girlfriend? You shouldn't be this gentle with me!" Sakura cried, asking him this question.
   "If I say that I'm interested in you, will you believe it?" Haru asked.
   Sakura blinked her eyes. There were a lot of tears in her eyes, but it seemed that she wasn't sad anymore. Her expression turned mischievous again and asked, "So you want me to become your harem or something? In exchange for my life, do you want me to stay with you as your harem member?"
   Haru was speechless, but then he snorted. "You think too much, stupid girl."
   "What did you mean by that?! I'm not stupid!!!" Sakura rose from the bed and wanted to smack him.
   "I just want to stay with you for a little longer. So stay alive, alright?" Haru said and kept holding her hand.
   Sakura blushed, but then she hung her head. "I guess.... I can stay alive and meet this doctor, but there's a condition!"
   Haru rolled his eyes and asked, "So what is this condition?"
   "Sleep with me. Stay on my side and hold my hand like this until I fall asleep."
   Haru could feel that her hand was shaking at this moment and at this moment, he could see how fragile she was.
   "Stay like this. I, I just want to make sure that it isn't a dream...." Sakura's voice was mixed with both shy and nervous.
   "Then I'll stay at your side." Haru nodded and stayed on her side in this large bed.
   "Can I have another request?" Sakura suddenly asked.
   "What is it again? You're not asking me to give you a goodnight kiss, right?" Haru was helpless.
   "Well, that's also good condition, but I want to use your arm as a pillow, can I?" Sakura asked while looking at him.
   "....You sure are very spoiled." However, Haru laid his arm so he could use his arm to sleep.
   Sakura laughed and used his arm as a pillow.
   The distance between the two of them was so close, but there wasn't any slightest perverted thing that came into his mind.
   "Haru, this isn't a dream, right?" Sakura asked once again.
   "It's not a dream. When you wake up in the morning, you'll see me by your side," Haru said.
   Sakura thought for a while and she knew that it wasn't the right time to do that. She was also a girl so she hoped for him to be the one who took the first move. Though, at the same time, she also knew about his difficulty. Thinking about the silver haired girl that she had seen in the hospital, she felt slightly jealous of her and guilty at the same time. However, if he could be by her side forever then it would be good.
   Haru could hear the sound of soft breathing from his side. He saw Sakura had slept on his arm and he also decided to sleep. He was glad that he had said this and at the same time, he was glad that he wouldn't lose this stupid girl.
   Haru and Sakura slept together, and it seemed they had a very good dream tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1170: Harem Members?
   In the early morning, Haru was brushing his teeth while watching the scenery over Yokohama town and he had to admit that this town was quite beautiful to be seen in the morning too, especially the beach which was located nearby.
   If it was in Tokyo it would be impossible to go on a beach and rather than watching scenery of the beach, he might see a corpse floating from the sea either from suicide or yakuza's fighting.
   Haru thought that this morning was quite good. He looked at Sakura who was laying lazily while closing her eyes. It was then that there was a ring from Sakura's smartphone and he heard a scream from it.
   "Sakura! Where the hell are you?!"
   Hearing this familiar voice, Haru knew that it was Sakura's best friend and his ex-girlfriend, Kyoko.
   "Good morning, Kyoko," Sakura said while yawning.
   "You lied to your parents and said you were on a trip with me, right?! They called me, and it was a real pain to cover for you!"
   Sakura stood up slowly from her bed and said, "Thanks, Kyoko. Knew I could count on you."
   "What are you doing sneaking off all alone like you're some dying cat?"
   "I'm not alone." Sakura looked at Haru and smiled.
   Haru shugged his shoulders and asked, "Coffee?"
   "What? Who's that? Who's with you?!" Kyoko heard a male voice which made her agitated. "Your boyfriend? Wait, this voice?" She knew this voice since she dated him before or rather she couldn't forget this voice.
   "HARU, YOU BASTARD?! HOW DARE YOU LAY YOUR HAND ON SAKURA!!!"
   Haru rolled his eyes and didn't care much about Kyoko's words. He continued to make coffee for himself and Sakura.
   Sakura sat on the counter seat inside the room and looked at his figure who prepared a coffee for her.
   "He's not doing anything. I can't say anything to you right now, but I'll explain it to you someday. You might not accept it, but please believe me for now," Sakura said. She pointed at Haru's mouth telling him to wash his mouth quickly since she could a stain of foam from his mouth.
   Haru nodded and went to the bathroom to clean the foam from the toothpaste on his cheek. He also pointed to the coffee which he had prepared, telling her that she could drink it.
   Sakura nodded and continued to talk with Kyoko for a bit. Looking at his back, she smiled since she knew it wasn't a dream and last night it really happened. She was very excited and it seemed that she could stay longer with him.
   When their conversation almost ended, Kyoko said, "Right, tell him this! If he plays you then he's fucking dead!"
   Sakura laughed and said, "Did you hear it? You're dead if you're playing with me."
   Haru only gave Sakura a thumbs up since he wouldn't play nor he would hurt her when this matter related to her life. He had made a promise with her so he needed to bring Sumire to his world as soon as possible.
   After both of them checked out from the hotel, they continued to play in Yokohama until the evening before they decided to return to Tokyo.
   Sitting next to each other, in a quiet compartment with only both of them alone, Sakura rested her head on Haru's shoulder and said, "Well, that was over quick."
   "You can play anytime after you've gotten better," Haru said.
   Sakura laughed and asked, "Really? Can we go somewhere together again?"
   "Yes, anywhere you want to go, as long as it isn't Antarctica, Bermuda Triangle, Amazon Forest, or any dangerous place in this world then I'm alright with it," Haru said.
   "How about the space? I want to go to Mars!" Sakura said with a smile.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Well, I might develop a rocket company in the future. Just wait."
   "Oh! I'll wait! But you need to do it before I die," Sakura said with a laugh since she thought that this guy was joking. Little did she know that he was telling the truth.
   "Tell your parents about this matter. The doctor might come in two or three weeks, so in the meantime, you need to be prepared," Haru said, but then his hand was being held. He could feel her hand trembling, and he knew that she was scared.
   "C, can you talk about that matter with me to my parents? I, I'm scared..." Sakura asked while looking at him.
   Haru nodded and said, "In a week, I'll meet your parents."
   Sakura suddenly laughed and said, "If you come then they might misunderstand you."
   "What kind of misunderstanding?"
   "They might think that you're coming with an intention to marry me," Sakura said with a mischievous smile waiting for his reaction.
   "Well... marrying you isn't bad, but can you accept a harem marriage?" Haru asked.
   Sakura was startled since she didn't expect that he would answer her with such a question. She blushed and felt happy, but then she thought for a while and asked, "Just in case, how many girlfriends do you have right now?"
   Sakura was startled and said, "You scum! Pervert! Playboy! You are the enemy of women!"
   "Do you have enough bad mouthing about me?" Haru twitched his lips. He also could feel hurt, but there was nothing that he could refute since it was how he was.
   Sakura nodded and asked, "Did they know each other? Did they accept this relationship?"
   "How?" Sakura was surprised, but then she quickly realized this guy's charm. "Well, I understand why they love you and can accept this relationship."
   "So you want to marry me?" Haru asked.
   "Well, let me think about it. I'm not a cheap girl after all. Hmph!" Sakura pouted while looking away, but she didn't let go of his hand.
   "Is that so? Then I need to work hard to get your heart," Haru said with a smile.
   Sakura blushed and had to admit that this guy was very dangerous. Once she let go of her guard then she might be eaten by him. She took a deep breath to calm herself and rested her head on his shoulder again. "When I'm all better, can you take me to climb Mt. Fuji?"
   "Mt. Fuji? Why?" Haru didn't understand the mind of this girl.
   "Since I'm all better, I want to conquer a lot of mountains! From Mt. Fuji, Mt. Everest, then lastly Mt. Olympus on Mars!" Sakura seemed to have become a shounen manga protagonist.
   "It seems that you're still sleepy. You should sleep first," Haru said.
   "Eh? I don't want to! Let's continue to talk!"
   Haru sighed and continued to listen to her nonsense, though, at the same time, he could tell that he was really happy at this moment.
   "Next year... Next year, let's climb Mt. Fuji together."
   Sakura smiled and said, "Yes!"
   Haru entered his house and then he heard a loud step moving toward him.
   Sora and Utaha jumped and hugged him at the same time.
   "Sorry I didn't realize it!"
   "It must be hard to hold it by yourself!"
   Sora and Utaha began to cry and said something that he couldn't comprehend.
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked, but then noticed Megumi. He understood instantly that Megumi had told them, but he didn't mind about it since soon, Sakura would be alright.
   "H, how is she? Is her condition alright?" Sora asked.
   Utaha was also curious since she didn't expect him to have a harem member who had an incurable disease.
   "Let's talk slowly, alright?"
   Hugging the three of them in his arms, he brought them to the living room and had to admit that he was fortunate to have them. Including Erina, Kirari, Sakura, and Nozomi, of course.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1171: Stage Preparation
   After his outing with Sakura and his night activity with his girlfriends, on Sunday, Haru went to Otonogizaka High School to help with the preparation of concert during the Open Day of Otonogizaka that would be held tomorrow.
   When Haru came to Otonogizaka, it was only 8:20 in the morning, and there was 40 minutes before the appointment time, but he found that beside him, there were two people who had also arrived earlier.
   "Hanayo-chan, Rin-chan, good morning. I didn't expect both of you to come so early." Haru waved his hand and greeted the two girls.
   The two girls were exercising together, they were doing a buddy back stretch, stretching each other's backs.
   Haru wasn't sure why all of the members of Muse loved to do this exercise method, but he didn't complain since this exercise would make the clothes of the girls became tight, so he, who was by their side, could watch their fit body that was wrapped in their tight clothes, especially when he could see Hanayo's soft and Rin's toned body.
   Seeing Haru coming, the two girls stopped their exercise.
   Koizumi laid tiredly on the ground as if she was about to die soon, while Rin seemed to be very energized and it seemed that she could continue her exercise.
   While drinking mineral water, Rin explained, "Because Kayo-chin is the one who takes care of the alpaca, she comes every morning to feed it. As her good friend, I'll naturally accompany her!"
   Haru nodded, but at the same time, he was wondering why this school would keep an alpaca within the school. Though, if he remembered, Kirari also wanted to have a huge aquarium within the school which was enough to keep a whale, however, she stopped that plan since it was too troublesome to take care of the whale.
   Haru looked at two alpacas which also stared at him. He smiled which made the two alpaccas tremble and didn't dare to move. He chuckled and had enough to tease the two animals.
   Unlike humans that were unable to perceive Haru's aura, an animal was very keen on Haru's aura and two alpacas knew very well that this guy was a wolf in sheep's clothing.
   The three of them chatted for a while before Nozomi, Eli, and Nico arrived one after another.
   Seeing that Haru came earlier than herself, Eli who was the president of the student council, obviously felt a little embarrassed since Haru wasn't even the student of this school. Little did she know that Haru had bought this school, but he would keep it a secret.
   His hunt in May was huge and he had too much money so buying a school or two was nothing for him.
   "Haru, is it alright for you to skip school tomorrow?" Eli asked worriedly.
   "It's alright. I may not look like it, but I'm ranked 1 in the entire school," Haru said.
   However, the moment he uttered those words, the five girls seemed to be looking at him with a skeptical expression.
   "What? You don't believe me?" Haru twitched his lips.
   The five girls laughed when they saw his reaction.
   Waiting for everyone to arrive, Nozomi teased Eli who secretly bought an amulet and prayed at the shrine even though she was confident about the concert tomorrow.
   Nico complained why everyone hadn't arrived yet even though she was very busy.
   During the weekends, there weren't any students in the school, however, it wasn't peaceful. On the contrary, it was quite rowdy.
   They waited for a while, and at about 8:50, Honoka, Umi, and Kotori arrived together.
   Not surprisingly, it was Honoka who overslept at home.
   Umi and Kotori waited for a long time and when Honoka didn't come out, they only realized that this idiot had forgotten to set the alarm clock and had made up a plan to sleep until the afternoon like how she usually spent her weekend.
   Even from far away, Haru could hear Umi reprimanding Honoka fiercely, Honoka could only apologize while crying, and Kotori who was by their side was smiling and persuaded Umi to calm down.
   "Have you eaten breakfast, Haru?" Eli asked.
   "Well...." Haru wanted to say that he had eaten, but it seemed that this girl brought something in her bag. "Not yet."
   "Well, do you want to eat this?" Eli took out a bento box from her bag.
   "How about you? Have you eaten yet?" Haru asked.
   "Cough! Cough! As long as Haru is here, we're transparent in Eli's eyes." Nozomi made a deliberate sigh, but her eyes were looking at Eli with a teasing gaze.
   "Wh... what do you mean?" Eli blushed.
   "So did you also prepare breakfast for everyone too?" Nozomi asked.
   Eli's face was red since she only prepared breakfast for Haru.
   "Now, now, Nozomi. Don't tease Eli. It's hard work to prepare breakfast in the morning," Haru said.
   Suddenly everyone was looking at Honoka who was staring at the bento box with predatory eyes.
   Honoka realized her mistake and shook her head. "Ah.. It's alright! You can eat breakfast! I, I'm not hungry!"
   Eli sighed and looked at Haru.
   "Can I share this with everyone?" Haru asked with a sigh.
   "Sure..." Eli also knew that it was almost impossible for him to eat the breakfast which she had prepared alone.
   Everyone seemed to be very happy when they received Eli's permission and ate breakfast together.
   Nico, who was eating octopus sausage, folded her arms and said, "So, only Maki hasn't arrived yet? What the hell is that girl doing?"
   Hearing Nico's words, Haru knew that Maki would arrive soon and he was even sure that she would bring a surprise.
   After a moment, a sound of a "rumble" truck rang outside of the school gate, followed by the sound of the negotiations between Maki and the security of the school.
   After a while, the guard opened the gate of the school, and a large Mitsubishi truck drove in.
   Haru wasn't a student, but he was the owner of this school so it was very easy for him to enter this school.
   Then, in the stunned eyes of eight members of Muse, Maki jumped out of the car from the passenger seat and directed the employees who came out of the cargo box to carry out numerous items.
   There were herringbone ladders, various banners, flower decorations, and even vacuum cleaners, electric drills, dust-proof clothing, etc....!
   It wasn't until the truck driver drove away that Haru asked, "Did you buy all these things?"
   Maki glanced at Haru then she snorted, turning her head to ignore him.
   Haru didn't remember that he had done something which annoyed her.
   Luckily, he wasn't the only one who was curious, since Eli also asked the same question.
   Maki nodded and said that it would take a lot of tools to set up the stage background, and she was afraid that the tools of the school weren't complete, so she bought some.
   Haru was speechless and realized this girl had too much money.
   "Maki, with the money you spend on those things, you can hire a decoration team to decorate the stage itself," Haru said.
   This time, Maki didn't ignore Haru, but she snorted. "It's our first concert, of course, we need to arrange the decoration of the stage by ourselves! How can we entrust it to someone else!"
   This kind of reason was very stupid in Haru's mind, but it unexpectedly received full support from all of Muse members.
   Umi: "That's a good idea!"
   Kotori: "Leave the decoration to me!"
   Rin: "Rin is full of energy now!"
   Hanayo: "Even though I'm not that strong, I'll work hard!"
   Nozomi: "Sounds very interesting!"
   Eli: "It's great to be able to set up the stage for our first concert!"
   Nico: "Although it will be very hard, it is worthwhile."
   Honoka: "Since everyone agrees, let's do it!"
   Facing the enthusiasm of the Nine Muse members, Haru only felt physically and mentally exhausted. He understood that the group of young girls in front of him didn't understand the meaning of suffering, except Nico who also understood that it was very hard to set up the stage, he was very helpless facing the eight girls in front of him.
   "So who will use the electric drills?" Haru pointed at the pile of tools and asked, "Among us, no one should be experienced using these things, right?" Most of the tools that had been bought by Maki were usually being used by a professional, and he didn't think that a group of girls were able to use those tools.
   In the next second, Haru felt that he had asked this question for nothing, because when his voice had just fallen off, the nine pairs of eyes immediately focussed on him.
   Nozomi: "A boy like Haru, should be very good at electrical appliances, right? If you don't know, you only need to read the manual, right?"
   "This is a very dangerous tool, alright?" Haru was speechless. He was able to use all of those tools, but at the same time, he knew that they were going to make him set up the stage by himself.
   Honaka: "We believe in you, Haru!"
   Haru: "Don't abuse your trust in me during this kind of situation!"
   In the face of pleading with the Muses, Haru wanted to refuse, but at this moment, Nozomi whispered something in his ear. "After we go back, I'll give you a big service."
   "Not enough," Haru said while shaking his head.
   Nozomi raised her eyebrow then said, "Then I'll use my secret weapon!"
   Then Nozomi pushed Eli toward Haru.
   "H, Haru... p, please help us..." Eli asked with teary eyes on her clear blue eyes.
   Eli's voice was so soft it made him shudder for a moment. "Good, leave it to me! As your producer, no, as the only man in this group, I'll do my best."
   Everyone was excited and happy at that moment.
   Haru looked at the several parts of the stage with a sigh and knew that he needed to work hard.
   When Nozomi and Maki saw Haru's reaction, they let out a sigh and quickly turned their attention toward Eli since when this girl showed such a cute expression, the result was very destructive.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1172: Half-asleep
   "Move it, little to the left..."
   "Okay, right there! It's perfect!"
   Under the gaze of the members of Muse and their chirping commands, Haru finally set up the last and the largest display on the huge billboard on the stadium.
   Haru looked at the giant display for a while to make sure that there wasn't any problem then cautiously came down from the ladder.
   Starting at nine o'clock in the morning, until 12 o'clock in the afternoon, they finally finished setting up the entire stage and decoration.
   Haru knew that it was because the stage was located on the sports field, otherwise the workload would be even larger.
   "Haru, you've worked hard, come and wipe your sweat. Would you like to drink some water?"
   Eli was very attentive, walking toward him with mineral water and towel, with a smile on her face.
   "Can I have water?" Haru asked.
   Haru opened the cap of the bottle of mineral water and drank it in one gulp. The sunlight was quite strong and he sweated a lot.
   Everyone was watching Haru at this moment and Haru seemed to not care about their gaze.
   Haru then used his t-shirt to wipe the sweat off his forehead, flashing his muscular abs.
   Eli hurriedly realized the seriousness of this matter and said, "Haru, don't use your t-shirt you wipe your sweat! Use this towel!" She hurriedly pulled Haru's t-shirt down so it would cover Haru's stomach and hurriedly wiped his forehead.
   Everyone gulped at this moment since it might be their first time to have a fan service from a male and they had to admit that Haru's body was too amazing, but then they seemed to see something on his stomach and wondered what it was.
   "Cough! Cough! Eli, let me wipe the sweat off myself," Haru said.
   "No! You'll use your t-shirt again later!" Eli didn't give the towel to Haru and wiped his sweat.
   Haru had a hard time controlling himself since this girl's smell was really good.
   "What's wrong?" Eli asked.
   "Nothing, you smell really good, Eli," Haru whispered.
   Eli blushed and threw the towel right to Haru's face. "Pervert!" She ran off, but she was obviously very happy being praised.
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't care too much.
   After that incident, everyone celebrated together since the stage had been completed.
   Kotori moved to Nozomi and asked, "Are they dating?"
   "I see..." Kotori nodded.
   When Eli walked toward Nozomi, she calmed herself and her expression returned to her cool state.
   "Eli, I'm jealous that you care about Haru that much," Nozomi said with a sigh.
   "N, Nozomi!!" Eli blushed once again.
   "But if Maki sees it then she might get jealous," Nozomi said.
   Eli stopped blushing and thought about the relationship between Haru and Maki. She wasn't blind and she could tell that Maki had an interest in Haru, especially when they were childhood friends.
   "By the way, speaking of Maki, it seems that I haven't seen her for a long time." Kotori looked around and couldn't find Maki anywhere.
   "I remember Maki saying that she wanted to clean up, and then she took the vacuum cleaner and left," Umi said.
   "But why isn't she coming back so long, isn't she in trouble?" Nico seemed quite worried. 00
   Haru took the initiative to search for Maki. He also realized that he hadn't seen her and he also felt worried, of course, he was also cornered why that girl ignored him earlier since he didn't remember that he had done something to her.
   Haru wasn't going to apologize, but only talked for a bit with this tsundere girl. Though, at the same time, it reminded him of one of the fond memories during his childhood time.
   Even though Umi didn't give him a clue where Maki had gone, Haru used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" to search for her then he found her in one of the rooms within the school. As he walked toward that location, he could hear the sound of a buzzing vacuum cleaner. However, when he arrived, he didn't see Maki's figure.
   Although Maki wasn't good at housework, Haru knew that she wasn't the type that would leave something like this behind. However, when he thought about her poor performance at housework, he checked the vacuum cleaner carefully.
   If Maki was sucked by the vacuum cleaner, Haru wouldn't be surprised at all.
   However, Haru quickly blushed at his action because he really checked the vacuum cleaner. He was wondering whether his IQ had been lowered because he stayed with Honoka for a long time.
   Haru turned off the vacuum cleaner, and then saw a sign of music room and knew that Maki was in this room. He opened the room and it seemed that he was right.
   But he wasn't sure whether Maki was too tired since he saw her fall asleep on the piano.
   Although the sun shone brightly at noon, the curtains in the classroom were tightly closed. Only a trace of pale golden light shone through the curtains and fell on Maki's delicate face.
   At this moment, Haru felt that he had seen the legendary sleeping beauty in the children's book story.
   Although Maki's sleeping face was very beautiful, Haru still woke her up when he thought that everyone was still waiting in the field.
   Haru shook her body slightly to wake her up. "Maki, wake up."
   Maki's slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and then the purple eyes slowly opened, with a trace of confusion staring at Haru blankly.
   People who were awakened in the middle of a nap often lacked an accurate judgement about the surrounding things.
   However, Haru didn't expect that Maki, who had just woken up, would show such a cute expression, which was cuter than her usual cold and arrogant demeanor, so he couldn't wait to take a picture with his smartphone immediately.
   But soon, he was surprised.
   Because Maki wasn't fully awake unexpectedly shouted at him, "Haru, didn't you promise to marry me in the past! Why... why don't you turn your gaze at me...." Her face was very sad, but then she realized something.
   The entire music room became quiet in an instant, Haru was little at a loss. He wasn't sure what to say at that moment. Yesterday, he was just having fun with another girl then at this moment suddenly someone confessed to him again. He wanted to hug her, but he was slightly hesitant at that moment.
   After Maki yelled those words, she completely awoken. The temperature on her face gradually rose, a blush from her cheeks spread to her slender neck, her purple eyes looked around in confusion, and finally she couldn't stay the torment, and ran out of the music room with a shy cry.
   Haru was about to chase after Maki, but then someone stopped him.
   "Haru, what happened just now?"
   Eli and the others rushed over and asked.
   "We have heard Maki's scream just now. When we got here, we only saw her run out of the school gate."
   'How fast!' Haru didn't expect Maki's running speed would be so fast that she ran out of the school gate.
   "Ahhh! Maybe because there were only two of you alone that, Haru suddenly wanted to do something and then scared Maki-chan away?" Nozomi put her finger on her lower lip and said with a smile, "Haru, you shouldn't be sexually frustated, right?"
   Everyone's eyes were staring at him.
   However, Haru was calm and said, "Nothing, she saw a cockroach before and ran away."
   "Really?" Everyone was doubtful at that moment.
   "Well, yes, don't worry about her. She's going to be alright tomorrow." Haru looked at everyone and said, "You all can go back and prepare for the concert tomorrow, I need to do something." He left directly out of the music room to chase after Maki.
   "Wait, I'll go with you!" Nozomi chased after Haru.
   The seven Muses looked at each other and then shook their heads together.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1173: Amend the Relationship Between Two
   When Haru was about to chase after Maki suddenly the rain started to pour which made him speechless. He was wondering how a sunny bright sky could suddenly turn into a downpour.
   'Is this a television drama?'
   Haru didn't really care since he wanted to talk to Maki, but then he heard someone's voice.
   "Haru! Wait! Don't run too fast!"
   Haru stopped then he saw Nozomi who was chasing after him. He looked toward the sky and it started to rain harder. "Come here!" He told Nozomi to enter the candy shop which he happened to be nearby.
   Nozomi's stamina was quite good, especially when she always worked out every morning and evening. At night, she also often worked out with Haru. She entered the candy shop to take shelter from the rain with him.
   "Why did you suddenly chase after me?" Haru asked.
   "Why not?" Nozomi asked with a smile. "Well, enough joking, but is it alright for you to chase after Maki? Don't you think that Eli might misunderstand you?"
   "It's alright. I'll do something tomorrow," Haru said.
   "Well, if you say so..." Nozomi nodded and decided to believe in this guy. However, she was curious about what had happened earlier. "So why did Maki suddenly run away?"
   "She was half-asleep and said something embarrassing to me," Haru said. He didn't mind telling Nozomi what had happened to Nozomi, but he didn't tell her the details.
   "Oh? Did she confess to you?" Nozomi asked.
   "Really?" Nozomi was startled.
   "So what are you going to do?" Nozomi asked curiously.
   "I'll talk to her," Haru said.
   "That isn't what I mean...." Nozomi stared at Haru and asked, "Are you going to accept her confession?"
   "Depending on the situation, I can't give you a clear answer now," Haru said.
   Nozomi nodded and asked, "But is she alright with your relationship? You've got a lot of girlfriends after all." She knew that Haru had five girlfriends beside her and all of them were very beautiful.
   "She knows about it," Haru said.
   "Ohh...." Nozomi was surprised then she became happy. "So she decided to confess to you even though she knew that you had a girlfriend?"
   Haru glared at Nozomi, but she didn't care much and continued with her nonsense.
   "Isn't that good? You've got another harem member!" Nozomi said happily.
   "Is it something that you should be happy about?" Haru asked with a helpless expression.
   Nozomi smiled and said, "Why not? You should be happy, right? As I've told you before that if you want I'll help you to get all of the girls on Muse!"
   "Haru... don't you feel tempted? Umi is the personafication of Yamado Nadeshiko! Kotori is very cute! Rin's butts are very shapely! Hanayo-chan is very soft to hug! Eli is very beautiful! Maki is very elegant! Honoka is very cheerful! Nico is... Nico is.... Nico is Nico-chan!" Nozomi said with a smile, but then her forehead flicked.
   "Don't say something stupid, alright? I know that I'm a scumbag, but I still have a bottom limit," Haru said.
   If he had an interest in a girl then he would take responsibility for it and he wouldn't leave them after he had eaten them.
   "I know..." Nozomi smiled and moved closer to him, wanting him to hug her, but she didn't give up her thought to make him date all the members of Muse.
   "Did you feel cold?" Haru asked and hugged her.
   "No, it's warm now." Nozomi smiled.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, I'll go to Maki's house later tonight." He knew that after that half-asleep incident Maki's state of mind wasn't right and she might not want to meet him when he came to her house later. He thought to come to her house later at night silently the same as he had done to Kirari in the past.
   "Oh! You want to go to my house now?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   "My clothes are in your house, right?" Haru asked.
   "There should be some." Nozomi nodded and said, "But if you do this then without doubt, you're scum."
   Haru felt that he was the worst kind of scum when he thought that after he had fun at Nozomi's house, he would go to Maki's house to talk with her which might develop to further deepen their relationship. He took a deep breath and said, "I'll go back."
   "Huh?" Nozomi was surprised.
   "Thanks for reminding me, Nozomi." Haru patted Nozomi's head.
   "Well, if you want to do that then I don't mind. I can give you that service later," Nozomi said.
   "Now that you mention it, you've made that promise with me before." Haru looked at Nozomi and asked, "So what kind of big service have you prepared?"
   "It's a secret. I'll let you know after you make up with Maki," Nozomi said and suddenly remembered something. "Don't forget about Eli too!"
   "So how are you going to get back? The rain is very hard," Nozomi said.
   "Well, my car is going to come soon."
   They were waiting for a while then a black Maybach Zeppelin stopped in front of the candy shop.
   Looking at Haru, Nozomi only realized how rich this guy was.
   Haru sent Nozomi back first then he talked with the member of Muse who chatted on him on "LINE" then suddenly he received a chat from Korosensei.
   Korosensei: "Haru, are you free? Can you accompany me to my world?"
   Haru: "I'm free in two days. I'll accompany you there."
   Korosensei: "You should be prepared."
   Haru was confused by Korosensei's chat and asked, "What do you mean?"
   Korosensei: "Well, you're going to meet Kanzaki when you're going with me to my world....."
   Korosensei: "So are you prepared to be stabbed?"
   Haru felt cold all over his body and ignored Korosensei's remark. However, he needed to prepare for the worst.
   When Haru returned to his house he was laying lazily on the bathup while looking at the scenery outside. There was a large special glass within his bathroom which made him able to see the outside, but it was impossible for the outside to see inside.
   "Are you going to get a new girl tonight?" Megumi asked.
   "W, why do you think so?" Haru asked.
   "You have these melancholy eyes when you're going to get a new girl," Megumi said.
   'Do I have those kind of eyes?' Haru was speechless.
   "So who is it? Is it Sakura?" Megumi asked.
   "No, she isn't." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, let's not talk about that matter, tell me how your game is?" He was curious about the progress of the School Days since he wanted to play the game.
   "It's good. Eriri came yesterday. Should I introduce her to you?" Megumi asked.
   "That might be good, but let's do that later," Haru said.
   "That's true, I need to remind her that my boyfriend is a wolf so she might be eaten suddenly." Megumi nodded and felt that she almost sent her friend to the mouth of the wolf.
   Haru was speechless, then licked Megumi's neck. "Delicious... this wolf want to eat you now..."
   Megumi shuddered and blushed. She was wondering why it took a lot of time for her to realize how dangerous her boyfriend was.
   Though suddenly he realized his deep exchange with Megumi wasn't that much different from what he almost did to Nozomi.
   At night, Haru left his house and went to Maki's house to amend their relationship between the two of them. It had been few years, but it seemed that girl still cherished that promise, even though he said that promise to stop her cry in the past.
   Haru rubbed his face and now he was on his way to meet Maki.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1174: Courageous Girl
   Haru looked at Maki's house in front of him. He was wondering what he should do after this. He had a feeling that she wouldn't let him meet her when he came directly to her house or rather she would directly reject him.
   Even though it wasn't his first time to be here and everyone at her house from maid, security, etc also knew him, however, this time, he felt that he needed to meet her secretly.
   Looking at the four or five meters high wall, Haru took a deep breath and made up his mind.
   In this world, Haru usually would refrain from using his power beside "Kenbunshoku Haki" or "Knocking" technique which he learnt from Teppei.
   Usually it would be impossible to climb this four or five meters high wall. Not because of its height, but because the surface of the wall was so smooth that it was impossible to climb it. There was no footing nor anything which he could grasp from this wall.
   However, Haru could use his gravity magic or jump directly to the top of the wall itself. He thought for a while and decided to jump directly to the top of the wall, but before that he hacked the security camera of Maki's house so no one would notice that he had come suddenly. He also hacked the alarm so that it wouldn't ring when he touched something wrong.
   Haru had to admit that Maki might be one of the richest girls that he had met, though, there was still a long gap between her with Erina and Kirari, but compared to everyone on Muse, she was the richest, though, the net worth of her family might be overtaken by Eli's family soon since Eli's father was his financial advisor and the one who took care of his Longinus Invesment which made his net worth also very high.
   It was at this moment that he had made up a blunder.
   Haru used his "Haoshoku Haki" directly which made the security inside this place pass out. He was speechless and sighed. It seemed that he was too relaxed in this world which made him create this kind of silly blunder.
   Haru gathered the security that had passed out in one room before he called his grandpa to help him with the police. He was sure that someone could call the police so before he talked with Maki, he hoped his grandpa would be able to stop the police.
   Kasugano Taichi was wondering why his most favorite grandson would call him so suddenly, but didn't expect that Haru had asked him to stop the police so it wouldn't disrupt his process on coaxing a girl.
   "Can you help me, grandpa?"
   Kasugano Taichi sighed and said, "I'll help you. This is very easy after all." Of course, he knew about Maki's family and compared to Maki's family, the power of Kasugano's family was stronger after all and it was easy to help his grandson in this matter, especially when his grandson had become the richest man in this country.
   Their conversation ended, and Kasugano Taichi called his friend on the Tokyo Metropolitan Police.
   It might be because he was playing too long that it was already nine o'clock in the evening.
   The dark night was quiet, the dark clouds in the sky obscured the moon, and only the street lamps on the roadside shone pale yellow light.
   Because Maki's house was located in a high-end villa area, so few pedestrians would pass around, only one or two clear frogs croaked could be heard from time to time in the villa pond.
   Overall, her house was very quiet.
   Haru had entered Maki's house and the only thing he needed to do was to climb to her room. He hoped her parents weren't in the house so they wouldn't panic when they knew security had passed out.
   It was a red-themed bedroom. In this large room, except for a bed and desk, the rest of the room was filled with various musical instruments and bookcases.
   The most noticeable thing within the room was the Steinway piano that was placed in the center of the bedroom.
   The piano exuded a dazzling white light in the dark.
   The Steinway piano, which was known as the king of pianos, was naturally very beautiful, but that beauty was pale compared to the red-haired girl who seemed to be asleep on the piano.
   The slight night wind blew in from the balcony, rolling the pink curtains, gently blowing on the face of the red-haired girl, making her red hair flutter gently in the air.
   The red haired girl seemed to be having some bad dreams, her slender brows were frowning, and her mouth was muttering something from time to time, as if she was cursing something.
   If you moved closer, you would probably hear what this girl was saying...
   There were many people who came to confess to me!
   It's just that no one deserves me!
   At that moment, there was a muffled sound coming from the balcony. The sound was similar to the sound of a blunt instrument hitting the iron railing, which was very loud.
   Maki's brows frowned deeper, and her slender eyelashes also trembled slightly.
   There were two muffled noises in row, Maki finally couldn't sleep anymore, her purple eyes suddenly opened, and there was a strong anger on it!
   Being awakened from sleep was a very irritating thing, not to mention that she wasn't in a very bad mood today, so she became even angrier.
   Angrily, she walked to the balcony, originally wanting to scold someone who would make this noise at night, but when she saw there was a hook on the railing, she suddenly let out a cold sweat.
   A thief was coming to her house!
   In an instant, such a thought came up in her heart.
   Maki wanted to call for help, but she was deep in the villa and when the security arrived, she might have been kidnapped!
   Thinking of the tragic experience of the kidnapped beauties in the news, Maki suddenly felt a chill in his heart!
   'Haru, where are you? If you can come rescue me now, then I... I'll forgive you and... and I might agree to marry you....'
   At the most critical moment, the first thing Maki thought was Haru.
   But even if she knew that Haru was a superman or had a superpower, it was simply impossible to help her in such a short ten seconds.
   The only thing that she could do was to beat the thief alone!
   After all, Maki was also a very courageous girl and after she made up her mind, her eyes became firm, and she quickly thought of an idea to defeat this thief.
   Maki went back to her room again and when she appeared on the balcony again, she already had a baseball bat in her hand!
   Maki held the baseball bat tightly with her sweaty little hand and when a figure appeared on the balcony, she slammed the baseball bat on her hand as hard as she could without thinking about the consequences!
   A scream sounded in the night sky, followed by the sound of heavy objects falling...
   Maki blinked her eyes when she heard the voice of the thief.
   "Why does this voice resemble Haru's?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1175: Thief?
   "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I really didn't know that it was you, Haru!"
   In Maki's bedroom, Haru was laying on the top of bed with a miserable appearance.
   Maki took the medicine box while bandaging him, and apologized repeatedly.
   Falling from the balcony, Haru didn't suffer any serious injuries, but the one which had caused him an injury was the baseball bat that was slammed by Maki on his forehead. There was a trace of blood seeping out from there (in truth, he was using Life Return so Maki would feel sorry for him).
   Originally there was a lot of dissatisfaction with Maki's heart, but when she saw Haru's bleeding head, the dissatisfaction on her heart turned into guilt and distress.
   So after helping Haru to enter her bedroom, she pushed him onto the bed regardless of how dirty Haru was (his body was covered in dust).
   Then she got the medicine kit and applied medicine to Haru herself.
   Haru had to admit that Maki really deserved to be born into a doctor family, and her bandaging skill was very good. In just a few moments, she bandaged Haru's wounds and tied it similar to a bow tie which made it look very cute.....
   It was a pity that there wasn't a mirror here, otherwise, Haru would tell her to not tie the bandage in this kind of manner since it was too shameful.
   "Well, you don't need to apologize anymore. It is also my fault to come to your house without noticing you."
   After laying on the bed for a long time, Haru stood up and prevented her from apologizing to him.
   Maki pursed her lips when she saw Haru's exhausted face. She still felt a little uncomfortable and she couldn't help but ask some questions, "Why did you come here?"
   This question had already arisen to her heart after Maki discovered Haru had come to her house. Of course, she wouldn't think that he came here to steal something, but she didn't understand why he would use such a thief-like method to sneak into her bedroom secretly.
   'Could it be... he wants.....'
   Maki stopped thinking, and her pretty white face instantly turned red like an autumn glory.
   Haru was quite embrassed since he knew what he had done was a very stupid thing. He was really wondering whether his IQ had been lowered. He didn't notice the change in Maki's emotions, but after a moment of hesitation, he blushed and said, "Surprise!"
   Two people were staring at each other.
   Even if Haru was shameless, he could also get embarrassed. He took a deep breath to calm himself and the stare from Maki's eyes started to hurt him.
   However, when Maki heard what Haru had said, she couldn't help but complain in her heart.
   'Surprise? You're giving me a scare?!'
   When the hook suddenly appeared on the railing, she was really scared to death, but through Haru's words, she could guess that he came up with this method out of consideration in order to apologize to her.
   Suddenly she felt warm inside her heart and an inexplicable emotion filled her heart, making her feel that her chest was swelling, as if something was about to burst...
   However, she was tsundere, and it wasn't so easy for her to be honest with herself.
   Turning her head quickly to hide her shy expression, Maki played with her red hair and hummed softly, "I don't know what those security guards are doing! How can they let you sneak in so easily! I will let daddy fire them all!"
   Haru felt guilty about the security guard and said, "Well, don't be hard on them since they are facing a me. Even if I'm in front of Pentagon, I believe that I can do the same!"
   Entering the secret laboratory of IS in the world of IS was harder than entering Maki's house, but he wouldn't say it outloud.
   Seeing that Maki didn't seem to be angry or annoyed at himself, Haru also completely relaxed and he was in the mood to make a joke.
   Maki was speechless, hearing Haru's joke. She wanted to scream and complained to him, but suddenly a rush of footsteps sounded in the corridor!
   "Maki-chan! Maki-chan! Are you in the bedroom?!"
   The voice of a mature woman could be heard by both of them.
   After hearing this voice, Maki's face suddenly changed. "It's my mother!"
   Haru was speechless and knew that he created a lot of mistakes when he entered Maki's house. he let out a cold sweat on his back. In the middle of the night, if Maki's parents saw him on their daughter in bed together, he was sure that Maki's mother would force him to marry Maki directly and even if they didn't do anything, Maki's mother would think that they were doing something perverted.
   Maki obviously had the same thought as Haru. Her anxious tears were about to flow out and she kept muttering. "Hurry up and hide"!
   "The key is where should I hide?" Haru couldn't help but ask.
   It was such a short conversation. Footsteps had already arrived in front of the door, Maki's eyes condensed and jumped onto the bed. Before Haru could react, she pulled the quilt and covered the two of them!
   Feeling Haru's head rubbing against her thigh, Maki's shy voice was trembling!
   A feeling that she had never felt before rose from the bottom of her heart, making her so soft that she almost collapsed on the bed!
   "Y, you're going to kill me!" Haru tapped Maki's thigh to loosen her thigh. His neck was being clamped by two thighs which made it hard for him to breathe.
   Maki's heard such words and also quickly let go of her thigh, which made him sigh in relief.
   At that moment, the door creaked and was pushed open.
   "Maki-chan, are you okay?"
   Nishikino Tsuki entered Maki's room with a face full of anxiety. Only after she saw that Maki was alright, she sighed in relief.
   "Of course, I'm okay." Maki stabilized her heart and deliberately complained, "Mom, why did you enter my bedroom so suddenly?"
   "If you're alright then it's nothing."
   Nishikino Tsuki patted her chest and said with lingering fears, "Maki-chan, you didn't know what terrible thing happened just now! Your father went to the backyard to water the flowers and he discovered that our security guards were all knocked out! Even the security cameras in the villa also stopped working!
   "A thief must have sneaked into our house... Your father has already called the police, and I'm worried about your safety, so I come to see whether there is something wrong with you... Maki-chan, Maki-chan? Are you alright? Why don't you speak?"
   "I... Of course, I'm fine. I was just shocked by your words, mom."
   Of course, Maki knew the culprit who was coming to her house and that culprit was hiding in her bed right now. However, the question was how did all of the security guards at her house be knocked out by Haru alone?
   Then Maki remembered that this guy had defeated a bear alone. The legs under the quilt kicked Haru lightly, which meant asking him a question...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1176: Mother-In-Law's help
   Haru could only laugh awkwardly, but of course, he couldn't respond to Maki by response.
   He pondered for a while before stretching out his finger and writing a "no" on Maki's smooth calf.
   Maki's body trembled and a touch of ruddy quietly climbed onto her face, and then she gave Haru a fierce kick!
   But Haru reacted very fast and grabbed her little feet in his hands!
   Maki struggled hard twice, but she couldn't escape.
   Her delicate little feet were held by Haru's rough hands, and Maki could only feel a stream of heat rising from the soles of her feet.
   That strange feeling made her embarrassed and anxious at the same time!
   "What's wrong with you, Maki-chan?"
   Nishikino Tsuki looked at her daughter strangely.
   Maki hurriedly stopped, tried to act as normal as possible and nothing happened.
   After he felt that she had calmed down, Haru let go of Maki's little feet.
   "I felt very strange from the beginning, why are you sitting on the bed like this?" Nishikino Tsuki continued to ask since she felt strange by her daughter's behavior.
   Because Maki tried to cover up Haru's figure as much as possible, although she was sitting on the bed at this moment, her legs were arched as high as possible and being opened as wide as possible, which made her look quite unnatural.
   "B, because I have to read a book before I go to sleep!"
   Maki took the book from the bedside table and pretended to read it. "I will go to sleep after reading the book for a while, mom, you can go back to sleep too."
   "Why? You don't like your mother? So you want to drive your mother away?" Nishikino Tsuki made a fake sad expression on her face.
   "N, no, I don't hate you..." Maki thought very hard and explained. "I'm just... if my mother is here then I can't focus on my book."
   "Do you really need to read a book in this situation?" Nishikino Tsuki put away her joke and said anxiously, "The thief may still be in our house, so I think, we, mother and daughter are still safer to stay together, at least we need to wait for the police to come."
   "Huh?!" Maki was dumbfounded.
   Haru, who was under the quilt, had a headache. It was impossible for him to have a mother and daughter. He only wanted the daughter alone and quickly patted Maki's thigh, giving her signal to reject her mother's request.
   Though, Haru might be addicted to touching Maki's smooth thigh and calf since it was so smooth.
   However, Maki's body became very stiff at this moment.
   "What's the matter?" Nishikino Tsuki asked her daughter again since she felt that her daughter's behaviour was really weird.
   Maki regained her mind, pretending to be calm, and said, "But I think, after the thief has done such a big thing, he should have left a long time ago? Why should he stay at our home and wait for the police to arrest him?" At this moment, she glared at the thief who was hiding under her quilt.
   "Well, that's true.. but just in case... even if there is one if thousands of chance..."
   However, Nishikino Tsuki could see her daugher's behaviour and in the end, she agreed. "After your father calls the police, I'll leave, alright?"
   Her mother had made a compromise, Maki knew if she didn't agree then her mother would suspect her, so she agreed with tears in her eyes....
   "It's just that we, mother and daughter, haven't talked for a long time, so let's take this opportunity to have a good chat."
   Nishikino Tsuki looked around, then walked towards the corner, preparing to move the chair closer.
   Taking advantage of this opportunity, Maki quickly lifted the corner of the quilt and angrily said, "Don't move!"
   "Maki-chan, what are you talking about?"
   It might be because Nishikino Tsuki had very good ears, so even if Maki lowered her voice, she still heard her daughter say something.
   At this time, Nishikino Tsuki also came toward Maki with a chair, sat down on the side of the bed then sighed, "We have been very busy with work these days and rarely talk with you, you don't hate us, right?"
   'If you leave now, then I will love you to death!'
   Maki thought so in her heart, but she said, "Of course, I don't hate you, mom. After all, you work hard for me, so I can understand it."
   "You really are a good daughter!"
   Nishikino Tsuki was overjoyed, but when she looked at her cute daughter, she felt that it was too wasteful to give her daughter to such a bad man such as Haru. She remembered that Haru was very cute during his childhood time, but she was wondering how he could grow into such a perverted young man, but at the same time, she had to admit that he really became a fine young man.
   'If only he wasn't a playboy...'
   Nishikino Tsuki wanted to caress Maki's head, but after she reached out her head, she remembered that after Maki entered middle high school, because of her tsundere personality, she refused to let them touch her head.
   As soon as Nishikino Tsuki and her husband stretched out their hands to touch their daughter's head, Maki had already complained and moved her head sideway.
   However, at this moment, Maki didn't complain nor did she move her head sideway, she only sat there in daze, letting her mother touch her head.
   Nishikino Tsuki became even happier, and couldn't help but say, "My daughter is getting cuter and cuter now! You're already in high school, is there a boy that you like?" She thought that it would be good if Maki liked someone other than Haru. "There are several doctors in our hospital, and they seem to like you very much!"
   "Huh?! I don't like them!" Maki hummed softly and folded her arms.
   "Huh? I remember that I've asked you that question before Maki-chan, but your answer isn't like this!" Nishikino Tsuki mimicked Maki's voice and said. "Don't mention those things to me!" She smiled and said, "Didn't you answer me like that before?"
   "This... is there any difference?" Maki's voice stuttered a little.
   "Of course, something is wrong!" Nishikino Tsuki had a serious expression on her face and said, "You said that you don't like 'these people', which means that you have someone you like, right?"
   "No, there is nothing at all...!!!" Maki was a tsundere and she wouldn't admit it no matter what, especially when that hateful guy was under her quilt at that moment, listening to the conversation between daughter and mother.
   Maki retorted loudly and at the same time, because of her excitement, her body swayed slightly, and the delicate skin on her thighs once again came into close contact with Haru's face.
   "Is it Haru?" Nishikino Tsuki asked.
   Looking at her daughter's exaggerated reaction, Nishikino Tsuki knew that her daughter had fallen into Haru's claws. She sighed and said, "Maki-chan, it isn't that I want to stop you, but Haru already has a girlfriend after all."
   Maki's face was very red since Haru was under her quilt right now! She was very helpless, but she didn't know what to do at that moment. Her body was very hot and she might explode soon!
   "Even if Haru is handsome, has a bright future, and is a very talented young man, very strong, and he even dares to kill a bear to protect his girlfriends.... well, if mom is 20 years younger than I might be eaten by him now..." Nishikino Tsuki sighed with a blush and she had to admit that Haru was very attractive to him.
   Maki didn't expect that her mother would be this shameless.
   At that moment, the wooing police sirens sounded outside of the villa, and Nishikino Tsuki breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that the police are here, Maki, don't walk around, I'll take a look."
   After she spoke, she stood up and prepared to leave.
   Maki and Haru sighed in relief at the same time, but at the same time, a familiar melody sounded in the bedroom.
   Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!
   Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!"
   Listening to the familiar ringtone, a drop of cold sweat dripped from Haru's forehead....
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1177: Struggle!
   "This Haru..... what the hell is going on! Even if you want to spend time with your other girlfriends and don't go home, you should notify me in advance!"
   In the living room, Utaha was sitting in the living room, with her smartphone in one hand, and her other hand tapped on the keyboard violently.
   Sora didn't say anything, but her mood wasn't good.
   Utaha's smooth legs, which were wrapped in a black pantyhouse, were shaking fiercely, showing the owner's uneasy heart.
   Suddenly, the ringtone which was waiting to be connected changed to the kind of short massage which told the owner of the smartphone was busy and no one answered her call.
   "He didn't even answer my call!"
   Usually, Haru would answer her call and this time, he didn't answer her which made her annoyed.
   Sora sighed and asked, "Megumi, is he with Kirari, Erina, or Sakura?" From what she knew, Haru should be with either of the three of them.
   "I'm not sure, but it should be a new girl?" Megumi answered unsurely.
   "Hmm... we need to investigate it!" Utaha said.
   Sora and Megumi looked at Utaha's exaggerated action.
   "Besides Kirari, Erina, or Sakura, who is this new girl?" Utaha asked.
   "If I'm not wrong, it should be a member of his idol group," Megumi said innocently. Unlike Utaha, she grasped the information of her boyfriend.
   "Oh, are those three girls?" Utaha remembered Honoka, Kotori, and Umi. She was wondering whether Haru was eating the three of them.
   "If I remember well, the number of idol groups has increased to nine members," Megumi said.
   Utaha and Sora were speechless.
   "Hmph! Let's see whether he can handle us after he has taken nine girls at the same time." Utaha showed an arrogant expression and said, "Sora, Megumi, tonight, don't give him mercy and let's milk him dry!"
   Utaha and Sora were speechless once again, but they nodded and thought that it was a good decision.
   This time, they were confident that they would be able to win against him!
   After that small episode, let's turn the attention to our protagonist.
   Utaha might not realize how much physical damage her previous phone call had caused to Haru!
   Yes, it wasn't a mental injury, but a real physical injury!
   This was how things began....
   First, let's adjust the time backward by two or three hours, and change the location to Maki's bedroom.
   At the moment Haru's smartphone rang, the whole bedroom turned into a dead silence!
   The expression of Haru and Maki turned pale at the same time!
   Nishikino Tsuki, who had already walked to the door, turned her head and looked at Maki with a puzzled expression. "What sound is this?"
   "Oh... oh! I just changed my smartphone's ringtone! The name of the song is Start;Dash!, mom, should you have heard it before? This is the first song of our Muse!"
   Maki should be worthy of the name of a very smart student, and her head was turning very fast. She made up a reason on the spot in an instant.
   "Then why don't you answer the phone?"
   "I will pick it up right away!"
   Maki hurriedly reached into the quilt and moved toward the source of the sound according to her intuition.
   'Really smart and beautiful girl....'
   Haru praised Maki's wit in his heart, and at the same time, he was also actively cooperating, waiting to take out his smartphone and passed it directly to Maki's hand.
   However, his smartphone was in his trouser pocket, and because his posture was little weird and twisted, it was very difficult to take it out.
   By this time, Maki had already reached her hand in and fumbled everywhere, making Haru who couldn't control his anaconda become even more agitated.
   Haru had to admit that Maki had really good ears so she grasped the general position of the smartphone in an instant.
   Her little hand moved slightly and when she encountered a hard object, she felt very happy that she had found that smartphone.
   'But isn't it a bit too big?'
   Maki felt weird at first since it was too big for a smartphone, but she didn't think too much, she opened her small hand, squeezed the "smartphone" tightly, and then pulled out with force!
   Maki wasn't sure, but she seemed to hear a muffled voice that tried to hold a painful roar, she could tell that it seemed this person was crying and his voice was so pitiful that she felt bad for some reason. But at the same time, she felt confused, especially when she had already used all of her strength to pull the "smartphone", but it didn't budge and even became even bigger.
   Luckily, Nishikino Tsuki didn't hear this muffled voice.
   Subconsciously, she pinched this "smartphone"...
   Then she realized that something was wrong....
   She realized how a "smartphone" could be this long, big, and had a cylindrical shape!
   As a young girl who was determined to study medicine, Maki still knew the structure of the human body very well and she realized what she had held in an instant!
   Her face, which was pale, flushed instantly and the alluring blush spread to her neck!
   Because she was extremely embarrassed, she even forgot to let go of her hand!
   However, that was alright since in the next second, Haru's trembling hand, pulled her already stiff fingers away and then handed the smartphone into her hand.
   Maki finally regained her demenour and pulled out her small hand in a thunderous manner, then pressed the hang up button on the phone, then put the phone on the ear opposite to her mother, and pretended to answer the phone call.
   Because the color of Haru's smartphone was the same as Maki's smartphone, plus the same was also similar, her mother didn't realize that there was something wrong.
   So after taking a casual glance, Nishikino Tsuki didn't see any flaws, she shook her head and walked out.
   When the door of the bedroom was closed tightly, followed by the sound of slippers, Maki was sure that her mother had gone away, she violently opened the quilt!
   Haru finally saw the sky again, but this time, he didn't have any joy in his face. On the contrary, his face was very pale at that moment!
   The author believed that every man who reads this novel should understand the feeling of their little brother being pulled up like a carrot.
   Maki originally wanted to question Haru why he had taken advantage of her hands and feet under the quilt to do something perverted, but when she saw Haru's painful expression, she couldn't help but soften...
   However, when she thought about what had happened earlier, she couldn't help but blush and utter, "Hmph! You deserve it! Who told you to think something perverted all the time!"
   Since she had decided to become a doctor, she knew very well that things were usually soft, and when the owner was thinking something bad it would harden!
   However, she had to admit that it was really big which made her daze.
   At the same time, when she thought Haru was under the quilt, seeing all the secrets under her nightdress, Maki became so shy that she almost fainted at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1178: Watching Stars
   In the bedroom, the awkward atmosphere permeated within.
   It was Haru and Maki's first encounter in such an embrassing situation.
   Haru was better and he was quite calm, but Maki was very embrassed and she didn't dare to face him.
   They sat on the side of the bed and turned their backs to each other and no one spoke for a while.
   "When you were under the quilt, did you see something Haru?"
   A mosquito-like voice came from Maki's mouth. Although she was speaking to Haru, she didn't dare to turn around.
   "See? What did I see?" Haru pretended that he didn't see anything.
   "It's good that you didn't see anything!" Maki snorted and then quickly added, "Yes! Even if you see something, you must forget it immediately!"
   "Umm...." Haru replied vaguely.
   There was another long embarrassing silence, and the bedroom was quiet, in contrast, the noise outside was extremely loud, especially the roar of Maki's father.
   "It seems that your father is very angry and scolding the police." Haru knew that it was his fault, but he wouldn't admit it.
   Maki also listened carefully and said strangely, "The police are not willing to come in and enter my house." She raised her eyebrow and said, "It seems that they forgot to bring the search warrant."
   "Even if they didn't bring a search warrant, they should be able to enter since your father has given them permission, right? I don't see any problem here," Haru said as if he didn't know anything.
   "Who knows? Anyway, what happened today was very weird!"
   Because of the small talk, Maki didn't feel embarrassed anymore and she no longer turned her back toward him. She looked at him and asked, "Haru, let me ask you a question. Don't lie to me!"
   "Did you defeat all of the security guards in my house? Don't worry, even if you really did it, I won't blame you! But of course, it doesn't mean because I care about you, I just think that the security guards are too useless! I'll ask daddy to replace them next time!" Maki tried to act like she was really annoyed, but at the same time, she looked at him curiously.
   "Well, it's me." Haru nodded and didn't hide it anymore.
   "Really? It's you?" Maki raised her eyebrow and felt quite doubtful.
   "Did you not remember that I've defeated a bear before?"
   Maki only remembered that accident and asked, "How is it? Are you alright? You don't feel sick, right?"
   Looking at Maki who started to become worried, Haru smiled and said, "I'm alright. If you don't believe it, I can show it to you." He pulled out his shirt to show that his wounds had been closed.
   Maki looked at three large scars on Haru's chest and touched it carefully. She was very worried when she heard that he was being wounded by a bear, but her heart became annoyed when she recalled the girls that came to his room at that time.
   "Did you see enough?" Haru asked. It felt a bit chilly so he wanted to close his shirt as soon as possible.
   Maki blushed and looked away. "H, hurry up and close your shirt!" Her face was very hot when she thought about the shameful thing that she had done earlier. At the same time, she remembered when she and Haru played a doctor during their childhood time. Thinking about her childhood, she was wondering where that innocent boy went?
   Maki had an idea why Haru came to her house in the middle of night, but she pretended that she didn't know anything and said, "So what had happened in my house was because of you?" Her cheeks were blushing, but her face was very cold and she folded her arms, looking at this young man, she asked, "Haru, you haven't told me why you came to my house tonight?" Then she looked away and wondered whether he would ask what had happened during the music room before.
   "If you don't mention it then I might forget about it."
   Haru patted his head, because of the various accidents that happened before, he almost forgot the real purpose of his night visit tonight. He knew that it was impossible to ask what she had said in the music room.
   Haru knew that he needed to have small talk and some activity to make her relax so that both of them could talk to each other in a more comfortable state.
   Haru took Maki's hand, amidst her dissatisfaction.
   Both of them came to the balcony together, but he froze there....
   The rain poured from the sky, and it directly cooled Haru's heart. He twitched his lips and wondered whether God wouldn't help him.
   Haru remembered that it was raining before, and at the same time, when he entered Maki's house, the sky was also covered in dark clouds. It looked like a heavy rain was approaching, but he didn't care much. However, it seemed that he needed to pay that price now and unless, he used his magic, it was impossible to erase the rain which happened right now.
   "So what do you want to do when you bring me here?"
   Maki stood beside Haru, slightly sideways, didn't dare to look at him, one hand curled at the end of her hair subconsciously.
   Haru showed a helpless smile and said, "I want to watch the stars with you like before..."
   "Look at the stars?" Maki said with a hint of joy in her voice. "Haru, do you want to watch the stars now?" Of course, she remembered that both of them often watched the stars in the past together which made her secretly feel very happy that he wanted to do it again with her.
   "Unless you have an astronomical telescope then it is impossible to see the stars at this moment," Haru said.
   Haru was speechless, but he only remembered that this girl was a rich Ojou-sama. "I only remember that you're a rich Ojou-sama."
   "I might be a rich Ojou-sama, but what are you? Sultan?" Maki snorted and knew that if this guy wanted then he might able to buy a rocket himself to go to space. Though, she didn't care about any of that now and she ran happily to the corner of the balcony where there was a huge object that was covered by a black cloth.
   Lifting the black cloth, there was a huge astronomical telescope hidden underneath. On the dark tripod, a mirror tube about one meter long was supported.
   Haru could tell that this telescope was very expensive and the newest one at that.
   "Haru, come and take a look! Something seems to be moving on the moon, do you think it is a fairy? Or is it a rabbit? I've heard that there is a rabbit living on the moon!"
   Haru was speechless, but he remembered that this girl believed in Santa during their childhood time. He was wondering whether she still believed in Santa until now.
   "There's no way there's a fairy in the moon."
   "Haru, you didn't even look at it! how can you be so sure? Or should you be like everyone else? You think that there's no God in this world?"
   Haru was speechless and said, "If I don't believe in God then I don't own a shrine, girl."
   Maki nodded and only remembered that this guy owned a shrine. "That's right! There must be a God in this world! I remembered that every time I woke up on New Year's Eve, there would be New Year's money under my pillow! It must be sent by a God!"
   It was sent by your parents, girl....
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't say anything. Looking at Maki's innocent smile at this time, he knew that he shouldn't break the dream of this cute girl.
   "Haru, don't just stand in there! Come and watch it with me!"
   Maki pulled Haru forcefully, and under the rainy night, the faces of the two of them clung to each other.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1179: Childhood Friend
   Maki felt that her face was very hot when their cheeks touched each other. She quickly turned into tsundere mode and said, "D, don't get too close to me!" She pushed him away and glared at him while folding her arms.
   "You were the one who pulled me over, alright?" Haru was speechless and retorted.
   "Hmph! Forget it, I'm in a good mood today so I'll forgive you!"
   Maki suddenly laughed, especially after she had seen Haru's silly expression. She subconsciously rolled the ends of her hair, and said with a blush on her face, "W, what are you looking at?! Come and look at the telescope! The telescope is very big, if you pay attention next time, we won't encounter the same situation as before!"
   "What if I want us to encounter the same situation as before?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Maki's face felt very hot and she quickly said, "J, just look at the star!"
   Haru didn't have a complaint and he moved closer to the telescope, he leaned in front of the astronomical telescope and carefully to not Maki's face.
   Maki smiled, but she quickly returned her face back to her usual cool expression. She thought for a while and asked, "Haru, your constellation is Aquarius, right?"
   "Look quickly! Aquarius is here! The brightest star in Aqurius is Sadalsuud! Aquarius and Aries match very well!"
   "Since you're Aries, so we're a match for each other?" Haru asked.
   "I, I didn't mean that! Forget it! Forget it!" Maki was embarrassed and told him to forget what she had said before.
   "No, I won't forget it." Haru didn't back away and stared at Maki in a more aggressive way. "It's good that we're a match for each other, right?"
   If there was a visual effect, then Maki would let out a smoke from her head at this moment.
   "But well if you want to forget it then I don't really mind," Haru said with a laugh.
   Maki became annoyed and hit Haru's arms.
   "Forgive me! Forgive me, Maki!"
   Maki snorted and looked away. "L, let's just look at the star!"
   Before long Maki had returned to her usual excited state, the faces of the two were very close to each other, but Maki who was excited didn't seem to notice it.
   The slightly hot little face stuck to Haru and her purple eyes and Haru's black eyes were observing the same sky through the same astronomical telescope.
   It was a very novel experience, and it was as if they had returned to their childhood time.
   Haru remembered that his mind was very clear at that moment and he spent most of his time playing around. Playing with a boy was too bothersome, so he played with a girl and he usually played with Maki since he was often brought to the hospital where his parents were working at Maki's hospital.
   At that time, Haru and Maki met and they quickly became friends with each other.
   Haru wasn't sure, but he felt very complex at that moment. He felt happy, but at the same time, he felt sad since he couldn't see his parents again.
   Maki usually didn't talk too much, but when she talked about contellations, she became very excited.
   "Aquarius is very creative, friendly, dependable, and strong-willed! This is very much like you, Haru...."
   But then Maki noticed tears dripping from his eyes. "H, Haru, why are you crying?" She panicked when she saw him like this.
   "Sorry, I'm just happy that you don't change, Maki..." Haru hurriedly wiped the tears from his eyes and said, "It's just what we're doing right now remind me what we usually do when my parents are still with me."
   Maki bit her lips and hugged him quickly.
   "Maki?" Haru was a bit surprised by her actions.
   "I, I have never changed, Haru-chan..."
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "Don't call me that, I'm a man. You shouldn't call me by that cute nickname."
   Maki laughed and said, "What's wrong with that? You didn't seem to protest when I called you that way when we were a child!"
   Haru didn't say anything and his ears were red.
   Maki knew that an Aquarius man was strong-willed and very stubborn.
   They wouldn't show their weakness in front of someone so that trait was very similar to Haru at this moment.
   Maki thought that this guy was very cute.
   "Wait, let me see the star again." Haru escaped from Maki's embrace to watch the star calm himself. He was wondering whether childhood friends would always give this special feeling.
   Maki laughed and said, "Then I'll prepare a drink for you."
   Haru continued to watch the star and really thought that he should make a space company soon.
   In the bedroom, Maki poured herself and Haru a glass of Evian mineral water, she came to the balcony with two cups of glass on both of her hands, then leaned against the door frame, quickly watching Haru's back, and then her thought began to recall one of her memories, and pictures appeared before her eyes.
   "Mom! Mom! Let's play cards together tonight!"
   "Sorry, Maki-chan. Mom has to deal with work tonight, you should find children to play with!"
   "Daddy! Daddy! Take me to the amusement park tomorrow!"
   "Daddy has to go to work tomorrow, how about you ask the uncle driver to accompany you tomorrow?"
   "Maki-chan is cute, but her family is too powerful.... I, I'm afraid to play with her...."
   "Because her mom and dad are the bosses of our mom and dad, she is very arrogant and I don't like her!"
   "Yes, don't play with her!"
   In the park, Maki hid behind a big tree, secretly observing the group of children playing.
   After a moment of hesitation, Maki raised her small fists to cheer herself up, muttered something in her mouth, and then pretended to be calm, and walked toward the group of children.
   "Wow, a real princess is here!"
   The children ran away, leaving Maki standing alone at the park, and the autumn wind swept up the fallen leaves, blowing her skirt. She kept maintaining her expressionless expression, and decided to go back since she didn't have time to play with such stupid children, but her hands clenched hard on her skirt and she tried to hold back her tears.
   Maki tried to calm down and quickly returned to her home, but it was at that moment that her parents introduced herself to Haru.
   "Maki-chan, I've brought you a friend to play!" Maki's mother said with a smile.
   "Why are you introducing me as if I'm a pet?" Haru spat.
   Mother's mother laughed and patted Haru's head. "What? You're not happy? Then I'll tell your parents that you're very naughty later."
   Haru was speechless, then kept quiet. He was a child after all and he couldn't fight this woman since this woman was also the boss of his parents. Though, he snorted then looked at the little girl in front of him. Looking at this girl, he could tell that this girl seemed to be crying since her eyes seemed to be puffed.
   "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka. Let's play together."
   It was the first time that Maki had someone invite her to play so she smiled brightly and said, "Yes!" She excitedly pulled Haru's hand into her room and told him a lot of things.
   Looking at her daughter who smiled happily, Nishikino Tsuki knew that it was a great idea to bring Haru to her house.
   After their meeting, both of them often played together.
   Maki was very happy that she wasn't alone anymore and at the same time, she realized that when Haru was beside her the other girls would gather around her. She thought that they wanted to play with her, but it seemed that they wanted to grab Haru from her which annoyed her.
   In the end, Maki didn't care about any of those precocious children and continued to play with Haru during her elementary school time. The only time that he didn't play with him was when he needed to take care of his little sister.
   Maki knew that Haru had a little sister, but she didn't like Sora since Sora often took Haru's attention from her.
   Maki and Sora often fought with each other which made Haru feel very helpless.
   So in the end, their relationship continued until they were in 5th grade of elementary school.
   The relationship between Haru and Maki was really close, at that time, he stayed at Maki's house to play.
   Both of them stayed on the balcony, looking at the stars together and suddenly a light flashed across the horizon.
   "Wow, it's a falling star!"
   Little Maki jumped happily, then hurriedly made a little wish. 'I hope we'll always be together!' Then she realized that Haru didn't make a wish. "Haru! Hurry up and make a wish!"
   "Why should I make a wish?" Haru asked.
   "You should make a wish!" Little Maki had tears in her eyes while looking at him.
   Haru sighed and knew that these tears were lethal weapons. He decided to play along and prayed. He looked at her and asked, "What did you pray for, Maki?"
   "I, I hope we will always be together!" Little Maki looked excitedly at him.
   Looking at Haru's reaction, little Maki was stunned and started to cry. "Y, you don't want to stay with me?"
   Haru coughed and said, "There are a lot of relationships and we can even stay together as friends, siblings, etc."
   "I, I want to get married to you!" Little Maki said with a smile.
   Haru became even more dumbfounded at that moment.
   Looking at Haru's reaction, little Maki thought that she had been rejected and she started to cry once again. "Y, you don't want to?"
   Haru sighed and thought that it was only a child's promise so he didn't care much.
   "Good. Let's get married when we have become older, alright?"
   "Yes!" Little Maki smiled happily.
   However, in a week, little Maki had heard that Haru would move away along with her parents. She thought that it was a joke, but it was real. She cried really hard at that time, but then Haru told her to pray to the falling star so he could go back quickly.
   But back then Haru was only coaxing Maki so she didn't cry, but he didn't expect her to keep praying innocently at that time.
   From then on, she kept praying at the stars and she also started to love stars.
   Every night, she brought a big chair to the balcony. Even though it might be dangerous, it was the only way for her little body to be able to see the stars closer.
   "Maki-chan, do you like watching the stars?"
   "Yes!" Maki answered her mother's question without hesitation.
   "Then let's buy an astronomical telescope!"
   "Thank you, Mom, Dad... but can you tell Maki some stories about those constellations?"
   "Sorry, Maki, mother is very tired from working all day. Mom wants to sleep soon."
   Maki was depressed and asked, "Mom, Dad, when is Haru going to come back?"
   Hearing their daughter's question, they could only say that Haru was going to come back soon.
   Maki kept waiting until a few years later Haru had returned back. She was very excited and wanted to meet him to see the stars together, but Haru had changed. She frowned when she saw him with a girl, holding hands together. Her heart tightened and tears rolled from her eyes.
   Maki didn't know what to do and she felt very hurt. She didn't have anyone to talk to and in the end she became like the way she was. She became cold and she didn't talk with anyone.
   When Maki met with Haru again, she was very cold and only said a few words to him. She was happy, however, when she thought that their relationship would return he kept changing his girlfriends which made her think that something must be happening when he had moved at that time and wondering what had happened, however, it was hard to ask him considering her personality.
   Then the relationship between the two of them started to become strained since Haru didn't have that much time to play with Maki.
   Maki wasn't sure what to do and it was at that moment that she had heard that Haru's parents had died from an accident. She was startled and wanted to meet him as soon as possible, but she became quiet when she saw him hugging Sora trying to calm Sora down. Her heart cooled down and she became depressed once again. Looking at his face, she knew that he tried to force himself to calm down.
   However, Maki couldn't stay by his side because she didn't know what to do.
   Both of them hadn't communicated for a while, but she had heard that he had become a popular writer and suddenly she received his phone call which made her very happy.
   Maki thought that this time, they would return to their childhood time, but it seemed that her wish hadn't been granted. She knew that he had a girlfriend and that girlfriend was the one who stayed with him when he had lost his parents.
   Maki knew that she might be too late, however, the distance between them started to become further apart.
   Haru became famous, billionaire, and reached the height that someone couldn't imagine in their life, but the one who stood beside him wasn't her, but someone else.
   Maki could only stare from a distance and only imagined herself with him. She was wondering what would happen if he didn't move? What would happen if he didn't lose his parents... She thought about a lot of possibilities.
   From then, Maki started to change her wish from staying with him together with him forever to returning to how they were, then she kept reducing her wish until she wished that both of them could watch the star together.
   It seemed that her wish had been granted today.
   Maki wiped the tears from her eyes. She tried to stop it, but it kept overflowing from the corner of her eyes. But then she shouted, "Haru, I've thought of a new song, do you want to listen?"
   Haru, who fiddled with the astronomical telescope, said, "Can you do it later? I'm having fun watching the stars." He didn't expect that it would be so much fun watching the stars.
   "Since you want to listen so much, then I'll play it for you!" Maki said with a smile before sitting down in front of the piano.
   Haru rolled his eyes, he quickly gave up watching the stars and walked to the bedroom, sitting on the edge of the bed, watching Maki.
   Haru frowned, but he didn't bother Maki since he could see that she was very serious at that moment.
   The piano cover was opened, Maki's purple eyes closed slightly, and the emotion was brewing for a while, ten slender fingers, softly, but forcefully pressed on the keys, and a touching music streaming from her fingertips!
   Haru's expression changed since he didn't expect this song to be so beautiful.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry I am late
   Chapter 1180: Let's get married!
   The piano sounded natural, it might be one of the most beautiful ballads he had heard in his life.
   Closing his eyes, he listened carefully.
   The sound of the piano was clear and ethereal.
   Haru was clearly in the bedroom, but he had an illusion that he was standing on the vast horizon.
   Above his head, the Milky Way was as gorgeous as a waterfall.
   Under his feet was a water which reflected the beautiful Milky Way in the sky.
   Standing beside him was someone, holding hands together, watching this ethereal horizon together.
   The sound of notes passing from the fingertips was like shining stars in the sky, breathtakingly beautiful.
   Haru couldn't help but stretch out his hand, grabbed something, and then only realized that he was still in the bedroom.
   Opening his eyes, Haru's gaze was attracted to the red-haired girl who played ecstatically.
   Her ten fingers were so beautiful, each of them moved so daintily, a string of melodious notes overflowed from the piano.
   The night breeze blew over her, blowing her red nightdress, floating like a fairy which stunned him for a moment.
   Haru didn't know how long it had been, and with the last tap of Maki's fingertips, the song ended, but he hadn't recovered since this music was so beautiful.
   "W, what are you gawking for?!" Maki's slightly embarrassed voice awakened Haru.
   Maki turned to Haru sideways, with one hand on her chest and the other hand gently curling the ends of her hair. She took a peek at him and then quickly retracted her eyes. "Although it is useless to ask you, after all, it's my first time to let someone hear this song, so what do you think?"
   Although, she tried to act as calm as possible and put her cool expression, it was difficult to hide the tension in her voice.
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "It's magnificent work! As expected, you really have a talent in music! Do you have any lyrics for this song?"
   "Wait! Wait! How can I answer so many questions at once!"
   "I'm sorry. I'm a bit impatient." Haru touched his head, and smiled embrassedly. "Then first, what is the name of this song?"
   "I conceived this piano piece a long time ago, but in some key points, I always hesitate."
   Maki stood up from the white piano, walked to the balcony, holding the railing with both hands, and said, "Now, I finally figured it out. Regarding the name, I'm going to name it, "by your side (kimi no tonari wa)"." She looked at him and asked, "Haru-chan, what do you think?"
   "Very good, it feels in line with the concept of the song, but please stop calling me Haru-chan," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   Maki only laughed hearing his words.
   Haru got up from the bed, walked to her side, and looked at the sky with her. He thought of something and tapped the rail slowly while closing his eyes.
   Maki didn't say anything and stood by his side closely while watching the stars. She smiled and felt happy, but she felt annoyed when she thought how bastard this guy was.
   "Maki, I've thought of a lyric for this song," Haru suddenly said.
   "Eh?" Maki was startled, but then she stared at him. "Really?"
   "Yes, you play the song and I'll sing beside you, what do you think?" Haru asked.
   Maki thought for a while and nodded. "Well, you're very good at writing something, it is also one of the reasons why there are a lot of little girls who have been deceived by you."
   Haru was speechless and asked, "Do you have to mention it now?"
   Maki hummed and took another chair beside the white piano before sitting. She patted the free chair beside her and said, "What are you waiting for?"
   Haru sat beside Maki and prepared to sing. He was a top rocker in the world of Hundred and of course, his voice was very good.
   "You're ready?" Maki looked at Haru in anticipation.
   "You can start," Haru said.
   Maki nodded and started to play.
   The ethereal melody started to echo in this room.
   (BGM: ZAQ - Kimi no Tonari wa).
   "Don't say a thing as I face your back...
   I'm in love with you... I don't really have a reason...
   but I'm always making excuses and I lose my courage."
   Maki felt that her face was very hot when she heard the lyrics. However, she continued to play since she was curious and loved the lyrics.
   "Looking at the shooting stars,
   I feel like I can hear them sparkle.
   If I'm with you, I could even share my feelings with proses like that..."
   Maki recalled when both of them didn't dare to look at each other and only faced each other back shyly. It was quite silly, but she thought that it was very nice.
   "All these pieces of love become one...
   Even if I word it with cheap words, my feelings might not reach you...
   But if I don't say anything at all you might disappear...
   Maki started to let out tears when she thought that she would lose him. In her mind, he had become a star, she was a mortal that could only stare at a star in the sky longing for its warmth.
   "Are you crying somewhere?
   How can I make you smile?
   I want to connect all the dots with my fingers and make it a constellation.
   I don't want to be facing back to back... look this way and then let's walk side by side."
   At the end of the song, Maki realized that he was beside him, sitting there, staying by her side, playing with her, and accompanying her when she was lonely.
   When the song ended, Haru had to admit that he was quite satisfied with the lyrics that he had composed. He looked at Maki and asked, "What do you think?" He stared at Maki, but Maki also stared at him.
   Both of them stared at each other for a long time.
   Maki seemed very shy at that moment and her face was as red as her hair. She closed her eyes and waited for him.
   As a man, of course, Haru knew what he should do at this moment. He moved closer and took her chaste lips.
   It was only a moment of second, but it felt like an eternity for both of them.
   When their lips parted, Maki touched her lips and didn't expect that being kissed would feel this good. It felt like her entire body was electrocuted, but at the same time, she felt that her chest was full and she wasn't sure what to do.
   Tears started to well up from her eyes, staring at him with her purple eyes, waiting for him to say something.
   Haru hugged Maki in his arms and said, "I..." He wanted to say "I love you", but he felt that it was too cheap since he thought that he had said those words several times to various girls.
   In his arms, Maki felt complete at this moment, she didn't move away, snuggling into his arms. She wanted to be as close as possible, feeling his warmth.
   "I love you, Haru-chan...
   My feelings have never changed and I still love you. I've always prayed every night for you to marry me..."
   Maki's heart thumped and stopped in that moment.
   "I love you too, Maki... but you should know that I already have a girlfriend, leaving them for you is..."
   "Wait! Them?" Maki looked at his face and asked, "There's more than one?"
   Haru didn't have anything to hide. He also felt that something like this should be cleared in the beginning so she wouldn't be disappointed later.
   "Do you still like me?" Maki asked.
   "Of course, I like you. If you ask me to marry you again then I won't hesitate to bring you to the government office to register our marriage," Haru said. He had married two times and one of them was in the modern world so he was quite knowledgeable about the process of marriage.
   "M, marriage...?!" Maki blushed then hung her head down.
   "Let's do it!" Maki looked at him.
   Haru blinked his eyes and said, "Like I've said before that I have a girlfriend."
   "I don't care!" Maki had made up her mind and said, "Or what you've said is a lie?"
   "Well, let's go out now," Haru said. He didn't think too much and since this girl wanted to get married then what was he afraid of?
   Maki was startled, but at the same time, she was excited.
   "My car is outside. Let's go to the government office now."
   Maki wasn't sure how he was going to take her outside, but she was suddenly being carried in his arms. It might be her imagination, but his movement was very agile and he jumped from the rooftop to the wall before they arrived in front of his car.
   Maki looked at Haru and asked, "You're a ninja?"
   "Don't tell anyone, alright?" Haru made a gesture for her to be quiet.
   Maki understood why this guy was able to enter her room.
   Haru and Maki walked to the quiet park.
   Haru could see that the park was empty and there was no one there. The only thing which he could hear was the sound of buzzing insects on the street lamp which was somehow quite relaxing.
   Looking at quiet Maki, Haru apologized and said, "Sorry, I'm not 18 years old yet."
   Maki and Haru had gone to the government office to register their marriage, but it was rejected since he hadn't reached a legal age.
   "No, it is also my fault for being too hasty..." Maki was blushing and felt very embrassed since her age also hadn't reached a legal age to marry.
   Neither of them had reached a legal age but it wasn't impossible for them to marry each other but it was troublesome.
   To marry each other, Haru needed to be in his 18 and Maki needed to be in her 16, and they needed to have the approval of their guardian or parents.
   If they wanted to marry without the approval of their guardian or parents then they needed to be at least 18 years old or else, it was impossible.
   Well, Haru could use the money, but he knew that a marriage wasn't that simple and he felt that it was too hasty after he had arrived at the government office.
   Maki looked at his hand which held her hand gently.
   "So you're alright with it?" Haru asked. He knew that he was unfair to Maki, especially when he had a lot of lovers beside her.
   "Don't ask me that question again!" Maki looked at him and said, "I've decided to marry you so I've prepared myself. Don't look down on me."
   Haru smiled and said, "I know. I'm really lucky to have you."
   "So you should treasure me more." Maki pouted and looked away, but then she was hugged.
   This time it was more natural than before, Haru was wondering how there was such a cute girl in this world.
   Maki also hugged him tightly and said, "I love you too, Haru-chan."
   Haru was helpless and said, "Didn't I tell you not to call me, Haru-chan?"
   "Noop! I'll call you that!"
   Haru was speechless, but then both of them stared at each other.
   "No... not here...." Maki blushed and looked away, but her cheek was being caressed gently then her chin was lifted. She closed her eyes then felt something warm on her lips. She was familiar with this feeling and she had never forgotten about it.
   Unlike before, this kiss was so good that Maki felt that something would burst out from her chest.
   They kissed each other for a few minutes before they parted their lips.
   "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Maki breathed unevenly then stared at his eyes shyly. "T, take care of me from now on, Haru-chan."
   Haru felt that he was a very fortunate man.
   Haru sent Maki back to her house again. This time, he didn't hide his acrobatic skill and jumped from roof after roof before they returned to Maki's room.
   "You're not staying here?" Maki asked.
   Both of them had just confirmed their relationship so she didn't want to part from him.
   "Do you want me to sleep with you?" Haru asked.
   Maki blushed and curled the end of her hair. "I, if you really want it then I, I don't mind."
   Haru felt tempted, but he shook his head. "Let's do it next time. You still have a concert tomorrow and if we sleep together then I might not be able to stop myself."
   Maki felt her face was hot, but she understood what this guy was saying. "...Pervert." With a mosquito-like voice she said, but at the same time, she knew that she needed to be prepared.
   "I'll go home, but before that, can I have one more kiss?" Haru asked.
   Maki was shy, but she nodded. She tiptoed and kissed his lips again.
   However, at this moment the door opened so suddenly...
   "Maki-chan, have you gone to sleep?"
   Maki, Haru, and Nishikino Tsuki felt that the time had stopped at that moment and no one said anything.
   "Cough! Cough! Sorry for bothering you..." Nishikino Tsuki quietly closed the door.
   Maki hadn't woken up, but she was almost crying at that moment. She wasn't sure what to do, but then the door opened again.
   "Did you bring a condom? You're still a minor so you need to be careful!"
   Haru was glad to know that he wasn't at a legal age to marry so Maki's mother wouldn't be able to force him to marry her daughter, knowing that he had stolen her first kiss.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1181: Talk at Night and Morning
   When Haru returned home, it was already past one in the morning.
   However, what surprised him was that the light at his place was still on. In other words, everyone shouldn't be asleep at this moment.
   As expected when they heard his voice, four girls appeared together when they knew that he had gone back.
   "Kirari, why are you here too?" Haru was surprised.
   "Can I? I've heard that you're going to get a new girl from them," Kirari said while looking at him with a smile.
   "Well, where's Erina?" Haru asked.
   "You haven't taken her the first time, right? After you've taken hers, then I'll invite her," Utaha said.
   Haru sighed and walked to the living room while looking at Utaha. "Sorry for not receiving your call earlier. There was some trouble before."
   "So who is the next girl?" Utaha asked.
   "You're not sleepy? Why don't we talk in the morning?" Haru asked.
   "It's better to talk now," Sora said.
   Haru knew that he was at fault and said, "Sorry to make you all wait for me. If I'm late, I'll talk to you beforehand." He knew that in this situation, he needed to apologize.
   Seeing their man apologize first, they nodded and felt a lot ease, but then they noticed something on his head.
   Megumi noticed the bandage on Haru's head, she frowned slightly and asked, "Haru, did you fight someone outside? Is the injury serious?"
   Haru touched his head, and said with a little embarrassment, "No, someone slammed me with a baseball bat before." However, he also felt warm when they were worried about him.
   Sora, Megumi, and Utaha became worried and thought that this guy really had fought someone outside, but it seemed that wasn't the case when Kirari seemed to be at ease.
   "Oh, was it like me before? Did you enter the girl's room without permission?" Kirari asked with a smile.
   "Did something like that happen?" Megumi asked curiously.
   "Yes..." Kirari told them how this guy confessed to her in the middle of night by sneaking into her house in the middle of night.
   A blackline appeared on his forehead since the way he wooed Maki was similar when he wooed Kirari.
   "I see... not only have you sneaked into a girl's room, but you're also being hit by her... not only that, it seems that you also have a girl's heart," Utaha said.
   "Girl's heart? What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "You didn't know? You should look in the mirror first," Sora said.
   Haru looked at the mirror and saw a bow tie like bandage on his head. This bandage seemed to be very cute which made him speechless.
   Haru understood why the staff at the government office looked at him weirdly at that time.
   "From the way, this bandage is being tied, I guess, it should be a girl and the only girl who has knowledge about medicine is only one person! Now, all the truth has been uncovered! You've been at a girl's house, right!" Utaha pointed her finger at him. If she wore glasses and a red bow tie then without doubt one or two cases would appear beside her every time.
   Haru raised his hands and said, "You won, Detective Kasumigaoka."
   Utaha hummed and seemed to be very proud when it seemed that she had won the case.
   "Is it Maki?" Sora asked.
   "Maki is the daughter of the owner of that hospital, right?" Kirari asked.
   "From what I know both of you are childhood friends. I guess it is true that in every story a childhood friend is an ironclad lover," Utaha said while rubbing her chin.
   "Even if that's the case, I won't leave all of you," Haru said.
   Sora snorted and said, "You should!" She hugged him tightly.
   "Well, let's go bed," Utaha said.
   "Yeah, it is quite late at night," Haru said while patting Sora's head.
   "What are you talking about? Of course, we need to do that, right?"
   Utaha, Kirari, Megumi, and Sora knew that doing that kind of thing was very tiring and once they did that they might not be able to wake up for a long time. Fortunately, Haru had mastered an ancient massage technique which could recover them quickly.
   In the early morning, everyone was very spirited after being massaged by Haru.
   Everyone was sitting in the dining room eating breakfast until they heard him make an announcement.
   "Everyone, I need to go out in two days," Haru said.
   "Huh? Where are you going?" Sora asked.
   "I'm going to get a doctor," Haru said.
   "Doctor? Why do you need that? You're as healthy as a bull," Kirari said, but she realized that Megumi, Utaha, and Sora nodded solemnly. "What's wrong?"
   Megumi knew that Kirari didn't know the story so she explained what had happened to Sakura.
   "I see... did you go visit her last night?" Kirari asked. She would be lying if she didn't feel anything about Sakura, but she was moved by Haru's dedication to search for a way for her lover to stay alive. She had a feeling that if she had the same trouble then he would do his best and give his everything to stay and help her. It made her move and at the same time, she felt even more happy to have him as her fiance.
   "No, last night was a different girl." Haru felt very awkward at that moment.
   Kirari looked at Haru speechlessly since this guy had never changed.
   "So where is this doctor and when are you going?" Utaha asked.
   "I'll be out later tonight and I'll be back at least on Friday," Haru said. Today was Tuesday, and the next two days should be Thursday, but he might be late since he wanted to see various worlds first later so he might come back on Friday.
   They nodded and told him to come back as soon as possible.
   "Right, I want to ask another question," Utaha said.
   "Is the doctor male or female?" Utaha asked.
   At that moment, everyone stared at Haru. They had a feeling, but they needed to confirm it from Haru's mouth.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1182: Realistic Girl
   Since their school was different, Haru sent Utaha, Sora, and Megumi first to go to their school before he went to the school with Kirari.
   Kirari slept on his shoulder while holding his hand.
   "Hmm?" Kirari opened her eyes, looking at him.
   "Don't you need help to take care of Miboumi?" Haru asked. Even though Miboumi had come to him and had asked him not to trouble him during the revolution against Kirari, it didn't mean that he would do what Miboumi asked him.
   Kirari was his girlfriend and there was no way that he wouldn't help her and he wasn't familiar with Miboumi, even if that guy begged him, he didn't care much since there was no relation between two.
   "It's alright. It has been a while since someone tried to defy me. I want to see whether this person has that ability or not," Kirari said.
   Haru would help, but he wouldn't help that much since Kirari could grow by facing a lot of problems in front of her.
   "Right, are you free in the summer?" Kirari asked.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Can you meet my family? I want to introduce you to my grandmother," Kirari said.
   "Yes. I can come to meet your family," Haru said.
   "Thank you." Kirari smiled and kissed him.
   Haru smirked and asked, "Do you want to do it here?"
   Kirari blushed and hit this perverted guy's arm. "Later at night, I'll go to your home again."
   Kirari rested on his shoulder again since she knew that tonight, she would do a lot of things.
   In the afternoon, it was time for a break for everyone in Hyakkaou Private Academy, Yumemite Yumemi was in her classroom, checking her appearance in the mirror, she had to admit that she was beautiful and cute. However, she still felt that it wasn't enough.
   "Saori, what do you think? Am I cute enough?" Yumemi asked her only friend in this school.
   Saori sighed and said, "You've asked this question 10 times."
   "But I'll meet him after this!" Yumemi couldn't hide her excitement. Her dream was to become a popular actress in Hollywood, but Saori suddenly invited to become an idol. At first, she was reluctant, but she thought that it might be good to use her popularity as an idol then when she graduated she would become a Hollywood actress.
   Yumemi didn't come from a family which had a lot of connection nor power in the entertainment business, and even if her family was quite well, it was impossible to support her to become an actress in Hollywood.
   Yumemi also knew how cruel an entertainment business was and how much sacrifice that she needed to make so she could enter Hollywood.
   In the entertainment business, there were a million handsome men and beautiful women who stepped into this business, but only a few of them could make it into third tier or even become a background character in Hollywood movies.
   In most cases, those people who didn't do well would even change their job into a porn star or even enter the prostitution industry.
   There was even a rule known as the "red carpet" which made the actor or the actress need to sleep with either producer or .director.
   So in conclusion having a backer was very important, even if someone had become popular, it didn't mean their popularity would stable since there were a lot of popular actresses or actors who had disappeared since they couldn't maintain their popularity.
   The entertainment industry is beautiful, bright, full of dreams, however, under that dream, there was a deeper, deeper darkness which was very ugly.
   Yumemi knew that, but she had prepared herself and even if she threw away her virginity, it didn't mean that she was going to throw it at random people. She could throw away her virginity, but she wanted to throw it at Haru.
   If it was someone else, then Yumemi might feel disgusted, but she didn't feel disgusted toward Haru and even wanted him to look at her.
   Yumemi also felt that rather than trusting an old man or strange guy that she didn't know, it was better to get to know Haru who was very close by, especially after she had been invited as a member of Student Council. She also had heard that he was very good at his people and he also happened to be her type.
   Yumemi knew that she needed to have a good impression of him and if possible she wanted to tempt him.
   "What do you think, Saori? I need to go to the Student Council after this," Yumemi said.
   Saori sighed and said, "You're beautiful, Yumemi."
   "That's good!" Yumemi smiled and said, "Do you think that I can tempt Kasugano-senpai?"
   Saori raised her eyebrow and said, "Yumemi, don't you think that is bad? I've heard that Kasugano-senpai is Momobami-senpai's fiance."
   "I mean, I still can become his mistress or something, right? Anyway, it isn't rare for someone rich to have one or two hidden lovers," Yumemi said with a proud smile.
   In truth, what Yumemi did wasn't something uncommon and it wasn't something bad either since she wanted to secure her future.
   Life in Japan was very hard, especially when this country was being hit by several financial crises one after another, everyone was afraid to get fired from their companies and they could only bite their thumbs to stay alive, even if their life was hard.
   Usually for young men, their dream was to work in a big company until their retirement time. They didn't care much about cars, houses, etc and the only thing which they needed was a stable job so they could stay alive.
   Unless that young man was coming from a rich family, then without hard work, they could only work as a part-timer or in a restaurant where the wage was very limited and working hours were a lot.
   For girls, it would be hard for them to work in society and even if they did, it would be hard for them to raise their rank in the company since Japan was patriarchal nation.
   So for a girl, their dream was to marry someone rich since being in poverty was really hard.
   Saori sighed and nodded. It wasn't something uncommon after all for an actress to have a rich man as their backer.
   "But Yumemi, you know how the Student Council President is... if.. if she gives you revenge then...." Saori was afraid of Kirari since Kirari was very famous in this school.
   Yumemi shuddered, especially when she thought about the "house pet" in this school. She took a deep breath and said, "Don't worry, I'm prepared. Everything is for becoming a popular Hollywood actress and winning the Academy Award!"
   Looking at her friend, Saori had to admit that she was moved and she would do anything to support her.
   Yumemi looked at the student council room in front of her. She took a deep breath and put on her best smile.
   Yumemi entered the room and she saw several people inside. "Good morning, president."
   Kirari nodded while looking at Yumemi and asked, "You're not dressing in your idol's clothes?"
   "Of course not, president," Yumemi said while pouting. Her eyes glanced at everyone at a very fast speed, but she frowned since she wasn't the one that she wanted to meet.
   "Let me see your dress later," Kirari said.
   Yumemi was a bit surprised and asked, "Do you have an interest in idols, president?"
   "No, but my fiance is. I've heard that he's playing as a producer on an idol group," Kirari said.
   "Eh? Really?" Yumemi was surprised, but at the same time, her heart became annoyed and wondered who those ugly thieves were that dared to steal a march from her.
   "Oh, right. Let me introduce all of you. Her name is Yumemi Yumemite. She's a new member of our Student Council," Kirari said.
   Everyone nodded and didn't say too much.
   "Yumemite, sit down first. We'll start the meeting soon," Sayaka said.
   Yumemi nodded and walked to the empty seats to sit down. She looked at everyone and she had to make sure that everyone would have a good impression of her. Though, at the same time, she really needed to know who was this idol group that had received Haru's support.
   At this moment, Haru went to Otonogizaka since he needed to prepare a lot of things. On this Open Day, Muse would have their first concert with nine members so of course, he wouldn't miss it and at the same time, he would record them and make an MV of this concert.
   Haru could see that there were some people who entered the school and knew that they were students in their 3rd middle school, checking Otonogizaka since they would be in high school next year.
   Haru looked around and saw someone who was waiting for him at the entrance of the school. He thought that it was only one or two people, but he didn't expect that all of the members of Muse would come to welcome him.
   Nine Muse was startled when they heard this voice, then they saw a tall man wearing a black t-shirt, black cap, and glasses.
   "Hurry up or else, you'll be caught!"
   His hand was being pulled so suddenly without him understanding what was happening.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yumemi_Yumemite
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Saori
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1183: Two Bentos
   "Hurry up and enter! Don't let anyone know that you've entered this school!"
   Haru was being pushed to the Idol Research Club's clubroom. It was his first time here and he had to admit that this room was very small. In the middle of the room, there was a large table and because of that there were only two small aisles within this room.
   However, inside this room, there were a variety of posters, idol books, etc that were collected within.
   "How did you get all of this?" Haru had to admit that he was a bit amazed at the collection of idol merchandise in this room. "This isn't cheap, right?"
   At that moment, everyone was looking at Nico with a speechless expression.
   "W, why are you looking at me like that?!" Nico panicked and felt a bit guilty.
   "Well, Haru, the truth is...."
   Umi started to tell Haru that their club had money, but all of it was being used by Nico to buy an idol's merchandise. It was also the reason why they were short of money to make costumes, decorations, and various other things.
   "If it's money, then you don't need to worry. I've told you before that I'll get a sponsorship for all of you, right?" Haru said.
   "See? You don't need to worry!" Nico said with a smile.
   However, everyone was looking at Nico with a speechless expression since it was all this girl's fault!
   "Nico-chan... it seems that you don't repent your mistake...."
   Nozomi started to move her hands strangely then started to rub Nico's breasts.
   Haru looked at Nozomi and Nico, and knew that Nozomi was helping Nico to increase her boobs.
   "Haru, you can't watch it!" Eli closed Haru's eyes with her hands.
   Maki hummed while twirling the end of her hair. She looked at Haru and Eli with an annoyed expression. She wanted to hug him right away, but she was too embarrassed to do it in front of everyone.
   After that messy thing, everyone sat down on chairs, waiting for the concert while talking to each other.
   Haru sat between Eli and Maki, and he could see that Nozomi who sat in front of him was smiling, but then suddenly he felt bare feet touching his leg which made him frown. He looked up and could see that Nozomi was talking with Kotori who was beside her.
   Haru sighed and wondered how to handle this situation. Out of nine girls on Muse, he had eaten two girls and he hoped to not eat anymore, but it seemed that it was a bit hard since Eli had also started her attack on him.
   The concert would start later, so they decided to have lunch first before they went out to prepare themselves.
   "Aren't there any classes today?" Haru asked.
   "Everyone is preparing for Open Day so the class is quite free," Umi said.
   "I see..." Haru touched his stomach and felt a bit hungry somehow. He thought that he should eat something before he came.
   "Haru, I've brought a bento for you," Eli said and took out a bento box on the table.
   "How about you? Don't you eat something?" Haru asked.
   "Well, I've brought two bentos with me." Eli showed another box in her hand.
   Haru nodded and didn't reject since he was quite hungry, but then his t-shirt was pulled.
   "Thank you. It seems that you've always brought me bento."
   Eli smiled and asked, "Was it good?"
   "Of course." Haru had to admit that Eli was quite good at cooking. Even though it wasn't perfect, it tasted good since he could feel her feeling.
   "I've brought a bento too," Maki said.
   Unlike Eli's normal bento box, Maki's bento box was very large and luxurious. It was the one which was usually taken on a picnic or an event.
   The other members of Muse looked at this interaction while eating their lunch.
   "Is this alright?" Kotori whispered to Nozomi.
   "What do you mean?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   "N, nothing!" Kotori became scared since she was afraid of Nozomi's claws kneading her breasts.
   Nozomi smiled and whispered, "You're very sharp, Kotori-chan."
   Kotori became depressed at that moment.
   "But you should think about your friend, you can see that she hasn't eaten her bread for a while," Nozomi said.
   Kotori then turned and saw Honoka who was eating her bread slowly. "Honoka-chan...."
   But it seemed that Honoka quickly regained her vigor and became excited again so no one seemed to realize that she was a bit depressed before.
   Eli and Maki looked at each other before looking at Haru.
   "You're very popular, Haru!" Nozomi said with a smile.
   "There is a lot of food! I want to eat too!" Honoka and Hanayo said with bright eyes and drools in their mouths.
   "You ate a lot of things last week! You can't eat and you need to do a weight loss program!" Umi said with stern expression.
   Haru looked at two bento boxes in front of him and he suddenly remembered something. "Maki, did you cook the bento by yourself?"
   "No, I got my maid to do it," Maki said and sighed. She knew that her cooking skill wasn't good and she was very clumsy.
   Haru sighed in relief and also didn't think that Maki's bento was being made by herself since it was too luxurious.
   "What's that? Why are you sighing in relief?" Maki was annoyed.
   "Nothing. I just don't want to die today," Haru said.
   "I, I've learned cooking! Watch me! I'll cook something by myself!" Maki would show that she could cook something.
   "W, what?" Maki was startled when this guy suddenly raised his voice.
   "Don't force yourself," Haru said with an emphatic expression.
   "Haru, you bastard?!" Maki was mad and started to hit him.
   "Sorry, sorry, I'm just joking."
   Everyone stared at both of them with a strange expression since rather than fighting, it seemed that they were flirting with each other.
   "Haru, why don't you eat?" Eli suddenly interrupted.
   Haru looked at two bentos in front of him.
   There were three layers of boxes on Maki's bento and there were a lot of things inside from egg rolls, tempura, salmon etc. There was even lobster within this box.
   Haru thought that Eli would cook a pirozhki, but what was presented was a fried potato, braised pork, ham, etc, and mainly chinese food which made him feel a bit strange.
   If it was normal people, then it would very painful to eat two bentos in front of them since the amount was a lot.
   Everyone stared at Haru at this moment and wondered which bentos he would choose to eat.
   For a moment the atmosphere turned silent and no one talked at that moment.
   Then that silence was broken by Haru.
   "Thank you, I'm a bit hungry since I haven't eaten anything in the morning." Haru didn't waste his time and started to eat two bentos at the same time. "Delicious!"
   Nozomi sighed in relief and gave him a thumbs up.
   Eli and Maki nodded and also started to eat.
   Haru knew that he had avoided the storm, but he knew that it was calm before a harder storm since he needed to think what he should do with Eli at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1184: First Concert
   The concert would start soon, Haru had prepared the camera to record the concert and the girls were changing their clothes so he couldn't enter the clubroom. He felt slightly regret, but then he could use this chance to enjoy the scenery of all-girls high school.
   Even though he had bought this school and also had come to this school before, he hadn't had a chance to tour around this school in the past, especially when he could see a number of healthy high school girls.
   However, he wasn't in the mood to enjoy this beautiful scenery since he was more cornered about the concert which would be held soon on the outdoor sport field.
   Haru was Muse's producer after all and of course, he wanted them to be successful and he also attached great importance to this concert.
   So in the end, he stayed in the outdoor sports field all the time and also got to know some of Honoka's classmates. It seems that there were a lot of students who supported them which made him very happy.
   It might be because there were a lot of girls around him so he attracted attention. He turned and saw a Kotori in adult form.
   "Huh? You're my daughter's acquaintance?" The woman seemed quite surprised.
   "Yes, I'm your daughter's friend."
   "I see... this is my first time hearing that she has a boyfriend." The woman looked at Haru from up and down. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is it only me or have we met before?"
   Haru wondered whether Kotori's mother was trying to pick him up. "No, this is my first time meeting each other."
   Kotori's mother observed Haru again since she really had a feeling that she had seen this young man somewhere. She was the principal of Otonogizaka and of course, she knew what had happened in this school since this school had been bought by someone. She thought that this school would be closed down, but because it was bought by someone, that plan was canceled, but she was told that she shouldn't disclose about that matter first.
   From what she knew the one who bought this school was the richest man in this country.
   Kotori's mother knew that person was very young and she had a feeling that this person was the one who bought this school.
   (Kotori's mother is only the principal and not the owner of the school).
   "Well, Director Minami, you're very persistent," Haru said with a helpless expression. He opened his hat and glasses slightly so this woman could see himself better before quickly closing it since he didn't want to be surrounded by a lot of people.
   "You're...?!" Kotori's mother was surprised, but then she understood. She nodded and asked, "So why are you here, Kasugano-sama?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "You shouldn't call me that, I'm your daughter's friend after all."
   "Then should I call you Kasugano-kun?" Kotori's mother asked.
   "It's alright." Haru nodded and didn't mind being called Kasugano-kun by this attractive mother. If he wasn't wrong Kotori's mother should be a widow, and he had to admit that she was very beautiful.
   "So is your relationship with my daughter really just a friend?" Kotori's mother asked. In her opinion, she didn't think it would be weird if her daughter was attracted to Haru. She was even blushing when she saw him. Her husband had passed away after all and she had been alone for a long time so the presence of a man in her family would be good.
   "My girlfriend is also in the group," Haru said.
   "Oh?" Kotori's mother was surprised and asked, "Who is it?"
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Director Minami, are you free enough to ask about my private life? Don't you need to manage the Open Day of this school?"
   Kotori's mother smiled and said, "It's alright. I'm the principal after all. I should be around staying beside you to introduce our school."
   Haru was speechless, but he nodded. "Tell me about this school then."
   Both of them talked to each other while waiting for the concert, and at this moment, Haru noticed the family from Muse's members, to be precise, it was the little sister of Eli and Honoka.
   Alisa and Yukiho noticed a tall young man waving their hands toward them. They raised their eyebrows for a while then realized who this guy was.
   "Haru-san!" Yukiho smiled and hurriedly moved toward him.
   "Khorosho! Onii-chan!" But Alisa ran toward him and hugged him directly.
   "Huh?" Yukino was startled when she saw how close Alisa and Haru were. "Haru-san, do you know Alisa?"
   "Onii-chan, do you know Yukiho?" Alisa looked at Haru curiously.
   "Both of your sisters are members of Muse, of course, I know both of you," Haru said.
   Alisa and Yukiho thought for a while, and nodded, even though this explanation was quite weird for some reason since it seemed that Haru didn't explain his relationship with their sisters.
   "Papa and Onee-chan are often talking about you, when are you going to our home?" Alisa asked.
   Patting Alisa's head, Haru said, "Well, I'll play at your home in the future." He remembered that Ayase often invited him to his house, but he was quite busy after all so he hadn't had a chance to do it.
   Yukiho looked at the interaction between Haru and Alisa and knew that her big sister would be in danger or rather she knew that her sister's chance to get the heart of Haru was very hard. 'As expected, it seems that I need to do it myself!'
   "It'll be hard to watch from the back since there's no stools here. Just stand in the front row since I'm sure that Honoka, Eli, and everyone will be happy to see you," Haru said.
   Yukiho and Alisa nodded and stood beside Haru.
   Haru was very tall so both young girls felt very secure beside him and felt that they were being protected.
   Kotori's mother looked at the interaction between Haru, Yukiho, and Alisa. She really wondered who Haru's girlfriend was among Muse.
   As he was talking, all the members of Muse finally finished changing their clothes and came out, still wearing a short skirt as always.
   Haru peeped under the skirt....
   Fortunately, all of them wore safety pants.
   For some reason, Haru sighed in relief.
   As Honoka, who was the leader of Muse, finished her speech, the sound of music sounded, and the first concert of nine of them officially began!
   (Bokura no LIVE Kimi to no LIFE - Muse).
   "I definitely want to capture new dreams even more than I do now
   If I boldly jump out, my life will be O.K.
   Let's embrace a dazzling tomorrow
   Let's make all of our dreams come true
   The nine girls in the center of the stage sang and danced, the surrounding audience was mesmerized, but Haru didn't have time to watch this scene because he held the video camera, controlled a drone, and took photos of their performance from various angles.
   His forehead was full of sweat, watching the nine girls who were dazzling on the top of the stage.
   It was at this moment that the performance had ended which made him sigh in relief and happy at the same time, but at this moment, not only him, but Minami's mother, Yukiho, and Alisa quickly forgot about everything and started to applaud since the performance of the nine girls in front of them was just amazing!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Yukiho_Kosaka
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Alisa_Ayase
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1185: Celebration Before Going to Another World
   Muse's first concert was a huge success. Just looking at the enthusiastic smiling faces of all of the students, Haru knew that Muse had made all of the students within this school become their supporters.
   As long as Muse organized any activities in the future, these students would definitely become their vanguard!
   Because there was only one song, the concert didn't last too long.
   School ended at 3:30 in the afternoon, and the concert ended at four o'clock.
   After the end of the concert, the Muse girls went back to the equipment room to change their clothes, and Haru directed the staff of the school to clean up the stage together.
   After a while, all the members of Muse came back after changing their clothes. Although it had been a while since the end of the concert, their faces were still flushed with excitement.
   Their first concert was a great success and the enthusiasm of the students of Otonogizaka made them very happy. At the same time, it made them realize what they were doing wasn't in vain and their eyes became even more firm to continue to work hard as a school idol.
   "To celebrate the success of the concert, let's go to the restaurant and have a big meal!!!"
   Haru didn't need to guess whose voice this was, and knew that it was only Honoka who could initiate everyone to have a feast.
   "I know there is a new store that is doing a promotion and they also offer Akira rice all you can eat!"
   The foodie Hanayo became excited immediately.
   Umi knocked the two foodies' foreheads, and said angrily, "Eat! Eat! Eat! The two of you only know how to eat! Keep this up and you'll become a pig in the future!"
   "What? This is a special case! Our first concert was a great success!" Honoka covered her forehead with tears and said in dissatisfaction, "Umi-chan, you're too bully!"
   "I understand Honoka's feeling..."
   "But although the concert is over, we still have a lot of work to do."
   Haru raised the memory card in his hand and said, "I'll edit the video as soon as possible and when the editing is complete, all of you should go to my cafe to re-record the singing part so I can upload it as an MV."
   The production of MV wasn't a simple matter. Although Haru had shot the complete video of their concert, it was impossible to upload the video directly to the internet.
   The first problem was the voice of the video, because the surrounding environment was too noisy, applause and cheers, causing the original voice of the video of the Muse to be a little out of tune, so of course, they needed to sing the song again, this time in a quiet environment.
   As for the video editing, it was quite easy for him. In the past, he had made the trailer for Fate/Stay Night, even though he wasn't the one who drew it, he was the one who edited the video. In the future, he also wanted to make his own movie so it was a good chance for him to train his editing skill.
   For video editing, he should be able to do it in one day since, creating an MV is quite simple.
   "But well, it is a rare event, we should celebrate it, do you want to eat somewhere?" Haru asked.
   "Yay!!!" Honoka and Hanayo raised their hands happily.
   "Haru... do you have to spoil them so much?" Umi asked with a sigh.
   "Why not? I mean, tomorrow, you can give them hell-like training, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "Oh! That's true!" Umi nodded with a smile.
   "DEMON!!!" Honoka and Hanayo hugged at each other in fear and looked at Umi and Haru as if they were devils.
   "Wait, Haru, do you have a cafe?" Rin asked curiously.
   "Oh? You don't know?" Haru asked.
   Nico, Rin, and Hanayo shook their heads.
   "Haru's cafe has the best bread! You should visit it!" Honoka seemed quite proud at that moment.
   "But why should we go to your cafe?" Nico asked.
   "He has a music studio in his cafe," Maki said.
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   "Maki, how did you know?" Eli asked.
   "I've worked with him as a band before," Maki said. It wasn't something to be hidden after all.
   "You can search for the video of "Girls Dead Monster" on NicoNico. Haru is also a producer of that band, right?" Maki said.
   Everyone was surprised when they heard it. They didn't expect that this guy was also a producer of another band group.
   "Let's discuss this matter later. It's almost late, do you still want to visit that new restaurant?" Haru looked at Hanayo and Honoka.
   Hanayo and Honoka answered without hesitation.
   Eating the Akita rice, Haru had to admit that it tasted a bit different from the rice which he usually ate. His food was a bit special after all since he had money he didn't mind to splurge on his food since health was very important.
   As usual, Eli and Maki sat beside him and also ate rice from Akita prefecture.
   Everyone's portion was quite normal, but Hanayo's portion was really too much.
   Haru thought that this girl really could eat.
   "So when are we going to do the re-record?" Eli asked.
   "I have business to do in two days so I'm only free on Saturday or Sunday," Haru said.
   "Huh? Where are you going?" Maki asked.
   Nozomi was also curious, but then her eyes stared at Maki and could tell that there was a change in their relationship.
   "Shanghai," Haru said. He was going to another world, but of course, he couldn't tell them the truth.
   They were dumbfounded when they heard his answer.
   "I'll buy you souvenirs later," Haru said.
   Hanayo and Honoka became excited when they heard it.
   Haru thought to send them back to their home, but they rejected it and were afraid to trouble him. He didn't force them and decided to go back with Maki since he had something to talk about with her.
   Walking next to each other, when everyone had gone back, Maki couldn't control it anymore, and kept glancing at him.
   Haru felt that this girl was very funny and held her hand.
   Maki's body tightened and her face blushed, but she didn't let go of his hand. She looked at him and asked, "Why did you go to Shanghai?"
   "Right, can I talk with your father or mother? I have an acquaintance and she's a very skilled doctor," Haru said.
   Maki nodded and said, "I'll talk to my mother or papa later."
   "So why do you need a doctor? There are a lot of skilled doctors at our hospital," Maki said.
   "Well, there is this girl.."
   "Your girlfriend?" Maki raised her eyebrow, she had prepared herself, but she was jealous when she heard it.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "She has this disease and only this doctor can cure her...."
   "I see...." Maki nodded, and knew from his words that this girl might have serious diseases or something. "Why is it our hospital? Why don't you send her to Shanghai?"
   "Because your hospital is very close. If I bring her to Shanghai then I might spend my time at Shanghai, do you want that?" Haru asked.
   Maki quickly grabbed Haru's arm. It might be because yesterday they had just confirmed their relationship so she wanted to be together with him all the time.
   Haru patted Maki's head and had to admit that this girl was very cute.
   "Alright, let's go back."
   "Umm..." Maki nodded with a blush.
   They might able to go back faster by car, but it was a rare chance so they decided to walk together.
   However, it was at this moment that someone saw both of them together.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1186: Helping Korosensei
   After he went to Maki's house, Haru returned and had a long night with his girlfriends before he went out to another world. Of course, he didn't go out directly from his house and went to a villa where someone was waiting for him.
   Korosensei held his head since it was quite painful. He had to admit that no matter how many times that he teleported to another world, he couldn't get used to it.
   When he felt better, he looked around his surroundings and saw a forest.
   Korosensei turned and saw two of his students.
   Haru smiled and brought Ritsu with him.
   Ritsu wanted to go to another world and had taken a break from his job so he decided to bring her with him.
   Korosensei observed Ritsu's body and asked, "Is your body a GT robot?"
   "Yes, sensei," Ritsu said with a smile.
   Korosensei looked at Haru and Ritsu and asked, "Did both of you cross the line?" He knew that Haru had brought Ritsu to his world and he also knew how beastly Haru was. He was wondering whether Haru had crossed the border of humanity and proved that there was nothing impossible for love since both human and artificial intelligence could love each other.
   Haru twitched after hearing Korosensei's question and really wanted to smack this bipedal octopus's head.
   'Or should I burn his porn magazine?'
   Haru thought that if he really did that Korosensei would be crying in blood and he also felt that it was too cruel.
   "Not yet, Sensei. It seems that Haru isn't ready to cross that line yet," Ritsu said with a blush on her cheeks.
   Haru's collars were raised by Korosensei, he looked at his teacher who was crying at that moment.
   "Y, you... I, I have never raised you this way...!"
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "Let's get your lover back or else I might leave you now."
   "Now, now. Don't be too hasty. Don't you want to see everyone?" Korosensei asked.
   "Yes, I also want to see everyone!" Ritsu was excited and wanted to show her new body to everyone.
   "Well, I don't mind, but what should we do with you? You know... you're an octopus after all," Haru said.
   Korosensei was a criminal in this world after all and even thought no one was able to catch him, but it was better to hide his identity since Korosensei's enemy was the world and all the people within.
   Except for the student of 3-E, the principal of the school, Tadaomi Karasuma, and bitch-sensei, the rest of them, thought of Korosensei as a monster after all.
   "Haru, do something please..."
   Korosensei cried and hugged Haru begging him to put a disguise on himself using light magic.
   Haru sighed and asked, "You haven't bought a serum or an ability which makes you able to return back into a human?"
   "Yes, there's, but you know... the world of Toriko is crazy.. I have to be in my octopus form or else..."
   Korosensei explained the place where he was staying was Hex Food World, and all of the people who lived in that place were monsters, youkai, ghosts, etc. Being a human would be too conspicuous and he also felt quite strange to return to his human form.
   "Sensei, why don't you tell the truth that you want your lover to see you in this form, right? Or do you want to mimic the "Frog Prince" story?"
   "Frog Prince" was one of the famous stories which told a tale about a prince who was being cursed as a frog, and when he was kissed by the princess then the curse would be broken.
   Haru thought that Koronsensei wanted to mimic that scene and wanted his lover to kiss him so he could return back. It was his wild guess, but he didn't expect that it was true.
   Korosensei blushed at this moment when Haru had realized his plan.
   "Sensei..." Ritsu smiled and thought that Korosensei was cute.
   "Don't... don't look at me like this! Don't look at me as if I'm cute!"
   Korosensei blushed when he saw both of his students thought of him as cute. He didn't mind being feared, disgusted, perverted, etc, but being cute was a big no since it was embarrassing.
   "Well, should we get your lover now? We can visit everyone after we return your lover since we can also give Kayano a surprise," Haru said.
   Korosensei's lover was Kaede Kayano's older sister, so in a sense Korosensei was Kaede Kayano's brother-in-law.
   "So where should we summon it? But I'm sure that we shouldn't summon it here," Ritsu said.
   Everyone knew that Korosensei had received a "Porunga Summoning" from a previous quest and he could use it to resurrect his lover back.
   "Don't worry, I know the place, but I need your help, Haru," Korosensi said.
   "Don't worry, I'll help you."
   Korosensei hugged both Ritsu and Haru at the same time before bringing them somewhere.
   Kanzaki was looking out the window from her class. She had become a high school student, but her hobby had never changed.
   'Should I go to the arcade later?'
   Her parents had never controlled her again, and even if she didn't live with her parents, it was alright since Haru had given her some money and an apartment. She felt quite awkward at first, but she had a feeling that he would return so she decided to live in that apartment where Haru, Kosensei, Teppei, and Kouha had said goodbye to everyone.
   However, even if Kanzaki lived in Haru's apartment building, she had never used the money that was given by him since her parents gave her money and she also worked a part-time job.
   Kanzaki thought to skip the part-time job later and suddenly it was only a moment, but it felt like she had seen something.
   Koresensei brought Ritsu and Haru to the most deserted island in the world.
   "Sensei, you're ready?" Haru asked.
   "Wait! Give me more time! I need to prepare!" Korosensei took a deep breath. Even thought it was his wish to meet his lover again, but at the same time, he was wondering what he should say to her after he had met her again.
   'Am I handsome? You're beautiful? Or should I kiss her directly?'
   Korosensei held his head with his tentacles and wasn't sure what to do for a moment until someone patted his shoulder.
   "Just say what is the first thing that comes out in your head, Sensei." Haru gave Korosensei a reassuring smile and said, "No matter what you say, I'm sure you'll mess up anyway."
   Korosensei had veins appearing on his forehead showing that he was annoyed. "You see! I'll make her fall in love with me in an instant!" He didn't think too much and directly summoned Porunga.
   Suddenly the sky turned dark and a large cloud vortex appeared.
   Haru quickly used his light magic to cover everything in the surrounding areas, but he underestimated the power of Porunga since even the device which he had placed around the island had been messed up by the aura of Porunga.
   Haru was sure that tomorrow's headlines would be this dragon which suddenly appeared on this island.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Kaede_Kayano
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Tadaomi_Karasuma
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Irina_Jelavi%C4%87
   https://dragonball.fandom.com/wiki/Porunga
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   My sleeping time has changed lately, which was why, I was late to update the novel, sorry.
   Chapter 1187: Porunga
   United States, Japan, China, Russia, United Kingdom, etc.
   Every nation which owned a satellite in space suddenly noticed a disturbance and their satellite almost busted which caused them to panic.
   No one knew what had happened and not only them, but a country which was located thousands of kilometers away was also affected.
   Everyone at this moment thought that the loss of this incident was at least tens of billions of dollars and it could even be more, which made them scared.
   They were wondering whether there was another Korosensei in this world and they quickly searched the source of this disturbance to know what had happened in this world.
   Suddenly a light appeared within the island and a large green dragon appeared in front of them.
   Haru saw the appearance of this wish-granting dragon and couldn't help but be amazed. In his opinion the appearance of Poronga was similar to an alligator or a Naga in the legend.
   Poronga stood a hundred meters tall from the ground overlooking everyone.
   Haru, Korosensei, and Ritsu were stuck in place since they were too amazed by this dragon.
   Haru and Korosensei were better since they had seen a lot of weird things, but Ritsu almost had an error on her program when she saw Porunga.
   "Ritsu, you're alright?" Haru quickly held Ritsu who almost fell.
   "Umm... I, I'm just a bit stunned...." Ritsu nodded and then looked at Porunga.
   "I'm Porunga, Dragon of Dreams and I will grant you three wishes!" Porunga said.
   "Three?!" Haru and Korosensei were surprised.
   "Not one?" Korosensei asked.
   "No. I can grant you three wishes. If you have a wish then you can ask me," Porunga said.
   Everyone was surprised since Porunga was kinder than they had thought. It seemed that the proverb "you shouldn't judge someone by their appearance" was true.
   "Can it be anything?" Ritsu asked.
   "Yes." Porunga nodded at Ritsu's question.
   "Sensei, you should ask for your wish," Haru said.
   "Oh, right!" Korosensei nodded, but then he was quite nervous. He looked at Porunga and asked, "...Can you revive Aguri Yukimura for me?"
   "Yes. My lover." Korosensei nodded.
   Porunga only stared at Korosensei for a while before suddenly a light appeared in front of the three of them and someone appeared in front of them.
   Korosensei was surprised and quickly hugged Aguri who almost fell to the ground. He blinked his eyes and his mind was blank since it was too easy. He had read the "Dragon Ball" manga, but this dragon was too powerful, right?
   Korosensei looked at Aguri and saw her breathing which made him sigh in relief then suddenly she opened her eyes.
   Aguri opened her eyes and looked quite confused, then she noticed an octopus in front of him.
   Korosensei also stared at Aguri.
   The silence between them made Korosensei nervous.
   A sweat appeared on his forehead, Korosensei wanted to say something, but he wasn't sure what to say.
   'Good day? Good morning? I miss you? I love you! FUCK!!!!'
   Korosensei wasn't sure what to do, but then he was hugged.
   "I'm glad that we can meet each other again."
   Korosensei's mind became blank and asked, "Do you know me, Aguri?" His appearance had changed after all from that handsome man to a bipedal octopus.
   Aguri nodded and said, "There is only one person who looks at my breasts that way."
   Korosensei blushed, but he quickly hugged Aguri. "I miss you, Aguri."
   Aguri remembered everything from how she had died and what had happened in that laboratory before. She wasn't sure how she could stay alive again, but she was glad that she could meet him once again.
   Korosensei didn't have a name and the name of Korosensei was being given by the students of 3-E so it was normal for Aguri to not know Korosensei's name.
   "You have two other wishes," Porunga said, breaking the silence in this place.
   Korosensei looked at Ritsu and Haru and said, "Ritsu, Haru, I'm not sure whether you have a wish or not, but both of you can use the other two wishes."
   "Are you sure, Sensei? You won't have this chance anymore in the future," Haru said. He had seen the "Porunga Summoning" on the store in the Group Chat was very expensive and he had to admit that Korosensei's luck was very good for him to receive this reward, but he was quite surprised for him to give two other wishes to him and Ritsu.
   "It's alright. I only want her with me," Korosensei said.
   "Uwaaa! Big dragon!" Aguri was startled when she saw Porunga.
   Everyone was speechless since this woman only realized the appearance of Porunga.
   "Ritsu, you go and make a wish," Haru said.
   "Haru?" Ritsu looked at Haru in surprise.
   "I know that you have a wish, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Ritsu thought for a while and looked at Korosensei who also gave her a nod. She looked at Porunga and asked, "Can I have a body that is similar to Android 18?"
   "Android 18?" Porunga was silent for a while before he nodded. "Can."
   'Android 18?' Haru was startled.
   Ritsu was suddenly enveloped in a bright light which caused everyone to close their eyes.
   When the light disappeared, Ritsu stood there and looked at her body curiously. She looked at Porunga and asked, "Can I get pregnant with this body?"
   "Yes. With that body, you can get pregnant," Porunga said.
   Ritsu was very happy and hugged Haru at that moment.
   Haru was surprised, but then he saw her crying at that moment. He patted her back and understood that this girl wanted to become a human, or rather a girl, at the same time, he knew that he couldn't treat her how she was before.
   Ritsu didn't let him go and this time, her dream had been granted.
   "There's one wish left, what is your wish?" Porunga asked.
   "Korosensei, you should ask for a wish since I don't have one," Haru said. He really didn't have a wish at this moment since he felt very content with his life. For his strength, he didn't need to worry since he had been training himself to become even stronger.
   "No. You should ask your wish, Haru," Korosensei said.
   "If you don't have one then you can ask for nothing," Porunga said.
   Haru blinked his eyes and said, "Well, if that's the case, then I wish to...."
   At the arcade, Kanzaki was playing a fighting game and as expected she won all of the challenges. She started to get bored and wondered whether she should go home.
   Kanzaki's ears perked up and felt that this voice was very familiar, however, she didn't say anything and only accepted the challenge.
   In a moment, Kanzaki started to fight the new challenge, everyone in the arcade thought that this new challanger would lose, but at this moment, Kanzaki was being beaten senselessly without resistance.
   Kanzaki stared at the screen for a while until she heard this voice.
   Kanzaki stared at this hateful man for a while and said, "Hmph! One more match! I'll defeat you this time! And if I win, I want you to stay."
   Haru stared at this girl for a while and nodded.
   It was their meeting after a while, but Kanzaki and Haru didn't do anything exaggerated, or rather, they felt that something that had been missing had been found just like a puzzle had become complete.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Aguri_Yukimura
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1188: Meeting again
   Kaede returned home after her job. After she graduated from middle school, she also worked as an actress, especially an action movie actress. She was very athletic and had a talent for acrobatics. She could do a lot of dangerous scenes without the help of stuntman which made her very popular.
   Kaede returned quite late since the director of the movie was quite troublesome. She wanted to take a bath and have a good meal as soon as possible.
   However, when she entered her house, she frowned since the door of her apartment wasn't closed. She quickly took out a dagger which she hid on her pants and entered the house without a sound.
   It was quite normal for an actress to have fans and some of those fans were so fanatic that they dared to do a lot of disgusting things.
   Kaede was wondering whether there was a stalker in her room, if so, she thought to move out, but then she smelled something burnt from inside her apartment which made panic. She quickly ran into the living room and raised her dagger, but she was startled when she saw the one who stayed in her room.
   Korosensei smiled and said, "It has been a while Kaede-chan."
   "W, what are you doing?!" Kaede was startled and suddenly realized something. "Where have you been? Are you alright? You left so suddenly! You...!" She grabbed Korosensei's collar and there were a lot of things which she wanted to ask, but Korosensei quickly stopped her.
   "Kaede-chan, there's something that I want to show you," Korosensei said.
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Kaede was confused.
   Korosensei pointed his tentacle in some direction.
   Kaede followed the direction of his tentacle and her eyes were wide open. "...No way..."
   "Kayano-chan! Good work! I'll prepare dinner for you! Wait a moment!" Aguri continued to cook, but it turned into a disaster.
   Kaede didn't care about Aguri's dinner disaster, but she quickly leaped and hugged her big sister.
   Kaede could feel the warmth of Aguri's body and knew that it wasn't an illusion. She knew that it was real and she was really happy that her big sister had returned.
   "Now, now. It is dangerous to hug me suddenly when I'm cooking dinner for you," Aguri said with a smile.
   Kaede didn't care about Aguri's words and kept hugging her until she felt a pat on her shoulder. She turned and saw Korosensei who appeared behind her.
   "Now, call me brother-in-law," Korosensei said with a smile.
   Kaede held her dagger and stabbed this octopus directly.
   *Slurp!* *Slurp!* *Slurp!*
   It sounds very loud, but it definitely wasn't the sound of something perverted.
   Haru sat between Kanzaki and Ritsu.
   The three of them were on the side and created quite a loud noise.
   "It's good...!" Ritsu was surprised since it was her first time to be able to taste something.
   "Yes, it's good." Kanzaki nodded.
   Don't misunderstand, Haru brought both Ritsu and Kanzaki to the ramen shop to have a late dinner after they had enough playing in the arcade, and they didn't do anything shaddy nor perverted in this place.
   Kanzaki looked at Haru and Ritsu. She wanted to ask where he had been? Was he alright? Did he miss her?
   But in the end, she asked this question.
   "How long are you going to be here?" Kanzaki asked.
   Kanzaki knew that Haru wouldn't stay in this place too long. She didn't know why she came back so suddenly, but she was happy about it since she knew that he came back to visit her.
   "I'll stay at least a week," Haru said. He had decided to stay a week in this place and then he decided to go to Sumire's world to get Sumire to his world to cure Sakura's pancreas.
   If Korosensei didn't ask him to go to this world, then Haru might not come to this world for a while.
   "I see a week, huh?" Kanzaki raised the bowl of ramen and drank the broth within. She needed to hide her face using this bowl since if she didn't hide it, he might see her smiling face.
   Haru, who was eating, suddenly received a chat from Ritsu.
   Ritsu: "Should I stay here?"
   Haru: "What's wrong? You want to go back?"
   Ritsu: "Well, both of you seem to have a lot of things that you want to talk about."
   Ritsu: "I'm living in your world anyway and I can talk with you anytime, but Kanzaki is different since Kanzaki is living in this world.
   Ritsu: "This week, you should stay with her all the time."
   Haru: "So where are you going?"
   Ritsu: "Hmm... is it alright to send me to meet Sumire? I'm curious about her world."
   Haru was a bit hesitant, but then he looked at Ritsu's expression before giving her a nod.
   Haru: "Your body might be very strong, but be careful, alright?"
   Ritsu: "It's alright. Even if my body is destroyed, I can get more body."
   Haru raised his eyebrow and replied, "Even if that is a joke, don't ever say such a thing again in the future. Treat your body very well. Unlike before, you're a human now."
   Ritsu blushed and looked at him with a smile. "I know." She didn't use a smartphone to communicate with him and talked with him directly. At the same time, she was wondering whether copulating was really that good. She thought that she should ask him to do that to her when they had returned to the original world or rather she wasn't in hurry to do it and decided to try her new body first.
   "Kanzaki, how is everyone?" Haru asked.
   "Well, everyone is...." Kanzaki started to tell Haru about everyone since everyone had been scattered and separated from each other.
   Haru nodded and wondered whether he should visit everyone later.
   After they had eaten ramen, they returned to Haru's apartment building which he had bought in the past and where he had lived with both Kouha and Teppei.
   "I see.... so you go back because of Korosensei?" Kanzaki asked.
   "Yes. Kouha isn't here since he's a bit busy," Haru said.
   For Teppei, who didn't join the school, not many people knew about Teppei and only Karasuma knew about Teppei so Haru didn't explain Kanzaki about Teppei.
   "So where is Korosensei?" Kanzaki asked.
   "He's with his lover now," Ritsu said.
   "Lover?!" Kanzaki was surprised and even opened her eyes wide. Usually, she was very calm and nothing would unfaze her, but when she heard that Korosensei had a lover, she was startled and shocked since she didn't expect that perverted bipedal octopus would be able to get a lover.
   "She's very beautiful, right?" Haru said.
   "Yes, she's very beautiful," Ritsu said.
   "I'm curious now." Kanzaki really wanted to meet Korosensei's lover.
   "Well, we'll see her tomorrow," Haru said.
   "Alright." Kanzaki nodded and said, "Tomorrow, I'll skip school so the three of us can go out together, looking around the town after you've gone and also visit everyone."
   Ritsu then looked at Haru, who gave her a nod. She smiled and felt very happy since she thought that she could see everyone again.
   It was quite late and they decided to sleep first since tomorrow would be a busy day for them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Kaede_Kayano
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Tadaomi_Karasuma
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1189: Home 1
   In the morning, Haru, Ritsu, and Kanzaki were in the kitchen, preparing breakfast together.
   Watching two girls, Haru had to admit that Ritsu and Kanzaki had a personality which men wanted to marry in their life.
   Ritsu was a very cheerful girl and stayed by her side, his mood also became cheerful and she was also very dependable.
   It was also the reason why he had made her his secretary and managed some of his business.
   Haru knew that Ritsu might be able to manage all of his businesses alone, but he didn't do that since he didn't want her to be too busy so he could see from time to time.
   Ritsu's problem was she wasn't a human, she was an artificial intelligence after all.
   However, that problem had disappeared and her body had become a human, or, half-human?
   Haru wasn't sure, but in the end, in his eyes, Ritsu was just an attractive girl.
   For Kanzaki, she was the personification of "Yamato Nadeshiko" itself. She was poised, decorous, kind, gentle, graceful, humble, patient, virtuous, respectful, benevolent, honest, charitable, faithful.
   It was what everyone thought, but in truth, Kanzaki was a very rebellious girl.
   Though, it was very rare for her to show her rebellious side, when the situation called for her, she would show it without hesitation.
   Haru sighed and thought that it was good to stay with both of them, but it was until...
   Suddenly someone pressed the door alarm of his apartment.
   "Hmm...." Ritsu smiled and said, "You should open it, Haru."
   Haru looked at Ritsu and suddenly realized who was the one who pressed the bell and caused chaos on his morning.
   It wasn't the only time since this person kept pressing the door alarm of his apartment several times.
   Haru sighed and said, "I'll open the door."
   Ritsu and Kanzaki nodded and continued to cook breakfast.
   Haru walked through the door and said, "We're not going to buy subscribe a daily newspaper."
   "I'm not selling newspapers!"
   "I don't believe in cults!"
   "I'm not going to invite you to a cult!"
   Haru sighed and opened the door and saw three figures in front of him.
   One of them was a bipedal octopus and the other two were his ex-classmate and a woman.
   Kaede was in a daze for a while when she saw Haru since this guy became even more handsome.
   "Haru, here, I've brought you some of my cooking," Aguri said and showed a plate with something on the top of it.
   Haru looked at the black matter on the top of the plate and asked, "What is that?"
   "It's a fried egg," Aguri said.
   Haru looked at Korosensei and Kaede who looked at him with a begging expression. He sighed and said, "Enter."
   Kaede and Korosensei ate very fast as if they hadn't eaten for three days and three nights. No one knew what kind of nightmare they faced last night. Just thinking about it made them shudder.
   Kanzaki and Ritsu looked at both of them with surprise expressions, and then looked at the black matter in the middle of the table.
   "Try this egg! I've just cooked it myself before!" Aguri said with a smile.
   No one was going to reach that black matter.
   After breakfast was over, Haru, Ritsu, and Kanzaki went out together to take a trip around the country.
   Haru might have come to this world, but he felt that it was too troublesome to talk with the rest of his ex-classmates and he felt that it was better to spend his time with Kanzaki and Ritsu.
   Kanzaki thought that it was very fun to skip school to have a trip with him. Though, when she looked at Ritsu, she was wondering whether Haru had crossed the border of humanity and even exceeded it.
   They had decided to go to Shiga prefecture, where the largest lake in Japan was located, Lake Biwa.
   It wasn't that they wanted to go to this place, but they had chosen the location of the trip randomly.
   The three of them didn't mind and they wanted to escape from Aguri's black matter which could kill anyone as long as they put it into their mouths.
   Haru was wondering how someone could be so bad at cooking, but when he thought about Cecilia, he felt that humans might have one or two shortcomings in their life.
   However, at the same time, he realized the only place that he hadn't come to in Japan was probably the smallest major island on Japan which was known as Shikoku Island. But he could do that later and enjoyed his trip to Shiga prefecture.
   Overlooking the blue lake in front of him, Haru had to admit that Lake Biwa might be the most beautiful lake in the country. He had heard that there were a lot of ancient poems and literature work about this lake, showing how popular this lake was.
   Haru also saw the famous Torii gate which was located in the middle of the lake and he could feel some sacred aura from it that would make normal people come and pray to it. As a shrine owner, he could tell that the number of donations of the temple which was located on the nearby lake would be a lot and he was sure that the priest who owned that temple was very rich.
   "Haru! Look! That's a lot of birds!" Kanzaki pointed toward the sky.
   Haru looked toward the sky and thought that they were really coming at the lucky time since they could see this scenery.
   "Every year, there is a time when 5,000 water birds come to this lake. We're really lucky to be able to see this scene directly," Ritsu said. Unlike her previous body, she could feel the change of the temperature and how warm it was when she held his hand. She felt happy with her new body and thought that it was wonderful.
   The three of them spent their days wandering around Shiga prefecture, trying various foods, playing games, visiting a number of historic sites, etc.
   When five days had passed, Haru sent Ritsu to the world of Black Bullet where Sumire was waiting for her. He knew that Ritsu had given him a chance to talk with Kanzaki alone. He knew that he needed to talk with Kanzaki alone so he was very grateful to Ritsu.
   Wearing a yukata, Haru and Kanzaki were sitting on the terrace of their room in one of the oldest hotels in Shiga prefecture.
   "So she's going back?" Kanzaki asked.
   "Where is she going?" Kanzaki asked.
   "There are a lot of places," Haru said.
   Kanzaki looked at Haru and wanted to ask whether she could come with him. She felt that living with him was more interesting than going to school and for the future, she didn't need to worry since she felt as long as she was with him, they would be able to face any troubles which they might face in the future, but she decided to keep her mouth closed and watched the scenery of Lake Biwa at night which gave another sense of charm.
   Kanzaki was mesmerised and said, "It's beautiful."
   Kanzaki noticed that Haru was looking at her which made her blush. She was glad that it was at night so he couldn't see her face clearly. She looked at him and only asked him a simple question.
   "When are you going back?"
   Kanzaki knew that Haru didn't have a home (not in literal meaning) in this world where he could go back, so she wanted to be that home and welcomed him whenever he felt tired of his work.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1190: Home 2
   Haru almost spit out all the tea in his mouth when he heard Kanzaki's words.
   "You... you're going to wait for me?"
   Haru didn't expect that this girl would be so patient and would even wait for him. In his mind, it was better to let her go since it was very rare for him to go into this world and he also needed to think about her happiness.
   Haru felt that it was better for her to have a boyfriend or a husband with someone who could stay with her all the time, and that person wasn't him since he had a lot of girlfriends and two wives already.
   Haru knew that it was uncomfortable, but it was better that way since he didn't want to tie her down with this ambigious relationship.
   Kanzaki wasn't his girlfriend nor she was his wife, he felt that it was better to let her go, when their relationship hadn't developed to the next stage.
   "Yes. I'll wait for you here," Kanzaki said with a smile.
   Haru calmed himself and asked, "You should search for a boyfriend, you know? The guy who can treasure you well, the guy who can be beside you all the time, not me, who will leave you outside and might even have fun with another girl behind your back."
   Shaking her head, Kanzaki said, "No. I want you." She had made up her mind and nothing could change it.
   "How about Tomohito Sugimoto? Didn't he like you?" Haru asked.
   "He's a nice guy, but that's all," Kanzaki said.
   Kanzaki stared at Haru with red eyes and asked, "Do you hate me? Do you want to throw me away that much?"
   Haru was stunned, especially when he saw her eyes start to well up with tears. He took a deep breath and hated it when a girl showed her tears in front of him.
   "Don't cry, alright? I'm sorry."
   Haru wiped the tears from Kanzaki's eyes and said, "I don't hate you, but I don't want to rob your future."
   "Who has decided that? It's my future! You don't have a right to control it!" Kanzaki showed her rebellious side and looked at him fiercely.
   Haru felt dumbfounded by her outburst. He didn't feel scared, but felt amused. At the same time, he felt moved by her and sighed. "I wonder why you're so stubborn."
   Kanzaki smiled and said, "You don't need to worry. I'll wait for you."
   "Don't worry, you won't wait too long," Haru said.
   Kanzaki raised her eyebrow and asked, "You're going to go back early?"
   Haru nodded and then stared at Kanzaki.
   Kanzaki also stared at Haru.
   Unlike before, Kanzaki had grown up since she had become a high school student. She seemed to be shy and looked away for a moment then braved herself to stare at him.
   Haru also didn't shy away and looked at this girl.
   Both of them stared at each other for a while before moving their lips closer, and kissing each other.
   It wasn't their first time kissing each other, but unlike their chaste kiss in the past, this time, he didn't show this girl mercy.
   Kanzaki yearned for his warmth and she was very happy at this moment. She hugged him tightly and didn't let him go or rather she didn't want to be separated from him. Sitting on his lap, she felt complete at this moment and she felt very happy.
   When their lips parted, Haru wiped the tears on her cheek again. "Don't cry, alright?"
   Kanzaki shook her head while holding Haru's hand which caressed her cheek tenderly. "Let me feel it while you are still here."
   "You can feel it no matter how many times you want," Haru said.
   "Hmm...." Kanzaki remembered the kiss that they had exchanged before and asked, "Tell me the truth, have you learnt the sexual lesson from Bitch-sensei?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "No. I'm natural."
   Kanzaki laughed, but then her face flushed red when she felt something hard on her butt.
   "Hmm...? What do you mean?" Haru pretended that he didn't know anything.
   Kanzaki blushed and her waist was being hugged at this moment. She could feel the heat on his body being transferred into her body and she could see his eyes which stared at her without hypocrisy and it clearly told her that he wanted her body. She hugged him shyly and didn't say anything because she didn't need to say anything.
   Hugging her body, Haru brought her to the room since it was quite cold in the terrace and it wouldn't be good if she got cold, right?
   It had been a while, but the girls in class 3-E decided to do a reunion together with Bitch-sensei since they had heard that she was going to get married soon.
   "Congratulations, Sensei!"
   "Thank you! Thank you!" Irina was very happy when her students congratulated her on her marriage.
   "But I didn't expect that Bitch-sensei is going to marry Karasuma-sensei," Nakamura said.
   "Well, you know Karasuma-sensei is very serious, right?" Nakamura said.
   When everyone thought about it clearly, they also felt strange since the contrast between Karasuma-sensei and Bitch-sensei was too big.
   "You're too rude!" Bitch-sensei complained.
   "Right, who do you think is the couple in our class?" Nakamura said.
   "You're ignoring me?!" Bitch-sensei was mad, but then she sighed and said, "Well, if we're talking about a couple in our class then it should be Nagisa and Kaede, right?"
   Everyone thought for a while and nodded since the relationship between Nagisa and Kaede was very close, especially when Nagisa had confessed to Kaede in the past. Even though that confession was used to stop Kaede's rampage, even so, it was counted as one after all.
   Luckily, Kaede hadn't arrived so they could talk freely.
   "Well, they're cute as a couple, but I don't think that they have reached that stage yet. You know... with Nagisa's personality, it might be hard for him to confess to Kaede with all of his feelings," Bitch-sensei said.
   Everyone nodded at the same time, agreeing with Bitch-sensei's point.
   "Then, is there another couple in our class, Sensei?" Nakamura asked.
   "Of course, there is only that couple, right?" Bitch-sensei said with a smile.
   Bitch-sensei sighed and said, "It's Kanzaki and Haru."
   Everyone was startled when they heard it.
   If someone asked who was the most popular guy in the school then it would be Haru.
   Kouha was also very popular, but Haru's popularity was higher since Haru was friendlier.
   The similarity between Kouha and Haru was that they didn't have girlfriends and they were best friends.
   Some girls at the school thought that Kouha and Haru might have had that kind of relationship before which made them excited.
   "Wait! Wait! Wait! How can Kanzaki date Haru?" Nakamura asked.
   Bitch-sensei sighed and said, "You really don't know, do you? Both of you are good at pretending and the reason why they don't announce it is because you all have never asked them after all."
   They opened their mouths wide and didn't expect it.
   Then the door of the cake shop opened, and someone entered.
   Everyone turned and saw Kanzaki walking toward them with a smile, however, Kanzaki seemed quite different and she seemed even more beautiful than before.
   "What's wrong?" Kanzaki asked.
   They weren't sure how to describe it, but they felt that Kanzaki had become even more mature.
   "Kanzaki, come here." Bitch-sensei made a gesture for Kanzaki to come closer.
   "Bitch-sensei, congratulations," Kanzaki said.
   "Thank you." Bitch-sensei smiled and whispered, "Have your relationship with Haru reached that stage?"
   Kanzaki blushed and then remembered what had happened on her trip before. She couldn't forget about that feeling and knew that he would come back. She was in a good mood and nodded. "Yes."
   Everyone was startled, when Bitch-sensei suddenly became so excited, however, they had already known that it seemed Kanzaki had already stepped into the stairs of an adult.
   Every girl was dumbfounded and quickly asked Kanzaki a question.
   Kanzaki only smiled and showed them their mysterious side. She didn't answer all of their questions since she wasn't someone who wanted to show off. She caressed her stomach and thought that she had made a home for him. Looking out the window, she waited for him to come back in anticipation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Tomohito_Sugino
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Rio_Nakamura
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Characters
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1191: Loli, I miss you
   It had been few months since Haru came to this world, but in this world, it had only been two weeks since he had disappeared from this world with Esdeath after that quest.
   However, Haru could see a lot of change in this world.
   Haru walked slowly in the Tokyo area and he could see a group of Cursed Children running happily toward the school. He happened to arrive at this world in the morning and he was about to go to Sumire's clinic.
   Ritsu, who had gone first before him to this world, also had told him that she was at Sumire's clinic, helping Sumire at this moment.
   Haru was about to go to Sumire's clinic, but in the end, he decided to walk around the town to see the change which he had brought. He had to admit that the world had gone better, especially when Sumire had bought the serum of Gastrea Virus, but at the same time, Civil Security Corporation also lost their jobs.
   The job of the Civil Security Corporation was to defeat Gastrea, but the Gastrea in this country had disappeared so in the end, they could either go to a foreign country or they changed their job into a bodyguard of rich people, executives, important people, etc.
   In Haru's mind, they might lose their job, but it was alright since the world became peaceful and no one would force the Cursed Children to fight against Gastrea again.
   Luckily, Haru wasn't the governor and he didn't need to think about the people who became unemployed because of the loss of Gastrea.
   Though, he didn't need to worry about that since his father (in this world) was a genius businessman and he was sure that there would be a lot of jobs which would be provided by Sogen Saitake.
   Sogen Saitake's ambition was to lead Japan to become the number one country in this world, or rather he wanted to rule the world by economic means.
   Haru didn't think that it was wrong since everyone should have their ambition and Sogen Saitake might seem bad, but there were a lot of people who were worse than Sogen Saitake. Controlling the world economically wasn't a bad thing since he was sure more than a hundred or more people in various countries also had a similar dream to Saitake Sogen, but only Saitake Sogen was able to achieve that dream.
   However, Haru knew that his father (in this world) wouldn't do something too excessive since he had set someone to become his father's checker.
   Even though Saitenshi was naive, Haru didn't have any choice since Saitenshi was one of the heroines in this world.
   One thing that he didn't understand was how someone in their teens could become governor of Tokyo Area, when the rest of governor was an old man, even if they weren't a man, but they were old.
   However, Saitenshi was very young!
   But Haru knew that it was an anime logic and he knew that he shouldn't think too much about it.
   The other thing which he was curious about was the fate of the main character. He had put the main character into jail before, but that main character should have come out now.
   Unlike in the story, the main character was a powerful combatant and he had helped various problems in the Tokyo Area. With Haru's appearance, all of those deeds were gone and Rentaro Satomi wasn't famous nor the strongest promotor in the world.
   (A promotor is someone who is working to fight a gastrea. Initator is the promotor's partner or the Cursed Children).
   Haru also knew that Rentaro Satomi's economic condition wasn't good, but well, it didn't really matter since the main heroine should be able to take care of Rentaro Satomi. He knew that Rentaro was quite popular and if he remembered well there was a rich girl in one of Rentaro's harems.
   Haru also wouldn't even be surprised if Rentaro became Saetenshi's bodyguard since Black Bullet was a story where the protagonist was also a harem protagonist.
   Fortunately, Haru didn't have an interest in Saitenshi so.....
   For Kisara Tendo, Haru wasn't sure about that girl since he had destroyed the Tendo Family.
   The destruction of Monolith of Tokyo Area and the attack of Level V Gastrea was because of Tendo Family, especially the leader of this family, Tendo Kikunujo.
   Haru didn't waste his time and grabbed all of Tendo Family's Net Worth to repair all of the damage which had been caused by two incidents because all of that was because of Tendo Family.
   Haru yawned and felt quite bored, walking around the city. He was wearing a cap and glasses so no one would notice him. He also wore a t-shirt and he was sure that no one would think that their super governor would be walking on the street while eating an onigiri (rice ball), but then he noticed a group of elementary students who were about to pass him. He smiled and felt happy that he could see they were able to go to the school normally, but he didn't greet them since he felt that it would be troublesome.
   Tina, Enju, Kayo, and Midori walked together to elementary school.
   After Haru had stepped down from the governor's office, the world became better in the hands of his father and because of his propaganda in the past, no one seemed to discriminate against the group of Cursed Children.
   Sumire also bought the serum of Gastrea Virus so the four little girls didn't need to worry about the berserk of the virus.
   "When we go back, let's watch the Tenchu Girls together!" Enju said excitedly.
   Tina, Kayo, and Midori nodded in agreement since they also loved to watch that show. They were elementary students after all and even if they had seen a lot of cruel things, they longed for childish things such as magical girls.
   "But is that alright, Enju? I've heard that your house is...."
   It wasn't that they were looking down at Enju, but the Enju's guardian, Rentaro's economic condition wasn't good.
   "I, it's alright! Rentaro is working with Kisara now!"
   Enju was unsure, but then she quickly cheered herself, and decided to believe in both Rentaro and Kisara.
   "Where are they working?" Kayo asked.
   "Ugh... I'm not sure...." Enju also started to become worried about the economic condition of her family.
   The Civil Servant had almost evaporated in this country since Gastrea in this country had almost disappeared.
   Even if there was a Gastrea, the army would take care of them so the Civil Servant lost their job which caused both Kisara and Rentaro to be troubled in their life since they didn't have money and lost their lifehood.
   "If you don't mind then how about we watch Tenchu Girl at Sumire-sensei's office?" Tina asked, but then her eyes were attracted to the guy who was wearing a cap and ate a rice ball calmly. She kept staring at him even after he had passed them.
   "What's wrong, Tina-chan? Do you know him?" Enju asked.
   The two other girls were also curiously looking at the man who had just passed over them.
   Tina knew this smell very well and she knew that body very well since she wouldn't forget about it, especially when she thought about that passionate night (the night when she was ordered to assassinate him).
   Tina couldn't handle it anymore and ran directly.
   Tina ran very fast and leaped toward him.
   The man was startled and dropped his glasses and cap.
   Enju, Kayo, and Midori opened their eyes wide when they saw this man since they wouldn't forget his appearance.
   Haru looked at four little girls with a sigh, especially the little girl who was hugging him like a koala.
   "I miss you, O, Onii-san..." Tina looked at Haru with teary eyes.
   comment
   Patting Tina's head, Haru said, "Well, I miss you too." In truth, he didn't want to come to this world that often since he was afraid that someone might mistake him as a criminal in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://blackbullet.fandom.com/wiki/Sogen_Saitake
   https://blackbullet.fandom.com/wiki/Characters
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1192: Loli is the best!
   Tina, Enju, Kayo, and Midori sat next to each other while licking an ice cream which was being bought by Haru.
   Haru looked at the four loli and frowned since he was afraid that someone might call the police for him.
   "Don't you need to go to school? You'll be late."
   "It's alright. I'll skip school for you, Onii-san," Tina said with a smile.
   "S... skipping t... the class isn't good..." Midori said timedly.
   "Why not? It's just one day," Kayo said.
   Enju didn't care about the conversation since it had been a while since she had eaten something sweet. The condition of her family wasn't good, in other words, she was poor.
   "You should listen to Midori-chan. If you don't go to the school today then your teacher might call your guardian and then reprimand you," Haru said.
   "B, but Onii-san is here!" Tina looked at Haru with an unwilling expression.
   Haru patted Tina's head and said, "We can meet each other after you've gone back from school."
   "Really?" Tina asked in anticipation.
   "Of course, for now, you should go to school," Haru said.
   Tina nodded innocently and didn't think that Haru was lying.
   "Haru-san, where is Esdeath-sama?" Enju asked curiously.
   Everyone then looked at Haru.
   Haru was a very famous governor and his wife was also a very famous general.
   Esdeath had a lot of deeds, conquering various places with her special army and their relationship was very close to each other, it was also the reason why they felt strange when they didn't see Esdeath beside Haru.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "Esdeath is pregnant. She's resting."
   The four little girls were surprised when they heard it. They quickly stood up and gathered around Haru.
   "O, Onii-san is going to have children!!!"
   "Is it a boy? Is it a girl?"
   "Congratulations, Haru-san!"
   The four girls were very happy and curious when they heard that Esdeath had become pregnant and at the same time, they were wondering how to make children.
   "Calm down." Haru was overwhelmed by the four lolis in front of him. He might be lying, but sooner or later, Esdeath was going to be pregnant with his baby after all so he didn't mind telling them in advance.
   Haru knew that it wasn't good to lie, but he couldn't tell them the truth that he was living in another world after all.
   "I'm here to get Sumire to check on my wife so you have to go to school first," Haru said.
   Hearing that Haru was going to Sumire's clinic, they nodded and told them quickly to go to the clinic as soon as possible.
   "Hurry up and go. You're already late after all," Haru said.
   Tina, Enju, Midori, and Kayo nodded and went to school.
   Haru sighed in relief when he had escaped from the group of lolis, but before he walked, someone stopped him.
   Haru turned and saw Tina running toward him. "What's wrong, Tina?"
   "Can you squat down for a bit?" Tina asked with a shy expression.
   Haru raised his eyebrow, but he squatted down. However, he didn't expect this little girl to give him a peck on his cheek.
   "This is my gift for you," Tina said with a smile. After Haru had brought her, she felt that every day was like a dream. She didn't need to fight nor she needed to kill someone, she could play, learn, or watch her favorite anime together with her friends without fear of being discriminated against or tormented since everything had gone better.
   Haru was wondering why children were growing so fast. He felt quite old all of sudden which made him sigh. He patted Tina's head and said, "Thank you."
   "No problem, then bye, Onii-san! I'll meet you at Sumire-sensei's clinic!" Tina waved her hand before she went to the school with her friends.
   Haru shook his head and went to Sumire's clinic while wondering whether he should stay in this world for a day or two. He had bought a souvenir from Shanghai with Korosensei's help before, and now, he was wondering whether Korosensei was living peacefully with his lover in Toshinori's world, but still, he had to admit that a loli was the best.
   "Welcome!" Toshinori smiled, welcoming both Korosensei and Aguri.
   "Toshi!!!" Korosensei smiled and took out a lot of books from his bag, before giving them to Toshinori.
   "This is...?!" Toshinori looked at Korosensei with a strange expression, but then he blushed when he saw that it was a stack of porn magazines.
   "I have graduated, so I've been thinking of giving it to someone." Korosensei took a deep breath and said, "And I thought that person was you!"
   Toshinori sighed and felt helpless at that moment. He might be single, but it didn't mean he needed those porn magazines to relieve himself, but....
   Toshinori felt a bit curious since it was a porn magazine from another world and he had never seen it.
   "Don't shy away," Korosensei said with a knowing smile.
   After a long discussion with Haru, Korosensei thought that the perfect place for him and Aguri to live was in Toshinori's world.
   The world of Toriko was too dangerous, The world of Fairy Tail was too backward, Haru's world was normal since it was impossible for Korosensei to live there....
   So Korosensei's best choice was Toshinori's world. He wasn't a criminal in this world and even if his appearance was a bipedal octopus, no one would think that he was weird since there were a lot of people with a similar feature.
   Aguri looked at Toshinori with surprise since it might be her first time seeing someone with such a huge muscular body, but she didn't care much since she was more interested in this world. From what Korosensei had told her, there were a lot of people with various superpowers in this world and there were also both heroes and villains which made her think that this world was similar to a comic book.
   Aguri knew that Korosensei was a criminal in her world and knew that he couldn't stay in their previous world and needed to move to another world. She didn't mind accompanying him and was even happy with it since she could stay with him together.
   Korosensei and Toshinori talked for a bit regarding the identity of Korosensei and Aguri, house, and money.
   Haru had a lot of money in this world and Toshinori was also very rich which made it quite easier for Korosensei to live in this world without trouble, especially when Haru also owned a lot of properties in this country.
   Korosensei's house was ready and he could live anytime with his lover, having a newly-lewd life which made him anticipated and excited at the same time.
   "Right, Korosensei, you've been a teacher in the past, right?" Toshinori asked.
   "Yes, what's wrong?" Korosensei asked.
   "Do you want to become a teacher at U.A. High School?" Toshinori asked. He knew from Korosensei's story that Korosensei was a very amazing teacher and it would be wasteful to not recruit him as a teacher at U.A. High School.
   After the disappearance of Haru, the students were quite depressed since they couldn't see their handsome teacher again and Toshinori thought that Korosensei might be able to change Haru's position.
   "Me? Teacher?" Korosensei was surprised.
   "Yes." Toshinori smiled and asked, "Will you do it?"
   Korosensei was stunned for a while then he smiled and said, "Yes. Thank you very much." To have a place to live together with his lover without trouble and continue his job as a teacher, he felt that this world was amazing.
   Though Korosensei also knew there was a lot of danger in this world, he was ready to face them to protect his loved one.
   Now, the only question was how many children that he was going to make with Aguri.
   'Should I make as much as the number of soccer clubs?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1193: Pervert?
   Haru didn't waste his time and went to Sumire's clinic since the four lolis had gone to school. His speed wasn't fast since he wanted to see the scenery of this town after he had stepped down from the governor's position.
   Walking around the town, he only realized that his popularity was bigger than he had thought since he could hear the middle age women, young mother, high school girl, etc were talking about him, even though he had disappeared for the past 2 weeks.
   Then, 20 minutes later, he was about to reach Sumire's clinic, but then he saw two girls sweep the yard of the clinic.
   The figure of two girls were familiar since one of them was Ritsu who had asked him to send her first in this world and the other one was Kisara Tendo who was the main heroine of the Black Bullet.
   Haru was wondering why Kisara Tendo was wearing a maid uniform at this moment, though, not only Kisara, but Ritsu also wore a maid uniform.
   At this moment, Ritsu noticed Haru and dropped her broom, running toward him excitedly.
   Kisara also noticed Ritsu's exaggerated reaction which made her confused then she saw both Ritsu and an unfamiliar man hugging each other.
   Haru was a bit surprised to be hugged so suddenly. He also hugged Ritsu back and asked, "What's wrong? You seem to be happy."
   Ritsu loosened her arms slightly and said, "Sumire-sensei said that I can get pregnant!"
   In that moment, Haru understood why Ritsu wanted to be sent to this world as soon as possible.
   Ritsu knew the existence of Group Chat and she also knew the member of the Group Chat.
   After Ritsu had her wish to Porunga, Ritsu was quite unsure whether she could really get pregnant, and she was also unsure to ask that question to the doctor on Korosensei's world, but it was different if she asked that question to Sumire who was also the member of the Group Chat.
   Ritsu wanted to go to the world of Black Bullet to see whether her body really could get pregnant by checking it on Sumire.
   Haru, of course, felt happy, but then he also felt conflicted.
   Haru felt conflicted since he wasn't sure what to do with this girl for now.
   Ritsu was happy, but she also wasn't in a hurry to have children.
   Kisara who saw this scene was in shock since the one who was hugged by Ritsu was the ex-governor of this country, Saitake Haruka.
   Kisara was in shock when she thought that Haru was cheating on Esdeath and decided to date Ritsu!
   Of course, Kisara knew about Ritsu since Ritsu had helped Sumire's clinic for the past few days and their relationship was also very close since Ritsu was a very good girl.
   Haru calmed Ritsu for a while until Ritsu separated from him.
   "Sumire is inside. Let's go inside," Ritsu said.
   Haru nodded then noticed Kisara who had been looking at him.
   Kisara hurriedly looked away in a blush since she had to admit that this guy's aura was hard to ignore and it attracted her.
   Haru might be handsome, but the most attractive thing about him was this aura around him which attracted a number of girls.
   "She's Tendo Kisara," Ritsu said.
   Haru nodded, but then he heard Sumire's voice.
   "Don't put her in jail. She's my maid now." Sumire came out from the clinic with her usual lab coat and drowsy face. It seemed that she didn't have a good sleep last night.
   "You've prepared Sumire?" Haru asked.
   Sumire yawned and nodded. "Yes. We can go out anytime."
   "Sensei, are you going somewhere?" Kisara was startled.
   Sumire nodded and said, "Yes." She pointed her finger at Haru and said, "That guy's wife is pregnant. I need to go with him."
   Haru looked at Sumire and wondered how this woman could say such a thing without blinking her eyes.
   "Then...." Kisara wanted to ask something but...
   "You can take care of the clinic and go to the school normally. I'll go back quickly, right?" Sumire looked at Haru.
   "Yes." Haru nodded. He told Sumire that one day in Sumire's world would be 10 days in his world so she didn't need to worry about leaving her world too long.
   Sumire had promised Haru to cure Sakura's pancreas and Haru also had told Sakura that he would cure her pancreas, and of course, he didn't want Sakura to die after their relationship had developed into this stage.
   "Come inside. Help me gather all my items," Sumire said.
   Haru nodded and followed Sumire.
   "Kisara-san, can I leave the job to sweep the yard for you?" Ritsu asked.
   "Yes." Kisara nodded and didn't say much since she knew that Ritsu came because of Esdeath's pregnancy.
   Ritsu smiled and followed both Sumire and Haru.
   Kisara looked at the back of three of them and felt that they were very mysterious, but it wasn't her problem. She was grateful to Sumire for taking care of her, Rentaro, and Enju together, especially when she had lost her lifehood. The only thing which she regretted was why she needed to wear a maid uniform while she was in a job.
   Kisara sighed, but decided not to overthink since she felt that it wasn't that bad to wear this maid uniform.
   Inside the clinic, Sumire instructed Haru on what she needed to be brought to his world later. She also told him that she had prepared the artificial pancreas for the box and told him not to shake that box too much.
   Haru put everything into his zipper storage so he wouldn't damage Sumire's things. He looked at Sumire and asked, "You seem to be sleepy."
   "Hmm? Well, I'm a bit tired." Sumire messaged her shoulder with her hands.
   "Do you want me to massage you?" Haru asked.
   Sumire thought for a while and recalled Haru's reward on the previous quest. "If I'm not wrong, you've received a massaged technique or something, right?"
   "Yeah. Do you want to try it? Just 30 minutes of massage means 8 hours of good sleep," Haru said. He wasn't lying since Cookie's skill was very awesome.
   "Then please...." Sumire said lazily and laid on her stomach on one of the beds in her clinic.
   Haru used his Booblingual to talk with Sumire's boobs and nodded after he understood which part of body that needed to be watched out during this massage session. He washed his hands clean then took out a special lotion from Cookie. He could use Cookie to massage Sumire, but it would be too weird if Kisara suddenly came and saw Cookie appeared inside the clinic when Kisara had been sweeping the yard outside so he didn't use that power and massaged Sumire by himself.
   Sumire's body was quite tense since her body was about to be touched by a harem protagonist, but quickly....
   Sumire let out a loud moan and felt all of her body relaxed.
   "Sumire! You should watch your mouth!" Haru was speechless since Sumire's moan was too loud.
   "B, but it was your fault...!" Sumire didn't remember much after that, but the only thing which she remembered was that her body felt really good and all of the tension and knots on her body disappeared.
   At this moment, when Kisara swept the yard, she heard a loud moan from the clinic.
   Kisara suddenly blushed and thought that the governor, Saitake Haruka, was scum!!!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   https://blackbullet.fandom.com/wiki/Kisara_Tendo
   Chapter 1194: Welcome to my world
   Saitake and Saitenshi were arguing with each other.
   It might be because of the environment and conditions that Saitenshi had grown up in that she had changed a lot. She had betrayed her trusted person and had almost become a sinner in front of everyone after being accused as the person who sent out an assassin to kill Saitake Haruka.
   However, Saitenshi didn't go down and her career also became even brighter since she was trusted by Haru after that incident. She faced the ex-dictator of Osaka Area and now, the governor of Japan without flinching since she was holding the remote of the collar bomb on Saitake Sogen.
   Saitake Sogen, even though he wasn't young anymore, was very energized after he had taken the seat of the governor. In the past, he had thought that Haru was lying, but he was also helpless against Haru since his fake son was holding his life, but it seemed that Haru was really trustworthy and he really became the governor of the entire Japan.
   After sitting in this position, Saitake didn't shy away and wanted to control the world using economic means.
   Because Japan had cleared almost all of the Gastrea in this country, Saitake had a chance to quickly develop the business in this country. His aim was for everyone in this world to use yen (Japan's currency) to be used on all of the people in this world since this country was the safest country in this world.
   Saitake also had an intention to dominate all of the trades in this world, but then there was one hindrance in front of him, and he was also helpless about this hindrance. He really hated this little girl that made him sigh.
   Saitake wanted to throw away this little girl to the window, but he was very helpless since the remote of the collar bomb was being held by this little girl.
   So in the end, he could only compromise on the front, but in reality, he had already started his plan to dominate the world.
   Saitake wasn't a villain and he also wouldn't work someone to death without money. It was a fair transaction and what he had done was legal. Though, even if this little girl didn't agree, he would still do it since this little girl's power was small compared to him.
   Thinking about Haru, Saitake really missed him. Even though Haru was a bastard, that guy was born to be king.
   Saitake was sure that if Haru was given time then Haru would be able to dominate the entire world.
   'Where the heck are they?!'
   Saitake was wondering where Haru and Esdeath were, and he was wondering whether he would see his fake grandchildren. Well, he might hate to admit it, but the time he spent as Haru's father was the most exciting time in his entire life.
   Rentaro returned from his part-time job. Even though he didn't need to do so, he wanted to do it since he felt uncomfortable living as a freeloader at Sumire's clinic.
   It was good that Gastrea had vanished in this country, but Rentaro couldn't adapt to the quick change in this country since he had lost his job as a Civil Security. His only ability was to fight and besides that, he didn't know anything.
   Luckily, Sumire, this rich woman, decided to employ Kisara and Enju as a living maid at her clinic which gave them quite a sum of money.
   Rentaro felt useless since he wasn't able to get money, but what he could do since he was only a high school student. He sighed and thought that he really wanted to grow up quickly. He knew that he needed to enter the university as soon as possible then get a job with a high income in the future.
   Rentaro thought that it would be good to become a lawyer or police in the future.
   When Rentaro went back to Sumire's clinic, he could hear a lot of cheerful voices within the clinic. He raised his eyebrow and entered the clinic.
   When Rentaro entered, he saw a lot of people gathered on the low table, eating a hot pot together.
   Rentaro felt hungry, but then he heard Enjo's voice.
   "Rentaro! Rentaro! Let's eat! Haru-san's food is good!" Enju said excitedly and also gave a bowl of food to Rentaro.
   "Haru-san?" Rentaro raised his eyebrows then noticed the only male in the room and turned into a shock. "G, Governor?!"
   Haru nodded with a smile at Rentaro. It might be his first time meeting the main character of Black Bullet. Even though he had come into this world, he hadn't had any interaction with the main character since the position of the main character was too low.
   Haru was the governor of this country, but Rentaro was only one of the thousands of Civil Servants which meant unless Haru hired Rentaro as a bodyguard, Haru wouldn't meet Rentaro at all.
   Out of all the Civil Servants, Rentaro was very powerful, especially when his body was being modified by a machine, but being strong wasn't enough to change the world.
   Haru didn't think too much about Rentaro and continued to eat with everyone, thinking that he might as well return tomorrow since the time he spent with Kanzaki in Korosensei's world was longer than he had thought.
   Haru had planned to stay in Korosensei's world for more than a week, but he spent almost 20 days of his trip with Kanzaki. He had to admit that Kanzaki was an awesome girl and thought about visiting her again soon.
   Rentaro was looking at Haru with shock, but then he quickly greeted him. "Hello." he felt a bit nervous since he was the one who helped Tendo Kikunujo escape at that time. He also entered a jail so he was a bit afraid of Haru since Haru was able to decide his fate.
   Luckily, at that time, Rentaro quickly got out of the jail, but then he realized that the hot pot was almost finished which made him twitch his lips.
   "Wait! Wait! Leave me some!"
   Sumire held her head and couldn't get used to the process of teleportation from another world.
   "You alright?" Haru asked.
   "Let me massage it a bit."
   Sumire felt better after her head had been massaged by Haru. "I'm alright now."
   Sumire looked around and saw that she was at the dilipated port. She twitched her lips and asked, "Didn't you tell me that you're the richest man in this world?"
   "Well, it is troublesome to go teleport from my house, so I've always teleported from random places," Haru said.
   "Wait a moment, I've sent the driver to this place," Ritsu said.
   Sumire didn't care much how close the relationship between Haru and Ritsu was, but she was more curious about Haru's life in this world and wondered how this guy had become the richest guy in this world and what kind of business this guy owned.
   They didn't need to wait too long and a luxurious sedan arrived in front of them.
   The door opened automatically, Haru looked at Sumire and said, "Welcome to my world, Sumire."
   Sumire nodded and wondered what kind of surprise that this world would bring her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1195: My girlfriend can't be this cute!
   Erina, Sora, Utaha, Megumi, and Kirari were staring at Sumire who was also looking at them.
   Sumire looked at the five girls in front of her and knew that they were Haru's harem.
   "You're not Haru's harem?" Utaha asked directly. She had a feeling that the doctor would be a woman, but she didn't care much and thought that the doctor would be an old lady, however, she didn't expect that Sumire would be an attractive woman.
   Sumire was a beautiful woman with very attractive long wavy hair. Her complexion became very good after the massage session that was being done by Haru and she became even more beautiful.
   Kirari was calm and sat on the sofa, but she looked curiously at Sumire.
   Erina tapped the ground while looking at Haru who was brewing tea for everyone.
   Sora and Megumi looked at Haru and wondered why there were so many beautiful women around him.
   "So?" Utaha looked at Sumire with a serious expression.
   Sumire smiled and said, "I'm not his harem. You don't need to worry."
   "Yes. But he might change his mind after all since you know that guy is a very lustful, right?" Sumire said.
   The five girls looked at their men at that moment and knew that it was very hard for him to keep his pants, especially when there was a lot of temptress around him and they also knew very well about their man's charm.
   If Haru didn't hold himself, then his girlfriends might have reached a hundred or so.
   "Do you really not have confidence that your man can hold his pants?"
   Haru brought tea and snacks while looking at them with a helpless expression.
   Everyone answered at the same time.
   Haru sighed and said, "But really, our relationship isn't like that, right, Sumire?"
   Sumire nodded and said, "If we have sex then I'll tell all of you."
   Erina blushed and stared at Haru with a fierce expression, but Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Kirari nodded.
   Out of his five girlfriends, only Erina, who hadn't done that with Haru, so Erina was quite anxious. She looked at Haru and the day when they opened a kiviak on the ground was a perfect time, but that perfect time was ruined by her cousin, but then she quickly realized something.
   "Sumire is a doctor, right? Why do you need a doctor?"
   Out of his five girlfriends, Erina was also the only one who didn't know about Sakura's condition.
   "Right, you don't know Sakura?" Sora asked.
   Erina shook her head and asked, "Who is Sakura?"
   Sora quickly explained about Sakura which made Erina was in shock since of course, Erina remembered Sakura, but at that time, Haru deceived her by telling her that it wasn't Sakura who was sick, but it was Sakura's grandfather.
   Erina cried and didn't expect Haru to love someone who had a critical illness, but at the same time, she asked, "Why didn't you tell me?! Why did you have to lie to me?"
   Haru sat beside Erina to calm her down and said, "Calm down, Erina. I've never told them the truth since I've promised Sakura. It is also the reason why I've never told you."
   "Then how did they know?" Erina asked.
   "It's because of me," Megumi said.
   Everyone was looking at Megumi since this girl's presence was so thin that they sometimes forgot that she was around them.
   "I happened to hear his conversation with Sakura at that time and I was the one who told this matter to Sora, Utaha, and Kirari so don't blame Haru for this, alright, Erina?" Megumi said while looking at Erina.
   "I... I know..." Erina nodded and wiped the tears on her face, while asking, "So i, is she alright?"
   "After she receives treatment from Sumire-sensei then she should be alright?" Haru said while patting Erina's head since this girl was too cute.
   Everyone was looking at Sumire.
   Sumire nodded and said, "It's alright. I'll cure her."
   The girls seemed to sigh in relief.
   Then Sora asked, "S, should we visit her?"
   Megumi, Utaha, and Erina thought that they should visit Sakura but...
   Kirari and Haru said at the same time.
   Haru was a bit surprised by Kirari's decision and looked at Kirari curiously.
   "The reason why Haru keeps Sakura's illness is because he doesn't want anyone to know about her illness, but do you know why he doesn't want anyone to know?" Kirari asked.
   "Because you'll look at Sakura with pity." Kirari looked at everyone with a disapproving expression and said, "She's going to be alive and you shouldn't show that sympathetic expression. She has been living a life where her family looks at her with a cry, depression, pity, sympathy, etc. If you're being added, then she's going to become even more depressed, at this moment, you should trust your man and I'm sure that he'll introduce her to us after she has been cured, right?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you, Kirari."
   "No problem." Kirari nodded and thought that she might get the throne of the queen from everyone at this moment. She hadn't given up on becoming Haru's number one after all. She might have accepted everyone, but she wanted to be his number one.
   They were thinking about what Kirari had told them, they thought that if they were in Sakura's place, they would hate it when they were being pitied by someone, especially when they knew that their life would be short.
   They were already depressed by the fact that they would die young, and they didn't need to be reminded by a stranger.
   Thinking back, they knew the way they were thinking was wrong.
   "Please take care of Sakura, Sensei," Megumi said.
   Everyone looked at Sumire and also hoped that Sumire would be able to take care of Sakura.
   Sumire smiled and thought that Haru was really good at his harem and everyone was a very good girl. She nodded and said, "Don't worry, I'll take care of her." She looked at Haru and asked, "When are we going to the hospital?"
   "Let's go there tomorrow, is that alright?" Haru asked. He was afraid that Sumire was too tired or something.
   "Don't worry, just introduce me to this father-in-law or mother-in-law in that hospital so I can take care of the rest," Sumire said.
   "Huh? Father-in-law? Mother-in-law?"
   Everyone looked at Erina and forgot to tell her about Haru's new harem member again.
   Haru sighed and last night, he had promised to take Erina on a date tomorrow after he had solved the matter of hospital. At the same time, he was excited to bring Erina on a date.
   Everyone also agreed and told him to quickly take Erina's first time since they also felt quite bad to leave her sometimes.
   Haru knew that and of course, he needed to prepare himself, but he needed to focus on the matter of hospital first. He had told this matter to his father-in-law and mother-in-law, he also had forged a doctor license and etc for Sumire in this world, and the rest was only to let Sumire to show her talent.
   "You don't need to worry about me you know," Sumire said while looking at Haru who was sitting next to her in the car. She knew that he was busy, but he decided to accompany her.
   "I have brought you into my world, of course, I need to take care of you," Haru said. He felt that it was too rude to leave Sumire and he also felt slightly worried since Sumire's personality was quite weird.
   "Hmm.... is this how you deceive a number of women?" Sumire asked with a smile.
   Haru twitched his lips and was speechless, but he rode on the boat and asked, "So you're being deceived by me now?"
   "Of course not. If you want to deceive me then you need to work hard for it," Sumire said with a smile.
   Haru only laughed and continued to talk with Sumire.
   Talking to each other, before long, they had arrived at Maki's hospital. When he came out from the car with Sumire, someone ran toward him.
   Haru hugged and felt surprised. "Huh? Maki, how come you're here?"
   "Of course, I'm going to see this doctor," Maki said with a smile then looked at Sumire who stood beside Haru.
   "Hello, are you Haru's girlfriend?" Sumire asked.
   Maki nodded and she had good impression of Sumire, but her parents needed to see Sumire's ability first or else, it would be difficult to enter her family hospital. "Yes. Nice to meet you, my name is Nishikino Maki."
   "My name is Sumire Muroto," Sumire said.
   Haru was in shock when Sumire could be polite with someone.
   Sumire only glanced at Haru while rolling her eyes.
   "Then, let's go, my parents have been waiting," Maki said and walked inside while holding Haru's hand.
   comment
   "She's cute," Sumire whispered.
   "Yes. She's really cute."
   Haru nodded and wondered how his girlfriend could be this cute!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1196: Mother-In-Law, Cute, and Childhood time
   Sumire, Haru, and Maki entered the hospital and entered the director's room immediately since Maki was their guide.
   Maki was the daughter of the hospital's owner and everyone in the hospital knew about it, but then they were surprised when they saw the young man who was holding her hand.
   Haru was also very famous, especially when he had just entered the hospital a moment ago and everyone knew who this young man was. It might be very rare for him to enter the media and most of the matter of his company was being settled by Ritsu and Seri which made both of them often appear on the media instead of him.
   However, his photo on the swimming pool had become so popular and he was also a very famous author which made it quite hard for people to forget about him.
   It was also the reason why he often went out using a disguise since it was quite troublesome to be famous.
   Behind the three of them, there was a group of bodyguards who followed them since Haru's safety was necessary.
   They attracted a lot of attention, but quickly went to the director's office to not attract too much attention.
   Haru didn't need to worry that someone would take his picture since it was impossible. He had turned on an anti-photography device so when someone took a picture of him, it would cause an error on their phones or cameras.
   Haru also mastered the media in this country, and when his news appeared, he could delete it easily so he didn't need to worry that much.
   When they entered, Haru saw his mother-in-law who had seen him and Maki kissing each other at that time. He could feel Nishikino Tsuki's stare which hurt him somehow. "Good morning, aunt."
   Nishikino Tsuki smiled and said, "Shouldn't you call me mother now, Haru?" Thinking about her cute daughter which had been stolen by this naughty young man, she felt annoyed, but at the same time, she sighed when she thought her daughter had grown up. She only hoped that this guy didn't deceive her daughter or else... she thought that she needed to have a countermeasure and at the same time, she was also wary of him since that guy had shown his morning wood at her at that time.
   Nishikino Tsuki was wondering whether her son-in-law was also interested in her too.
   Nishikino Tsuki blushed and hurriedly shook her head.
   Haru looked weirdly at his mother-in-law, but he had to admit his mother-in-law was very cute, but then he felt that his waist was being pinched.
   Haru glanced at Maki who glared at him.
   Maki wasn't sure, but she knew that this guy was thinking something bad.
   "Cough! Cough!" Nishikino Tsuki coughed and said, "Maki, Haru, you two, go out first, I need to talk for a bit with Sumire Muroto-sensei."
   Sumire nodded and said, "It's alright."
   "I'll leave both of you first," Haru said.
   "You can go back directly, I might be late to this hospital," Sumire said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Just call the house, if you want to go back. The driver will come to get you."
   "I know. Don't worry." Sumire nodded.
   "Let's go, Maki," Haru said.
   "Alright." Maki nodded and looked at her mother. "Bye, mom."
   Nishikino Tsuki nodded then looked at Haru.
   "Bye, au--" Haru glared and sighed. "Bye, mother."
   Maki blushed and felt very shy at that moment. "L, let's go quickly, Haru! W, we're going to be late!" She held Haru's hand and pulled him out of the room.
   Waving his hand, Haru said goodbye once again and went out with Maki.
   Sumire and Nishikino Tsuki looked at Haru and Maki then looked at each other.
   "Can I ask something first?" Nishikino Tsuki asked.
   "What's your relationship with Haru?" Nishikino Tsuki asked since she could see that Sumire was a very charming woman and she was afraid that this woman was also being seduced by Haru.
   Sumire twitched her lips and wondered whether Haru had seduced his mother-in-law too.
   Haru and Maki needed to go to Haru's cafe as soon as possible since it was time to re-record Muse's song for their new MV.
   Like what he had said before, he had made the video, but the sound of the video was quite bad since it was mixed with a scream and applause from the audience.
   "Is the MV ready?" Maki asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "We only need to re-record your song with everyone."
   "That's good." Maki nodded.
   "Now that you mention it, where is your father?" Haru asked.
   Unlike Maki's mother who was quite angry and wary at him at that time, Maki's father was very calm and seemed to agree with his relationship with Maki without hesitation.
   Of course, Haru also wanted to greet his father-in-law.
   "He's handling the patient right now. He's going to get angry if we trouble him," Maki said.
   Doctor was very dangerous work since all of them handled the life of their patients and they needed to be in focus all the time so they didn't cause a mistake.
   "Do you still want to become a doctor?" Haru asked.
   If he didn't become a billionaire then he might become a doctor, but since he had become one then he wouldn't become a doctor since the working time of doctor was crazy, especially for the young doctor since they needed to be in the hospital all the time.
   Being a doctor required experience and the more time they treated their patients, the better they were.
   It was also the reason why an old doctor was being sought after rather than a young doctor.
   Maki nodded. She had promised her parents, and she would become a doctor.
   "I'll support you," Haru said.
   Maki smiled and her eyes curved into crescent, she really loved this hateful guy.
   Haru quickly went to his car together with Maki, but then he received a massage from Otonashi Yuzuru, the older brother of Hatsune Yuzuru, who was a very cute girl.
   "Who is that?" Maki asked.
   "It was one of my acquitances at the hospital before," Haru said.
   Yuzuru had invited him to eat since Yuzuru had promised him to treat him to something.
   Haru didn't mind and thought of inviting Nasa together since it had been a while since he had gone out with his male friend beside a job.
   "Male or female?" Maki asked.
   Maki nodded and didn't think too much, but then she quickly asked, "Is it alright for us to go together to your cafe? Everyone will know our relationship."
   "Do you want to hide it from everyone?" Haru asked.
   Maki thought for a while and said, "You might not notice it, but Eli seems to have fallen in love with you."
   Haru was speechless when he heard Maki's words. "You don't need to worry. You're my girl from now on, and of course, I'm not afraid for someone to know about our relationship."
   Maki nodded with a smile then hugged him.
   "What? Miss me?" Haru asked.
   Maki snorted, but kept hugging him.
   "Even if you don't miss me, I miss you Maki," Haru said while looking at Maki.
   Maki blushed and she nodded. "I, I miss you too, Haru."
   When the "dere" part of "tsundere" girl appeared, that "tsundere" girl was very cute.
   Haru kissed her lips since he couldn't handle this cuteness.
   Maki also kissed him, and didn't shy away from him.
   When both of them parted, Haru asked, "Do you want to go somewhere?"
   Maki was a bit surprised and asked, "Do you want to take me on a date?"
   Maki nodded and she thought for a while then said, "Can you bring me to Chiba? The place where you moved during your elementary school?"
   Haru was surprised and asked, "Why do you want to go there?"
   "Because I want to know what happened to you at that time." Maki stared at Haru for a while and asked, "Is that no?"
   Haru was silent for a while and nodded. "It's good, but there's nothing fun in that place."
   "It's alright, as long as you're with me, it is going to be fun," Maki said with a smile.
   In his mind, he was wondering once again why his girlfriend could be this cute.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Yuzuru_Otonashi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1197: MV
   Yuri was at the cafe, taking care of the cafe as usual since the boss of this cafe was quite lazy. It might be because she had done this for a long time, that she had gotten used to it that if she didn't open the cafe, she felt uncomfortable.
   "Yuri-chan! Is there a new bread?"
   Yuri turned and smiled. "Honoka, Umi, Kotori, good morning."
   "Good morning, Yuri." Umi and Kotori greeted then Umi looked at Honoka then reprimanded her.
   "Honoka! You can't eat too much!"
   "B, but I haven't had breakfast!" Honoka was hiding behind Yuri while looking at Umi with a scared expression.
   "Well..." Umi's expression softened.
   "Do you want to eat a sandwich?" Yuri asked.
   "Yes!" Honoka answered without hesitation.
   "It's alright. Haru has told me to prepare breakfast if you haven't had breakfast," Yuri said.
   Honoka, Umi, and Kotori looked at Yuri in surprise.
   Yuri nodded and said, "I'm sorry for not being able to come to your concert." She knew that Haru had become a producer of Muse, but at the same time, she felt quite envious of the members of Muse since they were being taken care of by Haru.
   "No problem, we know that you're quite busy with your school," Kotori said.
   "Then sit down first, you can sit on the counter seat while I prepare a sandwich for all of you," Yuri said.
   "Honoka, you can't eat too much!"
   "Mooo! Umi-chan, you're like my mother!"
   "I, I'm not your mother!"
   "Now, now, Honoka-chan, Umi-chan, you shouldn't fight with each other in this place."
   Honoka, Umi, and Kotori talked to each other while waiting for everyone.
   "How is your concert?" Iwasawa came to three girls and asked. She knew from Haru that they had made a school idol and of course, she was quite interested in it since she also made a band. She knew that they came to re-record the song for their MV which made her even more curious.
   "It's good. We got a lot of support from our school at the last concert," Umi said.
   Iwasawa nodded and said, "I should come to watch your concert next time.
   The three girls smiled while talking with Iwasawa.
   "Masami, how is your band?" Kotori asked. She knew that Iwasawa had made a band and was wondering how Iwasawa's progress was.
   "We performed in a cafe and in the summer, we're going to perform at the Fuji Rock Festival," Iwasawa said.
   The three girls were surprised.
   Fuji Rock Festival is an annual rock festival held in Naeba Ski Resort, in Niigata Prefecture, Japan. The three-day event, features more than 200 Japanese and international musicians, making it the largest outdoor music event in Japan. In 2005, more than 100,000 people attended the festival.
   Iwasawa had made her own name and she also had signed with Haru's company, on some circle and with Haru's connection, it was very easy to make her perform on Fuji Rock Festival.
   It was also the reason why Iwasawa continued to work hard since she needed to show that she was worthy to perform at that concert. From time to time, she also went to perform on NicoNico and cafe which made her able to gather a number of fans.
   If Haru wanted he could let Iwasawa perform on the television directly since he owned a television network, but he felt that it would be too fast for her to become popular. To be honest, he didn't want Iwasawa to become popular too early and waited until she graduated, but once Iwasawa had been given a platform to perform, it was only a time before she could become popular, it was how big her talent was, especially when she also had gathered her band members.
   In the end, Haru could only let Iwasawa perform.
   Compared to money, Iwasawa's well being was more important for him, and even though he knew that being popular at an early age wasn't good, since it was her wish then he could only let her fly since he knew sooner or later, baby bird would learn to fly.
   Then Iwasawa, Kotori, Honoka, and Umi talked to each other, especially about the "Start;Dash!" song since Iwasawa loved it. Iwasawa had seen the video of the three of them when they performed "Start;Dash!" and told them to re-record it here since Haru owns a complete studio here.
   They continued to talk to each other until Nozomi, Eli, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin arrived at Haru's cafe.
   It wasn't the first time for Nozomi and Eli to come to this place, but when they came, they didn't see Haru since that guy only worked in the cafe in very rare times.
   However, it was the first time Nico, Hanayo, and Rin came to this cafe and they had to admit that the smell of the bread was awesome and the design of the cafe was very trendy which made them awe.
   "Everyone, here!" Honoka waved her hand while eating the sandwich in her mouth.
   Everyone looked at Honoka with a speechless expression, especially when this girl didn't stop eating.
   Iwasawa looked at the eight girls and asked, "Yuri, do you think one of them is Haru's girlfriend?" She had to admit the level of eight girls was very beautiful and it wouldn't be surprising if one of them was Haru's girlfriend.
   Yuri raised her eyebrow and sighed. She had been with Haru for a long time, yet that guy hadn't touched her. She was wondering whether she should be the one who started to attack Haru aggressively.
   "What's wrong?" Iwasawa looked at Yuri curiously.
   Yuri blushed and went to the kitchen since her face blushed and she needed time to calm herself.
   Iwasawa looked at Yuri and shook her head and she felt quite envious of the eight girls for a moment since it seemed they came from a good family. She then decided to continue to work since the cafe was going to close soon.
   The eight girls were waiting for Haru while eating a sandwich.
   Of course, the sandwich had very low-calories, but very good nutritional values and very good taste.
   "Where's Haru and Maki?" Nico asked. She was wondering how much Haru paid his worker and if the payment was good, she considered changing her working place in this place if it was possible since this place was quite close to her home.
   They only realized that only Maki and Haru didn't come, and one of them flinched and didn't say anything.
   Nozomi smiled and said, "Maki is in the hospital and Haru is going to be late. They have sent me a chat before."
   Nozomi nodded and said, "Of course." In her mind, she was wondering whether Haru had dated Maki, and at the same time, she was wondering if Haru was going to date all of them. Even though she had told him to date everyone, when she thought about it clearly, it was just too much.
   Then the door of the cafe opened, Haru and Maki entered the cafe at the same time.
   "Sorry, I'm a bit late. How about we start to re-record the song?" Haru said.
   Everyone was looking at Haru at this moment and Maki, wondering why they came together, but at the same time, they quickly thought about the re-record of the song since it was a very important thing.
   After that episode, Haru brought everyone to the underground studio in this cafe.
   Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa also came since they were curious.
   First they watched the MV which he had edited, and they had to admit that it was very good.
   If this guy wanted to open a video editing business, then they were sure that a lot of people were going to edit their MV on his business.
   The only problem of this video was the song since it was being mixed with various noises so they needed to sing the song again to get the clearer version according to the original rhythm.
   But during the recording process, they encountered a little trouble.
   It was the first time for Muse to enter this kind of pressional recording studio and they were a bit nervous, especially Yazawa Nico. Well, this girl wasn't exactly nervous, but she was too excited!
   Among nine girls, Nico's dedication to an idol was the strongest, so when she received the same treatment as a professional singer, she would naturally become so excited that she made a lot of mistakes when she sang.
   But fortunately, the problem wasn't that big, the nine girls were very tough after all so after they got used to it a little bit, they recorded the song "Bokura no Live Kimi to no Life" completely.
   After the song was recorded, the next step was to do the final proofreading.
   Haru was of course, to be the one who did it, and he should be able to complete it in few hours, but then when he told them to go home.
   Haru looked at the nine girls who seemed to make up their minds and he could only let them wait in this place.
   "Alright, alright, you can stay here," Haru said in a helpless expression which made the nine of them cheer happily.
   Rin looked at the video which was being edited by Haru and said excitedly, "We're like real artists!!"
   Yazawa Nico folded her arms and said, "Hmph! As an idol, you're really immature! This is only a small studio, what makes you so excited about it? If we perform on a larger stage in the future, will you be scared to walk?"
   Maki stared at Nico and said, "But the one who made the most mistakes just now seems to be Nico, right?"
   Nico blushed then looked away.
   "But I didn't expect to make an MV, it would take so many steps." Kotori looked at Haru who was editing the video and said, "I thought that I only need to record it with a camera..."
   "Well, it is possible, but the result isn't going to be good."
   Haru shook his head and said, "Remember your first MV? It was the MV that was sung in the school auditorium when Muse only had Kotori, Honoka, and Umi."
   Seeing them nodded, Haru continued, "Although I don't know who recorded that MV, it's obviously very unprofessional. Not only does the video fail to capture the dance movements, the singing voice isn't clear, and with the quality of the video... If at that time, the auditorium wasn't empty and there were only a few people, then the video would be a lot worse and you might not be ranked 999 now and rank even lower."
   After he said this, Haru noticed Eli's expression was a little strange, and couldn't help but wander. "Eli, why are you blushing?"
   "I see... Was the MV of our first concert being made by Eri?" Honoka suddenly realized.
   "No, it's not me! It's definitely not me!" Eli blushed and denied it.
   It seems that Eli was the one who did it.
   Haru knew that tsundere was very easy to guess since all of the emotions were shown on her face, though, he had to admit that she was really cute.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1198: Ex-Girlfriend
   After the MV editing process ended, everyone decided to return.
   Haru also gave them a souvenir which he bought from Shanghai and shared it with everyone. He could see that Maki and Nozomi wanted him to go to their houses, but he couldn't since he had something to do later and told them quietly that he would go to their houses later.
   Everyone returned at the same time, then Nozomi followed Maki since she had something to talk about with her.
   Maki stopped when she was about to enter her car and asked, "What's wrong, Nozomi?" She also looked at Nozomi, and remembered what Haru had said to him before. "Do you want to go back together?"
   Nozomi nodded and it seemed that Maki also knew her relationship with Haru. She had prepared to fight with each other, but it seemed that she didn't need to do that.
   Nozomi and Maki entered the car together and they were talking about this hateful man.
   "You want to make an MV too?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Iwasawa nodded. She had seen how Haru made an MV and of course, she also wanted to make an MV.
   Haru felt that making an MV was a very long process and it was troublesome. He was wondering what he could do to shorten the process to make an MV and then he suddenly remembered something.
   Looking at Iwasawa, Shiina, and Yuri, Haru said, "There's a way, but you need to keep quiet about it."
   "Why do we need to keep it a secret?" Yuri asked.
   "This technology is very advanced and I don't want to sell it in at least 10 or 20 years time," Haru said.
   Everyone was surprised by Haru's words, only Shiina seemed to not understand, but Shiina nodded regardless.
   "Have you heard about virtual reality?" Haru asked.
   Haru explained what virtual reality was and knew that he could use the device which he bought on the world of Accel World to be used on this place. He knew that technology was very advanced in his world so he would only use it for his personal use. He was wondering whether he should make a movie with it later.
   Yuri and Iwasawa were amazed, but Shiina didn't understand what was so amazing about this virtual reality.
   Haru, of course, realized this and said, "Shiina, in virtual reality, you can make your own kitty kingdom."
   "Kitty kingdom!!!" Shiina's eyes were shining.
   "Yes, there are going to be a lot of kitties as much as you want with a lot of varieties!"
   "...Kitties...." Shiina looked at him and asked, "C - Can I use this virtual reality?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "You can't for now."
   Shiina suddenly became depressed and hung her head low.
   Haru patted Shiina's head since this girl was quite cute. He looked at Iwasawa and asked, "Are you ready to perform at that concert?"
   Iwasawa nodded without hesitation.
   "In my mind, you should do a performance on the live house like what The Hedgehogs did before," Haru said.
   "I know. I'll try to perform at the live house to get used to the feeling, singing in front of everyone."
   Iwasawa had sung on the side of the street before, but it would be different if she sang on the live house or the largest outdoor concert in this country. Even if she was alright, her band members might not be alright since they might be too nervous at that time.
   "Good. If you go, you should bring one of my bodyguards, that kind of place is dangerous for you to come alone," Haru said.
   "I agree with Haru. Safety is everything," Yuri said after she was almost attacked when she came to the live house.
   Looking at Haru and Yuri who were worried about her, Iwasawa smiled and nodded. "Yes."
   Then after they talked to each other, they left the studio.
   Haru had uploaded Muse's video and he was sure that it would receive a lot of viewers soon and it would also raise Muse's rank popularity.
   Haru was thinking of eating in his cafe, but then he didn't expect to see someone outside of his cafe.
   Haru went out from his cafe and looked at Kyouko who seemed to be impatient, but stood quietly at the entrance of the cafe. He came out from his cafe and asked Kyouko, "Kyouko, what are you doing here?"
   Kyouko was startled then looked at Haru for a while since it had been a while since she had met her. She blushed when she remembered her time dating this hateful man, but then she took a deep breath and said, "Can we talk for a bit?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Follow me." He wasn't sure what this girl wanted to talk about, but he didn't want anyone to hear their conversation since it might be related to Sakura.
   When Haru and Kyouko came out together, the girls who were inside the cafe, of course, noticed the two of them.
   "Do you know that girl?" Iwasawa asked.
   "If I'm not wrong, she should be Haru's ex-girlfriend. She has come before in the past," Yuri said and wondered what Haru was talking about with Kyouko.
   "Do you want to eavesdrop on them?" Iwasawa asked.
   Yuri raised her eyebrow then thought for a while, but then Shiina stood in front of both of them and shook her head.
   "Eavesdrops are bad. No."
   Iwasawa and Yuri smiled and nodded. "We won't eavesdrop on their conversation."
   Shiina nodded, sitting on the chair, while waiting patiently for Haru since she wanted to see her kitty kingdom.
   Haru brought Kyouko to the courtyard of his cafe. He had bought a surrounding house in this area and made this place into his basecamp.
   There were a lot of things here, but most of it was used to have fun and a place to stay for Shiina, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Kosaka. Sometimes, Akane also lived in this place to play with Kosaka.
   "What were you thinking, going off on a trip like that?" Kyouko looked at Haru angrily.
   Haru hadn't had time to explain, but Kyouko continued, "No matter how she might seem, she gets hurt easier than most. In junior high school she spent a whole night crying after breaking up with her boyfriend. She was so depressed that I thought she'd never get on her feet again. She was the same when her favorite teacher switched jobs, and when her parents had a huge fight--"
   Kyouko then frowned and shouted, "Did you listen to me?!"
   "I hear you." Haru looked at Kyouko.
   Kyouko flinched since she felt that Haru had grown, but she cared about her friend and she knew how bastard this guy was.
   "You know, Sakura is more delicate than you think. Someone has to stay by her side and watch over her. Do you think you can do that? You, the one who has a lot of girlfriends around you, can you do that?! What is Sakura to you!?" Kyouko raised Haru's collar at this moment since she was afraid that this guy might only play with Sakura. She was in tears and said, "Don't get close to her with half-baked feelings."
   "My feelings for her are real," Haru said without looking away from Kyouko's eyes.
   Kyouko blushed slightly and hurriedly said, "Don't say that crap to me! I understand your game! You've always said those sweet words to every girl before and even broke up with me even though you have said..." She then quickly shut her mouth since she didn't want to show her real feelings for him.
   "That's why I've changed." Haru held Kyouko's hand and said, "This time is for real. I have changed and I won't hurt her. I promise you. I'm not how I used to be."
   Kyouko bit her lips and started to feel slightly jealous of Sakura. If this guy didn't break up with her at that time, she would have known that....
   Kyouko hurriedly erased such a thought from her mind.
   "Sakura is lucky to have a best friend like you," Haru said.
   "W, what the fuck are you saying?!" Kyouko became embarrassed, but to hide it she showed anger at him.
   "I know that I've made a lot of mistakes and I've even broken up with you. I'm sorry for that and I won't ask you for your forgiveness, but believe me at this time that I'm not playing on Sakura's feelings," Haru said.
   In his middle school days, Haru had to admit that he was a scumbag, and he kept changing girls one after another. Though, he had never cheated, he properly broke up with them before changed to another girl, but of course, in that process, he hurt a lot of girls, including Kyouko, who was right in front of him at that moment.
   Kyouko stared at him for a full ten seconds then took a deep breath. She glared at him and said, "If you dare to hurt her.....
   "You're free to do that," Haru said. He didn't think that this girl was able to kill him, but if he made Esdeath might have the ability to do so now since Esdeath had become even stronger.
   When he thought about such strange things, he realized that this girl had been staring at him for a while.
   Haru was confused, but suddenly...
   Haru didn't move at this time, nor did he put his tongue inside Kyouko's.
   Kyouko hurriedly parted her lips and said, "Forget everything that happened today and please treat Sakura well for me." She left hurriedly and wiped something from her eyes, but then she turned and said, "But remember that I'll really kill you if you hurt her!" She wanted to say something again, but she quickly ran away.
   Haru could see Kyouko's lips were moving and he could see what this girl said to him which made him sigh and feel guilty. He really thought that he was a bastard, when he thought about what he did during middle school time. He then looked up and noticed Kosaka was looking at him.
   Haru and Kosaka were staring at each other in silence.
   "Have fun watching?" Haru asked.
   Kosaka smiled and asked, "Lover spat?"
   "My ex-girlfriend," Haru said.
   Kosaka took out a can of beer and asked, "Do you want to accompany me to drink?"
   "You're not going to work?" Haru asked.
   "I'm going to have a drink tonight!" Kosaka said with a smile.
   Haru thought that he really needed to treat his girlfriends better so he wouldn't hurt them like he did on Kyouko like this. Thinking of his girlfriends in another world, he treated some of them unfairly. He often visited his girlfriends that were part of Group Chat, but he didn't visit that weren't part of the Group Chat. He needed to change this and treat them better by visiting them one by one in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://fuukaakitsuki.fandom.com/wiki/The_Hedgehogs
   https://scums-wish.fandom.com/wiki/Akane_Minagawa
   https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Akane_Kosaka
   https://kimi-no-suizou-o-tabetai.fandom.com/wiki/Kyouko_Takimoto
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1199: Harem Protagonist Cliche
   Eriri had to admit that this house was very good. Drinking lemon tea, she continued to draw the character of Makoto Itou who was stabbed to death by one of his girlfriends.
   Utaha was typing the script of "School Days" excitedly on her laptop.
   Sora and Megumi were doing the programming since they had some knowledge about it.
   As usual during the weekend, Sora brought the members of her house to finish up the "School Days".
   This game would be sold on the Summer Comiket which would be held in August during the summer break.
   It was May, and they had a lot of time before the Summer Comiket, but they wanted to finish this game as soon as possible since the four of them really loved this game and wanted to make it into reality.
   Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were wondering how their boyfriend was able to make this game.
   "Right, Sora, where are your parents?" Eriri asked. She had always wanted to ask these questions since she felt rude that she didn't greet Sora's parents. She was also wondering what Sora's parents did since Sora's house was so huge.
   Eriri's house was also a mansion, but compared to her mansion, she loved this place better since it was full of technology and there was even a huge robot within this building.
   "They passed away," Sora said plainly.
   Eriri was stunned and thought that it was a joke, then she noticed that she was being sighed at by Megumi and Utaha at the same time. She knew that it was true and she quickly apologized, "I, I'm sorry!" She didn't expect Sora's parents to pass away which made her panic.
   Waving her hand, Sora said, "It's alright. You don't need to worry." She looked at Eriri and asked, "But why did you suddenly ask?"
   "W, well, I, I haven't greeted them and I, I feel impolite," Eriri said with quite an uncomfortable feeling.
   "A - Anyway, I - I'm sorry!"
   "Is it alright." Waving her hand, Sora looked at Eriri and asked, "So you're curious how can I live in this house?"
   Eriri knew that it was rude, but she nodded.
   Sora smiled and said, "I'm selling myself."
   Utaha smiled and Megumi looked at Sora while raising her eyebrow.
   "S, Sell yourself?!" Eriri was startled and looked at Sora with a shocked expression. She had to admit that Sora was very beautiful and her beauty might not even lose to her, but she didn't expect her to sell herself.
   "Don't tell anyone, alright?" Sora said with a smile.
   Eriri was so nervous and nodded several times. Her head was so messy that she couldn't focus on her illustrations.
   "I was joking with you," Sora said.
   Eriri wanted to flip the table at that moment and asked directly, "Then how did you live here?"
   "Because of my husband-to-be," Sora said with a smile.
   "H, Husband-to-be?!" Eriri started when Sora was only in high school.
   "By the way, Sora's husband-to-be is also our husband to be, right, Megumi?" Utaha smirked while looking at Megumi.
   Megumi sighed and knew that Utaha and Sora were going to tease Eriri, but she nodded and also joined them to tease Eriri.
   Eriri blushed and wondered who this man was since this guy was able to live a harem like life with three beautiful girls. In her mind, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were very beautiful girls and each of them were the most sough after girls at her school too.
   Sora with her petite body was very cute and beautiful, her aloof expression also made her seem similar to a beautiful flower on the top of snowy cliffs and Eriri had even drawn Sora to become her model since Sora was beautiful and her breasts weren't that big which made her very close to Sora.
   For Utaha, even if Eriri hated this girl, she had to admit that Utaha was very beautiful.
   Lastly Megumi, even if this girl's presence was so thin, but if someone looked at her, this girl was very beautiful.
   Eriri was wondering who this lucky harem progatonist was since this guy was able to live with three beautiful girls at the same time. However, she knew that this guy must be very rich since this building was very massive.
   However, Eriri couldn't believe them easily since Sora had joked with her before.
   "You were joking, right?"
   A sweat started to drip from Eriri's forehead since it seemed that it was real that the three girls in front of her dated the same man.
   Sora smiled and thought Eriri was very cute. "We were joking, of course, right?"
   Utaha and Megumi nodded at the same time.
   'Your face telling otherwise?!'
   Eriri wanted to scream, but she held it. She wanted to continue to draw, but she couldn't stay focused.
   "It's quite late, do you want to eat dinner here, Eriri?" Megumi asked.
   "Is that alright?" Eriri asked.
   Megumi nodded and said, "Yes. Is tempura alright with you?"
   Haru had prepared a batter and ingredients for tempura and Megumi only needed to fry it. She also received a message that he would go back soon so she thought to prepare a dinner for him too.
   "Tempura? Yes!" Eriri nodded.
   Utaha and Sora didn't help but they were clumsy, and even if they could, they were a bit too lazy to do it. If both of them didn't do a night activity at night, they would become fat since they were lazy.
   When Megumi was preparing dinner, Eriri was about to drink lemon tea, but her hand slipped and the liquid on the glass spilled on her clothes.
   Everyone was surprised and wondering what had happened, but they sighed in relief when they saw Eriri only spill lemon tea on her clothes.
   "You should take a bath first. I'll put your clothes on the washing machine," Megumi said.
   "Uh.. sorry..." Eriri felt that she had caused a lot of trouble.
   "It's alright." Megumi looked at Sora and Utaha and said, "Sora, Utaha, help me."
   Sora and Utaha nodded and helped Megumi cook the tempura. They were living with Haru, and of course, they knew how to cook.
   Eriri entered the bathroom and looked around curiously while wondering why the bathtub was so big. She didn't think too much and decided to take a bath quietly.
   At that moment, Haru returned after he had talked with Kosaka. He had made Kosaka become a sponsor of Muse since it was impossible for him to become Muse's sponsor. His television network was the one who organized the Love Live School Idol event, and if the participants knew that he sponsored the Muse, then they might think that Muse was cheating so he decided to give them a sponsor by Kosaka's company since in a name "Rogue en Rogue" was Kosaka's company, even if 49% of shares were on his hand.
   Haru entered his house and smelled of tempura. "Oh, you've fried the tempura?"
   Utaha nodded and said, "Yes, the dinner is almost ready soon."
   "Alright, I'll take a bath first." Haru felt a bit sweaty and went to the bathroom.
   Utaha thought for a while and it seemed that she had forgotten about something, but she didn't think too much.
   Haru entered the bathroom and saw a petite figure behind the opaque glass. He knew that it was Sora and quickly took off his clothes to surprise her, but then he realized that it was wrong person since he didn't remember that Sora had dyed her hair blonde.
   The girl also seemed to notice someone and turned her head.
   Utaha was frying tempura, but then she heard a loud scream from the bathroom. She slapped her forehead and remembered that there was someone inside. She quickly turned off the stove and ran.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Eriri_Spencer_Sawamura
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1200: Demon King
   Haru sighed while rubbing his cheek. He looked at the girl who he had happened to see her naked body before and knew that he was at fault. He could see that all of his girlfriends were looking at him and knew what he should do at this moment.
   "I'm sorry. It's my fault."
   Haru apologized sincerely since he had seen this girl's naked body after all. This girl wasn't his fiancee nor his girlfriends, and it was his first time seeing each other so it was quite normal for her to be crying at this moment since he had looked at this girl's purity after all.
   If it was a romantic comedy novel, then he might be shot out with a bazooka or something by this girl.
   Megumi and Sora calmed down Eriri who was crying at this moment and looked at Haru with a helpless expression.
   "What are you crying about? Your body is only being looked at. It isn't like you lose your virginity and your hymen are still intake, right?" Utaha said calmly while eating tempura for dinner.
   Eriri stood up and even her blonde hair rose into the sky, staring at Utaha with a fierce expression as if wanted to devour her, but then her face flushed when she saw the one who looked at her naked body. She understood why this guy could become a harem protagonist, but at the same time, it didn't mean she would join his harem because of this matter!
   Eriri loved someone, but her naked body had been seen by this hateful man, but when she saw Haru's regretful expression and sincere expression, her heart softened a bit. She also thought about Haru's body which was very amazing in his opinion, especially that dangling thing between his legs.
   Eriri had drawn a doujinshi manga with very erotic content, and of course, she had drawn that part of man too, but compared to the size which she had drawn on the book, his size was even more enormous than that which threw her pace a bit. She took a deep breath and looked at Haru once again. She had to admit that this guy was very good-looking, pleasing to her eyes, and more importantly, his aura made her comfortable for some reason since it seemed he didn't give her prejudice after he knew that she was an adult illustrator, but then again, this guy had seen her naked after all and she couldn't forgive him this easily.
   "Your name is Sawamura Eriri?" Haru suddenly changed the topic of the conversation.
   "Hmph!" Eriri showed her annoyed expression while folding her arms.
   Haru ignored this gesture and said, "Thank you for being their friend and joining their little group to make this game."
   Eriri was a bit stunned, but she nodded. "I - It's alright... I, I like this game too..." She then realized something and looked at the game plan on the table.
   "It seems you've realized it," Utaha suddenly said in a mysterious manner while standing up. She also put on a strange pose when she saw Eriri's reaction.
   Haru, Megumi, and Sora looked at Utaha with speechless expressions.
   "D, don't tell me...?!" Eriri was taken aback and looked at Utaha in shock.
   "Yes. The story of "School Days" is very good because we have a model for the protagonist." Utaha took a deep breath and said, "The scum, the one who is killed, the one who is stabbed, Makoto Itou on our game is being made after this scum....
   Haru frowned and looked at this poisonous woman. It seemed that he needed to put something in Utaha's mouth to shut her later.
   Eriri hurriedly protected her chest and moved a few meters away.
   Haru frowned and when he saw Eriri's reaction, he decided to bite the bullet and said, "Don't worry, I didn't see anything earlier."
   "Ha?! What do you mean by that?! Are you saying that my breasts are too small for you to see?!"
   Eriri hurriedly stood up and became offended by Haru's words.
   Haru only shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be innocent.
   "You bastard?!" Eriri wanted to smack Haru, but she was stopped by Megumi.
   "Calm down, Eriri. Calm down." Megumi patted Eriri's back and said, "Sit down first and drink this water."
   Eriri took a deep breath, but she kept following Megumi's words. She sat down and drank water, feeling better. She looked at this hateful man and wondered why this guy was so popular, but then she suddenly thought about the plot of hentai manga.
   Eriri was in shock and wondered whether this guy was using his anaconda to make all of the girls into his slaves since she had seen a lot of such a plot on hentai manga.
   'Is this guy an incubus?!'
   But then Eriri looked at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, and at the same time, she realized that the three of them had been eaten which made her view of them start to change. It was as if she was a child that faced an adult.
   "What's wrong?" Megumi asked since Eriri's expression was quite weird.
   "Megumi...." Eriri looked at pure Megumi, but in truth this girl was very active at night. "Stop!" She held her head and needed to stop thinking about something perverted. Even though she was an adult illustrator, she needed to believe in her friends' purity.
   Sora, Utaha, and Haru looked at Eriri who seemed to be fighting with her own self.
   "What is this stupid girl doing?" Utaha asked.
   "Who is a stupid girl?! Kasumigaoka Utaha?!" Eriri quickly forgot everything and looked at Utaha with anger.
   Clapping his hands, Haru said, "Then how about we forget everything and start to eat dinner since tempura won't be good to be eaten when it is cold."
   Eriri wanted to say something, but her stomach growled. She blushed and thought that it was good to have a truce for a while.
   "Let's eat Eriri," Sora said.
   "Um..." Eriri nodded since she loved to eat greasy things.
   But then Haru asked, "So can you forgive me?"
   "Hmph!" Eriri looked away.
   "Don't be like that, you've even seen my naked body. I'm also at a loss," Haru said with a sigh, then his expression was very sad as if he had been violated.
   "W, what do you mean?! I, I'm the one who is clearly at a loss! You've seen my naked body!" Eriri was so angry at that moment.
   "Eriri, I think you're wrong about one thing," Sora said.
   "Huh? What do you mean? Are you trying to defend your boyfriend?" Eriri asked and felt a bit annoyed.
   "I'm not trying to defend him and I know that he's at fault, but you're not at a loss since you also know how many girls want to open their skirt to get into this guy's pants," Sora said.
   Eriri was speechless, then she only remembered Haru's identity. When she thought clearly what Sora had told her was true since she had a feeling that a girl might jump into his pants without care, but she couldn't accept it. She fell for her childhood friend after all, but the one who had seen her naked body wasn't her childhood friend, however, it was Haru, who she had only met a moment ago.
   Eriri was wondering why this plot was similar to an NTR hentai manga for some reason. She was wondering whether she would be stolen from her childhood friend, but then she quickly shook her head and ate as soon as possible since she felt that her feeling was still very strong and it was impossibe to be shaken!
   Haru nodded and thought that he had been forgiven. However, he didn't expect Eriri to raise his danger level to an SSS Level or more.
   "Right, can I stay here?" Eriri asked.
   When everyone heard these words, they were wondering what this girl was trying to do at this moment.
   'Does this girl want to fight the Demon King directly?'
   If Haru's house was an RPG game, then without a doubt Haru was the last boss that was ready to eat every cute hero that tried to challenge him.
   Haru didn't think too much since he wanted to punish Utaha tonight, and it seemed Utaha also seemed to be excited for her punishment for some reason.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   I recreated a new novel from my previous novel, the name of this novel is "I Refuse to Become a Scumbag in Tokyo."
   You can check it.
   Chapter 1201: Saitama Date 1
   Eriri had to admit that sleeping in this house was very comfortable, but at the same time, she needed to lie that she was sleeping at her girlfriend's house since she couldn't tell her parents that she was sleeping at the man's house. She thought that she could see something that could trigger her artistic view at night, but she slept too soundly at that time which made her feel depressed.
   Eriri wanted to leave her room, but then she heard a voice from the living room.
   "Haru, not here. Eriri is in her room."
   "It's alright. She's sleeping. That kind of spoiled girl won't wake up until noon."
   Eriri twitched her lips and wanted to smack Haru's head at this moment, but then her face flushed since something was about to happen.
   Eriri continued to blush when she heard a gasping sound from the living room, kitchen, etc. She could only hide behind the door while closing her mouth and didn't dare to let out a sound.
   After more than 30 minutes, the voice disappeared, but Eriri didn't dare go out until another 30 minutes. She came out nervously and her complexion wasn't good since reading a hentai manga and hearing the real thing was different.
   "Good morning, Eriri," Megumi said with a light smile.
   "....Good morning." Eriri looked at Megumi who was very calm and seemed very pure. If she didn't wake up early, she might not have known this girl had been eaten by the demon king, but then she looked at Haru who was drinking a coffee on the sofa. She glanced at him and saw him smiling at her.
   Eriri's heart was beating very fast and she was afraid that this guy might know that she peeked at what they had done in the early morning.
   "What's wrong, Eriri? Your complexion is quite bad," Megumi asked worriedly.
   Eriri couldn't tell anyone and she needed to keep this a secret, but at the same time, it seemed she had an idea how to draw the best scene for this "School Days" game.
   Megumi looked at Eriri with a strange expression since this girl seemed to be excited for some reason.
   Haru glanced at Eriri and didn't say anything. He only thought this girl was a bit funny.
   Eriri didn't go home and wore a maid uniform at that moment. It seemed there were a lot of costumes on Haru's house and because Haru had gone out, she also followed everyone to try various costumes. She had to admit that it was interesting, but at the same time, she blushed when she thought that they would wear those kinds of costumes at night.
   Eriri's size was similar to Sora's so she could also use Sora's costumes too.
   "Is he going into business?" Eriri asked.
   Of course, Eriri knew about Haru's identity and knew that this guy was a God in the eyes of a lot of young people.
   If there was a survey of the most famous people in this country then without doubt it was Haru since this guy had become the richest man in the world when he was only in his high school.
   "Business? Well, it can be called a business too." Sora nodded.
   "What do you mean?" Eriri asked.
   "He's on a date," Utaha said while yawning. She was quite tired after last night's activity and thought she was lazy around at home. She was an indoor type of girl and she didn't like crowded places.
   Haru's house was so comfortable and there were a lot of things here, it made her too lazy to go out and it was better to stay at home.
   Utaha laid lazily on the sofa and thought of a good plot for her story, writing it quickly on her laptop.
   Eriri took a deep breath and it seemed Makoto Itou's scum act on the "School Days" seemed cuter than Kasugano Haruka in her mind.
   Erina wore a cap, jeans, sneakers and a hoodie, covering most of her face, walking outside of her mansion since someone had been waiting for her. It might be her first time wearing this kind of clothes since most of her clothes were elegant or professional, and this kind of casual clothes were sent by Haru.
   Erina didn't hate it, rather she loved it since it seemed that she had rebelled against her family or something. She had been a good girl in her family so when she was with him, she felt that she had been liberated.
   Erina was very excited that she hadn't had a good sleep last night since she was about to have a date with him. She might be sleepy, but she wouldn't fall asleep no matter what.
   Unlike before, Erina didn't need to worry about being disturbed by her cousin and thought about being out of town. She also thought about skipping school tomorrow to go out with him.
   Erina had told him to go out in the early morning so Alice wouldn't bother them.
   When Erina received a chat from Haru, she quickly went out and saw him outside of the car.
   Erina ran directly and hugged him.
   After Haru had tamed this girl, her "tsun" side from "tsundere" was almost non-existent and only showed from time to time.
   Hugging him for a while, Erina had to admit that this guy's smell was very good until she remembered something.
   "Let's go out! We need to be fast or else..."
   "What's wrong?" Haru was confused.
   "Hurry up! Or else Alice is going to..."
   Haru thought about Alice, then nodded. "Well, get into the car."
   Erina nodded and entered the car quickly.
   Haru didn't drive his usual vintage car since it would attract attention, but he rode on his usual Mercedes Benz G-Class that was modified by him. He quickly drove and escaped from this mansion to bring Erina to escape.
   It was at this moment that a black luxurious sedan car appeared after Haru and Erina had gone out.
   "Erina! Are you there? Let's play together!"
   Alice entered Erina's mansion, but then she received a report from the maid on the mansion that Erina had gone out with Haru in the early morning so she came directly to Erina's mansion, but...
   Alice became sad when she heard that Erina and Haru had gone out together without bringing her together, but then she quickly returned to her cheerful side and went to her car again, telling the driver to search for Haru's car since she was sure that they were still nearby.
   Erina sighed in relief, then leaned on the car's chair with a relaxed expression.
   "Do you really not want to meet Alice that much?" Haru asked.
   Erina grumbled and said, "If she meets us then I'm sure that she's going to follow us." She looked at him and said, "It is our first time to go on holiday together after all." She had gone out with Haru, but it was mostly after her job since she was quite busy as the heir of Nakiri Clan and also a member of Elite Ten.
   "Well, then, let's have fun on this date," Haru said.
   Erina nodded with an unsure and asked, "So are we really going to that place?" She wanted to go outside of Tokyo, but she wasn't sure where to go and it was also impossible to go to a very far place so in the end, they had chosen their dating spot on a random town.
   "Well, we decided to go to that place after all," Haru said.
   "But is that alright? What if there's a bear again?" Erina asked.
   "We're going to Saitama, not to the jungle."
   Erina nodded and erased the fear in her heart, then she held Haru's hand. "Let's have fun today."
   Erina took a deep breath and thought about the condom which she had ordered silently a few days ago. She blushed and wondered whether they would go enter that step, but then she fell asleep in the car since she hadn't slept last night.
   Haru looked at Erina who was sleeping while wondering how this girl could be this cute. Thinking about what might happen tonight, he might soon turn this girl into a woman soon. Then he continued to drive while thinking about what kind of place he should visit and at the same time, he also wanted to solve Erina's trouble.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1202: Saitama Date 2
   Saitama is one of the prefectures of Japan and it is very close to Tokyo.
   Just in case, Haru didn't go on a date in Saitama city, but the Saitama prefecture since both city and prefecture had similar names.
   Unlike his date with Sakura in the past, this time Haru used his car rather than using a train to go on this trip.
   Looking at Erina's sleeping face, Haru knew that it was the right decision since he could see her cute sleeping face.
   Along the way while listening to the old rock music, Haru was wondering where he should eat in the afternoon since he felt hungry.
   "You've woken up, Erina?"
   Erina wiped her eyes and yawned. She felt comfortable after sleeping for a bit and asked, "Have we arrived?"
   "Not yet. I feel a bit hungry, what is the local food in Saitama prefecture?" Haru asked.
   Hearing about food, Erina, of course, became excited. It was because of her education during her childhood that she came to hate food since her father forced her to stay in a dark room to enhance the ability of her tongue, but she was a gourmet and she loved to eat, her feeling was very contradictory.
   "How about Konosu Kawahaba Udon?" Erina said.
   "Konosu Kawahaba Udon?" Haru thought for a while and checked the information on the internet quickly. He nodded and felt quite curious about this dish. "Have you tried it before?"
   "Not yet, but it is unique udon, right? I want to try it," Erina said excitedly. Seeing her figure at this moment, she was similar to a child who was being brought by her parents for the first time to the theme park, waiting to play on various
   "Alright, let's have an early lunch there."
   Haru didn't hesitate and drove to the most popular udon restaurant among locals with the app that was developed by Ritsu. He had used this app during his trip to London before and this time, he used it to be used on this trip to see whether it was really useable or not.
   "But your taste is quite different now," Haru suddenly said.
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Erina asked.
   "I mean, this is B-kyu Gurume (B Rank Cuisine), right? In the past, you wouldn't even think to eat this kind of food, don't you remember?" Haru said.
   B-kyu gurume refers to the kind of cuisine that is popular with the masses and does not use high-quality ingredients. On the whole, it is Japanese fast food with a strong taste, eaten both at home and out at restaurants. B-kyu means "second rank" in English, whereas gurume refers to the word "gourmet". For example, yakisoba, monjayaki, okonomiyaki, etc.
   It was also the reason why Haru was surprised since Erina usually didn't want to eat this kind of food.
   Erina's tongue was very sensitive and because of her education, she had always regarded those masses foods with disdain since all the foods which she had eaten were made from high-ranking ingredients.
   "It's different." Shaking her head, Erina said, "It's a local food after all and I know a shop which prepares this udon with very high class ingredients. Let's go to that place. With my identity, we can eat for free."
   Erina also worked as a "gourmet taster" after all and as long as she came, any restaurants would welcome her and even pay her to come. Her reputation in the restaurant industry was very high and she was also the owner of "God of Tongue", as long as she praised the restaurant, that restaurant would be full of people the next day without doubt.
   In other words, Erina was really the Queen of restaurant industry and with one word from her mouth, she could decide the fate of a restaurant whether it would become prosperous or destroyed in a single moment.
   Haru sighed and thought that the Nakiri family was really great at building the brand of Nakiri and also the God of Tongue so that they could be so revered in the restaurant industry.
   "Well, we can go to that place, but let's keep our identity a secret since I don't want people to know that we're coming here," Haru said.
   Erina knew the only thing her fiance didn't lack in this world was money so she didn't care much whether she needed to hide her identity or not.
   Along the way, they talked to each other and teased each other since this girl seemed to be quite thirsty and wanted to drink that white liquid.
   Haru and Erina ordered the food and saw the famous Konosu Kawahaba Udon.
   The brainchild and inspiration for this dish came from Saitama prefecture's Arakawa river. Reportedly Japan's widest river, it inspired some locals to create these udon noodles which are 8 cm in width.
   Haru and Erina had to admit that the noodles were very wide which made them speechless.
   Erina nodded, but didn't immediately eat the food first. First she looked at the visual of the food and felt that it was acceptable. She also could tell that the soup was on the light side, but she needed to try it first. She took a spoon and slurped the soup.
   Then for a moment, Erina felt that she was blown away by the water. She tried to protect herself, but a clam attacked her at the same time, which made her suck a deep breath after tasting the broth.
   Erina had to admit that she underestimated the taste of this food and felt that it was quite good.
   Haru looked at Erina with a speechless expression and continued to eat. He thought that he needed to do something about her view of food so she could grow further later.
   Then both of them ate their lunch and continued to tour around Saitama prefecture.
   Haru had to admit there were a lot of things in this prefecture, but the first thing he wanted to check out was Mitsumine Shrine, Chichibu City.
   Walking next to each other, Erina asked, "Why did you decide to visit this shrine?"
   "Well, I own a shrine after all, so I want to see what this popular shrine is about," Haru said.
   "So what is so popular about this shrine? Why are there a lot of people here?" Erina asked.
   Mitsumine Shrine was sitting at an altitude of 1102 meters, it was thought to be one of the shrines closest to the gods and was also known as one of the foremost power spots in the Kanto area. Standing on both sides of the stone steps that overlook the front shrine, are two tall cedar trees that look as though they were planted in order to unite into one tree.
   "Those two tall cedar trees are also very special." Haru smiled and said, "These trees are called the sacred trees of marriage, anyone who touches them will be married to their loved one forever."
   Erina was surprised and her eyes were burning, looking at the trees in front of her.
   "Do you have an interest in these trees?" Haru asked with a tease.
   "N - No! I don't have an interest in these stupid trees!" Erina denied it and showed off her usual "tsundere" style.
   "Really? If you mock the tree then you might not be able to marry your loved one," Haru said.
   Suddenly Erina's complexion became pale and she became afraid. "W, what should we do, Haru? Is, is it impossible for us to marry?" She was crying and panicked at that moment.
   Looking at Erina who was almost crying at this moment, Haru knew that he might have teased her too much.
   "Stupid. Do you believe in such superficial things? I was joking."
   Erina was speechless and she became angry. "D, don't scare me like that! It - It isn't funny!" She was annoyed and looked away, but then she was hugged.
   "I'm sorry, alright? I know that that joke is a bit too much, but you're so cute that I can't help but want to tease you."
   Erina blushed and her ears became red, but she kept looking away and tried to ignore him.
   "You're my woman now. In the present and in the future, of course, I'll take responsibility to marry you, even if I have to fight God itself." Haru said while caressing Erina's cheek.
   "Haru..." Erina stared at Haru and couldn't look away.
   Haru knew that to make his shrine more popular, he needed to make a power spot or something that could be used to make people come to his shrine, but he didn't care about any of that since his lips were kissed by Erina.
   Erina couldn't control her emotions and at the same time, she was very shy at this moment, staring at him with misty eyes.
   Luckily, there weren't many people here or else with Erina's thin face, so it was impossible for her to do this kind of act in public.
   Though, he had to admit that "tsundere" was the best!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1203: Saitama Date 3
   After they had visited the shrine, they went to various places until night.
   They felt a bit hungry, Erina told him to go to the famous restaurant or something, but Haru told them to leave everything to him.
   "So where are we going to eat?"
   "Calm down, leave everything to me."
   Erina wondered whether they would go to a restaurant with a very long history or something else, but she didn't expect that they would go to a food street. She looked at the alley that was a bit similar to street food in Taiwan, but because of that...
   Erina was stunned, and she swore if Haru didn't hold her hand, she would kick him immediately!
   Erina might be alright with B-kyu Gurume (B Rank Cuisine), but the ingredients should be the best. Her tongue was sensitive and it was impossible for her to eat something that was made from defective ingredients (cheap ingredients).
   "Haru, are we really going to have dinner here?"
   "Is there something wrong?"
   "This kind of mass food..." Erina pursed her lips, but then, she didn't say anything bad. In front of Haru, her personality had been eased and she wouldn't get angry easily at him, however, if it was changed to another person then she would walk away without hesitation.
   Although the knot on her heart had been solved by Haru, the cognition of food that had been cultivated over the years couldn't be changed overnight.
   "Food should be like art. If it isn't then it is only a feed."
   Although Erina hated her father in her heart, the food concept that had been planted by her father still affected her life.
   "Don't rush to make a conclusion. Let's take a look at it first."
   Erina, whose hand was being held by Haru, walked forward, observing the food shops on both sides of the alley, and the deeper she walked, the frown on her face became more noticeable.
   The hygiene was barely up to standard, but the service wasn't up to standard. As for the food... the smell of various foods gathered together was simply disastrous on her nose.
   Erina wouldn't taste these foods no matter what!
   Although she loved Haru deeply, Erina wouldn't budge on her principle.
   Just when Erina was in deep thinking, Haru took her to sit on the bench in front of the food shop.
   [Takanashi's Pepper Buns]
   These words were written in front of the food shop.
   The pepper buns were made with minced pork belly that was flavored with black pepper, wrapped in dough, kneaded with all-purpose flour, and baked in special clay oven.
   It was one of the famous street snacks in the east.
   Haru had never tried it before so he ordered two pepper buns.
   Takanashi, the owner of food shop, a grandma over sixties tremblingly wrapped two pieces of pepper buns.
   "Do you want to eat it too?"
   Haru handed Erina a piece, but Erina twisted her head firmly and refused to eat.
   Haru didn't care much and ate the pepper buns himself. He raised his eyebrows and took another bite. "Well, not bad."
   The juicy mince meat and the slightly numb taste of pepper impacted his taste buds, and Haru had to admit that the taste was quite good.
   "Grandma, the pepper bun in your shop tastes good, but why are there so few customers?" Haru asked strangely.
   Apart from him and Erina, there were no other people in this food shop.
   "I'm getting old and clumsy, so some customers have stopped coming." The grandma shook her head and said, "Furthermore, young people nowadays are after exquisite cuisine. My pepper bun is only a low-grade food after all, and this kind of food is outdated so a lot of people won't like it anymore."
   "My grandson has been helping me before, but since he has been admitted to To, Tootsu--"
   "It's Tootsuki Academy!" Erina emphasized.
   "Oh, yes! After, he came back from Tootsuki Academy, he said that our pepper bun can't become an elegant food..."
   "That's normal," Erina said.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "Erina, let's help the grandma. At least for tonight, let's let Takanashi's pepper buns become the most famous street food in this place."
   "No! I don't agree!" Even though the person who invited her was her fiance, Erina refused without hesitation.
   The grandma shook her head and said, "Although the pepper bun is very easy to make, it is still very difficult for you youngsters to make it... However, I appreciate your kindness."
   The grandma didn't know that the one who sat in front of her was one of the Elite Ten of Tootsuki Academy, one of the top celebrities in the food industry; the other one wasn't that well known in the culinary world, but his culinary skill was definitely the best, and she thought of them as laymen in cooking.
   "Don't worry, grandma, we're just doing our assignment."
   Haru said to the grandma first then said to Erina," As far as I know, there is an assignment that tasked the students to save a restaurant with a poor business? In that case, shouldn't we just think of it as an assignment?"
   "Um..." Erina was a bit surprised, but she nodded.
   "And this is our special date. Let's make it more special, shall we? Otherwise, when we recall it a few years later, we might forget this day," Haru said.
   "Okay." Erina was persuaded, but she also made her own condition. "But I'm just assisting you, and I'll never help you to cook."
   "No problem." Haru agreed with a smile.
   Although the grandma didn't believe it at first, when Haru and Erina showed their amazing cooking skills one after another, she stepped aside automatically.
   "How about making mince meat like this?"
   "Add ten milligrams more of the five-spice powder and chop the green onion a bit."
   "Soak for five more seconds."
   "The dough is my speciality."
   "Crush it three more times with a rolling pin."
   Erina, who possessed the tongue of God, may not be the best at cooking, but her taste in food was definitely the best.
   Frankly, even if Erina didn't help him, Haru could do this alone and make the pepper bun several times more delicious, but he wanted to make his fiancee to be able to break the shackle on her heart after all.
   All kinds of seasoning were added in the right amounts in Haru's hands. In the fragrant bright red meat sauce, he added freshly round black pepper, sesame oil, allspice, and star anise, then mixed all of it together.
   Even if she had said that she wouldn't help him, Erina was by his side, and helped to roll Haru's sleeve so it wouldn't be dirtied by the mince meat.
   Haru smiled and really thought that this girl was really cute and felt that he was really lucky to have her beside him.
   Erina blushed and hurriedly explained, "It's not because I want to help you! It's just your clothes will be smelly later so... so...." It might be because it had been a while since she showed her "tsundere" side that she stuttered and wasn't sure what to say.
   Haru smiled slightly at Erina, and then devoted himself to cooking again.
   Erina blushed, and saw that the grandma was looking at them so she didn't dare to kiss him at this moment.
   Carefully kneading the meat filling for three minutes to ensure that all the seasonings had been evenly incorporated, Haru took the dough, divided the dough into equal parts, and then wrapped the meat filling perfectly. Then he stuck it on the special clay pot.
   Time passed by minute by minute.
   Takanashi and Erina might have underestimated Haru's ability, but this guy was a master of dough.
   As long as he kneaded something, it would turn into perfect. It might be because he often kneaded someone's breasts that his ability at kneading was very powerful.
   If Haru knew what grandma Takanashi was thinking then he would laugh and told her that he often kneaded something soft everyday.
   Then the lid of the special clay oven was lifted, and a strong fragrance came from it.
   Even Erina, who was determined not to eat this kind of mass food, almost gulped her saliva and licked her lips.
   Putting the hot pepper bun in front of Erina, Haru smiled and said, "My dear Erina, what do you think of this pepper bun?"
   Erina wasn't sure whether it was because of that "dear" or some other reason, but a light flush appeared on her face, but she still insisted. "Indeed, this pepper bun is very fragrant. The bold spicy taste of black pepper and overflowing gravy meat juice can capture the stomach of everyone, but... even if it's delicious, it is useless if it doesn't enter the customer's mouth!"
   Because Haru didn't say anything, Erina added, "Because this dish has only 'flavor' and 'scent', and there is not enough 'color' to attract people's attention. Failure to attract a customer means that no one is going to taste it so even if it is delicious, it is useless."
   Haru smiled, walked toward the grandma, and asked, "Does your store have a large electric fan or something? It's the one that is usually used to cool down the temperature during summer."
   The grandma nodded, and not long after, she took an electric fan from the store.
   Haru placed the electric fan behind the special clay over, the lid of the oven was still open, and a strong fragrance wafed out of it.
   Haru plugged in the power source, pressed the button, and suddenly a violent wind blew!
   Standing in front of the fan with curiosity, Erina almost caught guard. If she didn't wear pants instead of skirts, she was sure that this naughty wind would show her panties.
   It was May, the temperature was quite warm since it would be summer soon, so no one seemed unputured by this wind, but then this wind brought a very delicious smell which made their stomach growl.
   "Where does this smell come from? It smells really good!"
   "How can something smell so good?"
   "It seems that this smell comes from that pepper bun shop."
   Haru was a master of marketing and also propaganda. It was very easy for him to attract everyone's attention.
   "Takanashi's pepper bun! Only 180 yen a piece! A taste of an ancient recipe that was personally composed by a member of Elite 10 of Tootsuki Academy, Nakiri Erina! If you doubt it, you can check it online!"
   Erina glared at Haru since this bastard used her name!
   "That beautiful lady, why don't you try this pepper bun?" Haru showed his best smile which swooned a number of girls, women, little girls etc instantly, even the grandma also blushed at this moment.
   Erina twitched her lips and thought that her fiance was really a bastard!
   In an instant the grandma's food shop became crowded, but Haru was very skillful in selling the pepper buns to everyone.
   Though, no one would think that the one who sold this pepper bun was a billionaire.
   Some beautiful woman wanted to ask Haru's LINE, but Erina quickly stopped them and stood beside him, telling that this man had been owned.
   Besides Haru's handsome appearance, the name Elite 10 of Tootsuki Academy attracted a lot of people.
   "I want five pepper buns!"
   The dozen or so pepper buns that were originally baked were sold out in an instant, but it couldn't satisfy the appetite of the customers.
   "The texture of the bun is hard, crunchy... and the spicy flavor of the meat filling, the large amount of green onion is great, the pork filling is soft and mellow, and the umami taste is constantly rising..."
   "It's fucking delicious!"
   After many customers tried to eat on, they quickly asked for more, because of this phenomenon, other passersby were also attracted to join the line in front of the shop.
   In a short time, nearly a hundred people gathered around the originally deserted food shop!
   Haru didn't disappoint them and let them know why his nickname on culinary word was "Bread King". He asked the grandma to prepare the other five special clay ovens that hadn't been used, then everyone saw his hands turned into a shadow, controlling six special clay ovens at the same time.
   If it was broadcasted on Nico Nico then without doubt, there would be a lot of people who thought that Haru was a decesdant ninja or powerful martial artist.
   Erina was also watching quietly.
   For her, it wasn't difficult to control six special clay ovens at the same time, but it was impossible to copy Haru's movement.
   It was like when they met for the first time, he didn't play the card according to common sense. Haru broke her father's car with a punch, and at the same time, he knocked her guard forcefully.
   Now, he also used this breaking common sense and rogue method to attract so many customers.
   "Why are you looking at me like this? You're going to assist me, right? Get the pepper buns quickly!"
   Haru's urging sound made Erina come back to her senses, she who was the member of Elite 10 of the Tootsuki Academy had been reduced to waiter position.
   But surprisingly, she didn't hate it or didn't have much resistance in her heart. On the contrary, she thought that both of them were a couple that ran the shop together, so she felt very happy.
   From seven o'clock in the evening to ten o'clock in the evening, for a full three hours, the seats in the food store were not available.
   And now, although there were still a lot of customers, because the ingredients in the store had been emptied, they had to close in advance.
   The customer dissipated with regret.
   At this time, Erina, who felt tired, sat next to Haru, the golden silk hair stuck on her face because of sweat, and the fragrant sweat slipped down her cheeks and flowed down her elegant white neck.
   comment
   Haru felt that he really wanted to eat Erina right now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1204: Saitama Date 4
   Haru held himself and asked, "How do you feel?"
   "It's terrible. It was my first time working in this kind of mass food shop..."
   Erina was naturally very arrogant and proud, but at this moment the grandma walked tremblingly and said that she would hand over all of the income of the business tonight to Haru. After all, for her, her reputation on this night had increased and the business would be even better in the future.
   In contrast, the operating income for one night was nothing.
   Haru, of course, didn't accept it. He told the grandma that he only wanted to help and created a memory with his fiancee so he didn't need money. He also didn't lack money after all.
   The grandma then compromised, but then she asked Haru to wait outside. After ten minutes, she walked out with two freshly baked pepper buns.
   "I want my grandson to know that even if this snack isn't elegant, its taste isn't inferior to any food which is made by a star hotel.... so during this time, I've been trying to modify the recipe. I was planning to give it to my grandson first, but now that I met you, I will give it to you... maybe it is not as delicious as your pepper bun, but please try it."
   "This is the best gift, thank you."
   Taking the pepper buns from the grandma, Haru finished eating one pepper bun in two bites, then handed the remaining one to Erina. "Would you like to eat it?"
   When Erina's mouth was opened, Haru put the pepper bun directly into her mouth. Erina's small mouth was forced to open, and tears were about to flow out, but when she bit the pepper bun, her tongue met the rich gravy juice inside, which stunned her whole body.
   "....Exquisite." After a moment of silence, Erina said that word.
   It was obviously just a rough-looking pepper bun, but through this pepper bun, she seemed able to see the figure of the grandma who worked hard to create this pepper bun for her grandson.
   Although the taste was still lacking, every cooking step was perfected, and she knew that it took countless attempts to create this 'exquisite pepper bun'!
   "I know that you're pursuing artistic and exquisite cuisine. This isn't wrong. Every chef should have their own pursuits. However, the standard for judging whether a dish is good or not shouldn't only be based on its appearance alone, no matter how low grade it is. Food, as long as we polish it with a sincere heart, then it is an exquisite dish, isn't it?" Haru said with a smile.
   "Are you trying to educate me?" Erina embraced herself, and she showed her queen's aura. "Don't you think that the dish which I've made is exquisite enough?"
   "How to say... you're pursuing perfection so much that you've forgotten to enjoy the cooking process itself," Haru said.
   "Enjoy the cooking process itself..?!" Erina was stunned.
   "See this plant." Haru pointed at the plant on the side of the alley and asked, "What do you think?"
   "It's ugly," Erina said without hesitation.
   "Then what about this?" Haru cut down some ugly branches and made it more exquisite. "See? Even an ugly plant can become beautiful. Then even a mass of food should be able to become exquisite food, right?"
   Erina thought about Eishi Tsukasa, the rank one of Elite Ten of Tootsuki Academy, the man who was known as the 'The White Knight of The Table'. It was said that he dedicated his heart to cooking itself.
   Erina also loved to cook at the beginning, but she didn't know when that cooking had become a tool to realize her ambition. The so-called pursuit of perfection was just guised to hide her denial of everything since she felt uncomfortable with all of the expectations which were placed on herself.
   Because of her unique tongue and the dark cooking training in her childhood time, she had lost her love for cooking.
   The tongue of God was her greatest weapon, but at the same time, it was also her greatest restraint.
   Erina started to doubt her dream.
   Although she hated her father in her heart, she had to admit that she inherited her father's dream.
   Her dream was to erase the mass food in this world and everyone only needed to follow the 'perfect recipes' provided by her and make an 'exquisite dish' in process.
   In fact, that dream had been shaken after she met Haru, but she didn't dare to face it until now.
   Erina had been wondering whether it was necessary to achieve that perfection and was she able to throw the pepper bun on her hand to the ground, then step on it with her shoes?
   Erina realized that her dream was wrong.
   "So... what should I do?"
   "Don't worry, you still have me."
   The large hand which protected her made her feel secure and warm, resting on her shoulder.
   "But, I don't have any reasons to cook anymore."
   "Let me be your reason. As my wife-to-be, don't you think that it is necessary to make a dish that can satisfy her husband, right?"
   "However, I've lost the goal that I pursued!"
   "Then let me make your goal." Haru showed a bright smile and said, "I'm the number one chef in this world, right now. Your goal is to defeat me!"
   Erina was about to say something, but...
   "You bastard!" An old man with a grumpy face suddenly rushed toward Haru. "How dare you destroy the green plant here?! You need to pay the plant back!!!"
   Haru's expression instantly changed from a handsome face to a dumbfounded face. He wanted to ask this uncle to pretend to not see anything since he was in the process of saving his wife-to-be, can you not spoil the atmosphere?
   "Huh? Do you think that I'm afraid of you because you're big?! In my youth, I've also had my share of fights!" The old man said with a firm expression. "Destroying the plant on this alley, you need to pay a two thousand yen fine!"
   "Why are you laughing?" Haru twitched his lips and complained. "The plant is being cut down because of you! You also need to pay the fine!"
   "Huh? I didn't do it! I won't pay for it!"
   In the end, Haru paid the fine, and the sturdy old man left with satisfaction. Just as he sighed while holding his wallet, small soft lips were printed on his lips.
   Erina's lips parted as soon as she touched them, and only a soft "thank you" was still echoing in Haru's ears.
   Holding his lips for a moment, Haru smiled and asked, "Can you give me more?"
   "Hmph! Don't ask too much! But I'll give you another kiss if you treat me to the food in this place tonight," Erina said with a smile.
   "Alright, alright, what do you want to eat? Let's eat as much as you want."
   Haru pretended to be a poor man that didn't have money which made Erina want to beat him up somehow.
   Holding each other's hands, both of them enjoyed their trip in this street food location.
   Seeing the young couple leaving noisily and yelling, the grandma smiled on her wrinkled face and prayed. "Such a loving couple should be together forever."
   On this night, Haru took Erina to drink from a vending machine, cooked oden in cans, ate takoyaki, crepes, and even stinky tofu.
   Haru remembered Erina's appearance chasing after him on the street with tears in her eyes when he put stinky tofu in her mouth when she didn't pay attention.
   After getting tired, the two of them casually found a drink bar on the side and ordered two large drinks for two.
   Erina felt that it was unhygienic so one of them inserted with a straw then she drank it.
   The light yellow light imprinted on Erina's blushing cheeks made her very cute.
   After that, Haru took Erina for a stroll around the game hall. The two of them fished for a goldfish and tried various games, just like an ordinary couple, playing around.
   As long as Erina hadn't eaten, seen, or cooked anything, Haru would take her to experience it one by one.
   Erina also let go of her pride and reservedness, like a bird that was out of cage, flying together with Haru, showing a smile and happiness on her face. She was like a little lover, accepting various delicacies and small gifts from her boyfriend to please.
   When it was almost midnight, Haru said, "Let's go back."
   "Carry me!" Erina opened both of her arms.
   Haru laughed and carried her in his arms directly, walking back to her car.
   Erina hugged him tightly while laughing like a child, thinking that she really loved him.
   Haru looked at Erina who was staring at him.
   "Deep one or the light one?"
   Erina blushed and said, "L, light one."
   "Oh." Haru felt a bit disappointed, but he kissed her gently.
   Erina was very happy and hugged his neck tightly. She wanted to be with him forever, it was what she had thought tonight, no matter what.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1205: Saitama Date 5
   After arriving at the hotel where he had booked before, Haru carried Erina all the way to the room since he could see that this girl was tired after playing around.
   The staff guided him to his room, then left him after she had set out the futon on the room, telling him to ask her if he needed anything.
   Haru didn't say much and nodded. He then put Erina on the bed since this girl was sleeping in his arms.
   Haru sighed, but didn't say too much then took off his clothes, to take a bath in the private warm pool in his room. He washed his body which reeked of sweat then soaked on the bed alone. He had to admit that warm water felt better, unfortunately, no one accompanied him, but he didn't blame Erina since they had played a lot of things and he also had forced her to work with him to help the grandma before so it was normal for her to be so tired and sleep directly.
   "The staff earlier was quite cute. I wonder whether she's the owner's daughter?"
   Haru could see the staff before winking at him, but he only smiled, ignoring the staff's signal at him since he came with his girlfriend. He put a towel on his eyes to rest, but then he heard footsteps from his side. He opened the towel on his eyes and turned, before a beautiful figure appeared before him.
   Erina yawned while washing her body. After she washed all the soap within her body, she entered the pool and sat on Haru's lap, resting her head on his chest.
   "I feel something hard below me," Erina said while staring at Haru.
   "It's an uncontrollable phenomenon," Haru said simply.
   Erina rolled her eyes and kissed him lightly before resting since she was quite tired.
   "Let's do this again someday."
   Erina was very happy tonight and wanted to be with him forever.
   Erina felt a hand on her stomach, caressing her gently which made her shudder, she looked at him, but it seemed he was looking at the sky, trying to tease her which made her pout. She didn't want to lose and grabbed the hard thing below her.
   "You're playing with fire, girl."
   "Oh-ho? Let's see whether your fire can burn me."
   Haru could see an expectation in Erina's eyes which couldn't be hidden. He knew that that she wanted it, and of course, he wouldn't back down in this challenge. He kissed her lips aggressively while fondling her breasts.
   Sitting on Haru's lap, Erina felt that it was difficult to breathe, however, she felt indescribable pleasure in her body.
   After making her get used to the pleasure, his hand slowly moved toward her thigh, caressing it gently while eyeing his target.
   Erina couldn't stop her moan, luckily, her mouth was shut by Haru's mouth so only the sound of sloppy, messy kiss was the only thing which could be heard in this private pool. When she thought that the pleasure couldn't be more intense, his hand reached her important place which made her body arched and tremble.
   The sound of lewd movement on the water and gasped, made his body became hotter.
   Erina couldn't handle it anymore and tightened her legs while arching her body.
   Haru was surprised since he didn't expect that this girl was a squirter type which made him even more excited.
   The clear pool was mixed with Erina's liquid.
   Erina couldn't think anything and she laid on Haru's chest with a heavy breath since it was her first time to feel this kind of pleasure and at the same time, she realized why this guy was so dangerous and had a lot of lovers. Then suddenly her body was being carried inside. She looked at him in confusion and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Let's enter the room," Haru said with a harmless smile.
   Erina blushed and nodded. She understood what this bad guy wanted to do, but she didn't resist since it was something that she had been waiting for. Laying on the futon, she looked at the face of the man who would turn her into a woman.
   "Don't worry, I'll be gentle."
   Erina bit her lips and nodded. She then hugged his neck and kissed his lips before she felt that place was being opened which made her moan loudly.
   Waking up quite late, Haru opened his eyes and saw that it was 10 o'clock in the morning. He had to admit that even though he had said that he would be gentle, he was quite wild last night. He looked at Erina who was sleeping beside him and slept once again.
   Haru felt that it was hard to breathe and when he opened his eyes, he saw that Erina pinched his nose.
   "What are you doing?" His voice was quite weird since his nose was pinched.
   "Nothing. I'm bored waiting for you to wake up," Erina said with a laugh.
   Haru woke up and asked, "Do you want to go back now?"
   Erina wanted to stay, but she knew that she needed to go back. "How about we-- Ouch!" She felt that her legs were very weak at that moment and it was hard to move.
   "You've just lost your first time after all. You need to rest," Haru said.
   "It's your fault!" Erina glared with teary eyes.
   "Yes, yes, it's my fault. How about you lay down? I'll give your body a massage so you can recover faster," Haru said and didn't fight back.
   Erina nodded and acted very spoiled at that moment. "Right, Haru."
   "Can we buy this futon?" Erina saw a trace of blood on the futon and felt that it was necessary to bring it back.
   "We can even buy this hotel if you want," Haru said.
   Erina looked at Haru and wondered whether her boyfriend was joking or not.
   Alice hadn't taken a step out of Erina's mansion and stayed in Erina's mansion all the time. Even though it was Monday, she didn't go to school and decided to skip since she was waiting for both Erina and Haru. She was a bit lifeless and knew that they might leave her for a date which annoyed her.
   "I will go with them no matter what next time!"
   Erina and Haru hadn't married each other so as Erina's cousin she felt that it was necessary to monitor them since she knew if they were left behind then they might really step into the stairs of adulthood.
   Alice waited for a long time until she fell asleep, then suddenly she woke up when she heard the sound of a car. Her eyes brightened and she was right that it was Haru's car. She quickly came out to reprimand both of them for not bringing her together.
   Haru parked his car and said, "Don't move, I'll carry you to the room."
   "Hmm..." Erina nodded, but then said, "Wait!"
   Haru took off his safety belt and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Haru, be honest with me." Erina looked at Haru with a serious expression.
   "What do you think of Alice?" Erina asked.
   "Alice?" Haru thought for a while and said, "Stupid girl?"
   "Huh? Why is Alice a stupid girl?" Erina asked.
   "Because she's right in front of us, right now." Haru pointed his finger at the front part of his car.
   Erina turned and saw Alice who happened to be right on the top of the car's glass, staring at both of them with annoyed expressions.
   Even if Erina wanted to refute Haru at that moment, she had to admit that her cousin was a stupid girl.
   comment
   At the same time, Haru knew that his date with Erina had ended and it was time to solve another important matter. In his opinion regarding Alice, he had to admit that this girl was a bit stupid, but he couldn't deny that she was beautiful. Though, he would need to keep it inside his heart at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Tomorrow, the new quest will begin, try to guess which world is it.
   Chapter 1206: Meeting parents, band, and misunderstanding
   After his date with Erina, his day was quite peaceful and he went to the school since he knew that he might have skipped the school too much. Even though it was alright, it was too much to skip school because he went on a date with his girlfriend.
   The day passed quickly and the next day, Sumire had made up the preparation and told him that it was time to send his girlfriends to the hospital.
   Haru agreed and had made up an appointment with Sakura that he would come to her house after dinner beforehand. He would talk with both of her parents about the operation while telling her that everything would be alright.
   Sakura: "My parents are going to be at home tonight."
   Haru: "Then I should come to your house."
   Sakura: "I'm getting nervous."
   Sakura: "Huh? Why should you be nervous?"
   Haru: "I'm going to meet with your parents after all."
   Sakura: "You're going to tell my parents that I still have a chance to live! And not to ask my hand for marriage!" She didn't think too much before, but when she thought about it slowly, no matter what she was thinking, in the eyes of her parents, it seemed that he was going to ask her hand for marriage!
   Haru: "I'm going to ask their daugther's remaining time for me, what's the difference between that and marriage?"
   Sakura: "Of course, it is different!"
   Sakura: "If you're going to marry me, then you should propose to me first!"
   Haru: "Then please marry me!"
   Sakura: "Oh, I reject your marriage proposal too!"
   Sakura: "You need a better proposal!"
   Haru: "Don't you need to console me, kiss me, let me sleep on your thigh?"
   Sakura: "If I'm still alive after the operation then I'll do that to all of you."
   Sakura: "I'll even marry you even if you have a lot of girlfriends."
   Haru: "I'm going to screenshot this chat log so it'll become evidence in court in the future."
   Sakura: "Huh? Why are you going to bring me to the court?!"
   Haru: "Wait in your house, I'll go to your house after dinner."
   Sakura: "You're not going to have dinner with my family?"
   Haru: "Is that alright? I'm going to impose on your family after all and your father might not like it when he knows that his daughter has been stolen by me."
   Sakura: "I'm not yours yet!"
   Sakura, who was in the classroom, blushed when she chatted with Haru during the lunchbreak then she smirked, replying to his chat.
   Kyouko, who had lunch beside Sakura, frowned and asked, "Sakura, are you chatting with that incubus?"
   "Huh? Incubus?" Sakura was startled and looked at her best friend with bewilderment. Her expression would become even more wonderful when she knew that Kyouko was kissing him a few days ago.
   Kyouko sighed and knew about Haru's charm then said, "Your lunch is going to become cold."
   But then Sakura remembered that she was eating bread so it didn't really matter even if it went cold.
   Haru was staying in his private room then put his smartphone back in his pocket.
   'Sora, Megumi, Kasumi, Kirari, Erina, Nozomi, Maki, and Sakura....'
   Haru was speechless since he had already gotten eight girls at the same time. He was wondering why he was so lustful and wondering how many girls he was going to date.
   Was he going to have a thousand harems?
   Haru knew that everything was his own decision and dated seven girls at the same time (Sakura isn't included) after his own consideration. He had made up his choice so he wasn't going to regret it nor was he going to break up with them after he had taken their body.
   Luckily, he was a billionaire so he didn't need to worry about the future.
   Though, at the same time, he had a feeling that this was war from over. He knew that he had feelings for some girls and knew that he needed to utter this feeling or else he would feel uncomfortable.
   In this quiet room, he shifted his anaconda to the left side since it was quite uncomfortable.
   However, at this moment the door suddenly opened.
   Haru twitched his lips and luckily that he didn't show an embrassing scene to his friends.
   Runa entered his room together with Ririka and Yuriko.
   "Let's make a band!" Runa said excitedly.
   Listening to Runa's nonsense, Haru knew that this girl wanted to do an activity for their student council during the school festival which would be held in early July.
   It was at the end of May and there was still a lot of time so Runa proposed to make a band together since she wanted to have some interesting memories during her high school time.
   Haru nodded and said, "It doesn't really matter but where is Kirari and Sayaka?" Usually, he would see Kirari and Sayaka come together with them, and even if Kirari or Sayaka didn't come, it was quite rare for Ririka to come with Runa and Yuriko.
   "They're going to come soon," Ririka said with a deep voice which shocked both Runa and Yuriko since this girl suddenly talked.
   Ririka was mostly silent and when she talked, she would startle everyone.
   "So whose idea is this?" Haru asked.
   "Of course, it is from me!" Runa said proudly.
   Everyone turned toward the entrance of his room and saw Kirari and Sayaka enter his room.
   Kirari sat beside Haru and said, "I've thought for the student council to do something during the school festival, what do you think?"
   "Yes." Kirari nodded and said, "I've seen how you're playing music in the hospital before and I want to hear it again."
   "If you want me to sing then I don't mind, but why band?" Haru asked.
   "Because we want to have fun too!" Runa said.
   Haru looked at Ririka and Yuriko and asked, "You too?"
   Yuriko blushed and said, "In truth, I don't have much of interest in this kind of activity, but as a ...."
   "Let's ignore Yuriko then," Runa said.
   "NO!!!!" Yuriko panicked and said, "I want to join! I want to join!"
   Then Haru looked at Ririka which gave him a gentle nod.
   "So what do you think? Is it possible?" Kirari asked.
   "It's alright, but I don't have time to teach you musical instruments," Haru said.
   "Don't worry, I'm good at drums," Runa said.
   "I can play guitar," Yuriko said.
   Then everyone was looking at Ririka at that moment.
   "I'm learning fast," Ririka said simply.
   "Then I'll be the singer?" Haru asked.
   They nodded at the same time.
   Haru rubbed his chin while thinking deeply.
   "Is it impossible? I'm not forcing you," Kirari said.
   "No, no, it's alright. I can do it, but I'm thinking about what kind of song we should play." Haru thought for a while and made up her mind. "Ririka, you'll be learning bass, alright?"
   Ririka nodded and didn't think too much.
   "Then it is settled!" Kirari nodded with satisfaction, then she whispered. "Come to my house tonight."
   Haru twitched his lips since he had promised to go to Sakura's house tonight. He needed to make sure that no one knew what they were talking about so he sent a message to Kirari by writing it on her palm, however, her response was unexpected since he could tell that this girl misunderstood him.
   Kirari blushed and slapped his hand. "You need to wait."
   Haru thought that it was better to use his mouth, telling her that he would be late tonight since he had something to do.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Runa_Yomozuki
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sayaka_Igarashi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yuriko_Nishinotouin
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Ririka_Momobami
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kirari_Momobami
   Chapter 1207: Quest and Propose
   Sakura was in the living room, watching television nervously. She was wondering whether she should change her clothes at this moment since she only wore shorts and a t-shirt at this moment.
   "Sakura, dinner is almost ready."
   Hearing her mother's words, Sakura asked, "Mom, is dad going home soon?"
   "Yes. He's going home soon." Sakura's mother nodded and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Sakura was silent for a while and blushed since she felt quite embrassed for some reason.
   "What's wrong? Do you feel sick?" Sakura's mother asked worriedly.
   "No, no!" Waving her hand, Sakura said, "I, I want to introduce someone to both of you."
   "Introducing someone? Who?" Sakura's mother asked, but then...
   "Oh, that's your father. Do you want to tell your father too?" Sakura's mother asked.
   Sakura's family knew about Sakura's condition and as long as she had some wishes, her parents would do their best to help her.
   Sakura nodded and said, "Yes."
   "What's wrong?" Sakura's father came and asked.
   "Dear, it seems that Sakura wants to introduce us to someone," Sakura's mother said.
   "Introducing someone? Who?" Sakura's father wasn't sure, but when he saw Sakura's blushing face he felt that something precious had been stolen from him for some reason.
   "Hmm... wait a moment, he's going to come soon," Sakura said with a determination.
   Sakura's parents looked at each other at this moment with confused expressions.
   After he came back, he put on his suit since he needed to meet Sakura's parents. He brought some souvenirs which he bought from Saitama, then on his way to Sakura's house.
   However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was scum.
   Haru was on his way to meet Sakura's parents, asking their permission to give Sakura treatment at the hospital. Then after that, he would go to Kirari's house to have some skinship.
   However, Haru didn't give up since he had made his decision after all and the only thing that he could do was to make the relationship between his girlfriends become close to each other.
   The relationship between Sora, Kasumi, Megumi, Kirari, and Erina was quite good and soon, he needed to make sure to add Maki and Nozomi into the group.
   Haru took a deep breath and sent a chant to Sakura that he would arrive at her house soon.
   The dinner for Sakura's family was postponed for a while since she was waiting for someone.
   Sakura's parents were silent and also became nervous since they were wondering whether this girl was going to introduce her boyfriend, considering the terminal illness on Sakura, they felt that this boyfriend was quite pitiful since Sakura could only live until next year and after one year....
   Sakura's mother wanted to ask something, but...
   "He's going to come soon," Sakura said.
   Sakura parents looked at each other and sighed, and decided to wait for "he".
   Haru was on his way to Sakura's house, but then his smartphone vibrated and didn't expect that there would be a quest on the Group Chat.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Join the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   Quest 2: Research HI-ERO particles.
   Quest 3: Defeat three Penguin Empire Robots
   Quest 4: Defeat Super Sound
   Quest 5: Find the purpose of Penguin Empire.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   The Countdown: Before the attack of Super Sound
   Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment since this quest was incredibly weird.
   Beauty Salon Prince? HI-ERO particles? Super Sound? Penguin Empire?
   Haru wasn't sure, but he knew that these quests were weird, and at the same time, he felt that he needed to do this quest for some reason, especially when he saw the second quest.
   Haru felt that when he knew what HI-ERO particles were, he would become even stronger.
   Kouha: "I don't think that there's anyone who is more suitable than him to do this quest."
   Everyone on the Group Chat replied at the same time. They had read the quests on the Group Chat and when they saw the second quest, they knew who was the most suitable to enter this quest.
   Gintoki: "Don't pretend to be dumb! There's no one beside you! Oh, you harem protagonist!"
   Gintoki: "I wish you fell on your feet then put your face on someone's panties!"
   Haru wasn't sure whether it was praise or mocking, but anyway....,
   Gintoki: "I'm not praising you...."
   Gintoki: "But anyway, you're going to the quest, right?"
   Haru: "Is there someone beside me who wants to go in this quest?"
   Everyone denied it at the same time.
   Kouha was busy with his work to make the economy of his kingdom better. He was so tired that he wasn't in the mood to go on the quest.
   Teppei was busy as a spy on the villain group in his world. If he suddenly went on the quest, then there was some change on him, then his disguise as a spy would be known which made his hard work become useless.
   Tsunade was satisfied with the quest which she did with Haru in the past, and personally, she felt that the quest was fun, but this quest only required to send one person and she didn't want to do a quest alone.
   The rest wasn't suitable to enter this quest.
   Haru received private chats from Kuroneko, Esdeath, Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, Shinobu, and Kuzuha telling him to be careful not to make any girls or women fall in love by accident. He wanted to say that there was no way, but he decided to keep his mouth shut at this moment.
   Haru didn't stay too long on the Group Chat since he had arrived at Sakura's house. He told her that he had arrived and waited in front of her house.
   "Welcome!" Sakura opened the door with a cheerful expression. Her eyes shone when she saw him, wearing a suit which made her embarrassed since she only wore a t-shirt and shorts. "Why did you wear a suit?"
   "No, you're very handsome!" Sakura gave Haru a thumbs up and she was sure that with this suit, he could seduce any girls at her school.
   "Are your parents inside? Oh, I've brought you souvenirs from Saitama," Haru said and gave the souvenirs to Sakura.
   Sakura smiled and said, "Thank you. You don't need to be that nervous!"
   "I'm not nervous," Haru said, but the sign from his mouth betrayed his words since he would be lying if he wasn't nervous, but he quickly regained his confidence.
   "Sakura, who is outside?"
   Then a woman that had a similar feature to Sakura came out, looking at her daughter and Haru.
   "Hello, aunty. Sorry to bother you at night," Haru said with a gentle smile.
   "Oh!" Sakura's mother was surprised and even blushed while looking at Haru.
   Then another person came out and this time, it seemed to be Sakura's father and from the moment Sakura's father looked at Haru, he showed hostility since he had a feeling that this guy would steal his daughter.
   "Dad! Mom! Let me introduce you. His name is Haru. He has proposed to me about marriage before," Sakura said with a smile and held Haru's hand clearly.
   Haru and Sakura's parents were struck by lightning at that moment.
   Haru could perceive a hostile intent from Sakura's father, but he understood this guy's feelings. "Um.. can we talk on the inside?"
   In the dining room, there was no sound and it was very quiet, only Sakura ignored this atmosphere and smiled.
   Haru took a deep breath and looked at both of Sakura's parents. As a man, he couldn't be afraid in front of his woman's parents and he also needed to show his determination in front of them.
   "Uncle, aunt, let me introduce myself again."
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka and I'm very close to your daughter."
   "Very close? Are you her boyfriend?" Sakura's mother asked with a painful smile.
   "We might be closer than that..."
   "Huh? Closer than that?!" Sakura's father almost exploded at that moment.
   "Excuse me, but can you please listen to me first?" Haru asked.
   Sakura's parents looked at each other then nodded.
   "My only intention is to meet both of you is to ask your permission."
   Haru grabbed Sakura's hand which made her surprised then said, "Please give your daughter's remaining time to me." He bowed his head slightly, however, his words caused the three of them to be surprised, and made Sakura cry somehow. He then raised his head and stared at Sakura's parents.
   "I'll treasure her. Please believe me."
   As a man, he didn't need frivolous words and only needed to tell them how much he loved their daughter at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   There you go...
   Chapter 1208: No Confession
   After his voice fell into this room, everyone seemed to be in shock until the sound of chock tears were heard.
   Sakura's mother cried and looked away at this moment while closing her mouth with her hands. Her feelings were mixed with both happiness and worry. She was happy that her daughter had found someone that could stay by her side during her hardest time, but at the same time, she was worried about Haru since she knew her daughter could only live for another year. She knew that this relationship would not end well, but she couldn't stop them.
   Sakura's father had a conflicted expression. If Haru didn't know about Sakura's condition then he would kick him out without hesitation, but it was different when Haru knew about Sakura's condition, but even so, Haru still decided to date her daughter accompanying her to the end since it needed a lot of determination to do so.
   Haru looked at Sakura's father since he knew the decision was in Sakura's father's hand. He looked at Sakura's father calmly and could feel the hand which he held tighten, then he turned, seeing Sakura who was crying by his side.
   "Hm..." Sakura nodded, but she kept crying.
   Haru wanted to wipe the tears from her eyes, but Sakura's father's voice stopped him.
   "Your name is Kasugano-kun, right?"
   Haru was wearing disguise at that moment so both of Sakura's parents didn't know his identity and even if he was famous, there were a lot of people in this world who didn't know about his name too after all, but he needed to watch out first.
   "Yes, father." Haru joked.
   Sakura's father twitched his lips, but ignored Haru's remark. He stared at him and asked, "You know about Sakura's condition?"
   "Then you still want to be with her?"
   There was no hesitation in his words when he answered Sakura's father's questions.
   "I want to be with her, that's all," Haru said.
   His answer was simple, but it was powerful.
   There was only one reason when someone wanted to be someone, and that was because that person wanted to be with their loved one.
   "You're ready for that time?"
   Sakura's father sighed and bowed his head. "Then, I'll leave her to you."
   Haru didn't expect that their conversation would be over so quickly and it might be because they could feel his determination with their daughter even if he knew about her condition and when they saw their daughter's expression, they knew that she also wanted to be with him.
   "You're not calling us, mother, or father?" Sakura's mother asked with a smile.
   ".....We can do that in the future," Haru said, however, it seemed their expression became sad when they heard his words since Sakura didn't have a future, or rather her future was extremely short, and it was also the reason why he needed to tell them about this matter.
   "There's another thing which I want to tell both of you," Haru said.
   "I want you to give me permission to take Sakura on treatment," Haru said.
   Haru nodded and told them about Sumire along with Sakura's chance to be cured from her disease.
   Listening to Haru's words, of course, Sakura's parents became excited, but also worried.
   It was a normal thing, when they were already in despair, they would do anything to grab a chance to escape from this despair.
   Sakura's parents were sad about Sakura's illness, but there was nothing that they could do then they became numb, waiting for their daughter's remaining time to end without being able to do anything.
   So when Haru told them that there was a chance for Sakura to stay alive, they were very happy about it and didn't hesitate to give him permission, however, they were wondering whether this treatment could save Sakura or not.
   "So where is this treatment?"
   "It's in Chiyoda...." Haru told them about the location of the hospital and when he would also take Sakura to the hospital.
   They nodded and said that they would accompany them later.
   Though, it might be difficult for Sakura's father since he was very busy with his work, however, Sakura's mother would come.
   Haru didn't seem that surprised when he heard Sakura's father was busy since he knew how workaholic people in this country were.
   Thinking about Seri, he thought about taking her on a trip so that woman could take a break from her work.
   Then they ended their conversation, and had dinner together until 8 in the evening.
   Haru felt that it was time to go back since it was quite rude to stay too long in this house.
   "I'll send you back," Sakura said.
   Sakura's parents nodded and let Sakura send Haru back since they had known their relationship was.
   Haru went out and Sakura also walked beside him. When he was right outside Sakura's house, he said, "Then I've got to go back now. I'll pick you up in a few days."
   "Umm..." Sakura smiled and said, "Thank you." She recalled what he had done for her and had made up her mind in her heart, but she wouldn't utter it outloud since there was a chance for the treatment to be a failure so she wanted to keep it for herself first.
   However, Sakura couldn't contain the emotion on her heart and kissed his lips without hesitation.
   It was their first kiss, but it felt much more wonderful than what she had thought. Her chest was tight, but strangely comfortable, especially when she was hugged by him.
   They stayed in this position for a few minutes, until they parted their lips.
   Sakura wanted to say that she loved him, but she was afraid until she was hugged again and her head was patted.
   "You can say that again when your treatment is done," Haru said.
   "Hmm...." Sakura snuggled into his chest and said, "If my treatment is done, then you can propose to me again. In that time, I might consider accepting your marriage proposal."
   Haru was speechless and asked, "Why do you sound so haughty at this moment?"
   "Of course!" Sakura seemed to be annoyed and said, "If I accept your proposal then I'll become your harem member, right? Then I need to prepare my heart! What if I'm being bullied by you and your harem?"
   "You don't need to think too much as long as we enter bed together, then everything is solved," Haru said.
   Sakura blushed and hit Haru's chest. "You pervert!" She hit him several times, but it didn't hurt. She felt tired and leaned on his chest.
   Sakura stopped then shook her head. She looked at him and said, "Thank you."
   "No problem," Haru said while patting Sakura's head then asked, "Can I kiss you again before I go back?"
   Sakura blushed and nodded.
   Haru didn't hesitate and kissed her for the second time. He knew that their relationship had been established, but she needed to finish her treatment first.
   He parted his lips and said, "See you."
   "See you." Sakura smiled.
   Haru entered his car and drove away since he had a feeling if he stayed any longer then he might not bear to part with Sakura.
   Looking at the back of his car which slowly disappeared, Sakura couldn't handle it anymore. Holding her cheeks with both of her hands, she jumped around in happiness and couldn't help but shout, "Haru, I love you!"
   Sakura wanted to utter those words a lot of times, but at the same time, she was afraid to make him sad so she decided to gamble herself, waiting until she finished her treatment before she confessed to him again, but she might not be able to wait until then since her feeling for him grew even stronger now...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1209: Phenomenon
   The next morning, Haru woke up on Kirari's bed since he had been staying with Kirari. Looking at her sleeping face, he smiled but then he went to take a bath since his body felt sticky. At the same time, he was wondering whether he should go on the quest now.
   Haru had always brought a lot of things within his zipper storage except a Gundam which he placed on his house. Looking at his naked body in the mirror, he thought to take a bath first since he wasn't in hurry, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to go to the quest as soon as possible since the faster he completed the quest, the better it was.
   Hearing Kirari's voice, he came out from the bathroom without drying his body. "What's wrong, Kirari?"
   "Oh? Can you take me to the bathroom? My legs are weak..."
   Haru twitched his lips and knew that it was his fault, he quickly dried his body then went to the bed to carry Kirari to the bathroom.
   Kirari sighed while hugging him. It felt really good, but at the same time, she felt very tired.
   "Don't worry, I'll give your body a massage later," Haru said.
   Kirari nodded and felt glad that her husband-to-be was able to give her a special massage which was able to recover her stamina. "Say... do you think I should live in your house?"
   Under the shower, Kiriko Kiyuna cleaned her body. She rinsed her hair and sighed when she thought about her tired job.
   In front of everyone, Kiriko was only a normal high school student, but secretly, she was working as a pilot of Daimidaler pilot and worked under Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   Of course, Kiriko wouldn't tell anyone about it since she was sure that a lot of people would think of her as a weirdo, when they knew about her job.
   Kiriko sighed and wondered whether she should stop this job.
   [Remove the castering device.]
   Kiriko, who had just taken a bath, was stunned, and then she took a long sigh. She quickly left the bathroom and dried her body quickly before wearing her suit as soon as possible before entering the cockpit of the giant robot.
   Inside the monitoring room, several people watched the conflict which was happening in the city. Their expression was gloomy when they saw their allies were defeated one by one.
   "Mass-produced machines are no longer enough. They're learning and evolving."
   The people around him seemed to ignore this guy's sentence and reported the condition of the robot.
   "Type-2 departure preparation is complete."
   The guy was unperturbed and asked, "Can we do it?"
   "It's passable... However, the pilot's particle oscillation has been unstable."
   "We have no choice. Send it out!"
   [Starting preparation. Complete.]
   Inside the cockpit of the robot, Kiriko had a calm expression and heard the report from the communication device within the robot.
   "Daimidalar Type-2, Kiriko, on the departure stand-by."
   "Open gate 3-5. Type-2 ejection."
   [Catapult Route 44. Jointing to Chidori]
   The booster within the launch pad started to shoot out a fire, ready to launch the robot.
   The launch pad shot the robot straight off the battlefield.
   "Daimidalar Type-2. Kiriko. Range up!"
   "Route 44, Chidori, hatch released!"
   Suddenly the large bridge within the city started to crack and a large robot appeared within the river causing a large wave which blew everything away.
   The robot didn't do anything, but it had caused several damages to surrounding areas.
   Kiriko, inside the robot, took a deep breath while listening to the communicating device.
   "The particle compartment is unstable, but can you make do?"
   "I'll do my best," Kiriko said. She controlled the robot slowly, entering the city which was damaged from the battle against the robot of Penguin Empire. Along the way, she saw a mass-type robot which was destroyed on the ground and ignored it since her opponent was right in front of her.
   Kiriko dashed and sent out a punch, but her opponent sent out a beam which caused her robot to short out and the screen to error, but it quickly returned to normal, however, when she was about to counter, her opponent appeared in front of her and sent out a punch on her robot.
   Kiriko was being beaten senselessly without being able to fight back.
   Kiriko screamed in pain before she fell down after being shot down by a beam. Falling into the city, destroying various buildings, her helmet cracked and her head was bleeding, but she wouldn't go back down. She tried to control her robot again, however, it couldn't move!
   Kiriko was in panic, and she didn't know what to do in this situation. All she could do was to hear the unfortunate news one after another.
   "Muladhara and Svadishhana are down!
   Manipura, Anahata, and Visuddha are also not good!"
   "Ajna and Sahasrara, all generators have completely died."
   Kiriko gritted her teeth and saw the opponent in front of her didn't give her mercy and attacked her with a barrage of missiles.
   Kiriko raised her hands to protect herself, but the impact of the explosion was so big that it damaged her robot. Her suit was blown away, along with her scream, she passed out without being able to do anything.
   The opponent seemed to notice Kiriko's condition and seemed to take out a camera to do something.
   The staff of Beauty Salon PRINCE could only look at this scene with frustration without being able to do anything.
   However, at this moment....
   Everyone in this world was startled when they saw a bright pink light enveloped this world and suddenly they felt their bodies hot for some reason.
   This phenomenon only happened for a second and it quickly vanished, making everyone think that it was only an illusion.
   Kiriko's opponent, who piloted a large robot with a similar feature to a penguin, seemed to be arguing about something before they quickly flew away back to their headquarters.
   Inside the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, three main staff of this organization were amazed by that phenomenon.
   "What amazing HI-ERO paticles!"
   "This... it is impossible for a human to be able to produce this amount of HI-ERO particles!"
   "What is the source of those HI-ERO particles? We need to find him/her as soon as possible!"
   The man awoken of the three staff who seemed to be panicking and they hurriedly searched the source of this phenomenon.
   Within the destroyed town and fire, a single man appeared.
   The man sighed since he didn't expect someone would happen as soon as he came to this world.
   Yes, the name of this man was Kasugano Haruka!
   Haru didn't expect his "pleasure magic" would be activated forcefully after an abundant energy entered his body, however, he quickly regained control and made phenomenon vanish since if he continued, he was sure that the world would be full of horny people and he couldn't let that happen.
   Haru looked at the destroyed large robot with a strange expression, but then he noticed the presence of someone. He quickly moved in that direction and saw a naked girl wounded inside the destroyed robot. He checked her condition before sighing in relief, but he needed to take her to the hospital.
   Haru took off his jacket and covered her naked body, but at the same time, he had to admit this girl had amazing tits and nipples.
   Kiriko felt comfortable for some reason and knew that she was being carried by someone.
   "You shouldn't move yet."
   Hearing this voice, Kiriko opened her eyes slightly, but she couldn't see the figure who carried her.
   Kiriko felt sleepy and closed her eyes, but at the same time, she wished to hear the name of the person who helped her at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kenzen-robo-daimidaler.fandom.com/wiki/Kiriko_Kiyuna
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1210: Eight Seconds
   After sending the girl to the hospital, Haru went to the nearby convenience store to buy a cigarette since he needed to calm down. He felt that the energy in this world was so intense and it tried to enter his body forcefully which made him need to watch out.
   'Are these HI-ERO particles?'
   Haru could feel that when he stayed in this world, he became very strong which made him curious what HI-ERO particles were. He also recalled the huge robot which he had seen before, one with a very large left hand and a small right hand, the other one had a shape of penguin which made him know instantly that the penguin robot should be a robot from the Penguin Empire.
   One of his quests told him to seek the purpose of the Penguin Empire in this world and from his observation, he could tell that the Penguin Empire was the villain in this world, and at the same time, he was wondering what kind of villain the Penguin Empire was.
   After his quest on Toshinori's world, he had seen various villains, but the villain in this world might be quite different.
   Haru wanted to do some research, but he wasn't in that mood right now. He lit up the cigarette and smoked it right outside of the convience store. It just happened to be raining so he needed to take shelter for a while.
   Haru knew that smoking was bad and it would make his tongue dull, especially when his tongue was very sensitive, but he could clean it easily by using his ability.
   White smoke was released from his mouth and somehow it made him quite lonely, especially when he saw the deserted street in front of him. It might be because of the rain or it might be because of the fight between two giant robots before everyone decided to stay in their houses or shelter so the street was very deserted.
   In this world, the first thing he needed to do was to find out what Beauty Salon PRINCE and Penguin Empire were.
   Once he found out about both organizations, it would be easier for him to find out about HI-ERO particles, Penguin Empire Robot, and Super Sound.
   'And what the heck is that weird robot?'
   Haru remembered the robot with a strangely large left arm and a small right arm. He felt that the design of that robot was very weird and it was off balance, wondering what the heck was on the mind of the creator of that weird robot.
   Within the shelter, he opened his palm and tried to gather the pink particle which tried to enter his body before, but when he tried to gather it....
   The pink particles suddenly scattered away and he couldn't gather them again.
   Haru frowned since he didn't expect that it would be hard to control this energy, but at the same time, he knew once he was able to control this particle, it would make him several times stronger.
   Haru looked toward the raining sky while letting out another white smoke.
   "You...! The high school student, over there! How dare you smoke in public!"
   Haru didn't wear a uniform and thought that it was someone else, so he decided to ignore this remark, but then his cigarette was taken and thrown away.
   Haru turned and saw a quite beautiful woman with brown twintails hair.
   The woman wore a pink panther sweater and a short black skirt, staring at him with a strict expression.
   Then he lowered his gaze slightly and had to admit the breast size of this woman was very big.
   "You're a high school student, right? How dare you smoke right in front of the convenience store!"
   Haru smiled and said, "I might not be a high school student."
   "Huh?!" The woman seemed surprised and shook her head. "No. You're a high school student."
   Haru felt this woman was a bit funny and asked, "How can you be so sure?"
   "It's my instinct as a guidance counselor." The woman stared at him and said, "I can tell that you're a high school student."
   Haru was a bit speechless since this woman could tell that he was a high school student by her instinct which made him not sure what to say for a moment.
   "I'm not a high school student," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   "No, you're a high school student!" The woman folded her arms and looked at him angrily. "You know, I have seen a lot of guys like you!"
   "Yes!" The woman nodded and reprimanded him. "You're trying to act like an adult by smoking and doing something bad to rebel against your parents, but you need to know that even if you smoke, you won't become an adult! What you need to do is to study...."
   Haru smiled and listened to her words while nodding then took another cigarette, but when he was about to light it up, his cigarette was taken and was thrown by her again.
   "You bastard?! Did you listen to me?!" The woman seemed very annoyed by Haru's act.
   "Yes. I listen to you, Sensei, but I'm not a high school student," Haru said patiently.
   "No! You're a high school student! I'm sure of it!" The woman stared at Haru with a serious expression.
   Haru sighed and said, "Yes, I'm a high school student, but I'm not a student in your school." He gave up since somehow this woman reduced his loneliness.
   The woman nodded and showed a triumphant expression when she heard that he acknowledged himself as a high school student.
   Haru said goodbye and decided to do his research, but then his shoulder was being held.
   "Hmm? What's wrong?" Haru looked at the woman curiously.
   "You...! You're going to smoke again, right?" The woman asked.
   "I'm not." Shaking his head, Haru said, "Please believe me."
   The woman stared at Haru for a full eight seconds without saying anything.
   Haru had heard a saying that when a woman and a man stared at each other for a full eight seconds, they would fall in love with each other, but he hadn't confirmed whether it was true or not.
   "Follow me," the woman said without hesitation and pulled his hand somewhere.
   "Wait! Wait! I'm all wet from the rain!"
   "Just bear with it! My home is nearby!"
   Haru came to this world only for almost an hour, but he was invited to enter the room of a beautiful woman which made him speechless.
   Inside the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, everyone received a report that their pilot, Kiriko Kiyuna, was being brought to the hospital by someone, but more than that they didn't expect that the one who brought her to the hospital was...
   "From our observation, he should be the one who caused that HI-ERO particle explosion."
   If Haru was here, then he would be surprised at the speed of the organization in this world to find him quickly.
   Everyone stared at Haru for a full few seconds and had to admit that this guy was very handsome.
   "Yes. He's human. You can see his information on the screen."
   It was very easy for Haru to forgo his identity and he had forged it when he walked to the hospital before.
   "I see... an orphan, huh?"
   "But this guy is very handsome."
   The female members of the organization nodded at the same time.
   "Hmm...." The man, who seemed to be the leader of this organization, nodded and made his decision.
   The man stared at his subordinate and said, "Bring him here. We need another pilot to defeat the Penguin Empire!"
   Staring at Haru's face on the screen, Sonan Kyouko had made up her decision.
   'Penguin Empire... I'll defeat you no matter what!!!'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1211: I'm not casual person
   Haru looked at this woman who brought him to her apartment.
   "Please enter," the woman said.
   Haru nodded and entered her apartment but....
   The woman blushed and said, "Sorry, it is a bit messy."
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't say anything, even though there was a lot of can of beers that scattered around the house.
   "Here's a towel. Dry yourself, I'll take a bath first then you can go after me," the woman said and threw a towel at Haru.
   Haru caught the towel and dried himself. He looked at the woman who entered the bathroom and wondered whether this woman didn't feel wary toward him, especially when he was a young man. Shaking his head, he decided to clean up her apartment since it was too messy.
   From her apartment alone, he could tell that this woman was single and at least she was in her late 20's.
   Haru didn't see the presence of another man and wondered whether this woman was a similar existence to Minagawa Akane.
   Minagawa Akane was his ex-teacher and both of them had that kind of relationship previously, but he had stopped their relationship so.....
   In the end, Haru didn't think too much and cleaned up the apartment.
   Chieko Kakazu thought that she might have made a blunder. She held her cheeks that were blushing when she thought that she had brought a student to her apartment.
   Fortunately Haru didn't wear a uniform or else she would have a scandal since she had invited a student into her apartment.
   Chieko Kakazu was a teacher and a teacher, even though it seemed quite exciting to have a relationship with a student, however, the relationship between student and teacher was a taboo and it was something that shouldn't be done.
   Chieko knew about that, but she was quite tempted, especially when she saw him smoking under the shelter with a lonely expression. At that moment, she knew that she couldn't leave him alone or else he might go in the wrong direction in his life.
   Chieko felt that she couldn't leave him alone and decided to invite him to her apartment.
   But when she thought about it calmly, she knew that her decision was too rushed.
   "Ugh... what should I do?'"
   Thinking if someone from her school knew that she had invited a student into her apartment, she knew that her career might be over.
   Chieko was too lazy to think too much and in the end, she thought to have a beer to forget all of her matters.
   When Chieko came out from the bathroom, she was surprised when she saw that her apartment had become very clean and saw the person who had cleaned her apartment.
   "Sensei, your underwear is too risky as a teacher," Haru said while pointing at the red skimpy panties which he had put on the sofa.
   Chieko blushed, but then she shook her head and had to admit that this guy was very efficient and good. "I might be a teacher, but I'm a woman. I want to be beautiful all the time, right?" She smiled and asked, "So what do you think of my underwear?"
   Haru was wondering whether he had been caught by a nympho, but he needed to think about this matter positively and thought that this woman might have a good heart rather than voracious sex drive.
   "I'm sure that your boyfriend is very happy to have you as girlfriend, wearing those risky underwears all the time," Haru said with a sigh.
   Chieko smiled and said, "You sure have a good mouth. Did you work at the host club part-time?" She walked to the fridge and took a can of beer.
   "No." Shaking his head, Haru said, "I'm not working at the host club." He knew the host club very well and knew that the people who were working there were very good at deceiving girls and women. He was sure that if he worked in that place, he would be the richest one.
   "So where is your school?" Chieko asked while drinking a beer. She sat on the sofa while crossing her legs, ignoring the fact that her panties were clearly shown.
   Haru looked at this woman's posture, which was quite risky, which made him speechless. He thought that he needed to go out as soon as possible.
   "Sensei, if you invite me to this place because you're thirsty for warmth of the opposite gender, then you might find the right person since I'm very good at that matter, but I'm not that casual person." Haru stood up and bowed his head. "I am sorry, I remember something so please excuse me."
   Haru had a lot of quests that he needed to complete and he knew that those quests might be dangerous. He couldn't let a stranger be implicated in his matter, especially a beautiful woman such as this woman.
   Though, if there was a chance, then he might not reject a deep lesson with this woman in the future.
   Chieko wanted to say something, but she decided to close her mouth since she knew that her decision was to rush so she didn't say anything when she saw him had left her apartment.
   Looking at Haru's back, Chieko smiled and thought that this guy was interesting. She also had a feeling that this young man also wasn't lying since her woman instinct this man had a lot of experience in that area which made her want to invite him to her apartment before.
   "Right, who is his name?"
   Chieko forgot to ask his name, but she wasn't worried since she had a feeling that she would see him in the future.
   Haru went to the hotel and decided to become a high school in this world. The school that he had chosen was right in this city since if he wanted to meet the Penguin Empire or the Beauty Salon PRINCE, he needed to be in place where the problem was happening.
   Haru had a feeling that the Penguin Empire would attack this town sooner or later, and the only problem was to find out about this Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   Haru had found out about this Beauty Salon PRINCE and it was really a salon which made him speechless, but at the same time, it wasn't a normal salon. It was a special salon that was used for gathering of the most outstanding professors from various countries in this world to fight against the Penguin Empire.
   Haru was confused, but he didn't think too much since sometimes the setting of each story was very strange.
   Haru had found out about the Penguin Empire, but the information about it was very limited since the only thing which he had found out was the photo of the giant penguin robot. Even now, he also found out that the people in this world were still clueless about the purpose of the Penguin Empire.
   Before, Haru didn't erase his trail and he was sure that someone would find him sooner or later after he had saved that pilot.
   Laying on the bed, Haru had a feeling after he had completed this quest, he was sure that his strength would increase several times. Though, at the same time, he felt lonely and felt a bit regret rejecting that female teacher's invitation before. Shaking his head, he thought positively that he was able to control his anaconda and felt an improvement on his moral somehow.
   Haru knew that it was useless to think too much. He had set up the bait and he only needed to wait for the fish to eat his bait.
   Well, a penguin also ate a fish, but he wasn't sure what kind of bait that the penguin in this world would eat.
   "What an incredible amount of HI-ERO particles!"
   On the top of the throne, a person, no, a penguin stood with an amazed expression when he saw what had happened before.
   "We need to get him! We have to make sure that he needs to join us!"
   "With such an incredible amount of HI-ERO particles, without doubt this young man is the most perverted human in the world! We need to get him no matter what! For the future of our empire!"
   Then a group of bipedal penguins stood up and saluted the empire.
   At this moment, Haru didn't know what kind of trouble had been waiting for him in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kenzen-robo-daimidaler.fandom.com/wiki/Chieko_Kakazu
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1212: High School Life
   Kiriko held her head when she thought about what had happened before. When she thought about her last fight, she had decided to resign since she felt that as a high school student, she didn't want to do this weird job anymore.
   Kiriko was a normal high school student, and she wanted to have a normal high school life such as playing with her friends and didn't want to spend her time fighting against a strange enemy such as Penguin Empire.
   Kiriko wanted a normal high school life!
   In the end, Kiriko resigned and no one could stop her.
   Walking toward her school, Kiriko wondered who had saved her after that fight before. She remembered his silver hair, but she didn't remember his name nor his face. The only thing that he could remember was his short silver hair and two "ahoge" (foolish hair, you can search it on the internet) on the top of his head.
   "Why should I pass out at that time?!"
   Kirika felt depressed since she didn't have a chance to thank him before. She let out a sigh once again, but then she realized that she was almost late for school.
   Kiriko ran very quickly toward the school. She didn't have time to have breakfast and only had bread. She ate it while running and her appearance at this moment was similar to an old-school student of shoujo manga that was late for her school.
   If Kiriko suddenly crashed into a transfer student then it would be perfect.
   Kiriko didn't think too much and ran as soon as possible, but then she really crashed into someone at the intersection.
   Kiriko felt that she had crashed into something hard and fell down because of the impact, but suddenly a hand caught her waist.
   "I'm sorry, are you alright?"
   Kiriko dropped the bread on her mouth and held her nose with both of her hands. She was wondering whether her nose would turn red at this moment.
   "No, no, it's my fault for running so sudd----"
   Kiriko stopped talking and opened her mouth wide when she saw the person who had caught her. Then suddenly her face flushed since the distance between the two of them was really close and a pink aura started to release from her body.
   Kiriko pushed him away and calmed herself, stabilized the energy within her body and let out a sigh of relief when she didn't go berserk at that moment. When she had calmed herself, she looked up once again and at the person that she had crashed into.
   Short silver hair that was parted to the right and carefully styled, tall body and muscular body, black rimmed glasses, and a cool expression without a smile.
   Kiriko blushed when she looked at him and almost went berserk again. She really hated the fact that she was a "Factor" and the fact that she would release HI-ERO particles when she was in heat which made her life very hard.
   "Y, yes! I, I'm alright!"
   "Is that so? That's good." The young man nodded and said, "Here's your bread, I've caught it before it touched the ground."
   "Tha - thank you very much." Kiriko received her breakfast and wasn't sure what to say for a moment since she was very nervous.
   "Are you coming from xxx school?"
   "Ah, yes!" Kiriko nodded several times shyly.
   "Really? Can you guide me there? I'm a transfer student at that school."
   "Eh? Really?" Kiriko was surprised.
   "Yes." The young man nodded with a light smile.
   Kiriko seemed to be in a daze when she saw him smile for the first time then that smile changed instantly which made her long for his smile again.
   "Right, my name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you."
   "Oh! My name is Kiriko Kiyuna. Nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun," Kiriko said with a smile and thought that her spring had come.
   If it was a normal shoujo manga story, then both young man and girl would have a fight with each other then suddenly would meet each other again in the class which led into the situation where they would face each other.
   However, this wasn't a shoujo manga, but rather a harem novel.
   Haru had made up preparations and found out the pilot that he had saved before.
   Haru knew that Kiriko was her lead to find the location or to join the Beauty Salon PRINCE since Kiriko was a pilot of that giant robot.
   After he knew where Kiriko's school was, he directly transferred into her school since he knew that sooner or later, as long as he stayed with her, he would be exposed to the activity of Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   However, Haru didn't expect to meet Kiriko this early and in the morning at that. He also felt a bit surprised when he saw a pink light emitted from her body, but before he could research it any further, it had disappeared which made him wonder whether Kiriko Kiyuna, the girl in front of him, was the protagonist of this world.
   Haru didn't think that it was surprising when the protagonist of this world was female since there were a lot of stories with a female as the protagonist.
   Talking to each other along the way, Kiriko led him to the teacher's office.
   "Here's the teacher's office, do you need me to guide you?" Kiriko asked.
   "Don't worry, I can do it myself," Haru said with a smile.
   "I, is that so?" Kiriko sighed and felt a bit disappointed.
   "But thanks for your help and if it doesn't bother you, can we exchange each other's numbers? I've been uneasy since I don't have a friend in this town, but I'm glad that I can get to know you beforehand," Haru said smoothly.
   "Y, yes!" Kiriko was very excited and jumped around happily inside her head.
   Very quickly, Haru received Kiriko's phone number and said, "Then, I'll greet the teacher first."
   "Yes! I hope that we can be in the same class!" Kiriko said with a smile.
   "Me too." Haru nodded and said, "But don't you need to be in hurry? You'll be late."
   "Ah!" Kiriko only remembered it and panicked. "See... see you again, Kasungano-kun! L, let's meet again later!"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said goodbye to Kiriko. He shook his head and knocked on the door of the teacher's office.
   Haru opened the door and raised his eyebrow since he didn't expect to meet this woman.
   Chieko was also surprised when she saw Haru.
   Unlike his wild appearance before, Haru's appearance at this moment was very neat and tidy.
   If Chieko wanted to say that then Haru could become the role model regarding the school attire. Though, at this moment, he was wearing a gakuran not her school uniform, but she understood that it was because he didn't have a uniform since he was a transfer student.
   Chieko smiled and said, "You're Kasugano Haruka-kun?"
   Haru was speechless since he didn't expect to meet this teacher again.
   "Hmm...." Chieko stood up and observed him.
   "Sensei, is this sexual harassment?" Haru asked.
   "Well, your appearance just surprises me." Chieko looked at him and asked, "I can't believe that the delinquent that I've met at that time is a role model of student at this moment."
   The contrast of Haru that she had seen before was very big since she had seen him smoking before, and at this moment, his appearance was very tidy, neat, and clean which shocked her, however, she had to admit that he was very handsome.
   Chieko nodded and asked, "How about it? You're just being transferred, but do you want to become a Head Disciplinary Officer?"
   Haru pushed the frame of his glasses and asked, "Is it alright for you to decide something as important as that so abruptly, Sensei? You're abusing your authority right now."
   Chieko laughed and said, "You're so funny! It has been decided! You're going to become the Head Disciplinary Officer!"
   "I haven't even agreed yet?" Haru asked.
   "Just think of it as a punishment for being caught smoking before." Chieko smiled and said, "If you're a Head Disciplinary Officer, I can also supervise you so you won't do any misdeeds in this school, alright?"
   Haru sighed and asked, "Do I have any choice?"
   Chieko laughed when she saw his helpless expression and thought that it was even more fun. She knew that Haru was very smart, especially when she saw the report of his study previously and she knew that this guy also had an invitation to study at MIT.
   If Chieko guided him well, then her career would be bright and she really needed to supervise him so he didn't do any misdeeds and canceled the invitation to that university.
   "So from now on, I've you in my care, alright, Kasugano-kun?" Chieko smiled and made a circle on his broad chest.
   Looking at her devilish smile, Haru was wondering what would happen to his high school life in this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1213: Real Harem Protagonist
   It had been a week since he had transferred to this school, but Haru hadn't found a clue about the Penguin Empire since he hadn't met until now. He was wondering whether he had overestimated the ability of the organization in this world and at the same time.
   Haru sighed, but he didn't think too much and the only thing that he could do was to become closer to Kiriko Kiyuna.
   "Haruka-kun, are you going back? Let's go back together?" Kiriko asked.
   "I'm sorry, Kiriko. I need to accompany Kakazu-sensei to discipline someone," Haru said.
   "I see..." Kiriko seemed quite sad at that moment.
   "But don't worry, tomorrow, I'll go back early and if you want, we can go somewhere," Haru said.
   "Eh? Really?" Kiriko was surprised since she was invited by him.
   Looking at how infuated this girl was, Haru sighed inwardly and felt uncomfortable since he was doing something bad. He tried to get close to Kiriko, even though he didn't feel anything toward her... well, in truth he felt something toward her, especially when he thought about her pink nipples which often appeared on his dream and he hadn't touched a woman which made him quite unbearable.
   "Then, it is a promise! I want to go to visit the popular pancake shop!" Kiriko said excitedly. At the same time, she was considering whether she should ask him whether he was the one who had helped her at that time.
   Haru nodded and agreed. He thought that it should be time for him to ask Kiriko about the existence of Beauty Salon PRINCE later.
   Haru and Kiriko turned then saw Chieko who seemed quite impatient at that moment.
   "I'll go first, Kiriko," Haru said.
   Waving her hand, Kiriko smiled and said goodbye.
   Haru nodded and walked toward Chieko.
   Looking at Haru's back, Kiriko was wondering why Haru and Chieko seemed quite close, but when she thought about it calmly, she felt that it was normal since Chieko was the guidance counselor of the school and Haru was the head of the Disciplinary Officer so it was normal for both of them to be close.
   Kiriko looked at her three friends who came toward her with a smile.
   "How is your relationship with Kasugano-kun?"
   "H, huh? What do you mean?" Kiriko became flustered.
   "You should be fast since you have a lot of competitors."
   "I've heard that someone has sent him a love letter before."
   Kiriko was surprised since it was her first time hearing that Haru had received a love letter which made her panic.
   Kiriko's three friends knew that they needed to help Kiriko if she wanted to have a relationship with Haru since they knew how popular Haru was. In truth, they were also tempted by Haru, but they knew that they shouldn't fight for a boy against their friend so they decided to support Kiriko.
   However, at the same time, they also needed to remind Kiriko to be in hurry or else, she might lose him.
   Hearing her friends' words, Kiriko wasn't sure what to do, and thought that she should call him tonight to ask about this matter.
   At this moment, there was a boy who was looking at Kiriko with a longing expression and clenched his hand hard. It seemed that he had made up his mind to do something.
   Walking next to each other, Haru could feel Chieko staring at him.
   "Is there something wrong, Kakazu-sensei?"
   "Huh? Kakazu-sensei? Don't you usually call me Chieko-sensei?" Chieko raised her eyebrow.
   "If someone hears us then they might misunderstand our relationship." Haru maintained his cool expression and said, "We're both a student and a teacher. You're a guidance counselor at this school and I'm the Head Disciplinary Officer. We shouldn't do something that breaks the rules of the school. We need to give an example to everyone in this school."
   Chieko snorted and said, "If I didn't see you smoking at that time, I'd believe your words, but you're not like this. Your real self is more free than this. Don't you feel tired maintaining that good student facade?"
   "I don't know what are you talking about?" Haru looked at Chieko and said, "If your intention to call me is to joke, then can you let me go back early?"
   "Do you want to go back with that girl?" Chieko asked.
   "Kiriko Kiyuna." Chieko folded her arms and puffed her cheeks. "Do you like her?"
   Haru was speechless and asked, "Sensei, why are you acting like you're my girlfriend? Please remember that we're a student and a teacher. We shouldn't do something taboo."
   Chieko stared at Haru who was also staring at her. She looked away and snorted. "Hmph! Sooner or later, you'll fall under my skirt!"
   "Sensei... that's sexual harassment..." Haru sighed and said, "There are a lot of guys in this world and I'm sure that there are a lot of men who are interested in you since you're beautiful and all. You don't need to do something that might end your career."
   "The more you run, the more I want to chase after you," Chieko said with a smile. She felt that it was interesting with him and at the same time, she knew that this guy was very well down, after she had seen him during the swimming class.
   Chieko wanted to try to do it with her student, especially with Haru since this guy really attracted her.
   Haru was wondering why he became entangled with this woman. He shook his head and asked, "So what is your business, Sensei?"
   Chieko raised her eyebrows and let out a tired sigh.
   "Can you accompany me to re-educate him?" Chieko asked.
   Pushing the frame of his glasses, Haru nodded and said, "Why not? I'll help you since I'm the Head Disciplinary Officer."
   "Then after that, let's go to my apartment..." Chieko moved closer and whispered, "I'll teach you an extra lesson after school."
   Haru knew that he needed to get serious or else this woman would think that she was able to tease him as much as she wanted, but he wasn't a toy and if this woman kept pushing him, then he didn't mind teaching her what the real man was.
   The corridor happened to be quiet and there were only both of them within, Chieko smiled when she had successfully teased him, but then she was suddenly pushed on the wall.
   Chieko was startled and then stared at Haru who showed his aggressive side.
   The distance between the two of them was very close and Chieko could feel his warm breath and masculine smell which made her body hot.
   "Sensei, if you keep playing like this, I might take you seriously and by that time...."
   Lifting her chin, Haru stared at Chieko's beautiful face and said, "I might not able to stop and mess you up."
   Chieko gulped and blushed, but then...
   Haru showed a harmless smile and said, "I was joking. Let's go and re-educate Kouchi Madanbashi, Chieko-sensei." Then he walked toward the guidance room without waiting for her.
   Calming herself for a while, Chieko patted her chest to calm her throbbing heart. She knew it, and knew that Haru was a wolf in sheep's clothing and it excited her.
   Chieko was tempted and wondered how this guy was going to mess her up.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kenzen-robo-daimidaler.fandom.com/wiki/Shouma_Ameku
   https://kenzen-robo-daimidaler.fandom.com/wiki/Kouichi_Madanbashi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   As you know, there are at least 390 chapters in my draft of this novel, so I have been thinking about releasing 100 chapters so there won't be too much of a difference between the webnovel and p@tre*on.
   I will upload a lot of chapters in the future, but it won't be at the same time, and I might upload 4 to 5 chapters each day, but not now, and I will do it until there is only 250 chapters difference on the website and p@tre*on.
   That's all, thank you.
   Chapter 1214: How to defeat peverted guy?
   Under the umbrella, a woman looked at the device which showed the location of her target. Her expression became firm and finally, she found him!
   Haru and Chieko entered the guidance room at the same time but...
   "That damn gakuran idiot!" Chieko was full of anger when she saw that the guidance room was empty and she didn't see Kouichi Madanbashi inside. Her large breasts were undulating and she was full of anger, but then firm hands held her shoulders.
   "Kakazu-sensei, calm down. Take a deep breath," Haru said, trying to calm the woman. He had to admit even though her beauty wasn't much, her chest was so bombastic.
   Chieko took a deep breath and calmed herself. She looked at him and nodded. "Thank you, but I need to chase after him to change his gakura into this uniform."
   "Good." Haru nodded and said, "Don't get too excited, I am sure that he's still outside. We can chase after him."
   Chieko nodded and started to run toward the entrance of the school so that guy wouldn't escape from her.
   Looking at how strict this woman was, Haru was wondering why this woman was so perverted at the same time. He shook his head and also started to chase after Chieko since he knew how perveted Kouichi Madanbashi was.
   After school everyone went back to their home, however, within this group of students there was one student with a different uniform who walked out from the school.
   Unlike everyone who wore a blazer, this guy wore a gakuran (Japanese uniform).
   His expression seemed calm, but inside his head, he was wondering which porn that he should watch after he returned to his apartment.
   "Wait, Madanbashi Kouichi!"
   "Hmm?" The young man was named Madanbashi Koichi. He turned and looked at this teacher boredly. "Kakazu Chieko-sensei."
   Madanbashi was silent then stared at Chieko's breasts. 'It's pointlessly large as usual.'
   Chieko frowned and ignored Madanbashi's gaze. "Unsurprisingly, you have yet again chosen to break the school rules."
   "Break school rules?" Madanbashi seemed surprised.
   "As the guidance counselor for this school, my patience for you has run out!"
   "W, wait, Sensei!" Madanbashi seemed to be panicking at this moment.
   Chieko folded her arms and raised her eyebrow. "After all this time, you're making a lame excuse now?"
   "I had no idea it was against the rules to ogle your over-sized breasts like this!" Madanbashi said while staring at Chieko's breasts boldly.
   "Quit staring at them brazenly!" Chieko pushed Madanbashi's head away. She became annoyed and reminded. "You know damn well that the problem is that you're breaking the school dress code!"
   "You mean my clothes? But my sleeves aren't too long, and there's nothing unusual about the hems of my pants. What part of this uniform is in breach of the dress code?" Madanbashi asked. He didn't feel that he had done anything wrong after all.
   Chieko pointed her finger at the male student who walked beside them and said, "Why aren't you wearing the designated school uniform?!" She raised the blazer that she had brought and said, "Change into this!!" She showed the formal uniform of the school and pushed it against Madanbashi.
   "No way!" Madanbashi refused without hesitation. He smirked and moved forward. "I wouldn't be caught dead in such a wimpy blazer!" He was about to knead Chieko's breasts, but suddenly his wrists clasped down.
   "What?!" Madanbashi was startled.
   "Madanbashi. You can read porn or peek at girls as much as you want, but forcing yourself against a teacher is a crime." Haru stared down at Mandabashi.
   Chieko looked at Haru with a speechless expression since this guy had just pushed her on the wall before, but she also felt happy that he had protected her from the perverted guy in front of her.
   Sweat dripping from Madanbashi's forehead and he could feel that his wrists were in pain, but he wouldn't back down in the contest between men.
   "Kasugano Haruka. Say what you want, I'm not a hypocrite like you! As a man, I dare to say that I am a pervert! I want to fondle Kakazu Chieko-sensei's breasts and even if you stop me, I'll do that again tomorrow and I won't stop!" Madanbashi shouted.
   "You perverted brat!!!" Chieko hurriedly protected her breasts and couldn't believe that there was such a perverted student. She felt a bit afraid, thinking that her breasts might be targeted every day by this perverted student everyday, it made her furious when this perverted student directly caused trouble for Haru, thinking that she should give him more punishment or should she kick him out of this school?
   Haru let go of Madanbashi's wrist and stared at Madanbashi for a while.
   "Hehehe, you're going to let me go now?" Madanbashi didn't dare to move, but he was ready to fight when the situation was called.
   Haru moved closer at a very fast speed and whispered, "Your mom felt good."
   Madanbashi felt that his heart stopped and his pupil shrank at this moment, he stared at this guy, no, this demon who whispered such a vicious word right into his ear which made him staggered and fall down on the ground. His heart then beat very fast and looked at Haru in disbelief.
   Haru squatted down and said in low voice, "Madanbashi. I don't hate you, but I hate your actions. You're free to fondle the breasts of girls or women, as much as you want, but you need their consent. Your actions might be forgiven because you're a teenager, but not in front of me. If you dare to do that, then I'll really come to your mother, wife, daughter, aunt etc in the future and seduce them, believe me or not, when that happens, I'll show their picture and video of me fondling their breasts and more to you."
   Madanbashi's expression became pale as he stared at this devil. He was too stunned to say anything since he didn't expect this guy to be this evil. In his mind, his action was just a small mischief, but the price of that action was....
   Looking at Haru again, Madanbashi had a feeling that what this guy was saying was true and he didn't dare to bet, but then his shoulder was patted.
   Haru pulled Madanbashi, who had been silent for a while. "Sensei, where is the uniform?"
   "Oh, here." Chieko gave the uniform to Haru.
   Haru pulled Madanbashi's hand and put the uniform on Madanbashi's hand.
   "Change into this uniform tomorrow, alright? If you still want your gakuran, the school won't stop you from transferring to another school."
   Haru patted Madanbashi's shoulder once again and said, "Go back. Go and watch NTR porn at home so you can imagine what I will do later."
   Madanbashi stared at Haru once again and asked, "Y, you're going to do that?"
   Haru smiled and said, "Of course not. I was joking, Madanbashi. There's no way that I'll destroy someone else's marriage, right?" He was joking at this moment, but if this guy really dared to touch Chieko-sensei's breasts then...
   Madanbashi felt that Haru wasn't joking at that moment, and at the same time, he knew that he couldn't make this guy his enemy or else.....
   When Madanbashi returned while holding the uniform that had been brought by Chieko, Chieko stared at Haru and asked, "What did you say to him? His expression was so pale." She wasn't sure what this guy was saying, but she knew that it was something bad.
   "I've said that Kakazu-sensei's breasts are off-limits, but he can touch someone else's breasts," Haru said without shame. He didn't lie, though, he didn't say the detailed words to Chieko since this woman might be startled.
   Chieko laughed and asked, "What is it? You're jealous? If you want, I can let you fondle my breast." She squeezed her arms around her breasts so it caused its size to get even bigger.
   Haru hadn't touched anyone in the past week so it was hard to control himself.
   "Just kidding." Chieko smiled.
   Haru sighed and said, "If you have time to joke, then I'll return back, Kakazu-sensei."
   Chieko moved closer and whispered, "But if you want, you can come to my apartment again tonight."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1215: First Encounter
   That was the name of this woman.
   Kyouko stood up at the entrance of the school and waited for her target to come. Looking at the students of the school, she noticed someone and wondered why this guy wore a gakuran when everyone wore a blazer, but she didn't think too much and couldn't help but remember the words of her boss.
   "Your mission is to find a new particle accumulator. In short, you are to find and establish contact with possible Factor candidates. Then test their power and skill. However, the enemy is also hunting Factor candidates. So don't let your guard down."
   Kyouko stood up for a while and found her target. Though, at the same time, she was surprised when she saw the appearance of her target. From his appearance alone, she could tell that this guy was very strict and at the same time, he was also the Head Disciplinary Officer which made her think that he wasn't a "Factor" candidate.
   Even so, she was determined to talk to him and test his ability as a "Factor".
   Walking out from the school, Haru was determined to visit Chieko's apartment. He had been in this world for a week, but he hadn't met either the members of Beauty Salon PRINCE or Penguin Empire. He had made up his preparation so he didn't need to worry about Chieko being attacked by the enemies in the future. He also felt troubled by his urge so he didn't have any hesitation anymore.
   Haru had a good impression of Chieko and her face was similar to Sakura, but of course, Chieko's breasts were just too inhumane.
   Haru was thinking of going straight home since he had bought a luxurious condominium in this world then went to Chieko's house after he had changed his clothes since he knew that it was terrible when someone found out that he had a relationship with a teacher.
   If someone knew about that matter then without doubt Chieko would be fired from the school and he couldn't let that happen.
   But when he walked, he noticed a long time ago that he was being followed by someone. He raised his eyebrow and wondered what was the intention of this woman to follow him all the time.
   However, he had to admit that this woman was quite beautiful.
   Haru pondered for a while and wondered whether this woman was from Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   Haru didn't hide information and he lived normally since he wanted either the member of the Beauty Salon PRINCE or the Penguin Empire to contact him, and it seemed that they had taken the bait.
   Haru didn't want to startle this woman so he walked in a relaxed way.
   Sonan Kyouko who followed Haru couldn't help but sigh in relief when she saw that Haru didn't seem to notice her, and at the same time, she thought that she needed to fasten her contact with Haru.
   "Kasugano Haruka! Please wait for me!"
   Haru thought that the woman would contact him soon and when he was about to turn, suddenly he was stunned when he saw three humanoid figures seeming to peek at the girls' skirts together while chatting to each other under the stairs.
   "This is quite a nice vantage point!"
   "You can see under girls' skirts perfectly from here."
   If the person who peeked at girls' skirts were a brat or a high school student, or a human, he wouldn't be surprised, but clearly, the three figures in front of him weren't human, but rather...
   Haru had seen a bipedal octopus, so he didn't seem that surprised when he saw the humanoid penguin, but...
   'What the hell is that?!'
   Haru couldn't comprehend what was happening in front of him and when he looked around, it seemed that everyone ignored the existence of the three perverted humanoid penguins in front of them.
   "Now, then. That's enough of playing around!"
   The three humanoid penguins stared at Haru at this moment with a strange pose, and then their focussed change to the person behind Haru.
   "Beauty Salon PRINCE Intelligence Agent, Sonan Kyouko!"
   Haru turned and saw this beautiful woman. He had to admit that the breasts of this Sonan Kyouko weren't lost to Chieko and those legs were awesome.
   "Hand that boy over to us!"
   "So you've noticed, as well?" Sonan Kyouko asked with a frown.
   "Of course, a "Factor" is important to us in a number of ways!"
   When they were bickering to each other, Haru felt that they were very troublesome at this moment and thought about going back quietly. He walked away, unfortunately, they noticed him.
   "Where are you going? You need to follow me, if you want to be saved!" Sonan Kyouko grabbed Haru's shoulder.
   Haru was wondering whether Sonan Kyouko was going to invite him to the cult.
   "No, hand that boy over to us!"
   The three humanoid penguins would give up bringing Haru with them.
   When they were about to start their fight again, Haru's voice suddenly startled them.
   "I've been silent for a while, but don't you think that it is rude to ask me to follow you all without you introducing yourself? And you!" Haru looked at the three humanoid figures and said, "Don't you feel embarrassed to be naked on the street?"
   The three of them looked at each other then smiled.
   "We're not embarrassed at all!"
   The three of them said it at the same time.
   'Is this the Penguin Empire?'
   Haru was wondering whether he had entered a comedic story and when he didn't even ask them, he started to explain the thing between their legs.
   "Now, it seems that you're interested in the thing between our legs.
   Haru shook his head, but it seemed that he was ignored.
   "You have some misunderstandings here."
   "These spectacular structures are between our legs!"
   "Aren't you mistaking them with something else?"
   The three penguins raised both of their arms to show the beauty of their spectacular structures between their legs.
   "So it's not the one that I've imagined?" Haru asked.
   The three penguins started to make a new pose.
   "Our wonderful front tails!" 3x
   Haru nodded and it seemed that he was right. The thing between their legs was a tail, not the thing which everyone imagined.
   Haru wondered whether the three penguins in front of him were sexless, considering they didn't have that kind of thing, but he felt that he needed to confirm it again.
   "They're definitely tails!"
   "They're tails, so it's not something embarrassing!"
   The three penguins pushed their front-tails to the sky.
   Haru massaged his forehead since he wasn't sure what to do with those penguins since he didn't see any harm from them.
   'Is this really the villain of this world?'
   "Kasugano Haruka-kun! Let's get away from here!"
   Haru looked at Sonan Kyouko who raised her umbrella then shot out a firework toward the sky.
   When the three penguins were distracted, his hand was being pulled by Souna Kyouko somewhere.
   Running together, Haru stopped right on the construction site and asked, "Who were they?"
   Kyouko looked at Haru who was very calm at that moment and wondered whether there was something that could make this young man lose his calm, feeling that he was very suitable to enter the organization.
   "They're part of the command from the Penguin Empire." Kyouko stared at Haru with a serious expression and said, "They're after you."
   Haru was wondering whether it had something to do with the pink energy which he had seen a week ago.
   Haru and Kyouko turned and saw that the penguin came out from the manhole.
   "Because the world is round!"
   "There's no escape for you now!"
   "You're trapped like a rat in a bag!"
   Kyouko's expression became heavy since she knew that they had been trapped by those dammable penguins. She gritted her teeth and wondered how they could escape, but suddenly Haru stopped up in front of her.
   "I hate it when someone threatens me," Haru said while looking at the group of penguins.
   "You're going to fight us?"
   "You just need to give up and we won't hurt you!"
   The humanoid penguins didn't seem to take Haru's words seriously.
   Haru took a deep breath and pointed his finger somewhere. "What? That couple is mating!"
   The five penguins were startled and they focussed on following Haru's finger with excitement.
   Kyouko was speechless, but then she was startled when she was suddenly carried away by someone. She almost let out her voice, but when she saw that it was Haru, she felt calm, and at the same time, she was blushing.
   Kyouko nodded and escaped from the group of penguins swiftly.
   "Mating! Mating! Mating!"
   For the group of penguins, it seemed that they had forgotten their objective and looked for the couple who mated in the middle of the day.
   They realized that they had been fooled by Haru which made them surprised at how tricky their target was.
   "It seems that we need to get serious at this moment."
   The five penguins nodded and decided to catch their target no matter what!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1216: Hope of Humanity
   After they had run away, Kyouko told him to get her car that she parked nearby and she would explain everything to him after.
   Haru agreed without hesitation since the information that he had about both organizations was very limited. He had tried to hack into the government website, but he didn't find anything. He was wondering whether the story plot tried to block him or tried to make it harder for him to complete this quest and at the same time, it made him alert.
   Haru knew very well about plot armor and how unreasonable that power was. Even though he was a million times stronger than the opponent, as long as his opponent had the power to plot armor, then it was only a time that guy would escape then returned, becoming stronger, and that process could be repeated several times which caused the situation to become very troublesome.
   Haru thought that he needed to be careful about this quest since he didn't know anything.
   For the Penguin that he had seen earlier, he didn't think too much since he thought that they were a group of perverts, though, he was wondering what their purpose was since it was part of his quest.
   Haru entered Kyouko's car and wondered where this woman would bring him.
   Hopefully, he could get most of his answers about the Beauty Salon PRINCE and the Penguin Empire since he needed to go to his teacher's home at night to learn the lesson that he didn't understand.
   On the side of the riverbank, Haru sat down on the bench while listening to Kyouko's explanation about the Penguin Empire and the Salon Beauty PRINCE.
   "Like I said, those Penguins are a threat to this world and the enemy of mankind," Kyouko said.
   "So the large penguin robot that appeared last week was because of them?" Haru asked.
   "That's right." Kyouko nodded and said, "They're an evil empire that we must defeat. They are a scourge on the world. They pose the greatest threat to mankind's existence. We have to beat them down and ultimately vanquish them!"
   Looking at Kyouko's expression, he was wondering whether this woman had a great hatred toward those Penguins, but he wouldn't ask that question since they had only met each other for the first time.
   "I understand." Haru nodded.
   "Then..?" Kyouko's eyes were shining in excitement when she thought that Haru would help her.
   "But how does that have anything to do with me? You do realize that I'm just a normal high school student," Haru said while staring at Kyouko since it felt weird to accept her request without hesitation so he needed to reject her for a bit.
   "No, Kasugano-kun. You're not just a high school student." Staring at Haru with an eye that was full of determination, Kyouko said, "You're a "Factor", a person who can store powerful HI-ERO particles."
   "HI-ERO particles? What's that?" Haru asked with confusion.
   "I'll explain everything to you, but for now, please follow me," Kyouko said and extended her hand toward him. "Kasugano-kun, we need your power."
   Haru was speechless since he didn't expect this woman to use a sentence that was usually used in light novels. He owned a publishing house after all and he, himself, was also a writer. He had read a character novel that said those sentences to the main character, but when he heard it directly, he felt a bit embarrassed even though he wasn't the one who said it.
   "Why?" Kyouko was surprised and looked at Haru in disbelief since she thought that she had successfully invited him, but she didn't expect him to reject her.
   "Your organization sounds fishy to me." Haru stood up and said, "And I've been curious for a while, how did you know my name?"
   "Our Beauty Salon PRINCE isn't a fishy organization and we have done a lot of research on you, Kasugano-kun," Kyouko said.
   "I'm sorry, but I have...."
   Haru was about to go, but he felt the ground tremble.
   Kyouko lost her balance and fell down, but she was caught by someone.
   Kyouko blushed and nodded. "I, I'm alright." She looked away and wondered why this teenager that she had only met a moment ago had touched her body, but it seemed that she didn't hate it.
   Haru ignored Kyouko's reaction since he saw something incredible in front of him. "Sonan-san."
   "Is that a robot from the Penguin Empire?"
   Kyouko was surprised then followed Haru's gaze and she saw a huge robot in the shape of a penguin walking toward them.
   "You can't run away anymore! Please give up!"
   The giant penguin robot let out a voice, telling Haru and Kyouko to give up.
   Looking at this giant penguin robot, Haru was speechless and wondered whether the Penguin Empire was a rich organization since it could create such a huge robot. He also wondered how the heck that giant robot could move and wondered what kind of energy that was used in this giant robot.
   "Kasugano-kun, we have to run away! Let's get in my car!" Kyouko didn't hesitate and pulled Haru's hand to enter her car, running away from this giant robot.
   Sitting on Kyouko's car, Haru looked at the giant robot which chased after them while destroying the street in the city. If the shape of the giant robot wasn't so ridiculous then he wouldn't be this calm at this moment.
   "Kasugano-kun, inside your body, you have a power that can defeat that robot," Kyouko said with serious expression.
   "If you want to joke around then you need to do that once we have run away," Haru said with a speechless expression. He was really able to defeat this giant robot if he used his ability, but he didn't want to use it since he might change the plot if he really used his power and if the plot changed, then it would be hard to finish the quests, and at the same time, he was afraid the HI-ERO particles in this world would make him berserk once again since it was really hard to control this energy.
   However, he knew that he needed to defeat this giant penguin robot since it was part of his quest.
   "You might not be able to defeat it the way you are, but if you use Daimidalar...." Kyouko said with full confidence.
   "Daimadalar? What the hell are you talking about?"
   Kyouko ignored him and took out her smartphone to communicate with the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "This is Kyouko! A Penguin soldier robot has appeared! Please release Type-2!"
   "Type-2? That's not good."
   "What do you mean? The repairs should have been completed by now."
   "The repairs have been completed, but it's not moving at all. Oh, but the Type-3 maintenance robot can move!"
   "A mass prototype like the Type-3 is useless! Send Type-2 immediately!"
   Haru kept listening to Kyouko's conversation and the people from the Beauty Salon PRINCE, but then he saw the giant penguin robot start to fly which made him speechless. He was really wondering what kind of energy was used by this robot, but at the same time, he was speechless at the conversation between Kyouko and her peers.
   "The administrator is absent right now, so I don't feel motivated."
   "Sonan-chan, will you take responsibility?"
   Kyouko was annoyed and shouted, "I'll take responsibility or whatever! Please! I'll treat you to a beef barbeque set lunch at Juju's!"
   'Is this really an organization that is protecting the world?' Haru really wanted to go back at that moment.
   "All right, tell us your coordinates!"
   "Route 23, Butsudangaeshi, is close."
   Haru held the handle on the car since Kyouko's way of driving was so reckless. They were lucky that the street was so deserted or else....
   The car moved very fast and they arrived at their targeted place quickly.
   Then Haru stared at the park which suddenly destroyed and exploded, before something large that was wrapped in bandage appeared before him.
   "This is our secret weapon. Our great power..., Daimidalar!"
   "Daimidalar?" Haru recalled the weird robot that he had seen a week ago.
   Kyouko turned toward Haru and said, "Kasugano-kun, please hop in!"
   "What? Why should I do that?" Haru needed to be careful and he didn't want to be trapped by something weird after all. He also couldn't believe in Kyouko so suddenly since they had only met each other for a while, even though Kyouko was a very beautiful woman, he needed to make sure that this woman was harmless, or the organization behind her was harmless.
   "I told you. The particles you emit can allow you to control immense power," Kyouko said with a serious expression.
   "Even so... do you want me to believe just that?"
   "Only people with HI-ERO particles can control Daimidaler, so get in!"
   "...Sorry, I remember that I have homework today."
   Haru was about to go back, but his hand was pulled by Kyouko.
   "Kasugano-kun! The fate of mankind rests on your shoulders!" When Kyouko saw that Haru didn't stop, she shouted, "Please, I'll treat you to barbeque beef!"
   Haru realized that this woman was an idiot, but then the sky turned dark and he saw the giant penguin robot had appeared before them.
   The Daimidaler, which was kneeling on the ground, was being pushed to the ground and it fell down, causing a large impact and a shockwave to the surrounding area because of its heavy weight.
   "Take it out! Take it out!"
   Three voices came out from the giant penguin robot, Haru and Kyouko could tell that the Penguin was ready to destroy Daimidaler.
   The Penguins didn't hesitate and beat down Daimidaler without mercy.
   "..Daimidaler..." Kyouko seemed to be in shock when the hope of humanity was being trempled by those evil penguins.
   Kyouko gritted her teeth and felt helpless at that moment. She felt that her world had turned dark and she didn't know what she should do since no one would be able to help her at this moment, but then her shoulder was patted.
   "I'll only help you this time."
   "Kasugano-kun?" Kyouko, who was full of tears, was surprised.
   "So tell me how to use it." Haru looked at Kyouko and said, "And wipe those tears, this isn't over yet."
   Kyouko was moved at this moment and wiped the tears from her eyes.
   Kyouko nodded and said, "Hatch, open!" She started to run and said, "Come on!"
   Haru felt that he was really weak in women's tears. He decided to end this battle as soon as possible so he could go to his teacher's apartment.
   The giant penguin robot grabbed the Daimidaler which was wrapped in bandage once again and it was ready to give it a last blow, however...
   Suddenly the giant penguin robot was blown away and the three Penguins inside the robot were crying in panic.
   "T, that thing is standing!"
   comment
   The bandage that covered the Daimadaler was loosened and Haru entered the battle as a pilot of Daimidaler!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Even though it is hard to admit it "Kenzen Robo Daimidaler" is a very stupid story, this arc is also quite stupid.
   In conclusion, just read, don't think too much.
   Chapter 1217: Daimidaler!
   The punch made the giant penguin robot staggered, but what made the Penguin inside the giant robot surprised was because Damidaler was standing once again!
   It was normal for the Penguin to feel surprised since a week ago, they had just destroyed Daimidaler, but it had been revived and appeared before them once again!
   "It's moving! Just like I thought!"
   Sitting next to Haru, Kyouko smiled happily.
   Haru ignored Kyouko's words since he could feel that his energy was being drained.
   Haru frowned since he suddenly felt that it was very hard to control his sexual drive after he entered the Daimidaler, then he glanced at Kyouko and felt that his throat became dry.
   Suddenly Haru remembered his nightmare in the past where he couldn't control his anaconda, and he felt that feeling again at this moment.
   "What's wrong?" Kyouko noticed that there was something strange about Haru.
   "N, nothing." Shaking his head, Haru thought that he needed to defeat this giant penguin robot as soon as possible since he almost couldn't control himself at that moment. He needed to go to his teacher's apartment as soon as possible!
   "Can you explain about this robot?"
   Haru observed the screen which showed the structure inside Daimidaler. He could see that the core part was shining and extended to almost all of the body structure, but not all of it was being filled with HI-ERO particles.
   Haru had known it from the beginning, but he didn't want to admit it, however, he needed to acknowledge that a HI-ERO particle was just a sexual drive or libido which made him speechless, but at the same time, he knew that he could use this HI-ERO particle to become an energy for a giant robot which meant that there was a lot of possibility in the future and as a harem protagonist, he didn't lack a HI-ERO particle.
   However, it was hard to control it, especially when the HI-ERO particles in this world were so abundant and it tried to enter his body forcefully.
   If he came to this world with his lover then it was alright, but he hadn't touched anyone for the past week so there were a lot of HI-ERO particles on his body which made it hard for him to control it.
   Haru couldn't control the HI-ERO particles on his body which meant he couldn't fully release the HI-ERO particles smoothly into Daimidaler which caused the lack of energy in this robot so he could only use Daimidaler for a limited time.
   To solve this matter, he needed to share his HI-ERO particles with someone and there was only one person who could help him, however, he knew that it wasn't possible when he only knew that person for a while.
   Then the only solution in this matter was to end the enemy as soon as possible before the energy within Daimidaler emptied and when everything ended, he would go to his teacher's apartment!
   "Daimidaler Battle Mode! Daimidaler's True Form! Kasugano-kun, move forward and defeat the Penguins!" Kyouko was very excited at this moment since Haru was better than she had imagined.
   Haru took a deep breath to calm himself and nodded, but at the same time, he was speechless when he heard the explanation of Kyoko about this robot was so simple.
   Haru thought at a very fast speed, thinking about what kind of fighting style he would use in this battle.
   The shape of Daimdaler was extremely weird since it had a small right arm, and a very huge left arm. The balance of this robot was very off and if he wasn't being careful, it was very easy for him to fall down and show his opening to the enemy.
   'Then there's only that way...'
   Hitman Styles has a highly offensive boxing stance almost identical to Detroit Style.
   This stance has the user's left arm hanging near the waist while the right arm is closely drawn to the chest area.
   Haru manipulated the left arm of Daimidaler in a pendulum manner and used the right arm of the Daimidaler closely drawn to the chest area.
   Kyouko was confused by Haru's actions and asked, "Kasugano-kun, what are you doing?'
   "Sonan Kyouko. For now, believe in me," Haru said.
   Kyouko wasn't sure, but she decided to trust him at this moment since she knew he was the hope of humanity at this moment!
   "Huh? What the hell is that?"
   "I don't know what you're playing, but it is impossible to defeat us!"
   After being punched by Daimidaler, the giant penguin robot started its attack once again. It flew toward Daimadaler, but suddenly Daimidaler's left fist appeared right before it.
   Penguins who stayed inside a giant penguin robot screamed in panic after their robot was attacked, but that wasn't over.
   If someone saw the movement of Daimidaler at this moment, they would think that they were watching a professional boxer champion fight since Daimadaler sent out flicker jabs one after another.
   Flicker Jab is a long range jab thrown from a low angle.
   As the name implies, "flicked" almost with a jerking motion which allows for jabs to come from various angles at high-speed, making it an impressive offensive weapon.
   A flurry of jabs were sent toward the giant penguin robot.
   The Penguins were in a panic and tried to protect themselves, unfortunately, the arms of their robot were so small that they couldn't use it to create a wall to block Daimidalar's attacks and could only take these jabs without protection.
   "A - Amazing, Kasungano-kun!" Kyouko's eyes were shining in excitement. "Y, You might be the strongest pilot of the Daimidaler in history!"
   Haru ignored Kyouko's remark and felt that Kyouko was too exaggerated since he was sure that Kyouko's organization only appeared a few years ago so the number of pilots should be very limited, but he didn't have a time to think about that since he realized that the durability of the penguin robot was very high which made him worried since...
   "What's wrong, Kasugano-kun?" Kyouko noticed the change in Haru's expression. She didn't see happiness on Haru's face, but rather a frown? She didn't understand since she could see that they were on the winning side.
   "...It's gone," Haru said.
   "The energy is gone. I can't move this thing again," Haru said while massaging his temple.
   Kyouko was startled when she saw that the energy of Daimidaler was emptied and it couldn't be moved again. "W, what should we do?!" But before she received her answer, Daimidaler was attacked!
   "Daimidaler has stopped moving!"
   The Penguins knew that it was a chance and hurriedly attacked Daimidaler!
   Haru raised his eyebrow since he didn't expect that the penguin robot would attack Daimidaler with a beam from their front-tail position!
   Daimidaler was hit by the impact and crashed into the building behind.
   Haru was better since he was sitting on the chair, but Kyouko who sat on Haru's side almost fell down. If it wasn't because of herquick response to hug the chair then she might have crashed into the floor.
   "Fire the Antarctic missiles!"
   The giant penguin robot fired off a large amount of missiles toward Daimidaler!
   Those missiles exploded one after another on Daimidaler.
   Kyouko knew that if this continued then they would be defeated and Daimidaler would be destroyed once again.
   "Kasugano-kun! Please, do something! You should have a way, right? Please defeat the Penguins!"
   Kyouko wasn't sure, but she had a feeling that Haru might have a way to defeat the Penguin, especially after she had seen how he was able to manipulate Daimidaler so skillfully on his first time.
   Haru was speechless. He didn't care whether he would lose or not, but he felt uncomfortable being stared at by this pure gaze of trust. He gritted his teeth and knew that it was the only way. He didn't want to use his power in this world so there was only one way for him to defeat the Penguins!
   "What? Really?" Kyouko didn't expect that Haru really had a way to defeat the Penguins.
   "But I don't recommend this method!"
   "Why? We're in this situation! If you have a way, please tell me! I'll do anything for you!" Kyouko said with an earnest expression.
   Looking at her expression, Haru became guilty, but he didn't want to go berserk at that moment. He recalled his time when he was troubled by that curse or side effect a few months ago and he didn't want to feel that feeling again.
   Haru closed his eyes and said, "Sonan-san..."
   "Then Kyouko, do you know that I'm afraid of my power?" Haru said.
   "I can't control this power and once I lose myself then....."
   But then he was suddenly hugged by Kyouko.
   "Don't worry, I'm here. I'll help you no matter what!" Kyouko wasn't sure what kind of difficulty that he had faced in the past, but she couldn't bear to see him like this and hugged him to comfort him.
   "If you have made up your mind, then I've only one request," Haru said.
   "Yes, what is it? As long as it is within my power, then I'll do anything," Kyouko said without hesitation.
   "Sit on my lap," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Kyouko was dumbfounded.
   "I know that it is a bit weird, but can you sit on my lap?" Haru asked.
   Kyouko startled, then blushed. "W, why do you want me to sit on your lap?"
   "It helps me to focus, please believe me." Haru looked at Kyouko and said, "It is also the reason why I don't want to do this. We have only met each other for the first time and I don't want to take advantage of you." He might be scum, but everything needed an emotional foundation since without an emotional foundation what was the difference between that and playing with a toy?
   Kyouko blushed, but stared at the Daimidaler which would be destroyed by the dammable Penguin. She gritted her teeth and sat on Haru's lap.
   "I, I've sat on your lap so w, what should I do?"
   Kyouko was few years older than Haru, but it was her first time to have close contact with an opposite gender since she used all of her time to defeat the Penguins, and frankly, she didn't hate it and felt comfortable, but suddenly her waist was hugged!
   "Kyouko, you smell really good..."
   Kyouko felt that her face was very hot and she couldn't calm herself. The place below her stomach also felt hot at that moment and she wasn't sure what this feeling was about, but then she felt something very hard touch her smooth thigh and it stood very tall between her legs. She was too stunned to say anything and she wasn't sure what to do. It was so big that it might have been bigger than the Penguin's front-tail.
   If Kyouko didn't know that Haru was a human, then she would think that he was a Penguin because of his size.
   Haru didn't hesitate and transferred a HI-ERO particle to Kyouko's body and the Daimadaler at the same time!
   In front of Kyouko's sexy body, Haru had to admit to controlling himself, but he knew that it wasn't the time for that kind of thing and at the same time, he knew that he shouldn't do something that made Kyouko sad. He used all of his auxiliary abilities at this moment to calm himself for at least tens of seconds.
   "Calm down. I know my thing might startle you, but I'm also a man. In front of such a beautiful woman like you, it takes a lot of my reason to hold it.... I'm sorry, Kyouko."
   Hearing his devastated voice, Kyouko understood why he was scared of his own power. Her heart became tender and wanted to comfort him at this moment, but at the same time, she was very happy when he praised her this much and her heart was melting at this moment.
   "I, I've said that I'll do anything for you so just defeat the Penguins in front of us now!" Kyouko said with a voice of full encouragement and gentleness.
   The suspension bridge effect!
   In front of the danger and the enemy, the relationship between Haru and Kyouko became closer to each other even with their short meeting.
   "Don't worry, I'll defeat it for you."
   Then from Daimidaler, a bright pink light enveloped the entire Daimidaler's body which caused the missiles from the Penguins to rebound!
   The Penguins were startled by this phenomenon, and suddenly a huge large palm grabbed the head of the giant penguin robot and slammed it right into the ground!
   The ground cracked and it spread into the surrounding area like a spider web.
   But it was far from over since the palm of Daimidaler's extended and a pink bright light appeared on its palm.
   A large pink beam was shot toward the giant robot penguin!
   The giant robot penguin exploded directly.
   Inside the cockpit, Haru and Kyouko saw this scene.
   Kyouko was full of disbelief and happiness since Haru was able to defeat that dammable Penguins so easily, but she suddenly remembered their condition at that moment. Her face was full of shyness and she didn't dare to look at him.
   Hearing his heavy voice, Kyouko's body became tense and nervous. "Y, Yes!"
   "I'm sorry, but I need to go now. Let's meet again tomorrow."
   Kyouko wasn't sure what had happened, but suddenly she was being left alone in the cockpit of Daimadaler with a dumbfounded expression and she didn't understand everything since that guy suddenly left her.
   Hearing the knock on her door, Chieko smiled and walked toward the entrance of her apartment. She was wearing quite skimpy clothes and she believed that she could seduce him with these armaments.
   Chieko also wore her war underwear and she was ready to welcome him.
   When Chieko opened the door, she saw him smiling at her gently, but at the same time, her instinct as a woman told her everything and she knew what they were about to do.
   "Sorry to bother you, Sensei."
   "No problem, please enter."
   Closing the door, Haru started her private lesson.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1218: Calm before storm
   Sitting on the chair, Haru felt quite uncomfortable when he didn't have money so he decided to get more money in his pocket. He bought a share of the most popular convenience store in the world since he could see after staying in this world for a week, the convenience store in this world was very popular, especially when they even sold their own porn.
   Haru was wondering why the people in this world were full of perverts, but then again, he might try to avert his thought after what he had done to Chieko.
   Seeing her sleeping face, Haru smiled and decided to use all of his hacking ability to search for information about the Penguin Empire and the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   Haru searched for information about the Beauty Salon PRINCE and found out that this organization was the biggest underground organization in the world and it didn't have that much history. However, he was wondering how a salon could develop into the biggest underground organization that was capable of building a Daimidaler.
   Personally, he didn't think that there was anything special about Daimidaler after he had piloted that robot.
   The robot was off balance, the design was quite lame, etc.
   It was a very weird robot, however, the energy that was used on this robot was very special.
   Haru knew that HI-ERO particles were the sex drive of humanity and it was something that made people want to copulate.
   HI-ERO particles were very important since without them, humanity would become extinct since they had lost their will to coopulate and made a descendant.
   Haru, who mastered "pleasure magic" and also happened to be a "harem protagonist", had a lot of HI-ERO particles that could cover the entire planet. However, when he stayed in this world, he might be able to cover Mars and Venus, three planets with his HI-ERO particles, and because of that, it was very hard to control it.
   Haru felt better after he had let out all the frustration on his second head, at this moment, he could control his HI-ERO particles very well, but if it went berserk, he wasn't sure what the consequence was, however, he was sure that it wouldn't be good.
   That's why he was glad that his teacher could teach him some lessons that he didn't understand earlier.
   Haru had met Kyouko and he knew that he didn't need Kiriko Kiyuna's help again, but he felt that it was too cruel to leave Kiriko Kiyuna just like that since he wasn't dense protagonist and understood Kiriko's feeling, but he had crossed the line with his teacher after all and he was a scumbag.
   Haru was wondering whether there would be someone who would confess to Kiriko so Kiriko's attention would be turned toward that boy instead of him.
   Haru then remembered that had an appointment with Kiriko after school later, but at the same time, he also needed to follow Kyouko to the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE which made him wonder what he should do...
   Haru thought for a while and decided to part with Kiriko for a while since he wanted her to forget about him. He felt that such a cute girl should be together with someone that loved her dearly and he wasn't sure whether Kiriko could accept his relationship with Chieko with only a week of meeting.
   Looking at Chieko, Haru had to admit that the stamina of this woman was quite good, but in the end, she lost and it was still far away from him.
   Haru shook his head and decided to focus on his research, since if he thought about his lower body, then it would never end since there were a lot of cute girls in this world.
   Then after a few moments, Haru had been on the internet and he didn't expect that he would really find the location of Beauty Salon PRINCE, however, he didn't expect that it was really a salon. He felt a bit speechless, but he didn't think too much. He found out the location of the salon and decided to visit it later. When he thought about a salon, he remembered that his hair was quite long and thought about cutting it.
   Twirling the edge of his hair, he continued his research about the Penguin Empire. He didn't expect to find the official Penguin Empire website.
   Haru was a bit speechless and wondering whether this organization was as evil as Kyouko had told him before since he didn't think that those stupid Penguins were able to cause harm to humanity.
   In his opinion, they might cause a disturbance, but not harm to humanity.
   Haru thought that he might need to talk with them in the future, but before that he decided to open the official website.
   A loud sound came from his laptop the moment he entered the website then an advertisement appeared one after another covering the entire screen on his laptop.
   "Hmm...." Chieko frowned when she heard the loud sound from the laptop.
   Haru hurriedly closed the website and sighed. He was wondering what the Penguin Empire was since each time he found out about them, he was even more speechless and lost for words, wondering whether they were really opponents.
   The Penguin Empire owned a giant robot, Haru knew the price of giant robot wasn't cheap and it was very expensive, however, why shouldn't they allocate some of their money to buy a better server?
   Compared to the price of a giant robot, the price of a server was negligible, but they didn't buy a server which caused the advertisements to appear one after another, covering the entire of his laptop screen.
   Haru was wondering whether the Penguin Empire was rich or poor, and at the same time, he was wondering why they used all of their money for porn.
   How did he know that the Penguin Empire had been buying porn? It was because on the official website of the Penguin Empire, they wrote a lot of things about their activities such as buying porn, buying porn magazines, or lending porn, or rather, most of them were about porn which made him speechless.
   When Haru thought that Korosensei and the members of Penguin Empire would be great friends without a doubt.
   Haru turned and asked, "You've woken up, Sensei?"
   "Why are you there? You're not sleeping?" Chieko asked. She bit her lips when she remembered what they had done a few hours before. She wanted to do it again, but she was very tired and she was sure that she needed to take a break tomorrow.
   "Well, I'll be sleeping soon."
   Haru stood up and entered the bed, laying next to Chieko.
   Chieko smiled and kissed his cheek.
   Haru smiled and patted Chieko's head.
   Chieko hugged him and wanted to be eaten by him again.
   "Go and sleep," Haru said.
   Haru kissed Chieko's forehead which made her smile sweetly then sleep soundly. Looking at Chieko again, he was wondering how many times he had a relationship with his teacher.
   "Kyouko-chan, where is that guy?"
   Kyouko sighed and said, "I, I don't know...." When the battle was over, Haru suddenly disappeared which made her feel lost. "I, I'll take him here tomorrow!"
   Everyone was curious about Kasugano Haruka after all.
   Thinking that she could meet him tomorrow, Kyouko felt better and smiled. She was wondering why she kept thinking about him which made her blush.
   In the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone watched how Haru was able to defeat the robot of Penguin Empire.
   Everyone was dumbfounded since Haru's ability to pilot a robot was amazing.
   "He's very strong..." the Penguin Emperor said with a sigh. He tapped the side of his throne with his flap and said, "Let's build a better robot then!"
   The Penguin Emperor then looked at another target beside Haru. He felt that if it was impossible to get Haru then he could change their target.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1219: Dream of Men
   In the early morning, Kiriko stood on the top of the rooftop after she received a letter from her good friend. She had befriended this boy for a long time and wondered what he wanted to tell her.
   The wind was quite strong in the morning which caused Kiriko's hair to scatter.
   When Kiriko fixed her scattered hair, she saw Haru's figure walking together with Chieko Kakazu which surprised her.
   'Why do they come to school at the same time?'
   However, Kiriko quickly calmed her mind and thought that it might be because they happened to meet on the way. She sighed and wanted to go toward him since they had promised to go out together after school but...
   Kiriko was a bit surprised since her good friend called out her name so loudly.
   "What's wrong, Shouma-kun?"
   "P, please go out with me!"
   Shouma Ameko confessed his love to Kiriko without hesitation. He closed his eyes since he was afraid that he was being rejected, but he felt weird when he didn't hear an answer from Kiriko.
   Shouma was anxiously waiting for Kiriko's answer. He had seen how Kiriko had gotten close to the transfer student, and knew that he needed to move fast or else....
   Kiriko seemed to be surprised and she couldn't answer for a while. She had a good feeling toward Shouma before, but she knew that she didn't feel that way toward him and at the same time, when she met Haru...
   Kiriko wasn't sure what to do and felt tangled at that moment since she knew that if she rejected Shouma, then the relationship between them would be broken.
   Looking at how tangled Kiriko was, Shouma gritted his teeth and said, "Y, you don't need to answer me immediately. Please answer me when you're ready!" Before he received his answer, he quickly ran away. He was scared, he was scared to hear the answer from her and decided to wait until he was ready.
   Kiriko wasn't sure what to do and her head was blank at that moment.
   Inside the guidance room, Chieko ate the bento which was cooked by Haru. She had to admit that it tasted very good and might be the best food that she had eaten in her entire life.
   When Chieko ate, she also remembered the thing which they had done last night and the massage which he had given in the morning.
   Chieko had never felt like last night before and had to admit this guy was a perfect lover, even though she was very tired, that pleasure was very addictive.
   Then his massage was very awesome since it helped her recover her stamina quickly.
   Chieko knew that once even if that guy didn't go to the school, this guy could make a lot of money with those skills.
   'Cooking, massage, and that thing...' Chieko shuddered and her eyes stared at the young man who made her crazy.
   If possible, Chieko wanted to marry this guy right away since she wasn't young anymore and thought to settle down, however, she knew that it was impossible, especially when her partner was her own student.
   Chieko knew that it was taboo, but at the same time, it made her even more excited. She had eaten her bento and hugged her student who stared at the laptop all the time. She pressed her breasts into his back and hugged him tightly, trying to tempt him.
   Haru's answer startled her then her eyes looked on his laptop. She blinked her eyes and felt that she was dreaming. She rubbed her eyes, and realized that she wasn't dreaming. She might not understand finance, but she could see a number on Haru's balance which startled her.
   Chieko kissed Haru's cheek and felt that she shouldn't let him go. This guy was simply amazing, but at the same time, it made her feel inferior somehow. She was only a normal teacher with slightly bigger breasts and prettier than most women, however, their age was too far apart. She was wondering whether this guy loved a younger girl rather than an older woman like her.
   Haru grabbed Chieko's waist and put her into his lap. he didn't mind if Chieko loved money so that it was easier for him to leave her in the future.
   Haru had heard that it was better to be in love during high school since everyone was very pure, unlike when someone had entered society, they needed to think about a lot of things, but it was mostly economic matters.
   Money might not be the most important thing in life, but without money, a life would be miserable.
   Haru didn't intend to make that much money in this world nor did he plan to become the richest man in the world again, but he wanted to own enough to make him onto a list of the 10,000 richest people in the country.
   "What's wrong with that frown?" While hugging Chieko's waist, he asked.
   "Do you have someone you like?" Chieko asked while staring at Haru.
   "Of course, I have someone I like," Haru said.
   Chieko frowned and asked, "Who?"
   "It's you," Haru said with a smile.
   Chieko blushed and asked, "Really?"
   "Of course, I can't give up these breasts yet." Haru put his head between Chieko's breasts. He had to admit that it smelled really good and it was really soft.
   Chieko bit her finger to hold her moan. "D, don't be here.. s, someone might enter this room." However, it seemed that she had awoken a devil, especially when she saw his devilish smile.
   "Have you tasted my special syrup?" Haru asked.
   Haru continued with his job and he sat on the office table with a large space below. His brows were frowned upon, but he didn't lose focus on his job.
   The location of the guidance room was on the third floor of the school so the curtain wasn't close, but even so in this room, there was a weird sound that kept sounding below the table.
   Haru, who had always been using his Kenbonshoku Haki, noticed that someone was going to enter the guidance room, but he didn't tell the person below him to stop.
   Then the door of the guidance room was opened so suddenly which startled the person below, but a hand patted her head slowly, calming her down. Suddenly this person became excited and tried to tease Haru.
   Haru raised his eyebrow, but his expression didn't change much. When he returned later, he thought about punishing the person who hid below his table, however, he knew that he needed to talk with the person in front of him first.
   Chieko, who was stroking his anaconda, stopped and frowned, but then she didn't care much and continued to tease this guy. She snorted and wondered what Kiriko would think when Kiriko knew this guy was doing this kind of thing with his teacher.
   Kiriko somehow sighed in relief when she saw him. "I, I haven't seen you in class before..."
   "I'm sorry, but I've got some jobs from the disciplinary committee," Haru said.
   "But don't worry, I'll be done soon and we can go out after school."
   However, Haru felt regret when he uttered these words since his anaconda was bitten at this moment which made him flinch. He glanced below and he was glared at by Chieko, but the response was quite normal since she was jealous.
   Kiriko smiled and said, "T, then let's meet again after school!"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and sighed in relief when Kiriko left the room. He moved his chair backward and asked, "What are you doing?"
   Chieko snorted and looked away.
   Haru felt that this woman's reaction was funny. He pulled her from below the table and said, "It's not over, right?"
   Chieko blushed and snuggled in this devil's arms. She had to admit that this guy was very bad and scum, but who made him so charming?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1220: Complicated Relationship
   It was time to go home, Haru walked out from the school together with Kiriko since they had promised to go out, but they didn't go out immediately since Kiriko was in charge of helping the teacher. To fasten the process, he also helped her, but then, he realized that there was something wrong with Kiriko and at the same time, he realized that someone was looking at them.
   Haru was in his classroom, looking at Kiriko who seemed to be absentminded, sitting in front of him. He glanced and saw a boy who stared at Kiriko from the gap of the door of the classroom.
   Haru knew this guy since his photo happened to be on Chieko's laptop. It wasn't because Chieko had a relationship with this boy, but because this boy was very smart that he received a recommendation to go to MIT.
   'If I'm not wrong, his name should be Shouma Ameku.'
   Haru was wondering whether this boy had something to do with Kiriko. From his observation, he could tell this boy was in love with Kiriko and from Kiriko's expression, he could tell that she was being confessed by this boy.
   Kiriko was startled when her name was being called. Her mind was in a mess after she received that confession and she wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
   "Did you receive a confession or something?" Haru asked.
   "H - Huh?!" Kiriko opened her eyes wide and seemed to be surprised when Haru asked this question. "H - How did you know?!"
   "You're a cute girl after all, isn't it normal for you to receive a confession?" Haru said with a smile.
   Being praised as cute, Kiriko blushed then a pink light suddenly released from her body. "W, what?!" She was startled and didn't expect that she would go berserk with praise then she hurriedly held Haru's hand to calm her down.
   Kiriko was very close to Haru because she often her HI-ERO particles were on berserk. When they were together, she often released a HI-ERO particle and to calm herself she needed to hold Haru's hand. She wanted to hold him and do something more, but their relationship wasn't a couple after all which made her sigh.
   "Did you reject or accept? If you accept his confession then you shouldn't hold my hand," Haru said.
   Kiriko was surprised then asked, "Haru... do you want me to accept his confession?" When she asked this question, she was scared when she thought that he didn't have feelings toward her.
   "Do you like him?" Haru asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "I guess, you might have had feelings for him in the past, but then it slowly faded. However, when he suddenly confessed to you... should it be in the morning?"
   "Then you feel confused since you're not sure about your feelings?" Haru said.
   Kiriko was amazed and asked, "H - How did you know?"
   "That's not the problem here." Haru stared at Kiriko and asked with a smile, "So who is the guy who makes you hesitant to accept the confession in the morning?"
   Kiriko wanted to scream at this moment, but then she was also scared. Then suddenly the HI-ERO particles on her body were gone on berserk once again, and it couldn't be stopped even if she held her hand with Haru.
   But then Kiriko was hugged and the HI-ERO particles on her body were stabilized.
   "You should control your power, you know? What if someone sees you?" Haru said with a helpless expression. He was a bit dumbfounded when he knew that Kiriko was also an "Factor" and she couldn't control her HI-ERO particles very well which made him realize that this girl was perverted.
   Kiriko became flustered, her face blushed, and her entire body was very hot.
   The distance between the two of them was very close and the feeling on her heart was bursting at this moment.
   "H, Haruka-kun, I, I...."
   "Kasugano-kun, this is where you are! I've been searching for you!"
   Suddenly the atmosphere became stagnant, and the three of them were looking at each other.
   Haru looked at both of them and asked, "Do you know each other?"
   Haru was walking together with Kiriko and Kyouko at the same time. He didn't feel surprised when both of them knew each other since Kiriko was a pilot of the Daimidaler and Kyouko was working at the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "So... you're the new pilot of Daimidaler?" Kiriko looked at Haru in surprise and disbelief. She didn't expect the boy that she liked would become a pilot of the Daimidaler.
   "No, I don't agree to become their pilot," Haru said.
   "What?!" Kyouko was startled and pulled Haru's hand. "Why?! Didn't you agree to become one yesterday? Why didn't you want to become one now?!"
   Haru was speechless and asked, "....When have I ever agreed to become pilot of Daimidaler?"
   "You...! A, after what you have done to me then you want to run away now?" Kyouko was almost in tears at that moment when she thought that this guy had done it to her.
   "Kasugano Haruka-kun!" Kiriko was furious and thought that Haru and Kyouko had done that kind of thing.
   Haru massaged his temple and said, "Stop it you two!"
   His voice made them shut their mouths, but they kept staring at Haru.
   "Sonan Kyouko. I've never promised to become a pilot of Daimadaler since I don't know anything about you or your organization. I need to be careful after all, what if you're trying to fool me?" Haru said.
   "What? Of course not! Do you think I'll deceive you?!" Kyouko asked.
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "You're too stupid to do that."
   "YOU.....!!!!" Kyouko was furious and threw the table that was right beside her.
   Kiriko stared at both of them with a scrutinized gaze since their relations were very close at this moment.
   "Haru, tell me the relationship between the two of you!"
   Kiriko was furious when she thought that Haru was dating someone else and didn't tell her the truth.
   Haru took a deep breath and wrapped his hand around Kyouko's waist.
   Kyouko and Kiriko were startled by Haru's action.
   "Kiriko, I know that it might be late, but she's my girlfriend," Haru said.
   "W, what are you saying?!" Kyouko blushed, but then she heard a whisper from him which made her body giddy.
   "I'll become a pilot of Daimidaler if you go along with me," Haru whispered.
   Kyouko wanted to say something, but quickly agreed and she didn't hate the idea of being his girlfriend.
   "Kiriko, you should accept that boy's confession," Haru said.
   Kiriko stared at Haru for a while with an unwilling gaze before running away.
   Haru sighed when he saw tears in Kiriko's eyes, but his thought was broken when he heard this voice.
   "Was it alright?" Kyouko asked.
   "It's alright. It's better that she isn't with a scumbag like me," Haru said. He looked at Kyouko and said, "Thank you, Kyouko. Let's go." His feelings for Kiriko weren't that strong and it was better to let her go since he couldn't love her alone.
   Kyouko blushed and nodded, but then she remembered his words.
   "You're a scumbag?" Kyouko asked with confusion.
   "I date a teacher," Haru said.
   Kyouko was dumbfounded and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Let's gom I want to cut my hair in your organization," Haru said and tapped Kyouko's shoulder.
   Kyouko wasn't sure, but she felt that her heart was at loss at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1221: Test
   Kiriko was running away crying when she heard what Haru had told her before.
   'He's dating someone....'
   Kiriko's heart was at loss and she wasn't sure what to do at that moment. She recalled the time she spent with him for the past week and she felt that it was the most wonderful time, however, those days would be over soon.
   Kiriko tried to wipe the tears from her eyes, but her tears didn't stop.
   Kiriko looked up and saw Shouma who suddenly appeared in front of her. "...Shouma-kun? What are you doing here?"
   Shouma took a deep breath and said, "I won't hurt Kiriko-chan! And I love you, Kiriko-chan!"
   Kiriko was moved by Shouma's feeling, but it couldn't penetrate her heart and...
   Shouma moved closer and wanted to hug Kiriko at that moment, but then he was pushed away by her.
   Shouma was in shock since he didn't expect to be rejected.
   "P, Please give me some time..."
   Kiriko turned and ran away again since she didn't know any more about her feelings, however, she thought that she needed to go to the Beauty Salon PRINCE to confirm everything.
   Kiriko Kiyuna recovered and the tears on her eyes stopped. She had made up her mind to settle everything!
   Cutting his hair at the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Haru looked at his new appearance in the mirror. He was wondering why his appearance was a bit similar to the character that often stole the lover, wife, mother of someone on hentai manga.
   His hairstyle changed into an undercut hairstyle, and all the side and back parts of his hair were shaved cleanly, then he slicked back the rest of his hair.
   Haru didn't wear his glasses at that moment and asked, "What do you think, Kyouko?"
   "Umm... it's good." Kyouko nodded with a blush, thinking that this guy was too dangerous, but then she hurriedly shook her head since he was the hope of humanity to defeat the Penguin Empire. He had promised her to become a pilot of Daimidaler which made her happy, but at the same time, she felt quite sad when she heard that he dated his own teacher.
   "What's wrong, Kyouko?" Haru asked.
   "N, No! Let's go to headquarters!" Kyouko said.
   Haru nodded and paid for the haircut. He gave the old lady a thumbs up since her skill at haircut was very good.
   Haru and Kyouko entered the hidden room and suddenly they were transported to the hidden headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE!
   Kyouko brought Haru to the hangar where the organization placed and fixed the Daimidaler. She explained everything in this headquarters, but her body felt giddy when he stood behind her. She turned her head toward him who was smiling at her gently which made her blush.
   "What's wrong? Why stop?" Haru asked.
   "Y, yes!" Kyouko looked away and continued to explain, but she stuttered and it was hard for her to calm herself!
   Haru nodded and could tell that this woman was very submissive and very weak against pressure. If he wanted then...
   He shook his head and massaged his head. He wondered why he was this perverted.
   Haru wouldn't admit that he was a pervert. He was a gentleman and not a pervert, but when he was at his self rejection, his HI-ERO particles became very hard to control. He hurriedly calmed himself and tried to control it.
   When the lift opened, Kyouko noticed the frown on Haru and asked worriedly, "Kasugano-kun, what's wrong?"
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "Kyouko-san, you should call me Haru."
   Kyouko wasn't sure why she was happy, but she nodded. "Yes, Haru."
   "Oh? What is this? Is spring coming for Kyouko-chan?"
   "P - Professors Three, w - what are you talking about?!" Kyouko said with a blush.
   "Professors Three?" Haru looked at three beautiful women in front of him.
   The three of them had different kinds of charms.
   One with an adult charm, the second one had a feminine charm which gave everyone a soft-feeling, and the last one was a legal loli with a very cheerful personality.
   Haru was wondering who was the protagonist of this world since he had never seen this protagonist, but if he didn't appear, then he was sure that the four beautiful women in front of him would become the protagonist's heroines.
   "That's right, Haru." Kyouko was a bit flustered, but she needed to explain the identity of Professor Three. "These three professors were responsible for the development of the Daimidaler."
   "Really?" Haru was surprised. He didn't care about the design of the Daimidaler, but he was more cornered about how they were able to design this robot to use a HI-ERO particle as an energy for this robot.
   "Yes, this is the team leader, Professor Tomoyose Moriko," Kyouko said.
   Moriko moved slightly and made her gigantic boobs jiggle. She had this adult-like charm and short red hair. She smiled at Haru and said, "Nice to meet you."
   "This is Professor Majikina Soriko. Her primary role is to oversee the maintenance and repair of the Daimidaler," Kyouko said.
   Majikino Soriko had light pink long hair and wore a very skimpy clothes that was draped with a white coat. She gave off a very soft feeling and made anyone who saw her feel they wanted to be pampered by her. She smiled and titled her head cutely. "Hello."
   "This is Professor Goya Sewashiko. She manages operations and controls guidance," Kyouko said.
   "Hello there!" Goya Sewashiko smiled brightly and waved her hands cheerfully.
   "Nice to meet all of you," Haru said with a slight nod.
   The three professors looked at Haru curiously and it seemed that he was different from what they had imagined.
   "So you're that new Factor-kun I've been hearing rumors about?" Moriko moved forward and looked at Haru curiously. She leaned forward which showed off her cleavage in front of Haru.
   Haru was wondering whether it was being done deliberately, but just boobs weren't enough to bring him down. He also stared at Moriko's face without changing his expression. He wore his glasses so his expression was quite cool and strict at that moment.
   "Hmm... if I don't see it directly, I won't even guess that you're a Factor," Moriko said.
   "Is that a compliment?" Haru asked.
   "Of course!" Moriko smiled and said, "Usually, a "Factor" is very perverted, but you don't seem that way to me."
   "Maybe... I hide it very well," Haru said.
   "Interesting." Moriko smiled and moved forward then whispered, "How about you stay here tonight so I can check whether you're pretending or not."
   Haru sighed inwardly wondering whether his charm was so high or if the women in this world were so open.
   "I'm sorry, but I've something to do tonight. But next time, I should be able to stay since I want to ask a lot of things about Daimidaler." Haru turned his head and stared at the Daimidaler.
   "Do you have an interest in this robot?" Moriko asked with a smile.
   "Robots are a man's romance after all, so of course I love them," Haru said.
   "Then how about a woman? Do you love them too??" Moriko asked while pushing her breasts forward toward his chest.
   "P - Professors, what are you doing?!" Kyouko was uncomfortable and hurriedly pushed Moriko away.
   "Kyouko-chan, are you jealous?" Sewashiko asked.
   "Kasagano-kun, can you show us your HI-ERO particles," Soriko asked.
   Looking at Haru's reaction, Soriko asked, "Is there some trouble?" She had seen the fight yesterday and from the data alone, Haru might be the strongest pilot and a "Factor" that they had ever seen, but she wanted to confirm it once again.
   "Professor Soriko, Haru is troubled by his HI-ERO particles and once he releases it out, he is...." Kyouko blushed when she remembered the scene yesterday.
   "What's wrong? Are you going to go berserk and attack a woman?" Moriko asked with a laugh, clearly wanting to see what would happen once he had released his HI-ERO particles. She pulled the collar of her sweater to show her breasts and said, "You can even touch mine to prepare yourself."
   "Professors Moriko!!!" Kyouko was really annoyed by Moriko's advance on Haru, but when she saw his reaction, she saw him looking away.
   "I'm sorry, Professor, but I must refrain from doing that," Haru said and looked away. He didn't want to add his harem recklessly, even though they were very charming and beautiful, but he needed to control his lower body well.
   "Look! Haru is uncomfortable, you shouldn't do that!" Kyouko said and pushed Moriko away.
   Moriko smiled, but didn't think too much and was even more interested in Haru since Haru was different from any other Factors that she had ever seen in her life.
   "But Kasugano-kun, we need to test the amount of HI-ERO particles in your body," Soriko said and looked at him with a hopeful expression.
   Haru sighed and said, "It's very hard to control my HI-ERO particles and once I release it out, it'll go on berserk unless...."
   "I have someone's help," Haru said and looked at Kyouko. Unlike the Professors Three that he had just met today, he had touched Kyouko yesterday so he didn't mind touching her again.
   Then everyone was looking at Kyouko at that moment.
   "Kyouko-chan, help him," Sewashiko said.
   "D - Do you need my help?" Kyouko was startled and remembered the thing which happened yesterday. Her face flushed and her body felt hot that it caused her legs to feel weak.
   "If you're not alright with it, then it is alright," Haru said.
   "N, No! B, but not here...." Kyouko said in a very low voice since she was very shy.
   Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko looked at each other then nodded.
   "Then why don't we go to a different room?"
   The five of them went to the laboratory room where there were only the five of them here so they didn't need to worry about being seen by anyone.
   "Hurry up and do it," Sewashiko said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Sorry for the time being, Kyouko."
   Kyouko was hugged again and she felt a familiar feeling behind her butts, her body became weak at this moment, but suddenly a powerful energy was released from Haru and that energy was so powerful that it shook the entire headquarters.
   The three professors were surprised and they were in shock at the amount of HI-ERO particles that were released from Haru!
   The device to measure the HI-ERO particles on Sewashiko's hand exploded, but then all of that energy disappeared and he quickly "Ripple" and "Light Magic" to calm himself. He felt better than yesterday since he had Chieko to help him before.
   "Hmm... I - It's alright..." Kyouko was very shy at that moment.
   "I... If someone has you as a girlfriend then that person will be very lucky," Haru said the truth since he could tell that this woman was very gentle.
   "W - What?!" Kyouko blushed and stuttered.
   The three professors ignored the interaction between Kyouko and Haru since they were amazed by the sheer amount of HI-ERO particles which were released from Haru's body!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1222: Uncomfortable
   Listening to the teacher's lesson, Haru was wondering whether he should buy this school directly. He had learned everything and he felt very bored at that moment, but then he noticed Kiriko who glanced at him. He smiled at her which made her look away directly. He sighed and didn't think too much, but then the communication device which had been given by Kyouko vibrated and based on this signal, he could tell that the Penguin had attacked the town.
   However, Haru ignored the communication device since he was at school.
   Before he was a pilot of Daimidaler, he was a student and he needed to stay at the school.
   It was also the reason why he thought that he felt he needed to buy the school.
   When he had bought it, he could ask Chieko to manage the school and he was sure that woman would be more than happy to do it.
   Kyouko looked at the communication device with anxiety.
   When the school ended, Haru went to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE and when he entered he was quickly reprimanded by Kyouko.
   "Haru, where have you been?! I have sent you a signal to your communication device a lot of times!" Kyouko looked at Haru with a grudge since her message had been ignored by this guy several times. The situation was serious, but he didn't come to the headquarters as soon as possible which made her quite annoyed and thought that she needed to reprimand him.
   "Kyouko, I might be a pilot but I'm also a student. If I don't study well, then my future will be bleak," Haru said.
   "This...?!" Kyouko didn't expect to hear such a reasonable reason, but...
   "But the future of humanity is on your shoulder!" Kyouko said.
   "If my future is bleak, do you want to take responsibility for me?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Kyouko blushed, but then she nodded. "Yes! I'll take your responsibility!"
   "I was joking," Haru said.
   "What?!" Kyouko panicked and blushed. "P - Please forget it!"
   "Sorry, I can't." Haru moved closer toward Kyouko with a smile that showed how happy he was and said, "I'm happy to hear that you'll take responsibility for me after all."
   The anger on Kyouko's head disappeared and she was very frustrated and blushed at that moment since she was being teased by a younger boy.
   "Cough! Cough! You can flirt in another place later! The Penguins have been waiting for you," Sewashiko said.
   Kyouko nodded and said, "Let's go, Haru!" She was about to enter the Daimidaler, but she was stopped. "Haru?"
   "This time, I'll go by myself," Haru said.
   Kyouko was shocked at that moment.
   The Penguins were very bored at this moment since their opponent hadn't appeared for the past few hours. In the end, they could only spend their time reading porn and sleeping.
   Usually, the Daimidaler would appear once they had appeared, but this time, the Daimidaler didn't appear for the past few hours which made them feel strange.
   The Penguins were so bored, but then they heard a loud noise coming from the side.
   "Sorry to make you wait for the Penguins," Haru said through the Daimidaler. It wasn't his first time driving a Daimidaler, and he was very skillful at it. However, the only problem was that he couldn't go all out and he couldn't fully fill the Daimidaler with the HI-ERO particles on his body since he couldn't control the HI-ERO particles on his body very well, unless he had a woman to help him.
   However, he didn't want to do that. He felt that he had made Kyouko lose her chance to marry someone since he had touched her body.
   Haru was sure that her future husband would be disappointed when he knew that Kyouko's body had been touched by him so he had made up decision to go on a fight without Kyouko's help, but it seemed to be quite hard since he could tell that the Penguins seemed to develop their robot better this time.
   "You've finally arrived!"
   "We're bored waiting for you!"
   "Sorry, sorry, let's fight now." Haru apologized and dashed right in front of the giant robot penguin, sending out a powerful punch with his large left fist.
   It seemed the Penguin had anticipated Haru's attack and it suddenly flipped in the air to avoid Haru's attack, but of course, Haru had anticipated it, and his attack was just a feint before.
   Daimidaler's left punch suddenly rose and sent out a powerful uppercut!
   The punch hit right into the bottom of the giant penguin robot which caused it to lose balance.
   The giant penguin robot flipped in the air several times before falling very hard on the ground.
   A few kilometers away from the fight between Haru and Penguins, there was a man that wore a monk costume who nodded after he saw how well Haru was fighting using Daimidaler, but....
   "Let's see how long you can fight that way."
   Kyouko was quite disappointed since she couldn't go with Haru on the Daimidaler and she could only watch the fight from the monitor room, but she was very happy when she saw that Haru could defeat the Penguins easily.
   "Yes, Haru! Defeat the Penguins!"
   Kyouko cheered Haru's name, but suddenly there was a change in Daimidaler's data which made her complexion change!
   Haru didn't give the Penguins a chance to fight back since he needed to defeat it as soon as possible. He dashed, then jumped and sent out a powerful flying kick.
   The kick blasted the giant penguin robot away.
   Haru didn't give the Penguin mercy and was about to slam the giant penguin robot with his large arm, however....
   The giant penguin robot suddenly separated into two and hovered in the air then it quickly tried to trap Haru.
   Haru could see the spikes which were hidden on the body of the separated giant penguin robot. He could tell that the Penguin was trying to trap him then stabbed him with the spikes on the robot. He wasn't in a hurry to attack and waited for an opening.
   The giant penguin might have missed its chance to attack, but it didn't give up and hovered around the Daimidaler, then sent out missiles.
   However, those missiles were easily dodged by the Daimidaler.
   In the castle of the Penguin Empire, everyone had a heavy expression on their faces since they didn't expect that Daimidaler would be this strong.
   "C'mon, Michael, Denis, defeat the Daimidaler!" Penguin Empire cheered loudly.
   Haru kept dodging and couldn't help but feel annoyed at this moment. The HI-ERO particles on the Daimidaler kept decreasing and he could feel the decrease in performance of Daimidaler since it became slower.
   Dennis and Michael who piloted the giant robot penguin were also sweating profusely since they didn't expect that the Daimidaler would be this strong.
   The battle between the Daimaler and giant penguin robot was so fierce that no one dared to close their eyes since they had a feeling that the battle would be decided soon.
   In the end, Haru couldn't handle it anymore and the HI-ERO particles on Daimidaler had emptied. He sighed and he couldn't operate the Daimidaler once again. He knew that he needed to release the HI-ERO particles on his body, but he was afraid of the HI-ERO particles in this world to be absorbed into his body which caused him to go berserk.
   However, Haru also didn't really want to lose!
   The condition of the giant penguin robot wasn't that good either, but it could still move.
   Denis and Michael didn't waste this chance and tried to attack the Daimidaler and Haru was ready to counter them, but suddenly a helicopter was flying on top of them.
   Haru wasn't surprised by the sudden appearance of the helicopter since he had noticed it for a while, but the things which were being dropped by a helicopter made him speechless.
   The Penguins inside the giant penguin robot were very happy at this moment and they clamored together, trying to read a large amount of new porn books on the ground.
   Haru was speechless, but felt even more depressed at that moment. He felt very dumb at this moment and felt this match was more uncomfortable than he had thought, especially when the helicopter came to help him.
   Haru frowned and thought that he shouldn't underestimate the Penguins.
   Kyouko looked at this scene with a worried expression on her face.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1223: Enlightenment
   Returning to the hangar, Haru came out from the cockpit and his expression was very heavy at that moment. He didn't expect that the the group of perverts would cause him trouble which made him depressed.
   Haru looked up and saw Kyouko who was looking at him with a worried expression. He bit his lip when he saw that he made this woman worried. He had told Kyouko that he would win, but in the end, the result....
   Looking at Haru's pained expression, Kyouko couldn't bear it anymore and hugged him.
   "Don't blame yourself! I, I should come with you during the fight!! If you need my help, I'll do anything for you!!!"
   Kyouko knew that Haru couldn't control his HI-ERO particles since it was so abundant and he needed someone to support him so he could control it, but she also understood why he didn't bring her.
   Haru wanted to say to Kyouko that she shouldn't say something like "do anything for you" easily since he was a beast, but suddenly someone interrupted him.
   Suddenly there was a sound of a bell which attracted the attention of Kyouko and Haru.
   "You're?" Haru looked at this man who wore similar clothes to a monk.
   "Beauty Salon PRINCE. This place began....."
   Haru was speechless when this guy suddenly started to explain about the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "You don't need to explain the Beauty Salon PRINCE to me. I know the origin of this place."
   "I see... then I don't need to explain it to you."
   The man then took off all of his clothes so suddenly.
   Haru hurriedly closed Kyouko's eyes since he was afraid this guy was a pervert. He knew that there were a lot of perverts in this world which made him alert all the time.
   Luckily, it seemed this guy wore a suit inside his monk costume.
   "Administrator!" Kyouko was surprised when she saw this person.
   "Administrator?" Haru looked at this man and thought that this man should be the leader of this Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "Kasugano Haruka..." The man stared at Haru and asked, "Why didn't you bring Sonan Kyouko with you? If you've brought her with you, you should be able to defeat the Penguins quickly."
   "Administrator! This isn't Haru's fault!" Kyouko stood in front of Haru to protect Haru.
   "Kyouko, you don't need to protect me. It's my fault and I'm not a wimp who will hide behind the back of a woman after he has lost," Haru said then stood in front of Kyouko.
   "Hmm....." The man nodded and seemed satisfied with Haru's action, but then he asked, "Now, I ask you once again, why didn't you bring Sonan Kyouko with you? This battle should be easy for you!" He had seen how Haru had fought against the Penguin yesterday and knew that this guy was the one that he searched for to defeat the Penguin Empire.
   "Because.... Kyouko isn't a tool for me to defeat the Penguins. I'll defeat them by myself!" Haru said.
   "Haru...." Kyouko looked at Haru's back and felt moved at that moment.
   "But you've lost!" The man didn't give Haru mercy and reminded him that he had lost.
   Haru frowned and said, "I won't lose next time!"
   The man also frowned and asked, "Why you so hypocrite?!"
   "What do you mean?" Haru felt uncomfortable at that moment.
   "You can't hide it from me! I know that you're interested in Sonan Kyouoko's body right?! You want to touch her large boobs! Smelling her fragrant hair! Caressing her lascivious butts, right? Admit it! You're a pervert, KASUGANO HARUKA!!!!"
   Kyouko was full of shame when this guy dared to say such a perverted thing right in front of her.
   When Haru didn't answer him, the man became even more excited. "You! The strongest Factor in this world shouldn't be afraid! Embrace your beastly instinct! Be a pervert that can ravage every woman's body! Accept your power, bastard?!" He grabbed Haru's collar at this moment, staring at his eyes, telling him to become a man.
   "Do you have balls?! There's boobs ready in front of you! If a man is served with boobs in front of him, they shouldn't be hesitant and grab them without hesitation!" When the man was about to touch Kyouko's breasts, his wrist was grabbed by Haru.
   The man was a bit scared when Haru glared at him who was about to touch Kyouko's breasts.
   Haru frowned and said, "I've been silent for a while but I'm not a beast who is going after every woman's body without their consent! I'm a gentleman! I won't force myself on women!"
   "Then be a perverted gentleman! Get Kyouko's heart then ravage her body!" The man shouted.
   "I have a woman!" Haru said.
   "Then make a harem! As a man, you should have one or two or three, or even more women! You have more potential and power than this! Be a harem king, Kasugano Haruka!"
   The man shouted with all of his power. He was breathing very hard at this moment, but his eyes were sharp staring at Haru.
   "Don't be scared... You can make a harem. I believe in you," the man said and patted Haru's shoulders.
   Haru wasn't sure what to say since what the man had told him was so idiotic, but at the same time, it was so logical. In this world, he tried to hold himself to not create a harem since he would leave them.
   However, at the same time, it was hard to do that since he knew that he was a harem protagonist.
   Without a harem by his side, he wouldn't be called a harem protagonist, but should he really just get as many women as he wants?
   Haru felt that it was too irresponsible. The art of harem shouldn't be that crude, it was more than that.
   The art of harem was to love a woman and treat them so dearly, but it shouldn't be any random women.
   Haru felt dumb when he thought that he had left Kiriko at that moment, because he was scared that he couldn't make her happy.
   "It seems that you understand." The man nodded and seemed satisfied when he saw Haru had reached enlightenment.
   Haru looked at the man and asked, "What's your name, Administrator?"
   "Kazuo Matayoshi. That's my name." Kazuo looked at Haru and said, "Remember the name that will become your boss in the future."
   Haru nodded and said, "Then boss, can we discuss something?"
   "What's wrong? Tell me anything," Kazuo said.
   "Can we discuss my salary?" Haru asked. He was a pilot of the Daimidaler and of course, he should get a salary, right?
   "..Let's discuss this matter later. Our finances are a bit tight since I've used them to buy a lot of porn magazines to save you before," Kazuo said. He wanted to tell Haru that it was Haru's fault that the financial situation of the Beauty Salon PRINCE was quite bad.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and Kazuo, but nodded. Inwardly, he admired this guy since this guy was so shameless.
   Kyouko, who was standing beside them, was stunned to say anything and she wasn't sure anymore what they were talking about, but then...
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Kyouko asked.
   "From now on, please take care of me," Haru said and bowed his head slightly.
   When Kyouko heard those words, she felt very happy at that moment.
   Looking at both Haru and Kyouko who had gotten close to each other, Kazuno nodded in satisfaction.
   But suddenly the happy atmosphere broke when there was a sudden alarm.
   "We have a problem, Administrator! Our private comm line has encroached from the outside!"
   Haru was wondering whether Penguin was dumb or genius at this moment since they were able to encroach on the comm line of this headquarters, but they lost against a porn book and at the same time, it made him depressed when he thought that he lost against them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1224: Damnable Penguins
   Haru went to the monitor room together with Kyouko and Kazuo.
   Professor Three sat in their seat and tried very hard to fight against the Penguin who tried to breach into the security system of their organization, but it seemed that they were powerless and they saw the large screen started to show the appearance of the Penguin Emperor and his goons.
   "I can't believe they're able to hack their way past our security system," Moriko said in a surprise.
   Haru didn't think too much, but he noticed Kyouko who showed a furious expression toward the Penguin. He really wondered what made her hate the Penguin so much.
   "Long time no see, Kazuo Matayoshi," Penguin Emperor said.
   "So it was you, the Penguin Emperor," Kazuo said.
   Haru looked at the Penguin Emperor and didn't see the difference between the Penguin Emperor and the other Penguin. The only difference was that the Emperor was wearing a gown which made him appear royalty, but beside that, there was no difference between them.
   "Now, I am sure that you've realized this from our last battle, but our power is far greater than your own."
   Haru raised his eyebrow, but didn't say anything.
   "If you wish, we are open to potential negotiations." The Penguin Emperor seemed amiable and explained that his intention wasn't bad. "HI-ERO particles are all that we seek. We do not wish for this futile conflict to continue."
   Haru was wondering whether the Penguin's purpose was only HI-ERO particles.
   "Don't feed us with lies!" Kyouko shouted.
   "Kyouko?" Haru was really wondering what the Penguin had done to Kyouko at that moment.
   "Peace? Negotiation? You... You all tainted my father's heart!" Kyouko shouted with tears in her eyes.
   Haru twitched his lips when he heard Kyouko's voice, but he understood instantly and didn't misunderstand this woman.
   (Chichi has two meanings, one is father, and the other one is boobs. Kyouko used "chichi" in her words which caused a misunderstanding).
   "Two years ago in front of my father, who was one of the representatives for peaceful negotiation!" Kyouko was full of anger and shouted, "They performed a tail dick dance in public!"
   Haru knew that this "tail dick dance", from the name alone, was a very weird dance, but he didn't understand how it would cause damage to Kyouko's father, however, he could see how frustated and sad Kyouko was at this moment since she was even in tears when she mentioned this "tail dick dance".
   "In the end, my father...." Kyouko told everyone about her flashback and how her father had been traumatized by Penguin's front-tail.
   "Penguins are demons! I will not forgive the Penguins! I will not forgive their tail dicks! Never!" Kyouko said with eyes full of tears.
   Haru put a hand on his face and felt speechless since the reason why Kyouko hated the Penguins was so idiotic. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gave it to Kyouko. "Wipe your tears."
   Looking at how gentle this guy was, Kyouko felt warmth, then cried on Haru's chest.
   "Don't worry, we will defeat them," Haru said and wiped Kyouko's tears.
   "Tail dicks? How rude. The front-tail dance is Penguin Empire's highest form of greeting," the Penguin Emperor said.
   'Really?' Haru didn't say anything, but he was really speechless to say anything at that moment.
   "Looks like the negotiations have failed, Penguin Emperor!" Kazuo said.
   "Communication between different cultures is a difficult thing." The Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "If you refuse to negotiate, we shall give you a taste of Operation Shadow Hell!"
   "Operation Shadow Hell?! What is that?!" Kazuo asked with a surprised expression.
   Haru wasn't sure, but he could tell that it was an idiotic plan.
   "You can look up the details on the web," the Penguin said and showed the address of the website.
   Haru closed his eyes since everything was so painful. He didn't believe that he had lost against a group of idiots which made him really want to cry at this moment.
   As expected, the website of Penguin Empire was in a mess since it used the cheapest server. There were a lot of advertisements and random gifs which made it impossible to navigate to the announcement page.
   "Commence Operation Shadow Hell!" The Penguin Emperor ordered.
   Then from the large monitor, they could see a large umbrella suddenly appear in the town and cover the sun which made it impossible for the sunlight to penetrate.
   The sunny sky suddenly turned dark which caused the people on the town to panic since they didn't understand what was happening, however, everyone knew that something was about to happen since everyone on this town had gotten used to seeing the fight between two giant robots.
   "Understand now, Beauty Salon PRINCE? This is Operation Shadow Hell," the Penguin Emperor said arrogantly.
   All of the Penguins happily cheered when their plan succeeded.
   Haru didn't say anything since he was very speechless at that moment.
   "We will shroud this town in darkness, forcing people to return to their homes. Once inside their homes, there'll be one thing to do. Make children!" The Penguin Emperor said excitedly.
   "As a result, the world will be filled with HI-ERO particles! It is only a matter of time before our plan comes to fruition. On top of that! We have already deployed forces to combat any potential porno magazine attacks!"
   Then Penguin Emperor laughed loudly since everything moved according to his plan.
   "Damn you, Penguins!" Kazuo was frustated at that moment.
   When everyone had this serious expression on their faces, Haru felt his stomach rumbled when he thought that he lost against those idiotic Penguins. He couldn't believe it and at the same time, he was very depressed.
   "So how is the operation?" The Penguin Emperor asked.
   "Um, well...." the Penguin seemed a bit hesitant.
   "We have yet to detect any increase in production of HI-ERO particles."
   "Wh - What did you say?!" The Penguin Emperor was in shock and he even stood up at that moment. "Is night not a time for child-making for them?" Then he became depressed. He put his hand on his forehead and said, "Mankind is certainly a formidable opponent!"
   Haru sighed at how naive those Penguins were.
   "Kasugano Haruka, get ready!" Kazuo said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Good." Then he looked at Kyouko and asked, "Kyouko, will you help me?"
   Kyouko didn't hesitate in her words at that moment. When she recalled what the Penguins had done to her father, the hatred on her heart evoked and she wanted revenge against them!
   Haru and Kyouko entered the Daimidaler to fight against the Penguins!
   Haru sat on the cockpit seat with Kyouko who sat on his lap.
   "Hmm... don't you think that I need my own chair?" Kyouko asked shyly.
   "It's alright. Just sit on my lap, if you're worried that you'll fall down then don't be since I'll hold your waist."
   Kyouko was being hugged and felt that her face was very hot, and at the same time, she was wondering why Haru became so bold at that moment.
   "After this battle, how about we have a date?" Haru asked.
   Before Kyouko answered Haru's invitation, the Daimidaler was dispatched toward the battlefield!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1225: Successful Plan
   It was Haru's third time piloting Daimidaler and he was already quite proficient with it.
   After being dispatched, the Daimidaler appeared before the giant penguin robot.
   Inside the giant penguin robot, Michael and Denis, two Penguins had a serious expression on their face since they knew that their opponent was very strong. They had won against him because the HI-ERO particles on Daimidaler were emptied, but this time, it was different.
   The giant penguin robot didn't separate, rather they combined into one, however, suddenly from the stomach of the robot, a large projectile weapon appeared before it and quickly gathered the HI-ERO particles in the surround area, ready to send out a powerful beam!
   The Penguins on the Penguin Empire also watched the fight with a serious expression, especially when they saw that Denis and Michael had become serious.
   "C'mon, Dennis, Michael, you can win this battle," the Penguin Emperor said with serious expression.
   Kazuo, Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko put all of their attention on the monitor screen. They knew that Haru had gotten serious and knew that they could anticipate this battle.
   "C'mon Kasugano Haruka, show us your power!" Kazuo said with a serious expression.
   Kyouko knew what those words meant and she nodded. She was being hugged and her body started to feel hot.
   When Kyouko moaned loudly, the Daimidaler was covered in a pink aura and the HI-ERO particles supply on the Daimidaler kept increaseing from 25% then quickly became 100% and it wasn't over!
   The Daimidaler was full of pink aura and it gave off an intimidating feeling!
   Haru stared at the giant penguin robot and this time, he wouldn't lose and won against the Penguins!
   "Daimidaler! Double Full Charge!"
   "2... 200% rapid increase of HI-ERO particles! A - Amazing!!"
   Everyone at the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE was surprised by the sudden increase of HI-ERO particles inside the Daimidaler. They wanted to see what had happened inside the Daimidaler, but they couldn't see anything and they couldn't hear anything within, but one thing for sure, they knew that Haru and Kyouko were doing something perverted inside.
   The giant robot penguin shot out a large blue beam toward the Daimidaler!"
   Haru controlled the Daimidaler's left hand and created a barrier from HI-ERO particles. At that moment, he thought that the Daimidaler was very versatile and he could create anything with HI-ERO particles.
   Kyouko kept moaning and hugged him tightly at this moment since the pleasure on her body was very crazy and she had never felt this before!
   "Just wait for a bit, I'm going to end it soon."
   Haru patted Kyouko's head and continued to strengthen the barrier to protect both of them.
   "What?!" The Penguin Emperor was shocked when he saw how the Daimidaler was able to block the giant penguin robot's strongest beam.
   Everyone was amazed by the performance of Daimidaler at that moment!
   When the beam vanished, Denis and Michael hadn't woken from the shock and felt confused at how Daimidaler was unscathed from their attack!
   Daimidaler jumped into the sky and then flipped before sending out a powerful jump kick.
   The penguin was blown away and it staggered before it fell down on the ground.
   Haru knew that it was time to finish the move and he also wanted to end this battle quickly since Kyouko couldn't handle it anymore.
   The Daimidaler made a circular motion with both of its hands before it pointed its left finger toward the giant penguin robot.
   Haru put all of his HI-ERO particles into this attack and shot it out!
   A large pink beam was shot and it struck down the giant penguin robot!
   As expected, there was no resistance on the giant penguin robot, and it exploded after being hit by the beam.
   Haru looked at the opponent and wondered why this scene was similar to an ultraman show that he watched during his childhood time in his previous life.
   "H, Haru... is it over?" Kyouko asked with a tired voice.
   "It's over. " Haru kissed Kyouko's hair subconsciously at that moment and said, "Good job, Kyouko."
   Kyouko blushed and was very shy at that moment, but she was very happy.
   The battle was over, the Daimidaler had won the battle and Haru also won Kyouko.
   At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, Penguin Emperor was very annoyed at this moment after his robot had lost against the Daimidaler.
   "That dammed Daimidaler thwarted my plans again! To think that I would taste defeat by the hands of robot made by humans!"
   The Penguin Emperor was full of frustration.
   Everyone also understood their Emperor's plight and quickly raised their hands, telling their Emperor that they would finish the Daimidaler by their hands!
   "Allow me, Nelson, to eliminate that pesky Daimidaler!"
   "No, I'm the only one fit to take up the challenge."
   "I, Dennis, will definitely defeat it this time!"
   When everyone started to discuss with each other, suddenly the door of the hall opened and they saw a beautiful blonde girl running in their direction.
   The girl ran very fast and hugged the Penguin Emperor without hesitation.
   After the battle, Haru went to Chieko's apartment since he had been living in her apartment after both of them had done it.
   Chieko didn't really mind and she even loved it since having him in her apartment was the best thing ever.
   Haru had strengthened the security on Chieko's apartment since he was afraid for Penguin to attack Chieko when he wasn't around her. He also erased his trail on the street camera so the Penguin wasn't able to find him.
   Haru knew that the Penguins' technology was better than human's and it seemed that they were more advanced than a human in this world which made him speechless.
   "Right, Haru, did you date Kiriko Kiyuna?" Chieko asked.
   "No, what's wrong?" Haru asked and brought a dinner to the living room where Chieko was staying.
   "Well, you're very popular after all. I've seen that you've received a lot of love letters, right?" Chieko asked with a smile.
   "That might be so, but I reject them," Haru said and put the dinner on the table.
   "Oh? Why did you reject them? The girls at our school are very cute, right?" Chieko asked.
   ".....Are you pretending to be dumb?" Haru twitched his lips.
   Chieko smiled and said, "Haru, even if we're dating, I'm not going to stop you dating someone or rather, it is better for you to date someone else."
   "Because I'm a teacher." Chieko sighed and said, "Once our relationship is known then I might be fired from the school, but well, if you've graduated then I don't mind..." She blushed and looked away at this moment.
   Haru nodded and thought that Chieko was really cute, but then he was also curious and asked, "Sensei, why did you become a teacher?"
   "Because I love it!" Chieko smiled and told Haru about why she wanted to become a teacher and how she also wanted her salary to increase. Then she kept drinking a beer while eating before long, she was drunk and put her head on Haru's lap.
   "Haru... you need to study hard then enter a good university since being an adult is very hard...." Chieko hugged Haru's stomach while telling him about a lot of things. .
   Caressing Chieko's hair, Haru asked, "Sensei, if I buy the school for you, do you want to manage it for me?"
   "Hehehe? Do you want to buy a school? If you can buy the school, then I don't mind having a threesome with your girlfriend." Chieko laughed foolishly while sleeping on Haru's lap. She thought that Haru was joking with her so she also answered him jokingly.
   "You promise?" Haru asked.
   "I promise," Chieko said with a smile, then hugged her neck. "But before that, why don't I teach you how children are made?"
   Haru thought about Penguin's Operation Shadow Hell, and it seemed that plan was successful at this moment. He carried Chieko in his arms and he was ready to learn how to make children from his teacher.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1226: Sonan Kyouko
   After the Penguins appeared in this world, it might be Kyouko's first time to have another feeling other than revenge and hatred for the Penguin, especially after she had met him.
   "Ugh... why is it hard to brush my hair?!"
   Looking at her appearance in the mirror, it was Kyouko's first time having a date with the opposite gender. Her father had been traumatized by the Penguin and she didn't have time to go out with anyone so this date invitation made her happy, but her heart felt complex when she remembered the content of conversation between Haru and Kazuo yesterday.
   Kyouko knew that Haru dated his own teacher, and she was wondering whether it was alright to have a date with him, especially when she knew that he had dated someone else.
   But then she forgot about that matter and quickly ran out from her apartment ready to meet him at the appointment location!
   Kyouko knew that she was late, and ran as fast as possible. She also felt guilty, especially when she saw him there, standing, seemed to have been waiting for her for a long time.
   "Haru.... S... sorry to make you waiting...."
   Kyouko breathed heavily and leaned forward.
   "It's alright. I didn't wait too long, but you should calm your breath first since someone might mistake you as a horny woman in the middle of day," Haru said.
   "What give you that idea?!"
   "Well, you're breathing that heavily."
   "Idiot! I'm trying to catch my breath after running!" Kyouko looked at Haru with a helpless expression.
   Haru looked at Kyouko and wondered whether all she had was her working clothes since at this moment, she wore the same suit which she usually wore, however, he had to admit that she was very beautiful and said, "But still, I'm happy that you're not going to hang me up on this date."
   "Of - of course! I, I won't do that!"
   Kyouko blushed and remembered that she would have a date with him which made her shy. She looked at him and asked, "Is there some place that you want to visit?" Even though Haru was the one who invited her, she was older than him so she tried to be considered at that moment.
   "Hmm.... are you alright with karaoke?" Haru asked.
   "Karaoke?" Kyouko was a bit surprised since she didn't expect him to want to go to the karaoke, but she thought for a while and nodded. "Follow me! I know a good place for karaoke."
   "Have you come to that place?" Haru asked.
   "No, I've only seen advertisements in the past," Kyouko said.
   Haru was speechless and wondered whether all the thing on Kyouko's head was her revenge against the Penguins. He walked beside him and said, "Today, let's sing all we want!"
   "Oh!" Kyouko wasn't sure, but she also felt excited at that moment.
   Haru and Kyouko entered the karaoke together and he ordered some food, then he noticed Kyouko who seemed to be watching the list of the song intensely.
   "Do you want to sing first?" Haru asked.
   Kyouko looked at Haru and asked, "Have you chosen the song?"
   "Well, I'll choose a random song."
   Haru read the list of the song and chose a song with the title of "Kenzen Robo Daimidaler".
   "Ah! I know this song!" Kyouko exclaimed.
   "Yes! The professor was the one who made this song!" Kyouko said.
   Haru was surprised, but then he was wondering what kind of song it was.
   Even though he didn't know the song, there was a lyric on the screen inside the karaoke room so he didn't need to worry that he couldn't sing the song and he was quite good at singing so he didn't need to worry, right?
   "Then how about we sing together?" Haru asked.
   (BGM: Kenzen Robo Daimidaler - Endoukai).
   "Deliver Hi-Ero Particles to Heaven
   Protect the Future of Sexual Desire
   Looking at Kyouko who memorized the song, Haru had to admit that this woman was very funny. Even though the title and the lyrics were quite strange, he had to admit that it was a very good song, really.
   After they had sung karaoke, the relationship between Haru and Kyouko became closer and they talked to each other while laughing.
   "Is there some place that you want to visit?" Haru asked.
   When she was asked by Haru, Kyouko was a bit surprised, but she thought for a while and nodded.
   "Yes, can you follow me?"
   Haru looked at the blue ocean right in front of him, he remembered that he often brought his heroines to the beach and ocean so he wasn't that surprised.
   "You don't like it?" Kyouko asked.
   "No, I love the ocean. When you gaze across, it calms you down," Haru said. He somehow also felt that it was quite nostalgic. Then he looked at Kyouko and asked, "So what about you? You've brought me here so I guess you love to gaze into the ocean?"
   "What I dreamt was something of happiness. What I wished for was something of love. Beyond that mountain is a quiet town. And on sunny Sundays, the sky is blue." Kyouko stared at the ocean and shook her head. She looked at him and smiled. "My father used to recite that as he gazed across the ocean. I guess it rubbed off on me."
   "So your reason to work at the Beauty Salon PRINCE was because of your father?" Haru asked.
   Kyouko had her flashback scene on the last chapter so Haru understood what had happened to Kyouko's father and at how she hated the Penguins.
   "That might be one of the reasons but..." Kyouko gazed across the sea and said, "This person, that person, and the people who aren't here all have a family. And each of them provides a small piece of happiness. It's my job to protect that happiness. I hope that I am helping them, even if only a little bit." She started to get melancholy and felt lonely since she didn't have anyone that she could depend upon, but suddenly she felt that her head was being patted.
   "You're a good woman, Kyouko. You've done well over the past few years and I am sure even if they don't notice your hard work, they're grateful for what you've done for them," Haru said while patting Kyouko's head. He had to admit that this woman was very good and he also understood that she was very lonely since in the past two years all she had done was work on the Beauty Salon PRINCE to fight against the Penguins. She also even needed to take care of her father who was bedridden in the hospital because he was being traumatized by the Penguins' "front-tail dance".
   Haru didn't see her complain nor annoyed which made her realize that Kyouko was a good woman.
   "If someone marries you in the future, then I'm sure that person will be very happy."
   Kyouko blushed and didn't dare to look at him. Even though Haru was several years younger than her, she felt that he was very dependable and she could trust him. She became even more shy when he praised her for becoming a good wife. She looked at him shyly and asked, "Haru, can I have a request?"
   "Sure, as long as it is within my power then I'll try," Haru said.
   "Can you hug me like you usually do?" Kyouko asked. Haru often hugged her inside the Daimidaler to power-up and she loved the feeling of being hugged by him.
   Haru hugged Kyouko in his arms naturally.
   Kyouko who was being hugged was a bit surprised, but then she felt very comfortable. She also hugged him back and smelled his smell which calmed her down.
   "There is no hard rod that touches my butt."
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't say anything since it was his fault for not being able to hold his sexual drive.
   "Thank you for being the Daimidaler's pilot."
   "No, I should be the one who should be grateful since without you, I can't defeat the Penguins. You're an important existence for me, Kyouko," Haru said, staring at the face of this beautiful woman.
   "Haru...." Kyouko stared at Haru with a light blush on her cheeks.
   Haru also stared at Kyouko.
   Both of them stared at each other and they were about to move closer before....
   "Sonan! Kasugano! Hurry up and return to headquarters! The Penguins have come to attack!"
   Kyouko hurriedly looked away since she was very shy at that moment. She held her cheeks and felt hot since she didn't believe what she was about to do.
   However, Haru was very annoyed. He was annoyed at the Penguins, but he was also annoyed at Kazuo, who suddenly disturbed their moment!
   "Those damnable penguins!"
   Haru held Kyouko's hand and said, "Kyouko. Let's go."
   Kyouko looked at the hand that held her hand, and hoped that their relationship could stay forever.
   Kyouko also might be selfish, but she hoped that their relationship would be more than a mere work colleague...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1227: Rikantz Seaberry
   In the middle of downtown area, suddenly there was a giant penguin robot that appeared which caused panic among everyone.
   "A Penguin robot has appeared!"
   "Daimidaler is sure to show up soon, too!"
   On top of the giant penguin robot, there were three Penguins and one girl that wore a white dress and a getup that was similar to a magician.
   "Pathetic humans, running around aimlessly below our feet."
   The name of the girl was Rikantz Seaberry, who was a new member of Penguin Empire. Even though she was a human, she loved the Penguins and she wanted to be with them.
   Holding a microphone in her hand, Ritz said, "Now, the fun is just beginning!" She had this evil expression on her face and she operated the secret plan of Penguin Empire.
   "First, we will insert the hose firmly into the main body's hole."
   The people who were still nearby couldn't help but be stunned when they heard this sultry voice.
   Ritz didn't stop and moaned from time to time. "Next time, please pull out the plug. If you're too forceful, it'll break, so be careful. Ahhnn.!!!"
   Her sultry and seductive voice caused everyone to feel weird at this moment.
   "D, Don't pull out so suddenly! It's coming out! Too much will come out!"
   Everyone was startled, staring at Ritz with a dumbfounded expression.
   "I can't listen to this anymore!"
   Ritsz had a blush on her face and she was having fun at the moment. "Please don't push the plug in and out with wet hands. Make sure to thrust the electrical plug completely into the outlets. You have to push the plug in as deep as it can go. They pull it out and plug it again." She was just reading an electrical instruction, but in the ears of everyone, it seemed that this girl was saying something perverted which caused them to panic.
   Ritz and the Penguins were very happy when their plan succeeded.
   "How is it? This is Operation Penguin Vulgarities! Quite embarrassing for you ignorant commoner, isn't it?"
   Then when the Penguins and Ritz were celebrating their success, the Daimdaler came out from the concrete ground.
   When Haru arrived, he was too speechless to say anything since the Penguin's plan was just too stupid in his eyes.
   "Haru, you're ready?" Kyouko asked. She was sitting on Haru's lap as usual at that moment. She didn't feel the hard feeling on her butts and understood that he hadn't gotten serious so she needed to ask whether he was ready or not since they needed to defeat the Penguins!
   "Don't worry, I'm always ready. Let's focus on the enemy first," Haru said then noticed a girl between the Penguins.
   "Hmm... so this is the Daimidaler..." Ritz observed the Daimidaler which appeared in front of her. "Doesn't look like much."
   "Ritz, you can't underestimate Daimidaler."
   "Yes, the Daimidaler has defeated two of our robots!"
   "But rather than being wary of the Daimidaler, you need to be careful of the pilot!"
   The three Penguins reminded Ritz since they knew how strong Kasugano Haruka was. If the pilot of the Daimidaler was being changed to someone else, then they wouldn't be this panicked, but it would be different if the one who piloted the Daimidaler was Kasugano Haruka.
   "Haru, is that a human girl?" Kyouko asked.
   "Do you think that they have caught a hostage?" Kyouko asked in concern.
   "Let me ask them." Haru was also curious and wondered whether this girl had joined the Penguin or been kidnapped. "Penguin, did you kidnap the girl?"
   "How rude! The Penguin Commados would never do such a cowardly act!" The Penguins were furious when they heard Haru's accusation.
   "Hey, you!" Ritzu pointed her finger at Daimidaler. "I've heard that you're very strong, but I'll defeat you here and now!"
   "Little girl, you should go back and sleep or else your body won't grow up," Haru said.
   "Huh?!" Ritz was startled, then complained. "Ritz is very healthy!"
   "Yes, Ritzu has grown splendidly!"
   "Can you see her breasts? Her breasts are huge for her age!"
   "In the future, she can grow even bigger!"
   Penguin Commandos seemed furious when Haru questioned Ritz's growth.
   "Even so, she's a little girl after all and no one knows the future," Haru said.
   After all he had seen a lot of similar things, there were a lot of girls that had grown a lot during their youth, but when they had become a teenager, they didn't grow much and their growth stopped.
   "RITZ IS GOING TO HAVE BIG BREATS!"
   Penguin Commandos was furious.
   "Haru, are you sure is it alright to make them angry?" Kyouko asked worriedly.
   "No, I'm surprised that they can get angry about this." Haru was speechless at that moment.
   "Calm down, everyone! I'll defeat this guy as soon as possible!" Ritz said.
   "Yeah, make him see your growth!"
   Ritz smiled then entered the giant penguin robot.
   The three Penguins jumped out of the giant penguin robot to watch the fight from afar.
   "She has entered the robot!" Kyouko was surprised.
   Haru rubbed his chin and wondered how the Penguins were able to invite Ritz.
   "Sactions Charge Antartic Number 8!"
   Haru was surprised that the giant penguin robot had a name.
   "Haru!" Kyouko seemed to be surprised.
   "Calm down. It is surely surprising for a little girl to become a pilot of that robot, but even so, it won't be easy to defeat me," Haru said.
   Kyouko looked at Haru and felt that this guy was very charming, but at the same time, as his partner, she needed to be with him to support him!
   Ritz, who was inside the Antarctic Number 8, stared at the Daimidaler with a smug smile.
   "By the order of the Emperor, we shall destroy you, Daimidaler!"
   Ritz charged toward the Daimidaler full of confidence, but suddenly she saw the Daimidaler's huge left arm start to swing around as if it was a scythe.
   "Huh? What is that?" It was Ritz's first time facing Daimidaler so she didn't have that much experience with him.
   "That guy is going to use his "flicker style"!"
   "Flicker Style? What is that?"
   Ritz was confused, but suddenly she was being torrented by a barrage of jabs!
   The movement of Antarctic Number 8 stopped and Ritz was in a dangerous situation!
   The Penguins were very worried at that moment.
   "Kasugano Haruka! How can you get serious against a little girl!?
   "Give her some handicap!"
   "Let her fight for at least five minutes!"
   Haru was speechless when they were telling him to give Ritz a handicap.
   "Kuh! I won't lose so easily!" Ritz started piloting her Antarctic Number 8 to move faster and a pink aura emitted from her body before it connected to the robot. The performance of the robot became faster and stronger, all of sudden.
   The sudden change of speed on Ritz's robot caused Kyouko to become surprised. "Where is she?"
   Haru then quickly dodged to the right to avoid Ritz's blow to Daimidaler.
   Ritz was surprised when the Daimidaler was able to dodge her attack, but when she was about to run away, the head of Antarctic Number 8 was being grabbed by the Daimidaler.
   Daimidaler threw Antarctic Number 8 into the sky causing it to lose its balance and unable to move because Ritz who was the pilot felt dizzy.
   "Kyouko, I need your help," Haru said.
   "Umm...." Kyouko blushed and nodded shyly.
   Haru hugged Kyouko and his anaconda started to wake up from its slumber.
   Kyouko felt her entire body was very hot at that moment and begged Haru to do it quickly!
   "Haru... I, I can't hold it anymore! D, do it quickly!"
   Haru felt strange by Kyouko's words, but didn't say much and sent out Daimidaler's finishing move.
   The Daimidaler made a circular motion with its arms and raised its left hand.
   The abundant HI-ERO particles gathered around the left palm of Daimidaler and sent out powerful pink beams.
   Ritzu couldn't escape and she was hit by the beam.
   The fight ended very quickly and the Penguins sighed in relief when they saw Haru give them a handicap.
   Kyouko hugged Haru happily.
   Haru patted Kyouko's back then noticed Antarctic Number 8 who was flying in the sky, but a lot of its part was destroyed by the Daimidaler's beam.
   "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! We'll retreat for now! But next time, we'll definitely get you, Daimidaler! Stupid!"
   Then, without waiting for them to answer, Ritz and the Penguins escaped to the horizon.
   Haru shook his head and could feel that his day would be even more troublesome, but the good news was that one of his quests had been completed today.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1228: I can't give up
   "Though we may have lost the battle, that power was far greater than that of any Antarctic robot we've seen so far." The Penguin Emperor contemplated and realized something.
   "I see, HI-ERO particles."
   Penguin Emperor stood up and said, "The HI-ERO particles from Ritz affected the robot."
   "As expected of our Emperor!"
   "You've uncovered the truth about HI-ERO particles!"
   Shaking his head, the Penguin Emperor said, "No, I already knew that, but it had slipped my mind."
   "As expected of our Emperor! Such a forgetful one!"
   "I'm sure that you are just lacking some DHA."
   Penguin Emperor rubbed his chin while watching the video of Ritz's battle against the Daimidaler.
   "The amount of HI-ERO particles that Ritz released... I see... she's a "Factor"."
   The Penguin Emperor chuckled and seemed satisfied with his discovery. "I see. That's how it is. This is interesting!"
   "Uwaaa! I'm sorry, Your Highness.... I, I've lost...!!!"
   Ritz cried in the arms of the Penguin Emperor. She felt frustated since she had lost so easily against Kasugano Haruka.
   Patting Ritz's head, the Penguin Emperor said, "You don't need to worry. Your opponent is very strong and you have lost because you don't have that much experience. Once you've gotten used to fighting, I am sure that you'll be able to defeat Kasugano Haruka."
   "Yes! Your Highness!" Ritz was very happy that she wasn't being scolded by Penguin Emperor and hugged him again since she really loved him.
   "Ritz, I have one request for you, can you help me?" The Penguin Emperor asked.
   "Yes! I'll help you no matter what!" Ritzu nodded without hesitation.
   "Good! Let's start with Operation HI-ERO particle Penguin!"
   Chieko didn't remember much of what had happened a few nights ago. She remembered that she was drunk, joking around, then lastly, having a good night activity with Haru.
   However, suddenly Chieko was being summoned to the principal room which made her heart beat very fast since she thought her relationship with Haru was being exposed to the public. She tried to calm herself and thought that she should be able to stop her job as a teacher if that was the case as long as she could be with him.
   But the only thing that she was afraid about was that Haru would be transferred to another school because of his relationship with her. She didn't want to destroy his future and thought that she should put all the blame on herself.
   Chieko was right in front of the door of the principal's room. She took a deep breath then opened the door directly.
   "Principal! This isn't Kasugano-kun's fault! All of this is my fault!"
   Chieko said with all of her emotion.
   However, Haru and the principal of the school looked at Chieko with a strange expression and didn't understand what this woman wanted to say.
   "Cough! Cough! Kakazu-sensei, what are you talking about?" Mrs. Principal coughed several times while staring at Chieko with a stern expression, telling her not to act so rudely.
   Chieko became confused at that moment.
   "Kakazu-sensei, let me introduce you to someone." Mrs. Principle smiled and said, "You might have already known him, but he's Kasugano Haruka-sama."
   "He's the new owner of our school," Mrs. Principle said with a smile.
   Chieko's expression at this moment was so amazing at this moment, Haru wanted to laugh, but he held it.
   "Kakazu-sensei, I've heard about your relationship with Kasugano-sama and I hope that you can take care of him from now on," Mrs. Principal said.
   Chieko was so confused at this moment, and glared at Haru, telling him to explain everything to her later, but of course, she didn't need to at this moment since Mrs. Principal was her boss.
   "Yes, Mrs. Principal." Chieko nodded.
   "Good, I won't bother with your work anymore," Mrs. Principal said.
   Chieko nodded once again and left the principal's room.
   Mrs. Principal wanted to spend time with Haru to talk about a lot of things, but he told her that he would come again tomorrow to talk about the development of the school in the future. She didn't hold him and nodded, decided to believe in him.
   Haru went out from the principal's room and saw Chieko who was waiting for him outside.
   Chieko didn't bother to wait for his response and brought him to the guidance room, but at that moment, she didn't know that there was a student who was staring at her and Haru.
   "What happened?!" Chieko asked directly.
   "I bought this school," Haru said.
   Chieko suddenly had a headache. She massaged her head and felt confused at that moment. Her sleeping partner, who was also her student, suddenly also became her boss.
   "Let me help you massage your head," Haru said.
   Chieko felt comfortable, but suddenly she realized something. "This not it!!!" She pushed him on the chair then sat on his lap. "Tell me!"
   Haru nodded and explained that he really bought the school.
   Chieko sighed and got a strange feeling at this moment since she remembered that they had talked about this matter when she was drunk before. She looked at him and asked, "Do you really want to have a threesome that much? Who is the girl? Is it Kiriko Kiyuna?"
   "Well, let's not talk about that first. You love being a teacher, right? So I bought you a school," Haru said while caressing Chieko's hair
   Chieko blushed and didn't expect that this guy really pampered her this much. "So what is your plan for this school?"
   "Of course since I've bought it. I will try to make it the greatest high school in the country," Haru said.
   Nodded, Chieko also agreed with Haru. This school had become Haru's property and she was Haru's woman so she also wanted to develop this school better.
   "Is there someone smart in this school?" Haru asked.
   "Hmm... there is Shouma Ameku. He's smart enough to get a recommendation from MIT," Chieko said.
   Haru thought that he didn't need to worry that much about this school since he also knew that this school was quite famous and also had its own reputation.
   Both of them talked to each other and wondered whether they should build an affiliated school from an elementary school to university.
   Haru knew an education business was very profitable and as long as the reputation of his school was good, then money and students would come without a problem.
   During their talk, in the end, it led to these kinds of things.
   Chieko hugged him, pressing her boobs against her chest, and when she was about to kiss him suddenly the door opened.
   Chieko was startled when the door suddenly opened.
   "Chieko-sensei, please stop trying to seduce your student! You shouldn't lead Haru to an astray path!" Kiriko said while pointing her finger at Chieko.
   Chieko, who had panicked earlier, became calm when she heard Kiriko's words.
   "Oh? Do you like Haru that much? Kiriko Kiyuna?"
   Kiriko blushed and shook her head. "No! I don't like him at all!"
   "Then you don't have a right to stop us. We're both men and women. It's normal for us to fall in love," Chieko said.
   "But you're a student and a teacher! This is immoral!" Kiriko said.
   "Then are you trying to rob him from me?" Chieko asked.
   Kiriko blushed and became embarrassed, but she knew that she needed to be serious at this moment.
   "Chieko-sensei, prepare yourself! I'll make Haru fall in love with me!" Kiriko shouted.
   "Oh? I can't wait to see that," Chieko said with a smile.
   But then at this moment Kiriko started to emit a bright pink light which caused mayhem in this room. When she was in panic since she couldn't control her HI-ERO particles, her hand was being held by Haru who suddenly appeared beside her.
   Looking at the hand which held her hand, Kiriko blushed and knew that she couldn't give up on him. Then her eyes stared at Chieko who was smiling at her. She frowned and kept staring since she didn't want to lose.
   Chieko also stared at Kiriko and thought that this girl was quite funny.
   Haru closed the door so their voice wouldn't be heard, and at the same time, he knew that it was just the prelude of the trouble or good thing?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1229: Study Session Plan and Fake Daimidaler
   After that last incident, the relationship between Haru and Kiriko had returned to how it was to be and at this moment, they were staying at the class together. He taught her about the lesson since she didn't understand some of them.
   "Do you understand now?" Haru asked.
   Nodding, Kiriko said, "You really understand everything, Haru." She sighed and looked at him secretly. She couldn't help but blush and at the same time, she was annoyed.
   It might seem that this guy was very serious and strict, but secretly dated Chieko and also a woman from the Beauty Salon PRINCE which made her depressed.
   "I don't know everything, I just happen to know that," Haru said.
   Kiriko looked around and asked in whisper, "Are you still working as a pilot for Daimidaler?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "I've been curious, but you're also a pilot of Daimidaler, right?"
   Kiriko nodded and said, "Yes, thank you for helping me in the past." She bowed her head and thanked him. She knew that the one who had brought her to the hospital after she had lost against the Penguin was Haru.
   Kiriko also wasn't worried about telling him about her real identity since Haru was also a Daimidaler's pilot.
   "You don't need to worry about that, but...."
   Haru took out the communication device which was given by the Beauty Salon PRINCE and turned it off directly.
   "Is there an emergency?" Kiriko asked.
   "Probably...." Haru put back the communication device in his pocket, but his smartphone was ringing at that moment. He saw that the one who called him was Kyouko at that moment.
   "Haru, where are you?! A fake Daimidaler has appeared in the city!" Kyouko said in a hurry.
   Haru looked at Kiriko and said, "You've heard it."
   "I know." Kiriko nodded and said, "Be careful, alright?"
   Haru was about to go then said, "If you don't mind, do you want to study at my house?"
   "Huh?" Kiriko was surprised and her face was flushed, however, she didn't reject his invitation and asked, "Is that alright?"
   "Yes. I live alone after all," Haru said. It had been a while since he had come back to his condominium in this world since he mostly stayed at Chieko's apartment.
   Kiriko blushed and started to think about a lot of perverted things on her head.
   Every person who could control HI-ERO particles was a pervert, it was because they were perverts that they had an abundant amount of HI-ERO particles in their body.
   Kiriko seemed to be a quiet and soft girl, however, she was a perverted girl!
   Of course, Haru also knew about that matter.
   "Then I'll go first. Let's talk again tonight to set up an appointment," Haru said.
   Kiriko nodded with a blush on her cheek, at the same time, she was really anticipating this study session that would be held at his house.
   "Haru! Why did you come so late?" Kyouko asked and showed a flustered expression since Haru really came quite late.
   "I'm a student," Haru said calmly.
   Kyouko shut her mouth and couldn't say anything afterwards.
   "Kasugano Haru!" Kazuo looked at Haru sternly and said, "This time, I agree with Sonan Kyouko. You need to realize your duty as a hero of humanity!"
   "Then pay my salary first," Haru said.
   "....." Kazuo then looked at Kyouko and said, "Sonan Kyouko. Forgive Kasugano Haruka, he's a student after all and we need to blame the Penguin Empire who has attacked during the weekdays!"
   Haru and Kyouko rolled their eyes at the same time.
   Haru shook his head and asked, "Is it the Penguins?" In his opinion, the only thing which was able to make Kyouko become flustered was the Penguins.
   "No, it's the Daimidaler," Moriko said.
   Entering the monitor room, Haru saw a Daimidaler which was walking around the city aimlessly which made him speechless.
   In the Penguin Empire, everyone was looking at the fake Daimaidiler which they had manufactured to fight against the real Daimidaler.
   "Do you think Operation Fake Daimidaler is going to work out?"
   "But where is the real Daimidaler?"
   They have sent out the Fake Daimidaler in the past few hours, but the Daimidaler hadn't appeared on the town.
   "It might be because we send the Fake Daimidaler over the weekdays, Kasugano Haruka is a student after all and he needs to study."
   "I see... then we should send our robot over the weekend so we don't bother him."
   Everyone nodded at this moment and decided to send their robot during a weekend so they didn't need to wait too long for the Daimidaler to come.
   It was quite boring thing after all to wait for their opponent to come unless they had a porn magazine around them, but their financial condition was quite tight, especially when they needed to build a robot after robot to fight Daimidaler.
   In their hearts, they hoped for the Beauty Salon PRINCE to scatter a porn magazine like in the past since it had been a while for them to read a porn magazine.
   Unlike the real Daimidaler, the fake Daimidaler was very clumsy and it had destroyed various buildings in the city since it was moving very awkwardly because of its balance.
   The people in the city sent out a lot of complaints since they were affected by this fake Daimidaler, however, they knew that it was useless since once or twice a week a giant robot would appear on the city and started to fight to each other which made them somehow get used to this kind of situation.
   Then at this moment, the real Daimidaler dispatched to stop the fake Daimidaler.
   "Haru, let's stop this fake Daimidaler!" Kyouko said while sitting on Haru's lap. It might be because she had gotten used to sitting on his lap so she didn't feel nervous anymore and their date in the past also made their relationship became closer.
   Haru didn't understand why the Penguin Empire decided to send a fake Daimidaler to the city.
   Unlike their previous Operation Shadow Hell, this Operation Fake Daimidaler was so illogial in his head.
   Haru became even more confused, thinking what was the Penguin Empire's purpose in this world, but he could think about that later since he needed to defeat this fake Daimidaler first.
   "Kyouko, I'll end this quickly so..."
   Kyouko blushed and nodded. "I, I'm ready."
   Haru then hugged Kyouko without hesitation, then a pink aura started to emit from both of them.
   The HI-ERO particles were emitted from Haru's body then absorbed by the Daimidaler.
   The energy of the Daimidaler kept increasing and it made a circular motion with its hands.
   Daimidaler shot out a large pink beam toward the fake Daimidaler!
   Kyouko flushed and breathed heavily, leaning her back on Haru's chest. "W - We did it..."
   When the smoke disappeared from the fake Daimidaler surrounding, the fake Daimidaler started to crack before it showed its true form!
   "T - That is...?!" Kyouko was in shock.
   "So is this the true form of the fake Daimidaler? The exterior only serves to hide the Penguins robot within."
   What was shown in front of them was a large penguin robot and from its appearance, it should be Antartic Number 9 since this robot was different from what Ritz used in his battle, especially that cannon between the legs of this robot since he had never seen this kind of cannon before.
   "That's right! I am HI-ERO Penguin Commando Six!"
   Then a Penguin with an emo hairstyle made his debut!
   However, no one cared about his appearance since they were stunned by the Penguin's name.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1230: Crazy Enemy and Finishing Move!
   In the monitor room of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, everyone was startled when they heard their opponent's name!
   "What a terrible enemy! Don't underestimate him, Kasugano Haruka!" Kazuo said with a serious expression.
   "He said it! He really said it! He messed around with innuendo!" Sewashiko was excited.
   "Now isn't the time to play around!" Soriko reminded Sewashiko with a helpless expression.
   "Let's do this, Daimidaler!"
   The arms of the giant penguin robot were raised, then it sent out a barrage of bullets.
   Haru quickly made the Daimidaler jump into the sky.
   Six looked toward the sky, but the sunlight blinded his eyes. "Ugh?!"
   Daimidaler performed a jump kick toward Six's robot.
   Six held the controller of Antarctic Number 10 tightly after this robot was staggered by Daimidaler's attack.
   "As expected, you're very strong! But it is too early to decide who is the winner in this fight!"
   Haru hugged Kyouko then HI-ERO particles were emitted from his body.
   From Daimidaler's left finger, several small fists appeared and each of them was covered in HI-ERO particles. When this happened, Daimidaler sent out a powerful left punch!
   However, the response of the Penguin was unexpected!
   From the cannon between Antarctic Number 10, a bludgeon which was linked by a cable was shot out to block Daimidaler's punch!
   Finger Punch and Tail Punch met each other and caused large shockwaves in surrounding areas!
   Haru frowned when the power of the Front Tail was better than he had expected then quickly retreated since he knew if he continued then Daimidaler's left arm would be damaged by this "Tail Punch!".
   Haru really thought that he should help to modify Daimidaler since this robot was quite fragile. However, when he thought that he didn't get salary for what he had done, he felt quite reluctant at this moment.
   "There's a slight damage on Daimidaler's left arm!"
   "Analyzing the energy emitted from the enemy Penguin robot."
   "The reading says.... it comes from HI-ERO particles!"
   Hearing the report from the headquarters, Haru frowned since usually it was impossible for the Penguin to possess HI-ERO particles. It was also the reason why they didn't mate with each other since they didn't have HI-ERO particles in their bodies, however, if they possessed HI-ERO particles, then....
   "Haru!" Kyouko's expression became serious.
   Six was happy to see how he was able to push back Daimidaler. He laughed and was ready to send out another attack.
   It didn't really matter, but the Antarctic Number 10 started to rotate and shot out a torrent of bullets.
   Unlike their previous attack, Haru could tell that the Penguins tried to avoid the city as much as possible, but this Six was crazy since the bullets that were shot by the Antarctic Number 10 attacked everyone indiscriminately.
   At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, everyone was panicked when they saw how crazy Six was.
   "Whoa! He's going completely overboard!"
   "Wh, what should we do?!"
   The Penguin Emperor became slightly panicked and asked, "What are you doing, Six?!"
   However, Six ignored's Penguin Emperor's words and kept attacking Daimidaler and the city indiscriminately.
   Haru knew that he could profit at this moment since when the Penguins destroyed the city, he could buy the land cheaply, but even so, as a Daimidaler's pilot and ex-hero, he wouldn't allow a civilian to be injured during their fight.
   "Go to hell, Daimidaler!"
   From the cannon between Antarctic Number 10, there was a weapon that had a shape similar to a bowl-shaped antenna and from that the tip of that weapon, a large amount of HI-ERO particles were being collected.
   The Penguin Emperor became nervous and knew the situation had turned bad to worse.
   "No! Retreat, Six! Hurry up, abort the operation!"
   "Sacrifices must be made during battle!" Six's body slowly transformed and said, "The most important thing is to complete our objective of destroying Daimidaler!"
   "Six..." Penguin Emperor was surprised when he saw the change in Six's appearance. "What's with that form?!"
   "Six will win! Glory to the Penguin Empire!"
   "What should we do, Haru? If we let him shoot that beam then the city..." Kyouko was also panicked. It was her first time encountering this situation since in their previous battle, the Penguins had never done this much.
   "Anyway, we need to get him away from the city as soon as possible," Haru said and didn't hesitate to run toward the direction of the sea.
   When Six saw Daimidaler start to run away, he stopped the beam on the front-tail cannon and chased after it.
   "Don't run away, Daimidaler!"
   Antarctic Number 10 started to fly then chased after Daimidaler!
   When everyone on the Penguin Empire saw this, they sighed in relief and knew that they had escaped the disaster, but at the same time, they knew that it wasn't over and secretly, they were glad that the Daimidaler ran away from the city, and at the same time, even though they didn't want to admit it, they hoped for the Daimidaler to win this moment.
   "What are you doing, Kasugano Haruka?! Why are you running away?!" Kazuo roared from the communication device.
   While running toward the direction of the sea, Haru replied, "If I continue the battle, then the city will be in ruin."
   "You don't need to care about those small things! As long as you can destroy the Penguin then it is all good!!!" Kazuo said without worry.
   When Kyouko, Haru, Sewashiko, Soriko, and Moriko heard Kazuo's words, they thought that Kazuo was crazy at that moment.
   "Don't worry about the Administrator! Do what you believe, Haru!" Moriko said.
   "Alright, Professor." Haru ignored Kazuo's words and said, "Kyouko, there's a new technique that I want to try, but I need your help." He didn't expect the opponent to be very strong and the quality of Daimidaler was very bad.
   If the amount of his HI-ERO particles weren't that abundant, then without doubt, he might lose the battle again.
   "Yes, I'll do anything to help you," Kyouko said with a serious expression.
   "....Anything?" Haru stared at Kyouko weirdly.
   "Yes!" Kyouko nodded without hesitation with a slight blush on her cheeks.
   "You know... you shouldn't say "anything" that easily. What if I want to push you down here?" Haru asked.
   Kyouko was stunned then her face became red. Her body became hot and she became shy.
   "I, I ..... if, if it you then I, I don't mind..."
   "You can't run away anymore, Daimidaler!" Six shouted, then sent out an attack using Antarctic Number 10.
   From the front-tail cannon, it sent out a powerful pink beam!
   "Kyouko, lend me fondle your tits," Haru said, then he quickly activated "Boobslingual" so he knew her weak points instantly.
   Before Kyouko answered, his tits were kneaded by Haru. "Hnnh!!!" She bit her finger to hold the moan on her mouth since the pleasure which she felt right now was several times better than she had ever felt before!
   Then a dome of pink energy barrier appeared around the Daimidaler and blocked the attack on the Antarctic Number 10.
   The confrontation between barrier and beam ended quickly, but because the beam was shot around the sea, it created a water vapor which blocked the vision of Six.
   Six thought that everything had ended, however, he heard a familiar voice and from the water vapor Daimidaler appeared with his new technique!
   Everything happened so suddenly and fast.
   Daimidaler generated a pink energy blade from his left arm to slice through the body of Antarctic Number 10!
   Six couldn't even respond and Antarctic Number 10 was sliced in half before it exploded!
   Daimidaler stood tall ignoring the explosion which happened behind it.
   Everyone from the Beauty Salon PRINCE and the Penguin Empire didn't expect this situation, especially when Daimidaler had won this battle with such a cool technique!
   Haru didn't care about any of that and knew that he could use that new technique because of the woman who sat on his lap with a tired expression.
   "You've worked hard, Kyouko."
   Haru kissed Kyouko's hair and praised this woman who laid weakly on his chest with a drool that slowly dripped from the corner of her mouth.
   Kyouko breathed heavily and she wanted to sleep right now since the pleasure was too intense for her and at the same time, she felt very content and happy that she could help him.
   Looking at Kyouko's expression, Haru became very worried since this woman was very easy to push, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1231: Where is my salary?
   After Six's rampage, everyone on the Penguin Empire started to contemplate their mistake and the reason why they had lost against Daimidaler, but at the same time, they had to admit that Kasugano Haruka, who was the pilot of Daimidaler, was very gentle since that guy didn't do anything too much against Six who had rampaged the city.
   Even if they were an enemy, they had to admit that Kasugano Haruka was a gentleman and very cool, especially after they had seen the Daimidaler's new technique.
   The Daimidaler might be lame, but its technique was very cool!
   Six returned to everyone after his appearance had returned to the Penguins. Before his appearance had become similar to a human after his body was infused with HI-ERO particles, but after he had lost, his appearance returned to how it was to be.
   But that didn't really matter anymore since they needed to discuss something else first.
   "Just infusing a Penguin commando with the HI-ERO particles from Ritz wasn't enough to defeat Daimidaler." The Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "Ritz is able to fight well, but it isn't enough to achieve a complete victory.
   Between the Antarctic series and Daimidaler, just what are we missing?"
   "It was a copy of the Antarctic series to begin with."
   The Penguin Emperor raised his brow and asked, "Copy? What do you mean?"
   Then the Penguin commandos realized that he had talked too much and his face started to get pale, and the Penguin beside him, started to smooth out the conversation.
   "Well, a long time ago, humans stole one of the Antarctic robots that we had accidentally left in town."
   The Penguin commandos laughed innocently and felt a bit shy.
   The Penguin Emperor was startled and he was in shock.
   "Right, right. They stole the basic technology of Antarctic series and used it as a foundation for Daimidaler!"
   "That makes it just a copycat."
   The Penguin Emperor became gloomy when he heard this conversation. "Wait, this is the first time I've ever heard about this!"
   "We were keeping this a secret since the Emperor would get mad."
   "Haha... but isn't it about time?"
   "It was a long time ago and His Highness isn't so small hearted to yell at us for something that's already in history."
   The Penguin Emperor tried to calm himself and said, "In any case! You're telling me that the Daimidaler was built using our technology, right?"
   Penguin Emperor relaxed his body on the throne and said, "All human weapons were originally armored vehicles or planes, so it was strange that a giant robot like that suddenly appeared."
   The Penguin commandos were happy when the Penguin Emperor didn't seem to get angry at them.
   "Sweet! He's not gonna scold us!"
   "Looks like it went well."
   Penguin Emperor ignored two naughty Penguins and asked, "So why is it the original Antarctic series, built proudly by our empire, cannot defeat Daimidaler?" He stood up and looked at his trusted attendees.
   "All right! Henry! Michael! Research Daimidaler to the last detail and report back to me!"
   Henry and Michael kneeled down in front of Penguin Emperor, telling him that they would do his task perfectly.
   Henry and Michael were stunned when they saw Penguin Emperor's expression.
   The Penguin Emperor was furious at this moment and said, "No meals for you two until you turn in that report! Understand?!"
   "Crap! He's super angry!" 2x
   In the hangar inside the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, Professor Three maintained the Daimidaler, which was damaged from the last battle.
   The Daimidaler might have escaped from the attack of Six, but because of the amount of HI-ERO particles which were injected into the Daimidaler was too much, it caused a lot of damage to the machine.
   "Ahh...! Here it comes! Active gear! They've gone crazy!" Sewashiko moaned loudly.
   Soriko who had a thin face became embarrassed easily and said, "Professor Sewashiko, don't moan like that!"
   "Jeez! This is too much damage! The repair can't keep up with the damage at this rate!" Sewashiko complained to Haru.
   "Don't complain to me. Complain to the Penguins," Haru said.
   Sewashiko couldn't complain at this moment since she knew Haru's last opponent was very strong.
   "Haruka-kun's HI-ERO particle levels are just incredibly high," Moriko said with a seductive smile.
   "He has put so much strain on the frame that it's on its limit!" Sewashiko said.
   "In other words, it's proof of how perverted Kasugano Haruka is!" Kazuo said with a stern expression.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Administrator, I don't think that is praise."
   "Of course, it is praise! You should be more proud of how perverted you are!" Kazuo reprimanded Haru.
   "....Can you shut up a bit? If you can praise me that much, how about you pay my salary first?" Haru asked. His mouth twitched since he didn't think that being perverted was something that he should be proud about.
   Kazuo shut his mouth at this moment.
   Sewashiko, Soriko, and Moriko stared at Haru at this moment and wouldn't think that this handsome young man who could steal anyone's heart was in truth a perverted boy.
   Haru ignored their gaze and stared at the Daimidaler. He had to admit that this robot was very old and knew after his last battle, the stress on the body of the robot was too much and it might break sooner or later. He sighed when he thought about the financial condition of this organization and wondered whether he should stop becoming Daimidaler's pilot since most of his quests had been completed.
   The only quests that he hadn't completed was to defeat "Super Sound" which he didn't know when it was going to appear and to find out the purpose of Penguin Empire.
   Haru was confused by Penguin Empire's action and wondered why they had become a human threat when they were idiots.
   "But you don't need to worry about Haruka-kun since a new robot is being developed right now," Moriko suddenly said.
   "Oh? A new robot?" Haru was surprised and thought that the money on this organization was mostly used to develop this new robot.
   "That's why you need to work hard to defeat those damnable Penguins, alright?" Kazuo said while massaging Haru's shoulders.
   "After the new robot is complete, our financial situation is going to be good. I can give you a salary after that."
   Haru stared at Kazuo and told him that he couldn't be fooled easily. "How about we sign a contract? Just a promise isn't enough."
   Kazuo then laughed and said that he remembered something then ran away.
   Shaking his head, Haru was surprised that this organization could work normally.
   Kyouko walked toward him with a gentle smile.
   "Alright, let's go back."
   "Eh? Are you two going back together?" Sewashiko asked and smelled gossip between the two of them.
   "It is already evening after all. It is dangerous for an attractive woman like Kyouko to walk back home alone. I'll take her home," Haru said. He ignored their gaze and said, "Let's go back."
   "Umm..." Kyouko nodded with a blush. She looked at Professors Three and said goodbye to them before walking alongside Haru to walk back home.
   Professors Three looked at Kyouko and Haru, and they were wondering whether Kyouko had been eaten by Haru or not.
   Considering his demanour, they didn't think that it would be weird, if someday, they would be eaten by Haru too in the future which made them blush at the same time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1232: Disastrous
   Kiriko was quite nervous at that moment. She knew that Haru was a scumbag, but she couldn't stop her feet and walked to the train station to go to his home. In her mind, she thought that she would be able to change Haru and make him into her lover.
   But if Haru knew that he would say that this girl might be a bit too naive since in his mind, he should be able to make her into his girlfriend too and create a harem in this world.
   Kiriko checked her appearance through a reflection on the train's glass and nodded. She was wondering whether she was beautiful enough. Even though she had spent an hour on make up, she felt that it wasn't enough.
   When it was almost time for her to step down from the train at the next station, she felt even more nervous since she knew that Haru was waiting for her at the entrance of the station, but then she decided to encourage herself that everything would be alright.
   Kiriko walked out from the station then looked around wondering where he was. Then in a moment, she saw him sitting under the shade of the tree, sitting lazily on the bench while eating an onigiri (riceball) in his hand. She wasn't sure why, but there was a sweet smile on her face.
   Kiriko could notice a lot of girls and women who kept glancing at Haru and seemed to want to get closer at him. She panicked and decided to move quickly.
   When Kiriko called out his name, Haru turned and smiled at her, waving his hand. She wasn't sure, but she felt very happy at that moment. She walked toward him and said, "Sorry to make you wait."
   "No, I don't wait too long and this place is quite nearby to my house," Haru said.
   Kiriko then looked at him wondering whether he would praise her clothes or appearance, but then she saw him sigh which made her nervous.
   "You're so beautiful today. I'm afraid there are a lot of guys who are going to stare at me with an envious gaze along the way," Haru said.
   Kiriko snorted and hummed. She folded her arms and said, "You and your mouth! I believe that you often say that to every girl that you've met, right?" Even though she seemed dissatisfied, she couldn't hide the smile in her mouth. She was happy that she was being praised as beautiful.
   "Of course not." Haru knew that he needed to change the topic of the conversation. "It's noon. Don't you feel hungry? How about we have lunch first?"
   Kiriko realized that she was quite hungry since she spent most of her time in front of the mirror. She looked at him and asked, "Why not?"
   "What do you want to eat?" Haru stood up while thinking about what he should eat today.
   "Is there a good place to eat around this area?" Kiriko asked.
   "Do you want to eat ramen?" Haru asked.
   "Ramen?" Kiriko frowned since the ramen shop was quite hard for a girl to enter.
   "You're a girl and it is usually quite hard for you to enter a ramen shop, but with me around, you can enter the shop without worry."
   Then Haru told Kiriko what was so delicious about ramen which made her stomach growl.
   Kiriko blushed and felt very shy at that moment. "W - Well, let's eat ramen."
   Haru nodded and guided her to the ramen shop. Though, he didn't know what kind of trouble was going to await him when he came out from the ramen shop.
   At this moment in the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, there was a sudden alarm which made everyone panic since the Penguin came to attack the city again. It had only been a few days after Six had lost, but they didn't expect that the Penguins would start to attack them again which made them speechless.
   However, they didn't expect to see what the Penguins were doing on the street.
   Moriko stood up from her seat and exclaimed. "Th - This is bad! They're distributing fliers!"
   "So many fliers! They're fluttering like a labia!" Sewashiko exclaimed.
   "The town's scenery will be sullied with their acts of publicity!" Soriko said.
   Kazuo couldn't stay calm and knew the danger of this problem. "Look at the sheer amount of fliers! At this rate, there'll be....
   Everyone imagined that the Penguins would become popular and make a lot of people become their fans.
   "Damn! We can't let this happen!" Kazuo held his head and shouted, "Where's Kasugano Haruka! Call him immediately!"
   "H - He ignored our signal!" Soriko said with a flustered expression.
   "What?! What the hell is that guy doing?!" Kazuo had a headache at that moment.
   "Don't worry, I'll call hi---" Kyouko was about to call Haru, but then she was stunned when she saw the monitor in the monitor room since she saw Haru was on the monitor together with a girl that she didn't know.
   The smartphone in her hand dropped and Kyouko felt that her soul had been taken at that moment, but at the same time, she felt angry, jealous, and she didn't want to lose!
   After eating ramen, Kiriko had to admit that she was in a good mood since the ramen was very delicious. She had to admit that it was good to have him beside her since she could enjoy a lot of things, however, her happiness was very short when the Penguin suddenly appeared in the city.
   Haru was also speechless when he saw the Antarctic Number 8, Ritz, and a group of Penguins suddenly appeared in the city when he was on his way to his house together with Kiriko.
   "Ah! That's Kasugano Haruka!"
   "H - He's on a date with his girlfriend!"
   "What?! I'm very envious!"
   The Penguins, who distributed fliers, started to surround Haru and Kiriko.
   Kiriko hid behind Haru at that moment, but Haru was looking at them curiously. "What are you doing?"
   Then Ritz, who had been defeated by Haru, also came to Haru and Kiriko. She stared at Haru and had to admit that this guy was very handsome. She smiled and looked at Kiriko. "Is she your girlfriend?"
   Kiriko blushed at this moment and looked at Haru with expectation.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "No, we're on our way to have a study session, so it'll be great if you don't bother us."
   "Oh! I'm sorry for bothering the two of you!"
   The Penguins realized their mistake and opened a path for both of them.
   "Thank you." Haru nodded and asked, "So what is in your hands? Is this your new operation?"
   Kiriko looked at Haru in surprise since this guy was very calm, but at the same time, she also felt secure beside him and suddenly her hand was being held which made her blush. "H, Haru?"
   "Let's hold hands," Haru said.
   "Umm...." Kiriko nodded with a blush. She knew that Haru was worried about her and she felt very happy at that moment.
   When Haru asked her a question, Ritz smiled and answered Haru's question. "Yes! We're distributing fliers to advertise the great Penguin Empire! Otherwise known as Operation: The Great Penguin Empire Flyer Handout!"
   A group of Penguins happily gathered around Ritz.
   "Is that so? Can I have one of the flyers?" Haru asked.
   "Sure! Sure! Please support our great Penguin Empire!" Ritz passed the flyer to Haru.
   Haru read the flyer for a while and said, "Thank you. Then we'll go back now. We won't disturb your operation."
   "Thank you very much! Please give us your support!" The Penguins said at the same time.
   "Bye! Bye!" Waving her hand, Ritz said happily.
   Haru nodded and walked away together with Kiriko naturally.
   Suddenly Ritz shouted loudly and stood in front of Haru and Kiriko to stop both of them.
   "What's wrong? Did you forget something?" Haru asked.
   Kiriko at this moment didn't feel that nervous since her hand was being held and she thought the Penguin was very dumb.
   "We're the enemy! Why should we let you go?!" Ritz said, and a number of Penguins gathered around Ritz after realizing their mistake.
   "Really? So what is written on the flyer is a lie? In truth, that the Penguins are a group of bad guys?" Haru asked.
   "Of course not! Penguins are very friendly!" Ritz refuted.
   "Then it is good. I'll help you to promote it," Haru said.
   "Ah? Is that so? Thank you very much!" Ritz said happily.
   "Thank you very much!" The Penguins were also very happy when someone understood them.
   "We'll go back now. Don't work too hard and stay hydrated. It's quite hot after all," Haru said.
   Waving his hand, Haru said goodbye naturally.
   The Ritz and Penguins continued to distribute the flyers.
   When Haru and Kiriko walked out his smartphone vibrated then when he opened the call, he heard a roar from his phone.
   "Why the hell did you get chummy with our enemy?! Hurry up and go to the headquarters! You need to stop the Penguins no matter what!!!"
   Haru sighed and looked at Kiriko at that moment.
   "I'll go with you," Kiriko said with concern.
   At this moment, one of his quests was completed since he knew the real purpose of the Penguin.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1233: Transformation
   "Kasugano Haruka! You're late!" Kazuo reprimanded Haru.
   "You should be grateful that I still come to this place even though you don't pay me," Haru said.
   Kazuo shut his mouth and stopped reprimanding Haru. He twitched his lips and felt uncomfortable, but he knew that he couldn't blame Haru since he didn't even pay him. It was great that Haru still came even if Haru wasn't being paid. If that person was being changed by him then he would quit the organization without hesitation. Then he noticed Kiriko Kiyuna standing beside Haru and couldn't help but ask, "Kiriko Kiyuna, what are you doing here? Do you want to become a pilot again?"
   Shaking her head, Kiriko said, "No, I only accompany him. I'll go back when he's done with his mission."
   Kazuo, Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko looked at both Haru and Kiriko wondering what their relationship was, but then they remembered that they were in the same school and thought their relationship might be quite close, but then what about Kyouko?
   "Where's Kyouko?" Haru asked.
   "She's in the locker room," Moriko said.
   Haru nodded and went to the locker room to change his clothes.
   "Haru, be careful," Kiriko said.
   Waving his hand, Haru nodded and said, "I'll go back quickly." Like always, he was going to defeat the Penguins then return.
   Kiriko nodded with a smile.
   "Kiriko-chan, what's your relationship with Haru?" Sewashiko asked.
   "Hmm... I love him," Kiriko said with a blush.
   Kazuo, Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko thought that Haru might be the strongest "Factor" that they had ever seen in their life.
   Haru changed into his pilot suit and unlike the previous suit which he wore in various worlds, this suit was better, but it couldn't hide his anaconda.
   When he came out from the locker room and was ready to enter the Daimidaler, he saw Kyouko who seemed absent minded on the hangar.
   Haru felt weird since it was his first time seeing Kyouko in this situation.
   "H, Huh? Haru? Since when are you here?" Kyouko was surprised.
   "I've been here for a while? Are you alright? Are you sick?" Haru moved closer and put his hand on Kyouko's forehead with a worried expression on his face.
   This sudden action caused Kyouko to blush, but she became sad when she remembered the thing which she saw before.
   "I, I am alright! L, let's go!"
   Kyouko pushed him away and she entered the Daimidaler.
   Haru was surprised and knew that something had happened to Kyouko. He thought for a while and wondered whether this girl became jealous since he was sure the monitor room must have seen him walking together with Kiriko before.
   Haru pondered whether he had a way to solve this situation. He could talk with Kyouko, but he knew the effect of this solution was quite lukewarm, then....
   'Hopefully, they can get something new....'
   Haru then walked after Kyouko and entered the Daimidaler.
   The street was destroyed then the Daimidaler appeared in the city.
   Ritz, who was distributing the fliers, was startled, but then complained. "Hey! Didn't you say that you're going to support us?"
   From Daimidaler, Haru's voice could be heard. "We're an enemy after all, so hurry up and enter your robot."
   "Hmph! As expected, we're the enemy!"
   Ritz pouted and pointed her finger at Haru. "Wait for me! I'll defeat you thoroughly!" She entered her Antarctic Number 8 and the Penguins also scattered around to give them space to fight each other.
   Haru waited for Ritz to be prepared and said, "Kyouko."
   Kyouko, who was sitting on Haru's lap at that moment, was startled and asked, "W, what?!"
   "I don't know what makes you angry, but I'm sorry."
   Kyouko felt confused when she heard his apology.
   "I might hurt you, but I need you. Let's talk after this battle is over," Haru said.
   Kyouko nodded and also felt that they needed to talk to each other after this battle, but for now, she needed to focus on defeating the enemy in front of them!
   Then Ritz, who had entered her robot, smirked since her robot was different from usual since it had been modified, but she wouldn't tell him since it was a surprise.
   "You better be prepared, Kasugano Haruka! I'll be sure to defeat you this time!"
   "Try it. I'm curious what kind of modification that the Penguin Empire has done to your robot," Haru said.
   "H, Huh?!" Ritz was startled when Haru suddenly asked this question and directly asked, "How did you know my robot has been modified?!"
   "No... it's just that you're so confident after I've defeated you that I thought you'd have a trick or two under your sleeves," Haru said.
   "Kuh! As expected of Kasugano Haruka!"
   Penguin commandos clamored together to cheer on Ritz to win the battle.
   Ritz chuckled and said, "Is that so? Then you know that fighting is futile, right? Since I'll beat you down thoroughly!"
   Haru didn't waste his words at that moment and hugged Kyouko quickly.
   Kyouko quickly felt her body become hot and she moaned. Even though she tried to hate him, her body was honest in front of this pleasure. She knew that it was unbecoming of her, but what could do in this situation besides enjoying this guilty pleasure?
   Inside the monitor room of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Kazuo had an unfazed expression on his face and didn't seem surprised by Haru's technique. He even thought that this guy had even reached an unprecedented level or even reached a level where a human had never fathom in terms of pleasuring woman.
   However for women inside the Beauty Salon PRINCE such as Moriko, Soriko, Sewashiko, and Kiriko, who had just happened to be here, were blushing and wondered what Haru had done to Kyouko that for her able to let out such a loud moan.
   After all, they couldn't see what had happened in the cockpit of the Daimidaler and could only hear the voice transmission from the cockpit which made them giddy.
   Kiriko's eyes became hazy and at the same time, she became jealous of Kyouko .
   'No! Kiriko, you're a good girl! You can't think of such raunchy thoughts!'
   However, Haru didn't care too much about their thoughts and focussed on his battle. He dashed very quickly then sent out a jump kick directly toward the Ritz.
   Ritz's robot staggered and fell to the ground.
   Haru didn't waste his time and raised Daimidaler's left arm.
   Hi-Ero particles gathered in the left palm of the Daimidaler before it shot out of a pink beam toward Ritz.
   The beam hit Ritz's robot directly and made it explode.
   Kyouko blinked her eyes and asked, "Is it so easy?"
   "It's not over yet," Haru said.
   "Eh? Really?" Kyouko was surprised since she could see that Ritz was being defeated by Haru easily. When the smoke of the explosion disappeared, she could see Ritz's robot laying on the ground weakly.
   "Ritz, it's not done yet, right?" Haru asked.
   "Ouch. You've gone and done it now," Ritz said and controlled her robot to wake it up. She didn't lose her composure and smiled.
   "But this is where it gets serious! Let me show you! This robot's true form!"
   Then from the bottom of the robot, there were a lot of large boosters that made it fly toward the sky.
   Antarctic Number 8 suddenly shone brightly and it started to transform!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1234: How could you?!
   As the Antarctic Number 8 started to transform, its legs started to become longer and had a similar feature to chicken feet. The penguin's wings also changed and turned into a humanoid hand.
   "Complete! Antarctic Number 8, Ritz Custom, Beautifully Strong Form!"
   Standing on top of the building, Antarctic Number 8 overlooked the Daimidaler with disdain.
   However, everyone who saw the new form of Antarctic Number 8 has been stunned since...
   This form was too ugly, right?
   "It transformed!?" Kazuo was stunned.
   "There's no reason to change into such a disgusting form."
   Haru wasn't sure, but he had to admit that the new form of Ritz's robot was too disgusting and he couldn't accept this aesthetic.
   Ritz ignored their opinion since she thought that her new form of robot was awesome.
   "Initiating a HI-ERO generator!"
   Antarctic Number 8 was suddenly being enveloped by a pink particle light.
   Kyouko was stunned when she saw this phenomenon. "That's the shine of HI-ERO particles!"
   Hearing the report from Professors Three, Haru knew that the purpose of Daimidaler's strange shape was to be able to connect the HI-ERO particles on the pilot's body and the robot.
   HI-ERO particles use the "Factor's" seven charades within the perinium, genitals, navel, chest, throat, forehead, and vertex of the head. It used various chakras to power and move various parts of the Daimidaler with HI-ERO particles.
   The intention of the strange transformation of Antarctic Number 8 was the same as Daimidaler's strange shape which made this battle very tricky.
   "With this, I'll be able to defeat you! Watch me, Kasugano Haruka!"
   Ritz didn't waste her time since she wanted to test the performance of the new form of Antactic Number 8.
   Kyouko knew that their opponent had become several times stronger.
   Haru patted Kyouko's head and his expression became serious. If he was using his magic or ability then he might be able to win this battle easily, but his pride didn't allow it. His opponent was using a robot, so he would defeat his opponent using a robot too.
   Haru knew that from the condition and performance of the Daimidaler, it was simply impossible to defeat a new Antarctic Number 8 since he could tell how bad Daimidailer's condition was, however, to win a battle, there were several factors that needed to be watched out and first was the skill of the pilot.
   Haru started to make Daimidaler's left arm swing like a scythe, before it struck down his opponent.
   "Finger Punch! Flicker Style!"
   From the fingers of Daimidaler's left arm, several small fists appeared and sent out a torrent of punches towards Antarctic Number 8.
   "Uwooo!!! He has used it! Daimidaler Flicker Style!" Kazuo was very excited and thought that Haru would be able to defeat Ritz.
   Everyone at the Beauty Salon PRINCE also sighed in relief since they knew how powerful Haru was. Even if their opponent had a better machine, in terms of piloting, no one would be able to defeat him!
   "Haha...." Ritz laughed and dodged all of Daimidaler's punches. "Slow! Slow! Slow! Is this all of your power?"
   The performance of the new Antarctic Number 8 was better than everyone thought since it could dodge all of Daimidaler's attack easily!
   Everyone at the Beauty Salon PRINCE couldn't help but exclaim.
   Haru frowned since he couldn't continue to attack since it might cause damage to the joint of the Daimidaler's left arm.
   "Now, it is Ritz's turn! Take this!"
   The hand of Antarctic Number 8 suddenly transformed and turned into a large drill.
   Haru knew that he was cheating, but with his fighting experience, it was very easy to avoid Ritz's attack even if the performance of his machine was very bad.
   Ritz's attack was very vicious and her attack was similar when a bee stung its target!
   Haru remembered a powerful boxer in his previous life who could dodge like a butterfly and strike down like a bee. Ritz in front of him had become the incarnation of that boxer trying to defeat him with overwhelming power.
   "Hahaha! How long can you dodge?! You'll soon be defeated by my hands, Kasugano Haruka!!!"
   Ritz screamed loudly and attacked him with her drill. "Surrender and admit defeat, already!"
   In the hall of the castle of Penguin Empire, Penguin Emperor and Penguin commandos watched the fight between Ritz's new Antarctic Number 8 and the Daimidaler.
   "The HI-ERO particle generator you created is working wonderfully!" The Penguin Emperor nodded and seemed very satisfied at that moment. "Dennis! Michael! Good job!"
   "Surrender? Admit defeat? It isn't so easy for me to do that, Rikantz Seaberry!" Haru smiled and said, "Kyouko! Lend me fondle your tits!"
   A better machine might be one of the factors to win a battle, but there was another important factor to win this battle!
   With one hand he kneaded Kyouko's tits, and his other hand controlled the Daimidaler!
   "100%.... 150%.... 200%... The HI-ERO particles inside the Daimidaler keeps increasing!" Soriko shouted with an excited and flustered expression because of Kyouko's moan.
   "Good job, Kasugano Haruka! If Kyouko's tits can help you then fondle her breasts as much as you want!!!" Kazuo shouted loudly with excitement when he saw the Daimidaler could become stronger.
   Everyone looked at Kazuo with a speechless expression, but at the same time, they were blushing.
   However, Moriko suddenly poured cold water toward everyone and her expression was gloomy at this moment since she knew if he wasn't being cornered, he wouldn't use this technique.
   "The performance of the Daimidaler has increased and become stronger, but the Daimidaler can only hold this amount of HI-ERO particles for one minute...."
   "One... One minute...?" Kyouko asked with a flustered expression. At this moment, she wasn't sure whether she was flustered because he fondled her tits or because they had only one minute to defeat their opponent.
   "Yes, more than this then the Daimidaler can't hold on anymore," Haru said
   "Th... then what should we do?"
   "We just need to defeat her before the time limit."
   Haru didn't waste his time and decided to defeat Ritz quickly!
   Daimidaler suddenly raised its left arm and shot out a bright pink light.
   Ritz suddenly became blind because of a sudden bright light. When her vision returned, she couldn't see Daimidaler anywhere.
   Ritz turned and saw Diamidaler was standing behind her!
   "Finger Beam, maximum power!"
   Daimidaler sent out a powerful pink beam directly toward Ritz.
   Ritz quickly activated a barrier to protect herself, but she could tell that more than this, it would damage her machine. However, she smiled and thought that this opponent was very interesting.
   When the beam stopped, Ritz was about to attack, but she heard news which made her heart wrench.
   "Sam got trapped under the debris!"
   The Penguin commando panicked.
   "Sam!" Ritz shouted in worry and couldn't help but ask, "Sam, are you alright?!"
   "No, his front tail has been damaged!"
   "It won't stand tall for a while..."
   Ritz was in tears and couldn't believe what had happened. "Tell me that's a lie!" She gritted her teeth and became depressed at that moment. Tears rolled on her face and it couldn't be stopped.
   "How could you do this to Sam?!"
   The HI-ERO particles on Antarctic Number 8 increased dramatically, and Ritz had become berserk!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1235: Crisis
   HI-ERO particles emitted from the body of Antarctic Number 8 and from its back, there was a large booster which increased its speed several times!
   Ritz's eyes turned darker and her expression turned into rage!
   Ritz loved Penguin and she wouldn't forgive anyone who dared to hurt the Penguin!
   "I won't forgive you! I won't forgive you! I won't forgive you!" Ritz roared.
   Haru, at this moment, knew that the more he put all of the HI-ERO particles into the Daimidaler, the faster it would break and knew that he couldn't add anymore HI-ERO particles into the Damidaler.
   Facing Ritz, who had gone berserk at that moment, Haru knew that he didn't have that much of a choice. Fondling Kyouko's tits, he quickly moved sideways to dodge Ritz's attack.
   Ritz, who had missed her attack, didn't give up and was about to attack him again, but the back of her robot was being slammed.
   "It's useless! It's useless! It's useless!"
   Ritz kept screaming and the Damidaler's attack didn't cause any damage to her robot.
   Haru frowned and jumped back to avoid Ritz's counterattack.
   At the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, Moriko was stunned and said, "Administrator! Look at this data!"
   Kazuo looked at the data for Antarctic Number 8 and couldn't help but be taken aback.
   Haru worked hard to dodge the Ritz's attack, but as expected, the Daimidaler couldn't handle the strain on its body and it slowly wrecked apart.
   Before he could control the Daimidaler with one hand and with his other hand fondled Kyouko's tits, but this time, he used his two hands to control the Daimidaler.
   Kyouko changed her position and hugged him while sitting on his lap. She pressed her tits on his chest to make him able to control his HI-ERO particles. She was full of shame at this moment and she could feel something hard touching her butts at this moment, but she held on since she knew that once he had lost his focus then they would be defeated!
   Kyouko hugged him tighter!
   Haru frowned and really wanted to escape at that moment, but it was harder than he had thought.
   "Both of you, hurry up and retreat!"
   Kazuo suddenly appeared on the hologram screen and reminded the two of them.
   After a moment of silence, Haru asked, "Is the difference between the Daimidaler and Antarctic Number 8 so big?"
   Kazuo had a heavy expression on his face and said, "Yes."
   Moriko then said, "Listen to me calmly! This robot surpasses the Daimidaler in all aspects by over five times!"
   "Five?!" Kyouko was in shock.
   Ritz grinned and said, "Five times, she says? I can become stronger than that!"
   The HI-ERO particles around Antarctic Number 8 became thicker and its movement became faster!
   Haru kept dodging, but the leg of the Daimidaler suddenly went busted!
   Ritz stabbed the drill of Antactic Number 8 at Daimidaler's body, but Haru with his fast response moved to the right then sent out a powerful attack in close combat.
   Ritz's robot was blown away, but it quickly got up!
   Haru frowned further since he knew that if this continued Ritz would be in danger. Then he looked at the Daimidaler's condition that had lost its right arm. He might have been able to dodge Ritz's robot before, but that didn't mean the Daimidaler came out unscathed.
   The battle became even more intense, but Daimidaler's body slowly tore apart.
   "We can't defeat Rikantz Seaberry right now! Retreat, Kasugano!" Kazuo shouted.
   It might be because of his bad luck that the right leg of the Daimilader was also busted.
   "If it's so easy to retreat then I might as well do it now."
   Haru, who controlled the limping Daimidaler, was very helpless at this moment since Ritz was too overpowering at this moment.
   "Go to hell, Daimidaler!"
   Ritz appeared right in front of the Daimidaler and slammed it with a very powerful blow.
   The Daimidaler couldn't handle the impact and was thrown a hundred meters away.
   Kyouko was in panic, but she was hugged at that moment.
   "Don't worry, I'll protect you no matter what," Haru said calmly without looking away from his opponent.
   Daimidaler which was blown away crashed into a large skycrapper and it was laying on the ground like a defeated dog.
   Haru's helmet was destroyed and his head was bleeding, but he didn't care about any of that since it was acting, however, he had to admit that he sighed in relief when he saw Kyouko was alright.
   "Haru..." Kyouko looked at Haru worriedly.
   Haru ignored Kyouko for a moment and knew that he couldn't lose his focus. The Daimidaler might have lost its two legs, but it didn't mean that it couldn't fight back.
   Ritz struck the Diamidaler from the sky.
   However, Haru made the Daimidaler raise its left arm and sent out a barrage of rapid beams!
   Kiriko became very worried and afraid when she saw how the Daimidaler was being wrecked apart by Ritz. She looked at Kazuo and asked, "Administrator! Is there a way to help Haru?"
   Kazuo became depressed and shook his head. "No."
   "...No way.." Kiriko slumped on the ground and almost passed out at that moment.
   Kazuo gritted his teeth and shouted, "Kasugano, hurry up and retreat!"
   "Hey, isn't there something wrong with Ritz?"
   "A - Actually, I was thinking the same thing as well."
   The Penguin commandos became very worried when they saw how crazy Ritz had become, but at the same time, they had to admit that they admired Kasugano Haruka who fought against Ritz since this guy didn't admit a defeat even if the Daimidaler was torn apart.
   In the castle of the Penguin Empire, everyone was watching the battle with a worried expression since it seemed Ritz had lost her sanity.
   "Look! Antarctic Number 8's chest blinks?!"
   "Do we have that kind of function?"
   The Penguin Emperor started the monitor for a while and realized that the situation wasn't good!
   The Daimidaler couldn't move and a lot of parts of its body were destroyed, but it didn't lose its willpower to win this battle!
   Ritz also started to breathe heavily, but she had this smug expression on her face.
   "What's wrong? Finished already? If that's the case then.... DIE!!!"
   Ritz shot out a beam from the front tail cannon.
   The Daimidaler also sent out a beam from its left hand to fight back this beam.
   Two beams clashed with each other and caused a large explosion in the city.
   Ritz might have a better machine and she was on berserk, but Haru had a larger amount of HI-ERO particles!
   The two beams clashed with each other before dissipating, the Daimidaler's beam was very strong, but because of that its left arm was destroyed!
   Haru was wondering why he kept fighting at that moment. Staring at the woman who was sitting on his lap, he caressed her head slowly and knew that the Daimidaler had lost. He knew that it couldn't continue to fight which made him wonder whether he should use his ability at this moment.
   Ritz became even more crazed and walked towards the Daimidaler ready to destroy it!
   At this moment, the Penguin commando who stayed in the city received a message from the Penguin Emperor.
   "Extracts Ritz from the robot immediately!"
   "But just a little longer, she will defeat the Daimidaler!"
   The Penguin Emperor shook his head and said, "Being overwhelmed with sadness, Ritz has become absorbed by the HI-ERO particle generator in Antarctic Number 8, Ritz Custom."
   "Ritz doesn't have enough experience in controlling her HI-ERO particles."
   "So the robot's gone out of control!"
   "At this rate the robot cannot maintain itself and explodes! Extracts Ritz immediately!" Penguin Emperor ordered.
   One of the Penguin commandos saluted and went to save Ritz. "Penguin Jump!" He entered Antarctic Number 8 then made Ritz pass out before bringing her outside the robot since the robot would soon explode.
   However, they didn't expect the Antarctic Number 8 to continue to move toward the Daimidaler who was laying on the ground.
   Looking at the Antactic Number 8 which walked toward his direction, Haru knew that he was in a very bad situation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1236: Unlimited Possibility!
   Penguin grabbed Ritz and escaped from Antarctic Number 8.
   When the Penguins were confused by the Antarctic Number 8 kept moving toward the Daimidaler, Penguin Emperor explained to them that it was because the strong emotion of Ritz affected the HI-ERO particles within the robot which made it keep moving toward the Daimidaler.
   "What a terrifying contraption!" The Penguin Emperor shuddered and said, "Evacuate the area immediately! The robot will overload and explode!"
   Hearing Penguin Emperor's words, the Penguin commandos didn't hesitate to run away together with Ritz.
   "Daimidaler's movements have completely stopped!"
   "Sonan! Kasugano! Leave the robot and retreat!"
   "Do an emergency ejection!"
   Kyouko had changed the way she sat on Haru's lap and quickly tried to perform an emergency ejection!
   Haru looked at Antarctic Number 8 which kept moving toward them and frowned. He put his finger on his temple while frowning. He knew the possibility of HI-ERO particles was unlimited and he knew that there should be a way to stop Antarctic Number 8 from exploding in this city. Once Antarctic Number 8 exploded, he knew it might erase the entire city since there were a lot of HI-ERO particles inside that robot.
   Haru kept thinking, but his thoughts broke when he heard Kyouko's voice.
   "What's wrong, Kyouko?" Haru asked, but then he frowned when he saw that a "disabled" notice on the screen of the cockpit.
   "We can't bail out from inside the robot!" Kyouko said in a panic.
   "What did you say?" Haru didn't expect the situation would turn into this. He knew that unless he used his power, magic, or ability, he didn't have that much of a choice. However, at the same time, he wanted to uncover the unlimited possibility of HI-ERO particles and to do that....
   Inside the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, everyone was working hard thinking of a way to save both Haru and Kyouko.
   "It's beginning to melt down!"
   Everyone could see Antarctic Number 8 starting to shine brightly in pink particles.
   Moriko had a cold sweat on her entire body and her voice was trembling.
   "At this rate, the entire city will be destroyed!"
   "Escape! You must escape!" Kazuo roared. He knew that the entire city would be destroyed, but a city could be built again. However, he wouldn't be able to find such a talented pilot such as Haru in the future and he was also helpless about what to do in this situation.
   "The hatch won't open either! What should we do?!" Kyouko wasn't sure what to do and she panicked.
   "Huh?" Kyouko was stunned then looked at him. "What did you say?"
   "I've said I'm sorry for bringing you into this mess," Haru said.
   Kyouko was crying at that moment and said, "No! This isn't your fault! In this fight, we're together! All of this is not your fault!"
   "Thank you." Haru smiled and said, "You're a really great woman."
   Kyouko had a feeling that it might be their last time to talk to each other, but she was strangely calm at that moment. Shaking her head, she said, "No. I'm also glad to meet you. You might be pervert, bastard, scumbag, womanizer...."
   Kyouko was crying at that moment and said, "Kasugano Haruka-kun. I love you. When I saw you with Kiriko Kiyuna in that town, I was jealous and couldn't see you directly. You may have dated Kiriko Kiyuna, but I love you and that's what I want to say." She smiled and said, "If we're reincarted in the future, I hope that we'll be able to meet each other again."
   Haru was stunned at this moment and didn't expect Kyouko to suddenly confess to him.
   Haru wasn't sure, but he felt very guilty at that moment. Looking at the Antarctic Number 8 which kept moving, he knew that he needed to be in hurry, but....
   "Even though I've got a lot of women?'
   "Yes!" Kyouko hugged Haru at this moment and said, "I don't care about any of that as long as I can be together with you, I am very happy." She stared at him and said, "Haru, I love you."
   Haru knew that this woman might be easy and at the same time, somewhat idiotic, but he would be lying if he didn't feel moved by her confession and fall in love with Kyouko.
   "I love you too, Kyouko."
   There was no hesitation in their hearts and they started to kiss each other and the moment their lips touched each other an explosion of HI-ERO particles happened!
   Everyone was in a depressed mood and they knew that there was no chance for Kyouko and Haru to stay alive in this battle. They kept racking their brain, but the damage on the Daimidaler was too big and it was impossible to do anything about it.
   However, it was at this moment...
   Sewashiko's voice startled everyone!
   "T - The HI-ERO particles on the Daimidaler keep increasing!"
   When the Diamidaler was fighting against the Antarctic Number 8, the HI-ERO particles on the Daimdaler's generator were very limited and it kept decreasing since it was unable to absorb HI-ERO particles from Haru again, but suddenly it started to increase at a very incredible speed.
   "500%.... 1000%.... 5000%..... 10000%.... IT KEEPS INCREASING!!!"
   When everyone was stunned, they saw a miracle happen in front of their eyes.
   The moment Haru and Kyouko kissed each other, the HI-ERO particles on his body exploded and it injected into the Daimidaler forcefully.
   Daimidaler which had turned into wreckage started to move, no, it started to evolve!
   The body of the Daimidaler started to expand and it shone brightly which made everyone unable to see what had happened!
   When the transformation had ended, not only the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Penguin Emperor, Penguin commandos, but all of the people in this city were stunned.
   Daimidaler was 10 times, no, 20 times, no, it had become even bigger!
   The body of the Daimidaler, which was made from metal, had turned into a mass of energy of HI-ERO particles, standing tall overlooking the city.
   Even so, that didn't mean Antarctic Number 8 was going to stop exploding.
   When Antarctic Number 8 was about to explode the Daimidaler, which had evolved, grabbed its body and created a sphere of barrier to stop explosion before throwing the Antarctic Number 8 into the stratosphere.
   The evolved Daimidaler made a circular motion and gathered HI-ERO particles on its left arm, before aiming its left palm toward the explosion Antarctic Number 8 which was trapped inside HI-ERO's particle sphere barrier.
   "Hyper Finger Beam Buster!"
   Daimidaler then threw a condensed ball of HI-ERO particles as a wave attack, shooting an everlasting energy projection at the exploding Antarctic Number 8!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!!!*
   The world was blind because of this attack.
   Then everything when quiet and the explosion Antarctic Number 8 vanished without trace along with the Daimidaler's attack.
   When everything ended, the evolved Daimidaler vanished and it turned scattered pink energy like falling sakura flowers.
   Haru looked at Kyouko who kept kissing him at that moment and hugged her tightly, falling into from 10,000 meters of altitude, but he didn't feel panic. However, he had to admit that it was quite hard to breathe at such a high altitude, especially when he was kissing someone.
   Kyouko parted her lips and said, "You're going to take responsibility from me from now on."
   Haru nodded, kissed her forehead and said, "I will take care of you from now on."
   Kyouko didn't care that they were about to free fall from a high altitude since she was very happy at that moment.
   "I love you too, but we need to stay alive so that I can take care of you from now on."
   "Hmm...." Kyouko looked at him with a smile and said, "I'll kiss you again, can you save both of us?"
   "If you lend me your tits too then it is possible." Haru joked with a serious expression.
   Kyouko snorted, but she didn't complain since she felt content that she could be with him at this moment. Kissing his lips again, she felt secure and knew that he would protect her from anything.
   Sonan Kyouko knew that she fell in love at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1237: Penguin Boom!
   "Penguin! Fun Penguin Empire!"
   Staring at the advertisement on the large screen, Kazuo had a gloomy expression on his face. He looked at the crowd who watched the advertisement curiously before moving away from this place. He hated this scene and wanted to destroy it, but he knew that his power wasn't enough.
   After walking around the city, Kazuo could see that there were a lot of porn-related shops that had become bankrupt and he knew the cause of all of this was the Penguin Empire.
   Kazuo hoped for the government and everyone in this world could understand the danger of the Penguin Empire, but all of them had been brainwashed by the Penguin Empire. He clenched his hand and vowed that he would save everyone.
   Staring at the sky, Kazuo felt lonely.
   However, Kazuo knew that he hadn't lost and he he needed a group of people who could support him in this revolution, but before that he needed to seduce a sponsor to support his revolution and he knew who that person was!
   "Pen-pen guin-guin! Spreading seeds! Pen-pen guin-guin!"
   There was eyecatching music and a strange dance within the large screen, then the Peguins who watched this video on the screen were dancing in happiness.
   At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, everyone was in festive mood since their plan was successful and they were able to become popular in one swoop because of the incident which had happened before.
   The Penguin Emperor nodded and felt very satisfied. "The world is going through a Penguin boom. It looks like mankind is going affectionately toward us Penguins." He smiled and felt very happy. "Wonderful, wonderful."
   "Take a look, Your Highness! We have hit the goals for this week!"
   Everyone was happy then clapped their hands together.
   "Mankind has almost lost all their HI-ERO particles to us....." Penguin Emperor was about to say something, but he was being interrupted.
   "But Your Highness, did you forget Ka--?"
   "Stop, Denis! You can't call him by his name!"
   Everyone started to shiver when they remembered that last fight.
   Penguin Emperor also started to become gloomy when he thought about that person. He might have absorbed almost all of HI-ERO particles on humanity, but that amount was small compared to that person's HI-ERO particles. He had to admit that he had never seen someone who had such an abundance of HI-ERO particles on his body and he knew that that guy was the strongest man that he had ever seen, no, that person should be the most perverted man in this world!
   Penguin Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Fortunately, that man doesn't have a bad impression of us. Let's continue our plan and if possible, let's try to invite him to visit our place. I'm sure that person is also curious about our headquarters."
   "Oh, right! I'll prepare a party!"
   "Then I'll set up the big bath!"
   "I'll cook the special cuisine of Penguin Empire!"
   Everyone knew once they could get that person into their group then everything would go according to their plan!
   When Kyouko opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling. She had been living in this place for a few days, but as expected, her feelings were very hard to describe at this moment and she was very shy.
   However, Kyouko was very happy. She yawned and stood up from the bed before she left her room. She had to admit that this place was very good and very comfortable.
   After the fight in Shinjuku between the Daimidaler and the Antarctic Number 8, the government started their attack on the Beauty Salon PRINCE and stopped their support which caused the Beauty Salon PRINCE to be in a very bad situation.
   The Penguin Empire also started their counterattack and became popular very quickly.
   Kyouko was helpless, but because of this situation, she didn't get her salary which made her unable to pay for her apartment.
   When Haru heard about that matter, he invited her directly to his condominium to live together.
   Kyouko was shy, but she decided to agree since she knew her condition wasn't good. She was also his girlfriend after all. Though, she sighed when she thought that she wasn't the only one. She walked along the corridor and heard a noise from one room. She opened the door to peek and saw his figure working out.
   Kyouko blushed and her eyes kept staring at that sculpted body which was drenched in sweat. She had to admit that his body was very hot and she wanted to touch all over his body.
   Kyouko knew that in the relationship there were three stages which were known as ABC.
   Both of them had stepped into stage A and stage B, but they hadn't reached stage C.
   Kyouko knew that with his personality, she would be attacked sooner or later and she was ready, but at the same time, she knew that he wouldn't attack her that early.
   It was her woman's instinct that told her everything.
   Haru wiped the sweat on his body then walked toward Kyouko with a smile.
   Kyouko wanted to move back since she could tell that this wasn't a good smile, but a mischievous smile.
   Kyouko was about to say something, but her mouth was kissed. She was a bit surprised, but strangely enough, she started to enjoy it.
   Kissing Kyouko's lips, Haru was able to control the HI-ERO particles on his body and he knew that it was because of the woman in front of him.
   Kyouko was stunned then hurriedly parted her lips from Haru. Her face was blushing then stared at Professor Three who stared at both of them.
   "P - Professor Three, s - since when are you here?"
   "Since earlier." Moriko sighed and had to admit that she was very jealous of Kyouko at this moment. "I'm a bit hungry, can we have breakfast soon?"
   Haru sighed and said, "You're a freeloader here and you want to ask the master of this house to cook you breakfast?"
   Moriko showed a smug expression while folding her arms trying to show her tits.
   "I - I'll prepare breakfast soon! Haru, go and take a bath," Kyouko said and hurriedly stood up in front of Kyouko.
   Haru nodded and kissed Kyouko's cheek. "Let's go out after we have eaten breakfast."
   Kyouko nodded with blush. Staring at his figure who walked toward the bathroom, she was happy that she could live with him, but the problem was that she wasn't the only one who was living in this place.
   "No! Haru! I want a breakfast that is cooked by you!" Sewashiko wanted to chase after Haru.
   "Sewashiko-sensei! Let's wait in the living room first! You can't bother him taking a bath!" Kyouko said and stopped Sewashiko. She thought that it was necessary to stay with him all the time or else, she wasn't sure who would enter his room at night by accident.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1238: Sonan Kyouko and Purpose of Penguin Empire
   When Haru and Kyouko went out, Moriko couldn't help but ask, "Where are they going?"
   "Are they going on a date?" Sewashiko asked.
   "Hmm... if I'm not wrong, they should visit Kyouko's father," Soriko said.
   Moriko and Sewashiko turned silent when they heard it since they also knew Kyouko's father. It might sound a bit dumb, but no one would expect that Kyouko's father would be in shock and traumatized by the Penguin's front tail.
   They sighed and also hoped for Kyouko's father to recover faster.
   "But still, I don't expect him to be this rich," Moriko said while looking at Haru's condominium.
   Soriko and Sewashiko nodded.
   The three of them gathered together because of their passion for robots and HI-ERO particles. Their income wasn't much since the Beauty Salon PRINCE's financial came from the support of various organizations and countries in this world.
   However, due to the incident the Japanese government decided to stop supporting Beauty Salon PRINCE which put this organization in a dire situation.
   Beauty Salon PRINCE didn't have that much money, especially when they had just completed their new robot.
   At the same time, it also affected their income that was already very meager.
   If the Beauty Salon PRINCE didn't provide them a residence and three meals, then their lives would be in trouble.
   Though, at the same time, when they saw how close Haru and Kyouko were, they felt that they also wanted to have a partner.
   "I wonder where I can find someone like Haru?" Soriko said with a long sigh.
   Sewashiko and Moriko nodded at the same time since they felt that Haru was their ideal partner.
   "But Moriko-sensei seems to be troubled with marriage, right?" Sewashiko said with a smile.
   Soriko nodded in agreement.
   "Huh? What do you mean by that?!" Moriko was furious at that moment.
   Professor Three enjoyed their time together and had a rare break before they went to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE to build the Daimidaler again.
   Haru and Kyouko walked together while holding hands.
   Kyouko was very happy, but at the same time, she was also nervous since she was about to introduce him to her father.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked since he felt that Kyouko tightened her hand.
   Kyouko stared at Haru's face for a moment, before shaking her head. "No, I'm alright." She knew that it would be alright as long as she didn't mention that she wasn't the only one.
   Haru smiled and thought that this woman was very cute, even though she was older than him.
   'It might be because she's older that she's cute!'
   Haru felt that he had found the truth of the world which made him sigh. He had to admit that he had gained a lot of things in this world and knew that his decision to enter this quest was right.
   When Haru and Kyouko were on their way to the hospital where Kyouko's father was staying, they saw a Penguin Empire advertisement.
   "Penguin! Fun Penguin Empire!
   "Pen-pen guin-guin! Spreading seeds! Pen-pen guin-guin!"
   Kyouko stared at the advertisement with an eye full of hatred, but then her head was patted.
   "Do you still hate the Penguins?" Haru asked. He didn't know Kyouko's father's condition and wondered whether her father had been traumatized too much which made her hate the Penguin so much.
   Kyouko nodded. When she thought about what the Penguin had done to her father, she couldn't help but feel anger toward them.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "I don't hate them."
   "It's just... I don't want to see them in front of me," Haru said.
   Kyouko stared at Haru and looked at him curiously.
   Holding Kyouko's hand, Haru said, "You know... the Penguins are very idiotic and they have only one purpose in this world."
   "What is their purpose?" Kyouko was surprised when Haru found out the purpose of the Penguin. She along with the Penguin Empire had done a lot of research on them, but they had never found out the reason of the Penguin Empire appearing in this world.
   Even the people with the brightest man were unable to find out the purpose of the Penguin Empire, but her boyfriend suddenly found out the purpose of Penguin Empire which shocked her.
   Looking at Kyouko's expression, Haru was wondering whether knowing the reason of the Penguin Empire was something so shocking.
   "HI-ERO particles? Their purpose is HI-ERO particles? How did you know?" Kyouko asked.
   "See that adult shop?" Haru pointed his finger at the adult shop that was very deserted and there was a notice that that shop was bankrupt.
   Kyouko blushed, but nodded.
   "The HI-ERO particle is related to the sexual drive of mankind. Once we have lost HI-ERO particles then mankind is going to lose their interest in erotic things," Haru said.
   Kyouko was stunned, then wondered whether it was something bad. When mankind had lost their sexual drive, then she didn't need to worry about perverted people in this world, but at the same time, she looked at Haru in worry since she was afraid that this guy would lose an interest in her.
   Haru smiled and could tell what this woman was thinking. "You don't need to worry. You know that I have the biggest amount of HI-ERO particles in this world."
   Kyouko was glad, but at the same time, she was also worried since it meant her boyfriend was very perverted then she heard a whisper close to her ear.
   "So you don't need to worry that I will lose interest in you..."
   Kyouko felt that her ear was being bitten gently which made her face blush. "Y - YOU!!!!" She hurriedly moved back and covered her ear. She didn't hate it, but she wanted him to watch the occasion.
   "You don't need to worry because of the Penguin, no one is going to show an interest in us since almost all of the people in this world have lost their sexual drive."
   Kyouko looked around and felt a bit surprised when she saw that everyone ignored them, even after Haru had done such a thing to her. She felt a bit worried and asked, "Is humanity going to go extinct?" She knew once humanity lost their sexual drive, it meant, they would stop mating and before long, the number of humans would decrease and they would go extinct.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "You don't need to worry since the HI-ERO particle on human is going to be regenerated and I'm sure that sooner or later, the Penguin is going to disappear soon."
   "Huh? Why?" The information which she had received from Haru was so shocking that it took her a long time to proceed with everything.
   "Penguins aren't from earth and they come from different worlds. Once they have collected enough HI-ERO particles, then they will disappear from this world so you don't need to hate them too much," Haru said and patted Kyouko's head.
   "If you're worried about your father then I'll help you to make him better."
   Kyouko stared at Haru and bit her lips, trying to hold the tears in her eyes. Then she hugged him tightly and said, "I love you, Haru." She felt glad that she had confessed to him and even if she wasn't the only one, she didn't care as long as she could be with him.
   "I love you too, Kyouko."
   Haru caressed Kyouko's back and said, "Let's visit the hospital and let me greet your father first. I want to tell him that I'll take care of his daughter from now on."
   comment
   Kyouko thought that she really loved this man and wanted to be with him forever at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1239: Happy Times?
   When Haru and Kyouko entered the hospital, they could see a middle aged man with an unkempt face and lifeless eyes staring at the ceiling.
   Haru was quite surprised since he didn't expect Kyouko's father's situation would be this severe. He was wondering how "front-tail dance" from the Penguin was able to traumatize Kyouko's father. He had watched "front-tail dance" before and in his opinion, besides it seemed quite dumb, he didn't feel anything much.
   However, Kyouko's father became traumatized and needed to stay in the hospital all the time.
   Looking at Kyouko, Haru had to admit that Kyouko was a very strong woman.
   Kyouko didn't abandon her father and lived her own life, but continued to work on her best and also took care of her father at the same time.
   At this moment, Haru realized how fortunate he was to have this woman.
   "Father, are you alright?" Kyouko walked toward her father and held his hand, trying to talk with him. Usually, he wouldn't say anything so she didn't seem surprised when her father only stared at the wall and didn't answer her.
   However, at this moment, Kyouko's father turned his head and stared at Haru.
   It might be because of Kyouko's father's instict that told him that his daughter would be stolen by this man.
   No father loved when their daughter was being stolen by another man and even if Kyouko's father had a mental disease, he didn't want his daughter to be stolen by a bad man.
   Being stared at, Haru introduced himself in a polite way since he was facing his father-in-law.
   "Nice to meet you, Uncle. My name is Kasugano Haruka. I...."
   Haru wanted to say that he was Kyouko's girlfriend, but he felt that it was too irresponsible so in the end, he said, "Uncle, I'll take care of Kyouko from now on and love her dearly."
   Kyouko was surprised since she didn't expect Haru to utter those words so suddenly, however, she didn't expect her father's response.
   Kyouko's father didn't say anything, but he bowed his head at Haru.
   "Uncle, please don't bow your head. This is something that I must do since she's the girl that I love," Haru said and hurriedly stopped Kyouko's father to bow his head since he felt uncomfortable.
   Kyouko's father might have been traumatised by Penguin's front tail, but as a father, he knew that he was a failure since he couldn't give his best to his daughter and even troubled her so what he could do was hoping this young man was able to make his daughter to feel happy for her entire life.
   Kyouko was crying when she saw her father's reaction at that moment.
   The three of them talked to each other for a while, even if Kyouko's father didn't talk and only sat on the bed, they could tell that Kyouko's father was listening to their story intently.
   Unlike before when Kyouko often talked about her problems at work to her father, this time, she told him how happy he was and talked about a lot of things.
   But then at this moment, Kyouko's father said something unexpected.
   "Grandchildren," Kyouko's father said, but then he didn't say anything afterwards.
   "Huh?!" Kyouko was dumbfounded.
   Haru nodded and said, "When I graduate, we'll start to have children right away."
   "Haru!!!" Kyouko blushed and hit Haru's arms since she was very shy at that moment.
   Kyouko's father nodded and seemed satisfied with Haru's answer.
   Kyouko only realized that she was being teased by her father too. However, she felt warm at that moment.
   Haru and Kyouko stayed for a few hours before they decided to go out since her father needed to take a break.
   "Let's have lunch first," Haru said.
   Kyouko nodded and agreed. She also felt a bit hungry and wanted to eat something. "Is there something that you want to eat?" Frankly, after she ate the foods which were made by Haru, she couldn't feel satisfied with normal food. She felt that it was better to go home and cook by herself since he also had taught her how to cook.
   Haru thought for a while and suddenly noticed a shop on the corner. "Do you want to try monjayaki?"
   Monjayaki was a type of Japanese pan-fried batter, popular in the Kanto region, similar to okonomiyaki, but that used different liquid ingredients.
   However, Haru had to admit the shape of this food was quite disgusting and weird, even so, the taste was very good.
   "Hmm!! Delicious!" Kyouko said with a smile.
   Haru also ate the monjayaki, but then he noticed that someone had stalked him.
   Kiriko knew that her position on Haru's heart would be in danger, especially when she saw how close both Haru and Kyouko were.
   Haru had decided to date Kyouko so he wouldn't actively invite Kiriko again since their relationship was only a friend.
   It was also the reason why Kiriko hadn't met Haru for a while since she also knew that he needed to take a break after that battle.
   Frankly after Kiriko saw that battle, she had to admit that Haru was the strongest pilot of the Daimidaler, especially when she saw how the Daimidaler could expand so big and she also knew that part of him was also very big.
   Suddenly Kiriko blushed, and at the same time, she really missed him.
   Kiriko was wondering when Haru was going to the school, but when she was walking around the town, she didn't expect to meet him walking together with Kyouko. Her heart was tightened and she felt very uncomfortable, but she decided to follow them.
   Kiriko knew that Haru and Kyouko had dated each other, but somehow, it was hard to give up, especially when she thought about the time that she had spent together with him.
   After eating lunch, Haru and Kyouko decided to go on a date, trying various things. Well, it was quite a cliche date since he was curious about the movie in this world. He had come to this world for a long time, but he didn't watch that many movies, music, manga, etc in this world since he mostly spent his time researching HI-ERO particles, robots, etc.
   Haru didn't watch a romance movie, but watched a comedy movie together with Kyouko, laughing together since the movie was very fun.
   When the movie ended, Haru was wondering how long that girl was going to follow them, however, he could tell that Kiriko was having a great time watching the movie since that girl was laughing hard.
   But then Haru noticed Kyouko who seemed to be in pain. "Is there something wrong with your feet?"
   "Huh?" Kyouko was surprised, but then she said, "Well, my shoes are a bit uncomfortable."
   "Let's sit on that side first," Haru said and helped Kyouko to sit down before he checked her feet. He saw that there was a blister on her feet which made her suck a deep breath.
   "It should be alright, I can hold on until we have reached home," Kyouko said.
   Shaking his head, Haru kneeled and showed his back toward Kyouko. "Get on. I'll carry you back."
   Kyouko was a bit shy, but she nodded happily. She let him piggyback on her and hugged his neck loosely.
   "You seem happy," Haru said with a smile since this woman was very cute.
   "Of course," Kyouko said and wanted to kiss him, but she felt too shy at that moment.
   "Haru, can we visit that park first?"
   Haru started to walk toward the park while talking with Kyouko.
   It was a very fun evening, but suddenly someone disturbed their time.
   When they were walking down the stairs, suddenly someone shouted Haru's name, telling him to stop.
   "Kasugano Haruka, stop for me!"
   Haru and Kyouko turned and saw a Penguin riding on the bicycle jump into the stairs before falling to the ground with a lot of blood on his head.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1240: Duel with the Penguins
   Looking at the Penguin that had fallen on the ground, Haru and Kyouko weren't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Wh - What?!" Kyouko was surprised.
   "Could it be that he couldn't grip the brakes because he's a Penguin?" Haru said while looking at Penguin's flappy hands.
   "So dangerous...." Kyouko was speechless.
   Haru and Kyouko looked up and saw a group of Penguins.
   Then the Penguin that had fallen from the bicycle also stood up and introduced himself.
   "The Penguin commandos have arrived!" 5x
   The five Penguins stood up in various poses which intensified their stupidity.
   "Kasugano Haruka! Come with us!" Jake said.
   "Penguin! What do you want to do with Haru?!" Kyouko was furious when the Penguin suddenly asked her boyfriend to come with them.
   "Girl, it has nothing to do with you! But if you want to come then it doesn't really matter. Just come quietly with us!"
   "That's right! You little tail-dick!"
   Haru was speechless when the Penguins started to mock him, but he didn't think too much since his heart was as big as his anaconda.
   The Penguins were very proud of their front-tail and of course, because of their size and shape, they had this arrogance against a human, however, when they thought that Haru would become depressed, suddenly they heard a chuckle from Kyouko.
   Kyouko chuckled when she heard the Penguins' words and couldn't help but mock them.
   "Kyouko, you can't laugh. Don't be so rude to them," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   Kyouko looked at the Penguins' front-tail and showed disdain for them. They didn't know about Haru's anaconda so they could say what they wanted, but once they saw it....
   Kyouko snorted and looked at the Penguins as if they were small.
   "W - What's with that stare?!"
   The Penguins became very uncomfortable when their front-tail was being disdained since it was their first time to be seen by that kind of eye before. They were a proud Penguin and their front-tail was one of their charming points.
   When the Penguins appeared in front of mankind, there were a lot of humans who worshipped their front-tails, but it was their first time to see someone who disdained their front-tail. They felt that they had been insulted and felt furious.
   Someone might be able to mock them for their stupidity, but not their front-tail since it was part of their identity.
   "Sorry, I won't go with you and I don't want to either."
   Shaking his head calmly, Haru walked toward the Penguins without fear.
   The Penguins couldn't help but sweat profusely when they saw Haru walking toward them since they could feel tremendous pressure coming from him.
   "Kuh! As expected, you're a strong opponent Kasugano Haruka! But how about we have a match! A duel between men! Do you dare to do that with me?!" One of the Penguins suddenly said while staring at Haru.
   Haru forgot their names since each of them had similar features and stupidity.
   Looking at Haru who became silent, the Penguins became brave and said, "If you win, we won't lay a finger on you again, but if you lose, you have to follow us! Shall we fight like a man, one-on-one?"
   "Alright, we accept your challenge!" Kyouko said.
   Haru was speechless at Kyouko, but he knew how this woman hated the Penguins. He agreed and asked, "So what kind of challenge? Are you going to fight me?" He might not have released his "Haoshoku Haki", but he had fought various people and monsters in his life which intensified his aura even if he didn't do anything.
   "Haoshoku Haki" also had the effect of making an animal become docile or afraid so Haru felt normal when he saw the Penguins seemed to be afraid of him.
   The Penguins felt scared of Haru, but they still had confidence to win against him since they felt that they wouldn't lose no matter what against him in this battle.
   "Then.... Let's compare front-tails!"
   One of the Penguins stood up and raised his front-tail proudly at Haru.
   When the Penguins saw Haru and Kyouko were silent, they became even more confident.
   "Hey, hey. The boy is scared."
   "Hey Jake, you're fighting against a student. Why don't you give him a handicap?"
   Jake nodded and bowed his head. "Like so?" He bowed down so his front-tail would be facing downward making an illusion that it had become smaller.
   "As expected of Jake! Such a wonderful bow down!"
   "Hahaha....." Kyouko laughed and stared at them with disdain.
   Kyouko's reaction was unexpected which made them feel cold.
   "Haru, show them your front-tail," Kyouko said.
   Haru was startled. He felt that this competition was so stupid that he wanted to go home right away, but he didn't expect Kyouko to have such a competitive spirit to fight against the Penguins.
   "Show them how small their front-tails are! Show them in front of mankind, the Penguins are nothing!" Kyouko said proudly.
   "Didn't you rub my tits before inside Daimidaler's cockpit? You don't need to get embarrassed to show your front tail in front of them!" Kyouko said. She hated the Penguins and thought to make them depressed with her boyfriend's front-tail since she knew very well how big it was.
   Kyouko often sat on Haru's lap and his anaconda often touched her butts. She hadn't seen it with her own eyes, but she could tell how big it was.
   Hearing Kyouko's words, the Penguins became curious about Haru's front-tail's size, but at the same time, they were skeptical about it since they didn't think that a human was able to match their front-tails!
   "Show us, Kasugano Haruka!"
   "If you win then we won't try to force you to come with us again!"
   Haru was in deep thought. He knew that it was unfair for Kyouko to be touched on the public yet he didn't want to show his front-tail in public, but he also had his own pride. He looked around and didn't see anyone in the park.
   Well, he might have detected Kiyuna Kiriko who had been peeking right into the nearby bushes, but he pretended that he didn't see her.
   "Alright, I'll show you." Haru sighed and said, "Kyouko, can you sit on that bench first? I'll take a leak together with the Penguins on the side?"
   "Hmm..." Kyouko blushed and let Haru put her on the bench sitting down. Even though she was curious, she wasn't that hasty since she could see his anaconda in the future.
   Haru and the Penguins walked toward the public toilet to take a leak together.
   Kyouko was waiting for a minute or two, but suddenly she heard the Penguins' scream!
   "H - How is this possible?!"
   "I - Is this the power of humans?!"
   "O - OUR GLORIOUS FRONT-TAIL HAS LOST?!"
   Then Kyouko saw Penguins who ran away while crying.
   Haru came out from the public bathroom calmly and sighed. It wasn't his first time being compared or being checked.
   When he took a leak on the toilet at his school, there were a lot of male students who wanted to confirm his real size after they saw his photo in the past. He didn't care much since he didn't have anything to hide and he also had his own pride with his size.
   "Have you won?" Kyouko asked with a blush.
   Haru flicked Kyouko's forehead.
   "Next time, don't say such a stupid thing again," Haru said with a stern expression. He didn't want to have that kind of match again in the future.
   Kyouko blushed and nodded.
   Haru was about to piggback Kyouko again, but he heard a voice which made him stop.
   "You've done well, Kasugano Haruka."
   Haru and Kyouko turned and were surprised when they saw this person.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1241: Serious Discussion
   Kyouko's feet had become better and she went to the nearby vending machine to buy juice and coffee. She also let Kazu and Haru talk to each other alone since she could tell that they were about to discuss a secret or something.
   Kyouko didn't think too much and went to the vending machine.
   Kiriko didn't move from her spot since she was dizzy when she heard that Haru had won against the Penguins' front-tail which made her dumbfounded for a while.
   Then Kazuo and Haru just happened to sit down on the bench that was located near Kiriko's hiding place.
   "Your relationship with Sonan is very good," Kazuo said.
   Haru looked at Kazuo and said, "That's not the reason why you came to me, right?" He knew that there were a lot of problems with the Beauty Salon PRINCE, but he didn't intend to help since it was very troublesome.
   Kazuo had disappeared for the past few days which caused the rest of members to become dumbfounded wondering where this guy was going since he had suddenly disappeared, leaving a lot of problems behind.
   "I want you to give a sponsor to Beauty Salon PRINCE," Kazuo said without hesitation.
   Haru was speechless. He had become a pilot and he didn't even get his salary, but suddenly this guy asked him for a sponsorship. However, inwardly, he didn't mind since he had something that he wanted to get from the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "Has the government cut the relationship with the organization?"
   Kazuo nodded and said, "Yes. I don't want to hide it from you, but the Beauty Salon PRINCE needs someone who can support financially since the government won't support us anymore."
   "Then why do you think that I can support that organization? Building a robot isn't cheap," Haru said.
   Shaking his head, Kazuo said, "You don't need to pretend. I know that you're very rich Kasugano Haruka and that's not because of your parents, but rather your own ability."
   "Yes, it is possible, but I don't see any merit in supporting your organization," Haru said.
   "But you're the pilot of the Daimidaler! Don't you want to see the Daimidaler stand up once again?" Kazuo said in a desperate manner. He was at his limit and he needed to have someone to support him.
   "I, no, we won't lose to the Penguins!" Kazuo stood up and looked at the advertisement that was placed by the Penguins. "Everyone has thought that the Penguins are friends, but they're an enemy! They're a threat to humanity!" He took out something from his pocket and showed it to Haru.
   "The key to a new robot. We just built it in time. Take the key and defeat the Penguins again for the rest of the world, Kasugano Haruka," Kazuo said.
   Looking at the key of the robot, Haru would be lying if he wasn't curious since he also had seen the new robot and it was very strong. He looked toward the distance and said, "The Penguins have conquered the mass. In the eyes of people, they're friends."
   "But that's a conspiracy! You can see it too, right? Have you seen that all of the boys in this country have started to lose their interest in porn? If this continues then this world is going to go extinct!" Kazuo reminded Haru. He had seen a lot of porn books that were thrown in the trash and a lot of porn-related shops had gone bankrupt because of the Penguins.
   If this continued then Kazuo couldn't imagine what kind of damage that the Penguin would bring to this world!
   Haru was speechless, but he really couldn't see what kind of harm that the Penguins would bring to the world. He knew the purpose of the Penguins was to gather the HI-ERO particles in this world, however, he knew that the HI-ERO particles in humanity would keep growing without stopping since every human in this world had a sexual drive in their bodies.
   Even if they lost their sexual drive, it would appear once again after the Penguins stopped gathering the HI-ERO particles.
   Haru knew that sooner or later he needed to meet the Penguin Emperor, eye to eye, but this wasn't the time.
   Looking at Kazuo who seemed to be in a state of excitement, Haru knew that Kazuo wouldn't listen to him and forced him to become a pilot of the new robot no matter what.
   "I'll give you a sponsorship..."
   "But?" Kazuo looked at Haru and said, "Tell me your condition."
   "I want a Daimidaler Type-2. Use my money to repair it then let me have it," Haru said without hesitation.
   Kazuo thought for a while and nodded. "Good, I promise you, but you need to destroy the Penguins for me."
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "Not right now. The public is on the side of the Penguins. If we attack them right away then we'll become a public enemy."
   "You don't need to worry about that, I'll take care of the public related matter. As long as you can destroy the Penguin then everything is good," Kazuo said excitedly. He knew as long as Haru could use the power that was shown in that last battle, he knew that the Penguin Empire would be defeated.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, I won't do that. Unless they appear in front of me, then I won't move."
   "Why?!" Kazuo was frustated.
   "Do you know the location of their headquarters?" Haru asked.
   Kazuo couldn't answer Haru's question since the headquarters of the Penguin Empire had always been a mystery.
   "There are only Penguin commandos in the city and you don't need my help to defeat them, right?" Haru said.
   Kazuo sighed, but nodded. "I know. I'll handle everything and I'll ask Professors Three to repair the Daimidaler." He looked at Haru and said, "Once again, I entrust the safety of humanity in your hands, Kasugano Haruka." He then left and walked away, but somehow his back seemed lonely at that moment.
   Haru ignored Kazuo since he didn't care about the back of the middle aged man. If it was a woman then his reaction might have been different.
   Kyouko walked toward Haru while bringing a beverage that she had bought from the vending machine. "Where's the administrator?"
   "He has gone back." Haru wrapped his hand around Kyouko's waist and said, "Let's go back."
   Kyouko nodded with a smile and forgot about Kazuo since she didn't care much. "Here's a coffee."
   Haru smiled and sipped the bitter black coffee. Looking toward the horizon, he was wondering whether humans and penguins really needed to fight each other. He also worried about the government's reaction against the Beauty Salon PRINCE since he could feel their hostility, but then he shook his head since it wasn't his problem. His only purpose was to complete the quests then returned back to his world, but before that he needed to settle his relationship with the women that he had made connections with in this world.
   Holding each other's hands, they returned back to their home and he was wondering how long he would stay in this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1242: Cold Truth!
   "What happened to you all?!"
   At the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, the Penguin Emperor stared at five Penguin commandos with a shocked and worried expression, but that wasn't the point!
   The Penguin Emperor stared at five Penguin commandos' front-tail that had become limp which made him wonder what had happened to five of them.
   "W, We... found Kasugano Haruka, but... we failed to capture him... Ugh!"
   "What?!" The Penguin Emperor was in shock and when he was about to ask them a question again, suddenly each of them started to say something inexplicable.
   "H, he isn't a normal human!"
   The four Penguin commandos stopped Dennis, who seemed to try to commit suicide by hanging himself!
   "No! I can't do this! I, I have soiled the glory of our front-tail!!!"
   Dennis cried loudly on the ground when he thought that he had lost against Kasugano Haruka.
   "Stop! Stop! Calm down, boys! Tell me what has happened!" The Penguin Emperor said with a worried tone. For him, all of the Penguin commandos were his children and it hurt him when he saw they seemed to be sad about something.
   The five Penguins commandos gathered together and they looked at each other wondering whether they should tell the truth to everyone, but they knew that they needed to tell them since Kasugano Haruka was too dangerous for them to handle.
   Ritz quickly ran with tears in her eyes when she saw five Penguin commandos cry together on the ground. She stopped at one of them and checked their condition. "Hang in there!"
   The Penguin laughed weakly and said, "We tried our best, didn't we? So please let us rest a bit." He couldn't handle it anymore and passed out.
   "Jake!" Ritz shouted in frustration.
   "Don't blame him. He... He has tried his best, but our opponent is just too strong."
   "What happened?" Ritz asked and looked at Nelson.
   "We... We have a manly duel with Kasugano Haruka in the public toilet...." Nelson narrated the manly duel between the five of them against Kasugano Haruka which had just happened earlier.
   Every Penguin who heard the story couldn't help but gulp since this story was more amazed than they had thought and at the same time, they realized that Kasugano Haruka was a fearsome opponent more than they had thought.
   "His size, shape... He... He has beaten our glorious front-tail!" Nelson shouted loudly while slamming his flap hand to the ground. He was full of frustration when the front-tail that they had been proud of had been lost against a human's front tail!
   Everyone seemed to be in shock when they heard that their glorious front-tail had been lost against humanity and they didn't want to believe it, however, the truth was right in front of their eyes.
   "Your Highness!" Jim kneeled respectfully in front of the Penguin Emperor.
   Penguin Emperor, who was still in shock when he heard such shocking news, was startled when he saw Jim suddenly kneel in front of him. "What's wrong, Jim? Why did you suddenly kneel in front of me?"
   "I... I just want to ask you a question, Your Highness..." Jim said.
   "What's wrong? Tell me your problem," the Penguin Emperor asked.
   "C... Can our front-tail win against him? I... I feel frustated that our front-tail has been lost against him!!" Jim said with eyes full of tears. He was adamant and he didn't want to lose against Haru since without a front-tail, they were all just normal penguins!
   Penguin without a front-tail was just a penguin!
   It was a cold truth, but it was reality!
   "No! Penguin-san! Please believe in yourself! Your front-tail is the most glorious front-tail in the world!"
   Ritz quickly shouted loudly when she saw how depressed the five Penguin commandos who had just returned from the mission were. In her mind, she also couldn't accept such a truth when she heard that a human's front-tail was able to match against the Penguin's front-tail!
   Michael, Nelson, Jake, Jim, and Dennis seemed to be moved by Ritz's words. They gathered together around Ritz.
   Ritz also caressed their smooth heads trying to calm them down since the damage that they had received from Kasugano Haruka was too much!
   In their eyes, the existence of Kasugano Haruka had turned into a monster itself and they were a bit scared to meet him next time.
   In the end, in front of the apex predator the existence of the Penguin was just an appetizer, even the Penguin Emperor itself since it was being eaten by leopard seals and killer whales. It was what the five of them thought when they met Haru at that time since they felt that they would lose against him no matter what!
   "Calm down, Penguin-san." Ritz was full of tears and clenched her hands. She knew that she couldn't let the dignity of the Penguins be trampled by a human and she needed to give Kasugano Haruka revenge for the Penguins!
   Ritz stood up and said, "I won't forgive Kasugano Haruka for this! I will go and personally defeat him!" She knew that she needed to be grateful toward Kasugano Haruka since he had stopped the explosion of Antarctic Number 8 Ritz Custom in the past, but this thing and that thing was different. She needed to tell the world that the Penguins' front-tail was the best!
   "You can't go and challenge him!"
   "He isn't someone that you can't face right now!"
   "Do you want to get pregnant?!"
   Michael, Nelson, Jake, Jim, and Dennis quickly tried to stop Ritz since they knew how dangerous Kasugano Haruka was. They were perverts, but when they saw Kyouko who was being piggyback by Kasugano Haruka, they didn't feel anything toward Kyouko, or rather, they felt that all of their attention was being focussed on Kasugano Haruka and they didn't have time to appreciate Kyouko's beauty.
   It wasn't because they were attracted by Kasugano Haruka, but because they knew from deep inside, their instinct as a penguin had told them that Kasugano Haruka was dangerous!
   They felt that the existence of Kasugano Haruka was dangerous, especially for a woman and they felt afraid for Ritz, this cute girl to be stolen by Kasugano Haruka and they didn't want that to happen!
   "What are you afraid of? Ritz is very strong! I'll show you that I can beat Kasugano Haruka!" Ritz said in a cheerful tone, trying to calm them down.
   "But as a "Factor", he's dangerous," the Penguin Emperor said in support of the five Penguin commandos, but at the same time, he was doubtful whether Haru was really that strong and he even doubted how their glorious front-tail could even lose in front of humans!
   "Ritz, bring that boy here!"
   The Penguin Emperor had made up his decision to confirm their report with his own eyes.
   Ritz saluted and said, "Understood!"
   Michael, Nelson, Jake, Jim, and Dennis could only sigh and decided to come with Ritz since they felt worried about her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1243: Kiriko Can't Hold It Anymore
   Chieko stared at her school which had been bought by Haru before. She could see that this school had started being developed and soon, there would be a lot of new facilities which made her heart excited.
   Chieko knew that all of this happened because of Haru and she was also being promoted because of him. She knew that sooner or later, she would become the principal of this school and she couldn't help but feel that she needed to work harder and at the same time, she thought to give him a lot of tricks tonight or rather she should promise to have a threesome with his other girl later.
   Chieko knew that Haru had gotten a girlfriend and wondered when he was going to bring them together. She had fought against Haru's anaconda several times and lost all of it. She was wondering whether she could win against him when she was working together with his other girlfriend.
   Chieko thought for a while and she was wondering whether Haru's girlfriend was Kiyuna Kiriko.
   It was normal for Chieko to feel doubtful since she had a feeling that Haru was more interested in older women.
   "Good morning, Kakazu-sensei."
   Chieko shuddered when she heard this voice. She hid the blush on her face and put a strict expression.
   "Good morning, Kasugano-kun."
   Chieko stared at Haru for a while and said, "You didn't wear your tie?"
   "Sorry, I forgot to wear a tie," Haru said with a smile.
   Chieko put on a stern expression and said, "Then you should go to the disciplinary room! I need to reprimand you for forgetting your tie."
   Looking at Chieko's stern expression, Haru was speechless, but at the same time, he felt a bit excited.
   To make people think that Haru and Chieko didn't have a relationship, both of them decided to make their relationship become bad.
   Chieko needed to put a strict expression and often reprimanded him all the time which made her excited thinking what kind of punishment that he would give him every time they met each other.
   Everyone who saw how Chieko reprimanded Haru couldn't help but sigh, wondering why the relationship between the two had become bad and why both of them always fought all the time.
   Little did they know that their relationship was more complicated than they had thought.
   Haru didn't think too much since this act gave some spices to their relationship and he thought that he needed to give this teacher some punishment tonight.
   However, Kiriko could see that the relationship between Chieko and Haru wasn't that simple and it might be a kind of role play.
   During the class, Kiriko really wondered how her relationship with Haru would be developed in the future. She knew that he was a bastard and she could tell that he had two women, however, at the same time, she didn't feel disgust toward it or rather, she felt envious toward both of them.
   Yesterday, Kiriko had watched the manly duel between Haru and the Penguins and she saw him become the winner of that duel. She also heard the conversation between Haru and Kazuo which shocked her since she didn't expect that he was going to become the sponsor of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   Kiriko stared at Haru and in her mind, his identity had become even more mysterious and at that moment, she knew that she didn't know much about him and that made her sad since she wanted to know more about him.
   Kiriko sighed and wondered what she needed to do.
   Kiriko stared at Haru who was sleeping in the class which startled her.
   Kiriko said quietly, but it seemed that she was too late since Chieko came to Haru's desk and hit his head with a book.
   "Wake up! Solve that question for me!"
   Kiriko was worried, but then she saw him standing up calmly, walking toward the board, and answered the question smoothly without trouble.
   "It's done, Sensei," Haru said with a smile which somehow swooned the girls in the class.
   Chieko blushed, but her face was toward the board so no one could see her expression at this moment. She could only nodded and said, "Then sit down. Don't sleep again in the future. You're the head of the Disciplinary Officer, remember?"
   "Sorry, Kakazu-sensei. My body isn't feeling well, can I take a break at the infirmary?" Haru said.
   Chieko became worried and asked, "Are you alright?"
   Haru moved closer and whispered, "I just want to sleep."
   Chieko twitched her lips, but nodded. "Then go to the infirmary."
   Kiriko knew that it was her chance at this moment. She stood up and said, "Sensei! I'll send Kasugano-kun to the infirmary!"
   Chieko was a bit surprised, then looked at Haru and Kiriko. She sighed and said, "Then go." She wanted some private time with him in the infirmary, but well, she could do that later.
   "Thank you, Kiriko," Haru said.
   Kiriko nodded, but didn't say anything.
   After they came out from the classroom, Haru and Kiriko walked next to each other, but no words came from their mouths. They kept walking quietly without saying anything until they entered the infirmary together.
   "Sensei, there's a student who isn't feeling good," Kiriko said while looking around, but no one gave her a response and it seemed that the teacher was gone. Then at this moment, she heard his voice which made her heart thump.
   "Kiriko, do you hate me?" Haru asked. If he was in Kiriko's place, he was sure that he would be full of anger since he had left her several times and even kissed someone else in front of her. Though, at the same time, he was wondering why this girl decided to stalk him before.
   "Hmm..." Kiriko didn't ignore him again this time and asked, "Why do you think so?"
   "Because I've dated someone else," Haru said frankly.
   Kiriko stared at Haru and asked, "You have dated someone else, are we going to stop being friends now?" She couldn't believe that she had asked this question, and at the same time, it made her scared when she thought about what kind of answer that he would give to her.
   Kiriko knew that this guy was a bastard and scumbag, and there were a lot of better men in this world, but she couldn't forget about this bastard.
   "It's not what I want, but what do you want," Haru suddenly asked.
   "Me?" When Kiriki was asked by Haru so suddenly, she wasn't sure how to answer.
   Haru shook his head and said, "You know that I've dated two women at the same time, but you kept following me, do you like me that much, Kiriko?"
   Kiriko blushed and quickly refuted. "No! I don't like you! You bastard, don't be so narcissistic!"
   "Is that so? Then I remembered that a cute girl had been following me yesterday," Haru said and took out his smartphone to show a photo of Kiriko who had been following him yesterday.
   "What!?" Kiriko was startled and quickly tried to reach Haru's smartphone, but it was quickly evaded.
   "Give it to me! Erase that photo!"
   Kiriko felt ashamed and embarrassed since she didn't expect him to know that she had been following yesterday. Then she slipped and fell into his chest.
   "You need to be careful," Haru said after he caught Kiriko on his chest.
   Kiriko blushed and felt shy, but nodded regardless. Then she quickly remembered about her photo and looked up, but no words came out from her mouth since the distance between the two of them was very close and as long as she tiptoed, she could kiss his lips.
   "What do you think, you perverted girl," Haru said with a smirk.
   "You...!" Kiriko became embarrassed and wanted to break away from Haru's arms, but he didn't let her go. "Let me go!"
   "Just what do you want?! You already have two women! Why are you trying to get close to me?! Why you're so gentle at me... W - Why... you appear in front of me... why have we met each other...?"
   Kiriko cried on Haru's chest since it hurt. She was the first one who had met him, but it wasn't her who was staying by his side, but someone else. Her body was hugged and her back was being caressed. She hated him when he was this gentle since the more he treated her this gently, the more she fell for him.
   Kiriko didn't want to follow his words, but her chin was being lifted by Haru. She stared into his eyes before she heard these words that came out from his mouth.
   "Kiriko, I want you, will you be mine?"
   Kiriko's eyes were full of tears and she bit her lips, however, she didn't hesitate and nodded shyly.
   Then there was nothing that could stop them anymore and they started to kiss each other.
   Kiriko hugged him tightly and didn't want to let him go since she knew that she really loved him.
   When they kissed, it was Kiriko's first kiss, but she had never thought that kiss could be this good and it made her entire body weak. She could only lean on him at this moment, letting him ravaged her little mouth and cute tongue.
   Kiriko's body shuddered and something came out from between her legs before a liquid dripped on her panties and an intense smell came from within.
   Then their lips parted and Kiriko wanted to kiss him again, however, she noticed that he was staring at something. She followed his gaze with a drool dripped from the corner of her mouth.
   Her words were slurred, but she was in shock since both of them were being seen.
   Haru frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"
   The one who was being asked by Haru was Ritz and the five Penguins who tried to close their eyes, but tried to peek at them.
   Those were the words that came out of their mouths, even though they showed their front-tails in front of the public all the time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1244: Duel Invitation
   Kiriko was stunned when she saw six figures staring at her.
   "W - What are you doing?!"
   The Penguins and Ritz blushed when they saw how Haru stole Kiriko's lips.
   "This is a school! You shouldn't use this place for doing such an indicent act!"
   Ritz along with the five Penguins, entered the infirmary through the window at the same time. They wanted to surprise both Haru and Kiriko, but they didn't expect to see such a scene beforehand and they had to admit that Kasugano Haruka was very strong, so strong that they were a bit afraid of him.
   "How can you do this at school! This is a place to study!" Ritz pointed her finger at Haru and Kiriko with a slight blush. She thought that she had become an adult, but when she saw the way Haru hugged and kissed Kiriko made her heart throbbing for some reason which made her annoyed.
   Ritz, the one who loved the Penguin the most, was blushing because she saw the kissing between two teenagers?
   Ritz was furious and felt that she was challenged.
   Kiriko blushed and she couldn't refute since what she had done was something that shouldn't be done at school, but she didn't regret it, then strong arm trying to protect her, wrapping around her thin waist.
   Kiriko blushed once again and looked at the man that had conquered her.
   "And school isn't a place for exhibitionists." Haru sighed and asked, "What are you doing here? Are you going to see me?"
   "We're going to see you, Kasugano Haruka."
   "W - We're not afraid of your anacaonda!"
   "I - I'm sorry. I know that I shouldn't mention that matter..."
   The five Penguins were traumatized when their glorious front-tail was lost by Kasugano Haruka's front-tail. They couldn't accept it, but that was the fact which made them tremble whenever they mentioned Kasugano Haruka's front-tail.
   It was also the reason why the Penguin Empire started to state that it was forbidden to mention anything that was related to Kasugano Haruka's front-tail so when they needed to mention Kasugano Haruka's front-tail, they needed to change it into Kasugano Haruka's anaconda since they felt that his front-tail was similar to anaconda.
   "Anyway, you need to come with us!" Penguin said.
   "As I said before, I don't want to follow you to your headquarters and we're at school now so I hope that all of you will be quiet so that you won't disturb the students who are studying in this school, alright?" Haru said while making a gesture to make them quiet.
   The Penguins and Ritz nodded and agreed since they also agreed that a school was a place to study and they shouldn't be too loud at this moment.
   "And don't destroy this place," Haru said.
   "Don't worry, we won't do that."
   "We're not barbarians who are going to destroy everything."
   "Penguins are very trustworthy!"
   "Yes, we're perverted gentlemen"
   The Penguins said one by one.
   Haru and Kiriko weren't sure what to say for a moment, but they knew that they could communicate with the Penguins very well.
   "But still, we won't disturb the school, but I hope that you don't forget what you've done to the Penguins, right? Kasugano Haruka!" Ritz stared at Haru with a furious expression.
   "We're not his opponent!"
   "H - His anaconda is real!"
   "Yes, we have a fair duel and as a Penguin, we need to accept the result."
   The Penguins tried to stop Ritz, who was about to go for revenge.
   "What did I do?" Haru asked.
   "You...!" Ritz was furious and said, "I hate you and my anger gauges at its max!" Her body started to emit a HI-ERO particle before she punched the wall with her fist.
   The wall was cracked and there was a huge hole in it.
   "The Penguins ran all the way to the castle, exhausted, and depressed! It took them five days before their front-tails recovered!" Ritz pointed her finger at Haru and shouted, "Kasugano Haruka, I definitely won't forgive you!"
   However, Haru seemed to ignore her and it seemed that he was writing something on the paper.
   "Penguin, over there. What's your name?" Haru asked.
   "Me?" When Penguin was asked by Haru, he felt surprised, but he answered, "My name is Jake."
   "Here, can you give it to your boss," Haru said and gave Jake something.
   "What is this?" Jake asked while looking at the paper that was written with a number.
   "That's the bill. That girl has destroyed the wall of the school so she needs to pay money to fix that wall," Haru said.
   Ritz, along with the five Penguins, were shocked when they heard that they received the bill!
   Looking at the number that was written on the bill, the Penguins sighed in relief when the number wasn't that much and it seemed that Haru wasn't as bad as he seemed, however, Ritz was scared since she knew that the Penguin Empire's financial condition wasn't good.
   "T - This is Ritz's fault! Ritz is the one who needs to pay! You should give the bill to me, not the Penguins!" Ritz said with eyes full of tears.
   The Penguins were moved by Ritz's words.
   "Yes, this bill is nothing as long as you're alright!"
   "But we need to sell our porn again, huh?"
   "This is for Ritz! As long as it is for her, we can even sacrifice our porn!"
   One by one, the Penguins said.
   "E - Everyone...." Ritz was moved and happy when she heard the Penguins' words, but at the same time, she felt guilty since it was her fault for destroying the wall. If she didn't destroy the wall then something like this wouldn't happen. She looked at Haru and said, "No! Please give the bill to Ritz! Ritz is very strong! Ritz can help with a lot of things!"
   "You'll be eaten by him if we leave you with him alone!"
   "Yes! This is nothing! I'll report it with His Highness right away!"
   One of the Penguins reported this matter to the Penguin Emperor with a communication device that Ritz had destroyed the wall and they needed to give the school money to fix the wall. He also reported the matter that had happened at the school.
   Haru twitched his lips and wondered whether his image in front of the Penguin was that bad.
   One of the Penguins moved closer toward Haru and said, "His Highness said that we will fix the wall by ourselves, is that alright?"
   The Penguin Emperor felt that it was cheaper to fix the wall by themselves rather than paying the school money.
   "It's alright." Haru nodded. As long as the Penguins were responsible, then he didn't mind.
   "But I have one condition," Haru said.
   The Penguins looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.
   "I hope you all will wear clothes and you need to hide that front-tail when you're fixing the wall," Haru said.
   Ritz, along with the Penguins, were shocked by the condition.
   "Impossible! The Penguins shouldn't wear clothes! If they wear clothes, then they won't be Penguins! A - And a Penguin shouldn't hide their front-tail, don't humilate the Penguins!"
   Ritz rejected that condition without hesitation, however, everyone seemed to be quiet which made her feel a sense of dread.
   The Penguins seemed to have a solemn atmosphere around them and nodded.
   "We will use clothes and hide our front-tail with pants."
   "Yes, as long as it is for Ritz, we can do anything."
   Ritz was full of tears and she became furious again. She pointed her finger at Haru hatefully and said, "Kasugano Haruka! I want to have a duel with you! If I win then I want you to let the Penguins be naked when they fix the wall of the school and I hope that you don't bully them again! I'll wait for you after school and don't forget to bring your Daimidaler!" She quickly ran away since if she stayed she felt that she would destroy the school and if that really happened the Penguin Empire would be even more miserable and she couldn't do that.
   "Good bye, Kasugano Haruka and his girlfriend!"
   Then the last Penguin bowed his head politely before leaving, chasing after everyone.
   The Penguins started the chase after Ritz.
   "What was that?" Kiriko asked with dumbfounded expression.
   "Just some idiots," Haru said with a sigh since he felt tired. He was wondering whether it was so hard for the Penguins to wear clothes.
   Kiriko sighed since she felt tired, however, suddenly she was hugged.
   "Now, there's no one here... shall we continue?"
   Kiriko felt a warm breath around her neck which made her body weak and tremble at the same time. She swore that she didn't blush at that moment, but she shyly nodded at him.
   However, at the same time, Kiriko realized that this man was more dangerous than she had thought.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1245: The Talk Between Everyone
   After school, Haru went to the Beauty Salon PRINCE since he needed to go on a duel with Ritz and the Penguins, but he wasn't in a hurry and at the same time, he wasn't alone since he also came with Kiriko.
   After they had confirmed their relationship, Kiriko wanted to stay close beside them, however, at the same time, she knew that she couldn't bother him that much since he was about to have his duel with the Penguins.
   Kiriko felt worried and that was why she decided to come, at the same time, she was wondering what this guy would do with Kyouko since she knew that he also dated Kyouko who was his partner when he piloted the Daimidaler.
   "Huh? Haru, Kiyuna-san, why are you here?" Kyouko hurriedly came to both of them when she saw Haru and Kiriko had come to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   Kazuo, and the Professors Three also looked at them curiously wondering whether there would be a fight between the three of them.
   "I'll have a duel with the Penguin after this, where's the new robot?" Haru asked.
   "It's in the hanger! Let's go!" Hearing her boyfriend was going to have a duel with the Penguin, Kyouko hurriedly pulled him to the hanger.
   Kiriko also followed them together.
   "Huh? Penguin? Is that true, Kasugano?" Kazuo changed his expression and knew that this was a very serious problem.
   "Yes, but the duel is going to be held later and I'll start to go out after they have appeared in public," Haru said.
   Kazuo nodded and said, "Then we'll prepare the Daimidaler Type-3 right away."
   Haru nodded when he heard Kazuo's words, but then...
   "But before we go, Kyouko, can we talk for a bit?"
   Kyouko felt her heart thumped and asked, "With the three of us?"
   In the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, Penguin Emperor looked at the new robot of the Penguin Empire which was being prepared by his commandons.
   "His Highness, I'm sorry." Ritz sobbed and knew that everything was her fault. If she didn't break the wall then the Penguin Empire didn't need to pay the bill to the school.
   "It's alright. You don't need to worry," the Penguin Emperor said while patting Ritz's head.
   "His Highness...." Ritz was crying loudly while hugging the Penguin Emperor.
   "But still... Kasugano Haruka... What a fearsome enemy..." The Penguin Emperor wouldn't ever expect Kasugano Haruka to give them a very harsh condition when they wanted to repair the wall that was broken by Ritz.
   "Was it true? Has he really told you to wear clothes and cover our glorious front-tail?" The Penguin Emperor asked.
   The five Penguin commandos that followed Ritz nodded and confirmed the Penguin Emperor's doubt. They still shuddered when they heard Haru's request at this moment, even though it had been a few hours since they had returned to their home.
   "Hiding our front-tails with pants? Humans are very fearsome creatures..." The Penguin Emperor really wanted to go back to his own world at this moment when he thought he needed to hide his front-tail in this world.
   The Penguins could be mocked and humiliated, but their front-tail couldn't be hidden!
   "Ritz, don't worry, with this robot, your winning chance is going to increase! You need to stop the harsh conditions so that we can fix the wall without needing to cover our front-tail," Penguin Emperor said while holding Ritz's shoulders.
   Ritz nodded and felt that her back was very heavy at this moment since she shouldered a very heavy responsibility. She knew that she needed to win or else, the Penguins needed to cover their front-tail and she wouldn't let that happen no matter what!
   "Administrator, is it alright to leave the three of them alone?" Moriko asked. In her mind, she knew that Haru was a bastard who and she was afraid that there would be a bloodbath in the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "It's alright. Leave everything to them since this is their matter," Kazuo said while staring at the monitor waiting for the Penguin to appear.
   "Still, Haru has dated two women at the same time, huh?" Sewashiko was quite surprised and said, "Do you think that the three of them are going to have a threesome?"
   "Professor Sewashiko!" Soriko blushed and reprimanded Sewashiko for saying something perverted.
   "But if he is successful, his strength is going to increase," Kazuo suddenly said.
   Professor Three was surprised by Kazuo's words.
   "His strength is invincible with only Sonan Kyouko, so what if Kiyuna Kiriko is added? Then his strength is going to be twice as strong as from now on!" Kazuo said then laughed very loudly, thinking that he was genius.
   Professors Three were speechless at that moment.
   "If the three of you are added, then his strength is going to become five times stronger!" Kazuo said while staring at the three of them with burning eyes.
   If this guy wasn't their boss, they would throw him to Tokyo Bay right now.
   "Kyouko, I have also dated Kiriko," Haru said.
   Kiriko was silent at that moment and also felt very nervous since she knew that she was the one who entered the relationship between the two.
   "I know, I don't mind," Kyouko said.
   "Huh?" Kiriko was surprised.
   Looking at Kiriko who was surprised, Kyouko smiled and said, "Don't worry, I'm also in the same position as you before and he is also dating his own teacher after all."
   "Huh?" Kiriko was even more surprised and asked, "Is it Kakazu-sensei?"
   Haru nodded and held the hands of Kyouko and Kiriko.
   "I know that I'm a scumbag and a bastard, but I'll be responsible and make the two of you happy." Haru looked at both of them and said, "I promise."
   Kyouko and Kiriko felt that their hearts were almost bursting at this moment.
   Being hugged by two beautiful women was always a happy thing, but at the same time, Haru was glad that they could accept this kind of relationship. Looking at the two women, he knew that he was a bit wrong, but he couldn't help it since he loved them.
   Haru was wondering whether the number of his harems could be stopped at this moment, but he felt doubtful and felt that the number of his hare would increase in the future. He knew that he was guilty of dating a lot of women and he knew that he had wronged them, but he swore that he was going to make them happy and to do that he needed to become stronger.
   Haru was wondering whether there was a way to connect the different world or make his own space or world where his loved one could be gathered in the future.
   The app from Group Chat had greatly helped him since the time ratio between his world and the world of his lover was different so even if he stayed in some world for a long time, they didn't feel that he had left them for a long time.
   Though, he was wondering whether the world could be stopped.
   "Just call me, Kyouko, and can I call you, Kiriko-chan?"
   Haru was glad that the relationship between Kiriko and Kyouko was very good.
   "Kasugano Haruka! The Penguin has appeared! You need to hurry!"
   Haru, Kyouko, and Kiriko were inside the locker room, talking heart to heart, but suddenly an announcement disturbed them.
   Kyouko nodded and said, "Kiriko-chan, why don't you follow us too?"
   "Huh?" Kiriko was surprised at this moment, but her expression became determined. She nodded and said, "Yes!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1246: New Daimidaler
   Ritz, along with the Penguins, came from the headquarters of the Penguin Emperor for the duel between Ritz and Haru.
   Then after they came, they waited for the Daimidaler to appear on the deserted location. They didn't appear in the city since they felt that they might cause damage to the city and the surrounding area so it was better to fight in the deserted place.
   "If we fight here, we'll be able to minimize the damage!" Ritz said.
   But suddenly the earth was bursting and something came out from within.
   Ritz, along with the Penguins, knew what it was and it was someone that they had been waiting for!
   It was a new type of robot that had been developed by Professors Three and the interior was also being modified.
   In the past, when Haru piloted the Daimidaler Type-2, Kyouko had always been sitting on his lap, but at this moment, there was also Kiriko who stayed with him so the design of the seat needed to be modified.
   The seat was larger and it was more comfortable, it was a bit similar to the design of the seat on the movie theatre with a very expensive price.
   Anyway, overall, it was very comfortable.
   However, that wasn't the point!
   The Daimidaler Type-6 was different from the Daimdailer Type-2 which was piloted by Haru previously.
   The Daimidaler Type-6 was more comfortable and it didn't have an off-balance left arm. The design was even cooler and it was very well-balanced.
   Haru could even tell that this robot was 10 times stronger than the Daimidaler Type-2 that he previously piloted and there was also a secret weapon on its back.
   It was Kiriko's first time to accompany Haru to fight on the Daimidaler, and she was a bit curious, but at the same time, it was quite exciting since she sat on his lap.
   With both women sitting on his lap, was his figure like a harem king or demon king?
   The people who watched them from the monitor room weren't sure, but anyway, they were going to win against the Penguin's new robot!
   "Isn't this the same robot?" Haru couldn't help but ask Ritz and the Penguins when he saw their robot.
   "Of course not! This is Antarctic Number 11!" Ritz reminded Haru since there was a lot of difference between this robot and previous robot, but she could tell him about that later since what she needed to do was to defeat the new Daimidaler in front of them.
   Ritz, along with the Penguins, were a bit surprised when they saw the new Daimidaler, but they didn't care much since they believed in the performance of their new robot!
   "With this robot, we'll make you cry!" Ritz said.
   "Oh-ho? Interesting, let me test it," Haru said.
   Daimidaler dashed very quickly and raised its fist.
   In front of Antarctic Number 11, suddenly a barrier with hexagon patterns appeared!
   This barrier would block Daimidaler's fist, but suddenly the Daimidaler jumped!
   Ritz, along with the Penguins, were startled.
   In the air, Daimidaler sent out a powerful drop kick!
   The impact between the drop kick and barrier caused a large impact and shockwaves to the surrounding area!
   Luckily, there was nothing in the surrounding area so they disturbed no one.
   Unfortunately, the kick was unable to penetrate the barrier.
   Daimidaler fell to its knees while looking at Antarctic Number 11.
   Haru was surprised that the power of the barrier was quite strong, however, he also knew this barrier had a big weakness.
   "Hahaha, see that? It is impossible for you to break the barrier of Antarctic Number 11!"
   Ritz laughed and the Penguins danced in happiness.
   "Well then, it is our turn to repay you three times over!"
   Antarctic Number 11's eyes suddenly shone brightly and it started to float. Its feet combined into one and it transformed into the shape of spike.
   "Go! Antarctic Number 11!" Ritz shouted.
   Hearing the order of Ritz, Antarctic Number 11 started to spin quickly before creating a large tornado!
   Kyouko and Kiriko were surprised by the power of Antarctic Number 11.
   Haru controlled the Daimidaler to dodge the large tornado.
   "Run! Run! Run! In front of our robot, all you can do is just run away!" Ritz smiled with smug expression and said, "How is it? This is our special attack, Penguin Aurora Spin!"
   Ritz and the Penguins danced happily.
   "We'll show you the result of many sleepless nights spent perfecting our Penguin figure skating!"
   "That's not all! Since it's an independent robot, there will be no morning Ritzness (morning sickness) no matter how much it spins!"
   "Although I feel that is a bit of a shame, personally."
   "This is where the fun stars! It's show time!"
   Ritz and the Penguins continued to dance happily, looking at the new Daimidaler who had been running away from the Antarctic Number 11, however, when they thought that the Daimidaler would be defeated, the flappy arm of the Antarctic Number 11 was caught so suddenly before it was being DDT (pro-wrestler move) by Daimidaler.
   The head of Antarctic Number 11 got stuck in the ground because of the impact of the DDT and its head was also bent.
   Ritz and the Penguins were startled when they saw that their Antarctic Number 11 had lost against the Daimidaler Type-6.
   "That's the robot that we've developed after a lot of sleepless nights!"
   "I, I can't accept this!"
   "Stand up, Antarctic Number 11!" Ritz shouted with tears.
   Antarctic Number 11 stood up and once again, it started to spin very fast.
   "Special attack! Penguin Aurora Spin!"
   Daimidaler jumped and it seemed that it had an anti-gravity function which made it able to float in the sky and because of that the attack from Antarctic Number 11 was dodged, but it didn't mean that it was over.
   "Spin my front-tail! Super Spin, Antarctic Blaster!"
   Antarctic Number 11 started to shoot out a beam from various directions, but all of that attack was dodged by the Daimidaler.
   Hearing Kyouko's words, Haru nodded and knew that it was time to test the ability of this new robot!
   Haru hugged the waist of Kyouko and Kiriko which made them blush and the Daimidaler started to emit a bright light from an abundant quantity of HI-ERO particles!
   "Leg panel, turn the secondary knob, climb power on!"
   "Auto throttle on! Pedestral aerial control unit, ASF off!"
   "Loading navigation target display from the aerial information terminal!"
   Then the huge thing behind the Daimidaler suddenly parted and it combined with the left arm of the Daimidaler, but that wasn't the only thing!
   The Daimidaler Type-6 started to transform and it also started to grow long hair!
   "Complete! Daimidaler Type-6 particles! Disguise!"
   "No, kidding! They can transform too!"
   Ritz and the Penguins were surprised when they saw the new Daimidaler could transform!
   "That huge arm. Scraggly hair. What a hideous form! Though, it is a lot more like Daimidaler."
   "But that form is gimmicky and cool!"
   Haru could feel the Daimidaler Type-6 could absorb his HI-ERO particles smoothly and he could feel a boundless energy on this robot.
   Kiriko also emitted HI-ERO particles since it felt good!
   Kiriko was embarrassed, but she could tell that Kyouko had gotten used to this kind of thing.
   "This is going to be over soon, hold on a bit," Haru said while looking at Kiriko.
   "Mnn... Y - Yes..." Kiriko bit the lower part of her lips trying to hold her moan, but it was impossible!
   The left arm of the Daimidaler started to gather a large amount of HI-ERO particles then it started to make a circle a motion and formed a circle of pink energy.
   Daimidaler threw a circle of pink energy directly toward Antarctic Number 11 and caused Antarctic Number 11 to bifurcate!
   Ritz and the Penguins cried when they saw their robot had exploded and destroyed at the same time.
   Haru took a deep and knew that he needed to see the Penguin Empire since he needed to get the information about their robot, but before that, he needed to take care of his two women.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1247: The Strongest Human
   At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, the Penguin Emperor stared at the screen which showed the fight between the new Daimidaler and Antarctic Number 11.
   This place was very cold, but it might be because the mood of the Penguin Emperor wasn't good that the temperature became colder.
   The Penguin Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Don't get cocky, the Beauty Salon PRINCE." Staring at the secret weapon of the Penguin Empire, he smiled.
   "Our victory has already been decided!"
   Then the Penguin Emperor laughed very loudly.
   After the battle with Ritz and the Penguins, Haru told both Kiriko and Kyouko to return first since he had something to do first.
   Kiriko and Kyouko nodded and went home first. Even though they felt a bit worried, they decided to believe in him and decided to wait for him.
   "They shouldn't have gone too far."
   After the battle ended, Haru went out directly to meet someone or a group of people. He took his motorbike and rode it directly moving very fast, leaving a trace of tires.
   Ritz and Penguins have been very miserable since they lost to Daimidaler. Their robot had exploded so they couldn't go back using a robot and could only walk back using their feet.
   Even if the Penguin Empire was able to build a robot, it didn't mean the Penguin Empire was rich. Their money wasn't much, especially when it was used for both research on robots, various devices, and porn goods.
   "Ugh... how long are we going to walk?" Ritz asked while complaining. She was being piggybacked by the Penguin and didn't walk, however, the Penguin didn't complain since he could feel Ritz's breasts on his back.
   "If we maintain our speed then we should be able to reach our home after 2 months," the Penguin said.
   "That long?!" Ritz was surprised, but then she didn't say too much since she had gotten used to living a hard life. As long as she could stay with the Penguin, she was very happy, however, she couldn't help but become annoyed when she thought that she had lost the battle against Kasugano Haruka earlier.
   Clenching her little fist, Ritz swore. "I'll defeat him next time!"
   "Don't be impatient, Ritz!"
   "The opponent is very strong!"
   "Yes, it is better for you to train more. You're still a child after all."
   Ritz was young since she was only 13 years old.
   However, Ritz didn't want to be treated like a child and she pouted then pushed her tits without reservation on the back of the Penguin.
   "Does a child have these kind of boobs?"
   Other Penguins clamored and felt jealous of Nelson, who piggybacked on Ritz.
   When they were clamoring together, they suddenly heard a noise of something.
   "Huh? There's a noise of something?"
   Ritz and the Penguins were silent when this noise became clearer. They turned their heads and saw someone riding on a motorbike toward them at a very fast speed.
   In a moment suddenly a blow of wind blew them away1
   Ritz and the Penguins were in a mess because of the wind and they closed their eyes because of the dust, but then they heard footsteps.
   "You alright, the Penguins, Ritz?"
   Ritz and the Penguins opened their eyes and looked at the person who caused this disaster on them!
   "Are you coming to laugh at us?"
   "D, don't tell me are you going to steal our porn?!"
   "I, I'll show you that our front tail is the best in the world!"
   Not only the Penguins, but Ritz was also surprised when she saw Haru had suddenly appeared in front of her!
   Then Ritz's hand was being pulled and her clothes were being cleaned by Haru at a very fast speed.
   "Alright, I'm sorry for being rude before so can we talk for a while?" Haru asked.
   When they heard such polite words from Haru, they felt weird for a moment since Kasugano Haruka was their opponent.
   "What do you want?" Ritz asked. She pouted and glared at him since this guy was the one who had bullied the Penguins. She thought for a while and felt that she should have revenge for what this guy had done to the Penguins. Her body started to emit a pink aura and she had this smug smile on her face.
   "It's your own arrogance to fight me like this without your Daimidaler! Now, let me give you a punch after what you've caused to the Penguins' front-tail!" Ritz cracked her fists, trying to show that she was a tough guy.
   "If you punch him directly, you'll put him in the hospital! Stop, Ritz!"
   "It's dangerous, Kasugano Haruka! You need to run!"
   "Don't worry, I'll punch him lightly," Ritz said then sent out a punch toward Haru. Her punch was so powerful that it created air pressure around her fist.
   However, that fist was easily dodged by Haru.
   If it was only once then they wouldn't be surprised, but Haru had dodged all of Ritz's attack easily without moving from his spot.
   "How can you keep dodging!? Stay in place!" Ritz complained and kept punching Haru, but then she stopped since she was tired and all of her attacks were easily dodged by this hateful guy.
   "It's useless. I can read your movements," Haru said calmly.
   Hearing Haru's words, Ritz and the Penguins were in shock since it was their first time to hear such a manga-like line, but when it came from Haru's mouth, they didn't feel that this guy was lying.
   "How?" Ritz asked curiously.
   The penguins were also silent since they were also curious.
   "Because your tits told me," Haru said calmly.
   Before Ritz cried in shock, the Penguins were even more shocked when they heard Haru had such a magical ability!
   "There's no way for tits to talk!"
   However, if what Haru had told was real then they felt really envious of Haru since he was able to talk with tits.
   "Well, if you don't believe me. I'll show you my "booblingual"," Haru said.
   "How can you show us your ability?"
   "With this ability, I can tell Ritz's weak point in an instant," Haru said.
   The Penguins were in shock hearing such a magical ability.
   "Then show me!" Ritz looked at Haru in disdain since she didn't think that he was able to find her weak point in an instant. Her body had been touched by the Penguins all the time and her resistance against sexual attack had increased. She didn't think that she would lose against Kasugano Haruka who had never known her since the Penguins were unable to satisfy her anymore, though, it was a secret and she wouldn't tell anyone.
   For a moment, the atmosphere became tense and they were staring at Ritz and Haru with a nervous expression.
   Haru didn't say any needless words and his movement was so smooth that no one would be able to find any fault, but in an instant, Ritz moaned loudly and fell on Haru's chest.
   Ritz blushed and her heart throbbed very fast!
   The Penguins were in shock since it was their first time seeing the Ritz to show such a reaction. They looked at Haru who looked at them with a calm smile which made them realize that the human in front of him was stronger than they had thought or rather they didn't think that they were able to defeat him now.
   Even with the knowledge that had been accumulated by the Penguins for thousands of years, they didn't think that they were able to find the weak point on a women with a single glance.
   Looking at Haru again, they really wondered whether they were able to learn a "booblinguial" since they felt this ability was very amazing!
   "Now, can we talk?" Haru asked.
   The Penguins nodded nervously. It might be their instinct as a penguin that told them the human in front of them might NTR'd them!
   "I want to meet your Emperor, can you tell me your home address? I'll visit you guys later," Haru said.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1248: Cute Woman
   Haru was satisfied after he had received the address of the Penguin Empire and he could go there in the future, but not now since someone was waiting for him.
   "Then we'll see you there!"
   "I'll talk to His Highness about you!'
   "We'll welcome you with the greatest hospitality later!"
   The Penguins were very happy since they received a number of porn magazines from Haru directly.
   Haru had a lot of porn magazines from Korosensei and he had never used it so it was better to give it to the Penguins since, in exchange, the Penguins had told him that they would teach him about their technology.
   Haru felt that their transaction was very cheap, but before he returned.
   "Kasugano Haruka, I - I'll defeat you!" Ritz said with a blush since she didn't expect to have cum in just one touch. She remembered that Haru had touched him in one area then suddenly she fell under pleasure and couldn't stand once again. She didn't want to admit it, but no one would be able to satisfy her again in the future besides this bad guy.
   Waving his hand, Haru didn't care too much with Ritz's rambling and rode on his Sleipnir again directly leaving them. He looked at his watch and there was still a time then without hesitation he moved in the direction of his teacher's apartment since this teacher was waiting for some punishment from him.
   It was almost midnight when he returned, but Haru could tell that someone was waiting for him behind the door of his house. He opened the door and felt surprised when he saw Kyouko was waiting for him at the entrance of the door, sleeping with her head leaned on the wall.
   Haru had to admit that this woman was very cute and at the same time, he would be lying if he didn't feel moved that she had been waiting for him. He moved silently and carried her in his arms.
   Kyouko, of course, noticed such a movement and when she opened her eyes slightly, she saw the person that she had always wanted to meet.
   Kyouko hugged him directly.
   "What's wrong? Why are you sleeping at the entrance?"
   Since Kyouko had woken up, Haru was quite curious why Kyouko was sleeping at the entrance.
   "I am waiting for you," Kyouko said.
   "You don't need to wait in the future. If you feel sick then I'll be sad," Haru said while pressing his forehead against Kyouko's.
   Kyouko felt warm and happy, hugging him subconsciously. She had always been alone after all and it was her first time that she had a dependence on someone. She was both afraid and happy. She was happy that she could be with him all the time, but she was afraid for him to leave her.
   "Have you eaten something? I've prepared you dinner. I'll warm it up for you," Kyouko said softly.
   Haru wasn't hungry, but when he saw her expression, he nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I'm very hungry. It'll be good if I can eat something now."
   Kyouko smiled brightly and said, "Wait a moment, I'll heat up your dinner. Wait in the living room for me." She told him to move her down and she quickly went to the kitchen.
   Shaking his head, Haru had to admit that this woman was very cute.
   Looking at the number of dishes, Haru started to eat. He had to admit that the taste wasn't that perfect, but he could activate and non-activate his "God's tongue" so the taste was quite alright and it was even more delicious when the one who cooked it was a beautiful woman.
   "Was it delicious?" Kyouko asked.
   "It was very delicious. If you can cook it for me every day then I'm very happy," Haru said without hesitation.
   Kyouko smiled brightly but suddenly her stomach rumbled.
   Kyouko blushed at this moment.
   Haru looked at Kyouko and asked, "You haven't eaten yet?"
   Kyouko was embarrassed, but she nodded.
   "Here, let me feed you," Haru said and moved his chopsticks to feed Kyouko.
   "No, it's alright..." Kyouko shook her head, but Haru wouldn't accept a rejection and kept staring at her. She gave up and opened her mouth, letting him feed her.
   Haru knew that woman was a contradiction when Kyouko told him that she didn't want to, it meant that she wanted to be fed by him.
   Both of them continued to eat together before, watching some movies in the living room together.
   Kyouko leaned on Haru's shoulder while holding his hand.
   His school was on holiday tomorrow and they didn't need to worry about staying all night, but Kyouko was quite strict after all and told him to go sleep earlier.
   "Good night, Haru," Kyouko said and was about to go back to her room, but then her hand was held.
   "Do you want to sleep with me tonight?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Kyouko blushed at that moment but nodded shyly.
   Kyouko was very nervous at this moment when she slept on the same bed as him.
   Unlike Haru who was very experienced, everything was new for Kyouko. She might be older than him, but all of her first time was being taken by him.
   "Kyouko, have you slept yet?"
   Kyouko shook her head gently.
   "Can you turn toward me? Let's talk," Haru said.
   Kyouko nodded and turned before looking at him. She blushed when his eyes stared at her eyes and she felt that her heart was throbbing.
   "Feeling nervous?" Haru asked with a smirk.
   "No!" Kyouko snorted when she was being teased.
   Haru didn't hesitate and hugged Kyouko in his arms, kissing her forehead.
   Kyouko felt embarrassed and wanted to fight back, but for some reason, her strength was very weak and she didn't want to be separated from the warmth of Haru's body. She could hear his heart throbbing very hard and couldn't help but ask.
   "Do you feel nervous?" Kyouko asked with a smirk.
   Haru nodded and said, "Of course, I'm nervous. I'm sleeping together with a cute girlfriend who is as beautiful as an angel."
   Kyouko blushed, but she felt happy.
   When girls fall in love their IQ was lowered to 0 and even if they heard sappy praise from their boyfriend or the person they loved, they would feel very happy.
   "I am worried that I might eat you tonight since you're so beautiful," Haru said with a sigh since he told Kyouko the truth.
   The relationship between the two of them was boyfriend and girlfriend.
   The barrier between the two of them had been destroyed and Haru was able to develop their relationship to the next stage without reservation, but he was a gentleman and he wouldn't do anything without permission.
   "....Y.. You don't need to hold back.."
   "Huh?" Haru was a bit surprised, but then he asked once again, "Can you say it once again? Your voice was too small before."
   Kyouko blushed and hid her head under the blanket like an ostrich. She calmed herself for a while then made up her mind.
   While Haru was waiting, he saw a head emerge from the blanket.
   "You don't need to hold back, Haru..."
   Looking shyly at her boyfriend, Kyouko had made up her decision.
   Haru also didn't have a reservation and ate her girlfriend in this world without hesitation.
   Hearing such words from his mouth, Kyouko felt very happy and all the worry on her heart disappeared.
   Both of them started to kiss each other and Sonan Kyouko learned the happiness of being a woman.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://hagure.fandom.com/wiki/Sleipnir
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1249: Within the Organization
   It was few days after Kyouko had become a real woman, and her days were very beautiful every night since she understood what a woman's happiness was. Looking at Haru who was working along with Professor Three on repairing and modifying the Daidamiler Type-2, she was wondering what she could do at this moment.
   Kiriko, who stayed beside Kyouko, also noticed the difference in Kyouko.
   "What's wrong, Kiriko-chan?" Kyouko looked at Kiriko curiously.
   "Did you change your cosmetics or something?" Kiriko asked. She had to admit that Kyouko became even more beautiful, she wasn't sure, but she felt that Kyouko became even more mature and she felt a bit curious about what kind of cosmetics that Kyouko was using since she might also change her brand into Kyouko's later.
   Kyouko blushed, but then when she thought about the relationship between her and Kiriko and knew that sooner or later Kiriko would be eaten by that beast. She thought to tell Kiriko about some tips beforehand.
   "Follow me to the bathroom!"
   Kiriko wasn't sure, but she followed Kyouko since she could tell that it might be something important.
   Haru heard the conversation between Kiriko and Kyouko, but he didn't think too much since he could tell what kind of conversation both of them would have later, however, he was a bit curious about the public bath within this organization since he had heard that it was one of the best facilities within the headquarters.
   Haru had tried that public bath, but the one he tried was the one that was made especially for men. He had never tried to enter the one that was made for a woman and felt a bit curious, but he didn't have an intention to enter since he felt that it was useless since when he returned, he could take a bath together with either Kyouko or Chieko.
   Haru had something more important matter at this moment and that was to modify the Daimidaler Type-2 (the one that was destroyed before) since he had an intention to bring it back to his world. He might not be able to keep it at his house since he kept a Gundam there, but he could keep the Daimidaler Type-2 inside his zipper storage.
   Haru had to admit that the technology in this world was extremely unique, especially this Daimidaler which was a robot that used a HI-ERO particle as a source of energy.
   Haru was a harem protagonist and he had an unlimited amount of HI-ERO particles within his body. He was sure that no one in this world could match him in the number of HI-ERO particles.
   However, when he learned about both the Daimidaler and HI-ERO particles, he realized that the knowledge that he could get from this organization and this world was very limited. He needed more information since he wanted to learn more about this new type of power since he had a feeling that as long as he could master this new power, his strength would increase dramatically.
   Even though the knowledge within the human side was very limited, he knew that the Penguin Empire had a lot of research and knowledge regarding HI-ERO particles and he had decided to visit their headquarters.
   Haru was quite curious since he had never found the headquarters of the Penguin Empire and that was why he decided to ask the Penguins and Ritz a few days ago, but the result made him speechless since the address of the Penguin Empire was written on the internet.
   The Penguin Empire had never hidden their headquarters or rather they even promoted their headquarters for a tourist location. Unfortunately, no one would come to their headquarters, which made them very sad.
   Frankly, he didn't care too much about the Penguin Empire's difficulties, but he needed the Penguin Empire since he knew that they had a lot of knowledge regarding HI-ERO particles and various things since the Daimidaler was made based on the Antarctic Series (a robot that is made by the Penguin).
   However, Haru could do that later, and first, he needed to focus on his job since he wanted to return the Daimidaler Type-2 to the way it was and make it even stronger. However, the only thing that made him very complicated was Daimidaler's left arm, he was wondering whether there was really no way to change this unbalanced shape.
   Haru scratched his head and sighed, but his hands didn't stop.
   Sewashiko, Soriko, and Moriko stared at Haru and had to admit that this young man was a genius. However, at the same time, they also realized the change in Kyouko which might be related to the young man in front of them.
   "Do you think they have done that?" Sewashiko asked with excitement in her eyes.
   "Professor Sewashisko!" Soriko blushed and thought that Sewashiko was always so perverted.
   "Eh? What do you mean? Did I mention something perverted? Professor Soriko is an ecchi!" Sewashiko said with a teasing smile.
   "Professor Sewashiko!" Soriko was extremely embarrassed.
   "They have probably done that. We haven't been in his house for the past few days since we have been busy with the repair and modifications of the Daimidaler Type-2. I'm sure they have done it a lot of times," Moriko said with a glum expression. She was very envious of the relationship between Haru and Kyouko, especially when she was almost in her...
   "Oh! They've made a lot of babies!" Sewashiko said loudly.
   Haru was speechless and looked at the three of them before asking, "Can you help me?"
   Inside the public bath of the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Kyouko and Kiriko stayed inside the pool together.
   "W - What? H - Have both of you done that?!" Kiriko was surprised.
   "Umm..." Kyouko was shy and embarrassed, but she nodded since both of them were sisters.
   Kiriko was very envious, but she also thought that it was too early for her to have that kind of relationship with Haru. However, she couldn't help but imagine how it would be to do that kind of thing with him.
   Kiriko suddenly couldn't control her HI-ERO particle and started to emit it from her entire body.
   "Kiriko-chan, calm down!" Kyouko felt the pool shaking when Kiriko suddenly released a HI-ERO particle from her body.
   Kiriko took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She looked at Kyouko and asked, "So how was it?"
   Kyouko was blushing, but she said, "..I - It's amazing.."
   "EHHH!!!" Kiriko became curious and asked, "C - Can you tell me the process?"
   Kyouko nodded and whispered how good it was.
   Kiriko felt that her face was hot with the information that she had received and the speed of her brain to process this information was slower than the speed of her brain received this information. Her head was almost overloaded and might pass out soon, but suddenly.
   Kiriko and Kyouko were surprised.
   Kiriko and Kyouko hurriedly went to the monitor room where everyone was waiting, and when they had arrived, they could see a huge face of their fearsome enemy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1250: Penguin's Secret Plan
   Haru was wondering how the Penguin Empire was so free that they could always make up some idiotic plan every week, but he wouldn't comment anything about it and watched what the Penguin Emperor was about to say to them on this large monitor.
   Haru looked at Kyouko and Kiriko who ran toward him. He could see their hairs were wet since they didn't have time to dry their hair after dipping in the warm pool.
   "You're right on time," Haru said.
   Kyouko and Kiriko sighed in relief and stood beside him. Staring at the large monitor, they swore that they would follow Haru to beat the Penguins again if those guys really appeared on the town with their idiotic plan again.
   Kyouko and Kiriko were having girls talk and they were disturbed so suddenly which made their mood very awful at this moment!
   "It's been a long time since Beauty Salon PRINCE," the Penguin Emperor said through a monitor.
   "What business do you have with us, the Penguin Emperor?!" Kazuo roared furiously. In his eyes, the Penguins were their enemies and he wouldn't give them mercy once they appeared in this town.
   Looking at Kazuo's reaction, Haru thought to keep his plan to go to the Penguin Empire's headquarters a secret. He watched the Penguin Emperor talking with them while taking a bath. He wondered whether it was alright for a penguin to take a warm bath since from his memory a penguin should be living in a cold temperature.
   Haru was also wondering why no one questioned the Penguin Emperor when this Penguin appeared on the monitor while taking a bath. He sighed and wondered whether he was the only normal person in this world.
   "We need a vast amount of HI-ERO particles. We would like the cooperation of the Factors you possess," Penguin Emperor said while looking at Kasugano Haruka.
   "We refuse!" Kazuo said without hesitation. He stared at Penguin Emperor fiercely and said, "There's no way that we'd let the Penguin Empire collect any more particles!"
   The Penguin Emperor sighed. He had expected this answer, but he felt disappointed.
   "I see. That's unfortunate. We will take action accordingly"
   "What are you planning?" Kazuo knew how insidious the Penguin was and became wary when he heard the Penguin was about to plan something.
   The Penguin Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Operation New Penguin!"
   "Operation New Penguin?" Kazuo frowned and asked, "What is that?"
   The Penguin Emperor chuckled when he saw Kazuo's reaction and as expected, he was very satisfied with it. "Does it bother you? Then I will tell you. This operation....."
   Everyone was waiting with an anxious expression and wondered what kind of plan this "Operation New Penguin" was.
   "...is new Penguin Operation!"
   '...Th - This bastard!!!' Kazuo was full of anger when he was being played.
   Haru shook his head and didn't think too much since he was about to visit the Penguin Empire sooner or later.
   "Kasugano Haruka! We will settle our battle sooner or later!"
   Ritz suddenly entered the monitor room and stared at Haru with a fierce expression.
   Haru could see that everyone was looking at him and couldn't help but say, "Your new robot has been defeated by me, what are you going to fight me with?"
   "Hmph! I won't tell you!" Ritz was satisfied when she saw that Haru was curious, but she wouldn't tell him since the Penguin Emperor had told her to keep this matter a secret.
   "Anyway, I'll see you later and be prepared for our "New Penguin Operation"!" The Penguin Emperor said it then ended the communication.
   After that last message, the atmosphere within the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE became tense since soon, the Penguin Empire was going to start their attack with the "New Penguin Operation"!
   Haru could only shake his head and continued to repair the Daimidaler Type-2 since he knew that the Penguin was planning to do something stupid again, but before that...
   "Kyouko, Kiriko, do you need my help to dry your hair?"
   After that talk with the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Penguin Emperor brought Penguin commandos to the hangar to test their new device.
   They knew that the power of Kasugano Haruka was powerful, but it didn't mean that Kasugano Haruka was invincible and they believed that they could defeat him!
   Everyone gathered on the hangar and looked at the new device.
   "Your Highness! We have the device on standby per order!"
   "Yes, good work." The Penguin Emperor nodded and was satisfied with the work of his subordinates, but then he remembered that his subordinates had brought a new kind of porn magazine before. He was very curious about it, but there was something more important to do.
   "Penguin Device, activate!"
   The Penguin Device was a new device that was being developed by the Penguin Empire and it was their secret weapon to defeat Kasugano Haruka!
   The shape of the Penguin Device was similar to the head of a large penguin. It seemed quite cute, but its function was very powerful.
   The Penguin Device started to shine brightly and suddenly three mechanical arms came out from within before it emitted a ball of bright light on each mechanical arm. The ball of light then started to combine with each other before starting to spin at a very fast speed and a large figure appeared within.
   This figure stood very tall and even the Penguins were dwarfed by the size of this thing.
   "What the hell is this thing?!"
   The Penguin Emperor was satisfied with the reaction of the Penguin commandos and started to chuckle.
   "Your robot, I'll use it very well, Humboldt (name of his subordinate)."
   Haru didn't know what the Penguin Empire was planning, but after that plan, he didn't go to the Penguin Empire immediately since he knew that the Penguin would come to the city.
   Out of 100, he was 100 percent sure that the Penguin was going to send out a new robot so he wouldn't go to the headquarters of the Penguin Empire.
   Haru was wondering where the Penguin Empire got their money from since he could tell that building a robot was very expensive.
   However, that matter didn't really matter since it had been few days after the announcement of the "New Penguin Operation" from the Penguin Empire, but nothing had happened.
   Because of that Kazuo told him to stay at the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE since he was afraid that the Penguin was going to attack this city so suddenly.
   Haru didn't really mind, especially when he could reserve this large bath for himself.
   "Is my strength good enough, Haru?" Kiriko asked with a blush on her face. When she touched his body, she could tell that it was very hard and she really wanted to be hugged by him again. She tried to give him an appeal, telling him to hug her since she was very shy to say it outloud.
   "It's good. You have a talent for wiping my back, Kiriko," Haru said with a satisfied expression.
   Haru didn't have a hobby of flirting in front of a public, but when they were alone, he didn't mind flirting as much as they wanted.
   Kyouko didn't think too much about the interaction between Kiriko and Haru since she had done more with Haru. She felt that the warm bath was calming her down and it felt nice that she could spend a few days relaxing.
   "H - Haru, do you want me to wash your front part?" Kiriko decided to bite the bullet.
   Haru was about to agree, but suddenly...
   [The Penguin has appeared!]
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1251: Ritz's Secret
   Ritz was on a new robot that had been developed by the Penguin Empire. Her eyes were full of tears when she remembered that this robot was being developed by the sweat and the porn books of everyone.
   Ritz knew that she couldn't betray their expectation and she needed to win this duel or else, she wouldn't be able to meet the Penguin who had trusted her this much!
   "Don't worry, Ritz will win this duel!"
   "The target has passed the third line. It will arrive in the city within a few minutes."
   "Daimidaler Type-6, Kasugano, ejecting throughout Route 32, Gobanzeme."
   The process of the launch of the Daimidaler was quite fast and before long, the Daimidaler Type-6 appeared within the city.
   Haru was inside the cockpit with Kyouko and Kiriko was right on his lap.
   Both of them had gotten used to sitting on his lap, and the seat of the cockpit had already been modified to make them sit comfortably.
   However, he felt that his thigh was numb when they sat for a long time.
   "You need to be prepared, Haru!"
   Kyouko and Kiriko had been waiting for this moment since they wanted to beat up the Penguin since the Penguin had always disturbed them during such an enjoyable moment which annoyed them.
   Haru wasn't sure, but he was wondering how the Penguin was able to anger Kiriko and Kyouko to this state.
   Everyone was waiting for the new robot of the Penguin Empire to appear, but somehow it made them frown.
   In the monitor room, Kazuo and Professors Three were working together to support Haru, Kiriko, and Kyouko who were on the battlefield. They kept giving them information to help them during the battle.
   When the robot of the Penguin Empire appeared, they couldn't help but frown.
   "Penguin robot. Isn't this Type-A Plus?" Soriko said.
   "It's the same type of terrifying robot that almost destroyed the city."
   Of course, they couldn't forget this robot since because of this robot, the city was almost destroyed and they saw how Daimidaler was being destroyed then being revived again by Haru's HI-ERO particles.
   If Haru wasn't in that location, they were sure that the entire city would be gone by the explosion which was caused by the Penguin robot.
   "But that was just because it went berserk and self-destructed. Why are they using such an old model at times like this?" Sewashiko asked.
   Everyone also felt confused by this robot since it had been defeated once and it would be easy for Haru to destroy it twice, but that wasn't the only reason since the Daimidaler Type-6 was 10 times stronger than the Daimidaler Type-2 which was being piloted by Haru in the past. They felt that Haru wouldn't lose to this robot no matter what.
   "I don't know the reasoning, but we need to put an end to this immediately!" Kazuo said without hesitation.
   Inside the cockpit, Haru also thought the same thing as everyone else in the monitor room.
   "Kasugano Haruka, your strength is bigger! Swat it down!"
   Haru was speechless when he heard Kazuo's voice, but he didn't care much. "Ritz, are you sure you're going to use that old model robot?"
   "Ritz?" Kyouko and Kiriko looked at Haru at the same time with a suspicious gaze.
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "I don't have an interest in a little girl."
   "Really?" Kyouko and Kiriko asked.
   Haru nodded and patted the heads of both of them. "Let's talk about this matter later since we need to be careful in front of the Penguin."
   Kyouko and Kiriko nodded since they knew that it wasn't a time to ask about the relationship between Haru and Ritz, and they also didn't think that Haru would have a relationship with Ritz since Ritz was too small.
   Even if Ritz's body was well-developed, Ritz wasn't old enough for Haru.
   "Well, who cares? I love Antarctic Number 8! Plus I need to give you this much handicap to be fair."
   Ritz knew that she had lost a lot of times against Haru, but this time, she was going to win, especially when she had received a special lesson from Penguin Emperor's subordinates from another world.
   Haru, Kyouko, and Kiriko weren't sure what to say.
   "...But you have never won against me."
   Suddenly Ritz, the Penguins, and everyone on the Penguin Empire was stunned and became silent when they heard such simple words from Haru.
   "I - I'm going to win this time! I'm not going to lose no matter what!" Ritz became agitated and shouted all of her might that she was going to win this battle.
   "Ritz, we're here to cheer you up!"
   "Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness!"
   The Penguins cheered Ritz to win this battle.
   Ritz felt moved and she had confidence that she was going to win this duel. She stared at the Daimidaler Type-6 and said, "I will start, Haru!"
   "What's wrong? Are you getting scared?" Ritz asked with a smug smile.
   "Can we change the duel location? We're in the city after all and it'll be bad if we destroy the city," Haru said calmly.
   "Hmm... That's a good idea. We, the Penguin Empire, are law-abiding people and we won't do something that damages society." Ritz agreed and said, "Let's go. Let's have a battle on the sea."
   Haru and Ritz moved to the sea so they wouldn't destroy the city.
   Penguin Empire and Beauty Salon PRINCE didn't say anything since they also agreed with this point and they knew that it was bad to destroy the town.
   Usually, Haru didn't mind fighting in the city since he usually bought the land that was destroyed by the robot before and bought it at a very cheap price, but he had stopped since he had enough land and he was about to develop it into a department store and various facilities in the future so Kyouko, Chieko, and Kiriko didn't need to worry about money.
   Haru sighed and knew that he would leave them after the quest and he was sure that he wouldn't come back for a short time, however, he was definitely going to return.
   "Now, no one is going to bother us! Let us start our fight, Haru!"
   "Good. I'll give you a handicap to attack me first," Haru said.
   "Don't regret your decision!" Ritz smiled and said, "Let's go! Number 8, Ritz Custom 2!" Then she started to control the Number 8 and made it move faster, moving in circles around the Daimidaler.
   "Special Attack! Cock-a-Doodle-do Attack!"
   Number 8 fired a missile along with various weapons toward the Daimidaler.
   However, Daimidaler moved very fast, dodging all of the attacks of Number 8 then in a moment, appeared right in front of Number 8.
   Ritz was startled, but then a fist appeared right in front of her then punched her robot directly.
   The power of the Daimidaler Type-6 was 10 times stronger than the Daimidaler Type-2 and just one punch was enough to blast the Antarctic Number 8.
   Number 8 rolled on the ground and was thrown several meters away after that attack.
   The Penguins panicked when they saw Ritz being defeated easily.
   "Kuh! As expected, you're very strong!" Ritz controlled Number 8 to stand up once again. She could see that Haru was looking down on her since he didn't move from his spot after he had attacked her once.
   Number 8 moved toward the sky, but then appeared behind the Daimidaler!
   The Daimidaler was caught and it was being pulled to the sky!
   "What is this girl doing?!"
   "Are you going to let this girl do something like this?"
   Kiriko and Kyouko looked at Haru at the same time.
   "Calm down." Haru was wondering what Ritz was going to do since it wasn't fun that Ritz had always lost against him. "What are you planning? Are you going to self-destruct again?"
   "Unfortunately, we wouldn't do such a thing. We will survive until this world is a Penguin-filled utopia!"
   Number 8 brought the Daimidaler to the sky!
   Haru was wondering whether Number 8 wanted to drop the Daimidaler to the earth from the high altitude, however, such a thing was useless since the Diamidaler was able to fly and it was useless to drop it from the sky.
   "We won't die! No matter what!"
   Number 8 struck its front-tail cannon right into the butt of Daimidaler!
   Haru was in shock and quickly kicked away from Number 8 because he felt that he was being humiliated. "You.. is this your plan from the beginning?"
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Ritz asked.
   "Anyway, out here we won't damage the city," Ritz said.
   Daimidaler and Number 8 floated in the sky and faced each other ready to start their battle.
   "Look! Feast your eyes upon our new strength!"
   Number 8 started to emit bright pink light and the amount of HI-ERO particles that were released by Ritz was so immense.
   Haru didn't wait anymore and started to install the back accessory on the left arm of the Daimidaler, making it have the usual large left arm.
   "Well, in short, with this power Antarctic Number 8 will be reborn! This is an evolt!"
   The HI-ERO particles on the Number 8 were so large that they created a HI-ERO field.
   "Now, feast on your eyes! The strongest robot in the world!"
   Number 8 raised its front-tail cannon high to the sky, and its body was being covered by a pink light before it disappeared.
   "It hasn't changed," Kiriko said plainly.
   Ritz really panicked at the moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1252: Evolt!
   Ritz thought that the transformation would be successful then she would be able to defeat Daimidaler easily, but she didn't expect that the transformation would fail and she was in a very critical situation since she was sure that she would be defeated easily at this moment.
   "Calm down. Do it slowly. We're going to wait for your evolt," Haru said calmly.
   "Eh? Really?" Ritz was surprised.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I'm also curious about the evolution of your new robot."
   "Thank you! I'll give you a special front-tail massage in the future," Ritz said while winking.
   "...Sorry, I don't need that." Haru rejected without hesitation since both Kyouko and Kiriko were staring at him.
   Kyouko and Kiriko nodded and seemed very satisfied with Haru's response at that moment.
   "Is that so? What a shame. My front-tail massage is very wonderful, right, everyone?" Ritz said.
   "Ritz's massage is very amazing!"
   "With her massage alone, our legs have given in!"
   "You should try it, Kasugano Haruka!"
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "Hurry up and do your evolution or else, I'll attack you right away!"
   "Wait! Wait! Wait! I'll do the evolt right away!" Ritz panicked and quickly controlled Number 8 to start its evolution.
   In the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone was panicked when they saw that Number 8 had failed in its evolution.
   Fortunately, Kasugano Haruka was a gentleman and he decided to wait for Ritz's machine to transform, however, the Penguin didn't know how long Kasugano Haruka would wait for Ritz and knew that this matter was very dangerous.
   "This is a grave matter!" The Penguin Emperor stood up from his seat and became slightly panicked.
   "Ritz's machine is unable to "evolt"!"
   "Wait!" Dennis suddenly realized something and said, "The word "failure" made me realize something."
   "Breast!" Dennis felt that he had reached an enlightened and said, "Doesn't "failure" (shippai) and "breats" (oppai) sound the same?"
   "That was a wonderful observation."
   The Penguins clamored together and they cheered together when they found such a discovery.
   "This is a serious matter, you idiots!" The Penguin Emperor was in a rage. He sighed and said, "At this rate Operation New Penguin will fail and we might lose Ritz as well."
   Ritz was trying her best to "evolt" her Number 8, but everything was useless.
   "Wait a moment! It'll transform soon!" Ritz said in panic.
   "Then why don't we land on the land first? It's tiring flying all the time," Haru said.
   Ritz agreed and followed him to land on the beach. She was just a pilot and she knew that she didn't know anything about this robot's mechanical matter. "Ugh.. what should I do?"
   "You're not going to defeat her?" Kiriko asked.
   "It's easy to defeat her, but I'm curious about her "Evolt"," Haru said. He wanted to know what kind of technology that the Penguin Emperor would show them. "And even if she's really going on "Evolt," I can defeat her."
   Hearing such confident words, Kyouko and Kiriko also nodded since they also didn't think that Haru was going to lose since they also knew about his ability.
   Everyone in the Beauty Salon PRINCE also didn't say anything since they also believed in Haru.
   "Wait a moment, I'll try to help her," Haru said.
   "Eh? You're going to help her?" Kyouko was surprised.
   "We might be late for dinner if we're going to wait for her all the time," Haru said.
   Kyouko thought for a while and felt that it was reasonable.
   "Ritz, do you need my help?" Haru asked.
   For the first time, this kind of thing had never happened in history.
   Penguins and humans had always been enemies, but it was their first time to see that a human would help the Penguin.
   However, no one seemed to say anything about this matter.
   "Can it be done, Haru?" Ritz asked worriedly. She had opened the dockpit and let Haru enter Number 8.
   "Wait a moment, it's going to be done soon. After you do your "Evolt", we can continue our fight," Haru said.
   "Yes!" Ritz nodded and agreed.
   Everyone who listened to their conversation was very speechless at that moment.
   Haru was quite marveled by the technology of the Penguin Empire and had decided to visit their headquarters after this battle. He quickly understood why the "Evolt" wasn't working and fixed Number 8.
   "It's done. I'll go back," Haru said.
   "Thank you, Haru!" Ritz said with a smile.
   Haru didn't say too much and went back to the Daimidaler.
   Looking at Haru's reaction, Ritz pouted and wondered whether she wasn't attractive, but then she had made up her mind to bring him back to the headquarters of the Penguin Empire after she had defeated him in this battle.
   When Haru had returned to the Daimidaler, Ritz nodded and started the "Evolt".
   When Haru had decided to help Ritz, they didn't think too much, but after Ritz was able to complete the "Evolt" of the Number 8, they couldn't help but feel worried since this robot seemed to be very strong.
   The ugly penguin shape of Number 8 had disappeared and it had evolved into a shape similar to a Gundam with a very huge tail behind it.
   Overall, the shape of this evolution of Number 8 was very cool!
   "Now, let's fight, Haru!" Ritz was full of confidence.
   "Good." Haru was also excited to see the performance of Number 8 and said, "Let's fight, Ritz!"
   Both robots started to dash to each other and closed the distance between the two of them.
   Number 8's movement was very wild and its speed was twice as fast as the Daimidaler's.
   Number 8 sent out a punch to Daimidaler, but it was dodged by Daimidaler.
   When Number 8 was about to pull its fist, Daimidaler caught Number 8's arm and slammed it toward the ground.
   The water on the ocean splashed and caused a large wave that almost reached five meters high.
   Water might not be hard, but when someone was being smashed into the water, they would receive a considerable impact, especially on the ocean, since the volume of water in the ocean was so huge!
   Ritz knew that Haru was very strong, but it didn't mean that she was going to give up. She tried to attack him, but that attack was being read by Haru easily and dodged, but that wasn't over since she was being hit by punches again.
   The battle between the two of them wasn't as close as being called a fight or rather it was a one-sided battle with the Daimidaler who was on the winning side.
   At the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone panicked once again when they saw that Ritz was being beaten once again.
   The Penguins were frustrated since they were unable to help Ritz.
   Penguin Emperor took a deep breath and communicated with Ritz to make her remember what she had learned that day.
   Ritz was being blown away once again.
   "Ritz, why don't you give up? I don't like to bully a little girl," Haru said with a helpless expression since the match had already been decided.
   Kyouko and Kiriko also felt that it was too painful to continue the fight since Ritz had already lost.
   Ritz gritted her teeth and wouldn't give up. She still remembered the tears of the Penguin that had sold their porn magazines during that day to build this robot for her.
   "I won't give up no matter what! I will do this battle!"
   When Ritz was about to attack, she heard a familiar's voice.
   "Penguin Thrust. Use the Fiery Blast Penguin Thrust!"
   "Fiery Blast Penguin Thrust?" Ritz felt doubtful and said, "But that's a hand-to-hand combat attack! I am not sure whether I can do it with the robot that I have piloted for the first time.... And if I fail..." She was crying and she didn't want to lose at that moment.
   "I don't know if we can pull it off..." Ritz had lost her confidence.
   "There's no reason to be afraid, Ritz."
   "You're a very strong girl. You can do it."
   Ritz was to the brim of tears and felt moved by the support of the Penguins. "Michael. Dennis."
   "Show him what you've got!"
   "Show them your karate skills!"
   "Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness!"
   Everyone had supported her, and the only thing that she could do at this moment was to answer their support.
   Ritz wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "Watch out, Haru! I'll show you my best skill!"
   "Good. Show it to me," Haru said calmly.
   Ritz took a deep breath and chose to believe in the Penguins. She knew that there was nothing to be afraid of since the Penguin was on her back, waiting for her and believing in her.
   "They believe in me this strongly! If that's the case... I'll use every last bit of power in the Super Antarctic Humbolt Kai!"
   Number 8 made a circular motion with two of its hands and a pink energy emitted from its body.
   "This is the last and strongest special attack!"
   Haru smiled and said, "Show me all you've got, Ritz! Show me the power of the Penguin Empire!" He looked at Kiriko and Kyouko and said, "Sorry."
   Kiriko and Kyouko blushed and nodded.
   "It's to win this battle."
   Kyouko and Kiriko knew that it was a bit perverted, but they were alright with it.
   "Do you want to kiss?" Kyouko asked with a shy expression.
   "Just hugging me is enough," Haru said.
   Kyouko and Kiriko nodded and hugged him together with a shy expression. When both of them hugged him at the same time, his body started to emit a very bright pink energy and the Daimidaler clenched its fists before creating a ball of energy right in front of its chest.
   Ritz made the Number 8 in karate-stance and her body emitted the HI-ERO particles at full power. Then from the left fist of Number 8, there was a huge amount of energy that was gathered in a spherical shape.
   "Fiery Blast Penguin Thrust!"
   "Daimidaler Light Wave Missile!"
   Daimidaler fires a concentrated energy blast that it had gathered on its chest before.
   Two attacks were fired at the same time and caused the water in the sea to disappear because of the impact of each of their attacks.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*
   Ritz, with all of her feelings, fired off this attack to win this duel.
   The attack from Daimidaler overpowered Number 8's attack and devoured it!
   Ritz couldn't dodge and she was hit by Daimidaler's attack!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1253: Coming to play
   The Penguins were in a panic when Ritz lost the duel.
   The "Evolt" Number 8 returned to its initial shape and various parts of this robot were destroyed because of the battle.
   Ritz stared at the Daimidaler which didn't move from its spot. She took a deep breath and said, "This time, I have lost, but I will win next time!" She didn't hesitate and returned to the headquarters of the Penguin Empire. Even if her robot was in bad shape, it didn't mean it was destroyed and she could return back using her robot.
   If this robot was destroyed then Ritz could only walk back to the headquarters and that was very troublesome.
   The Penguins sighed in relief when they saw that Haru didn't attack Ritz and let her return to the Penguin Empire. In their minds, Ritz was more important then everything and as long as she could return, they were grateful to Haru who didn't hurt Ritz that badly.
   Haru stared at Ritz who had escaped, but he didn't care about her. He looked at his two girlfriends and said, "Let's go back."
   Kiriko and Kyouko blushed and felt their bodies were very hot, and they were wondering whether they would do that kind of thing. with him after this.
   After that last battle, the Penguins lost against the Beauty Salon PRINCE and Beauty Salon PRINCE regained their long lost reputation which made Kazuo feel very happy.
   "Uwahahaha! Take that, Penguins!" Kazuo laughed happily.
   Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko looked at Kazuo before sighing since their boss was too much.
   Haru usually lived with Kyouko and sometimes Professors Three also lived with them, but this time, it was different since his other girlfriend was coming.
   "I should move to this place," Chieko said with a sigh when she saw how luxurious and huge Haru's house was. Compared to her apartment, she felt that her apartment was a horse stable and Haru's place was a castle.
   Haru had bought a luxurious condo or rather the entire building for himself. He had too much money and it was better to use it to improve his life in this world.
   It was also the reason why everyone on the Group Chat loved to bring him on the Group Chat since everyone beside Haru wasn't good at managing and getting money to make their life comfortable during the quest.
   It wasn't that money was something that must be had during the quest, but it was better to have since whether living on the camp in the middle of the street or living in the luxurious hotel was better?
   The author didn't really need to answer that question, right?
   "You can move here if you want," Haru said.
   Chieko was very happy and hugged him. She might be older than him, but when a woman falls in love, their IQ becomes 0 and they act in a more spoiled way to their loved one.
   "Here's a tea," Kyouko said and felt a bit jealous, looking at their interaction.
   "Kyouko, come here," Haru said and pulled Kyouko to his side.
   Kyouko fell into Haru's arms and she couldn't help but blush.
   Chieko only laughed and thought that this guy really knew how to enjoy his life.
   Out of three of his girlfriends in this world, the only one that he hadn't eaten was Kiriko who was still in high school, but he wasn't in hurry.
   Haru was thinking about when he should go to the Penguin Empire since he wanted to check their technology and to confirm what their goal was in this world. He knew that their purpose was to get HI-ERO particles, but then again, he might be wrong.
   "Haru, I've always been curious, where are your parents?" Kyouko suddenly asked. Haru had come to visit her father and of course, she also wanted to visit his parents too.
   "Oh, right, you don't know?"
   Shaking her head, Kyouko didn't know Haru's parents.
   "He's an orphan," Chieko said.
   "What?!" Kyouko was in shock.
   Chieko knew that Haru was an orphan since he had registered into her school, she also saw her family information and she saw that he was an orphan.
   "...I'm sorry..." Kyouko felt very sad at that moment, but then her head was being caressed.
   "Don't be. I have you now," Haru said and kissed Kyouko's forehead.
   Kyouko was in tears and hugged him directly. "Um! I will always be with you!"
   Chieko wasn't sure, but she felt slightly jealous since she could tell that Haru treated Kyouko better than her, but then she noticed that she was being stared at by him which made her blush. "W - What?"
   "You're cute, Chieko," Haru said.
   "Wh - What... What are you saying?!" Chieko blushed and felt very shy at that moment.
   Haru smirked and said, "Do you remember your promise before?"
   Chieko felt that her face was hot and she asked, "A - Are we going to do it now?"
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   Chieko stared at Haru then looked at Kyouko. She gulped, but then nodded shyly.
   "What are you talking about?" Kyouko asked curiously and didn't understand what they were talking about.
   Haru moved closer to Kyouko's ear then whispered what he was planning to do.
   Kyouko's ears became red and she stared at Haru with an indignant expression.
   Kyouko rejected without hesitation. She knew that this guy was very bad, but she didn't expect him to ask her to do that kind of thing.
   However, Kyouko also thought that it was needed since she also knew how strong he was on the bed and sometimes, she couldn't even walk.
   If he didn't give her a massage every morning, then she might need to skip her job for several days.
   "If you don't want to, then I won't force you."
   Haru quickly gave up since he wouldn't force his girls and he also felt that his request might be a bit too much.
   Kyouko blushed, but said, "I - I'm not ready now, but in the future..." She glanced at him shyly and somehow it ignited the fire within his body.
   Haru didn't say too much and carried Kyouko in his arms directly.
   "You're just too cute, Kyouko."
   Kyouko knew what this guy was planning. She sighed and said, "D - Do it lightly, alright?"
   Chieko looked at both of them then decided to follow them since as his teacher, she needed to see the progress of her student, right?
   Haru was alone at this moment and at his hands, there were a lot of porn magazines which he had collected before. He had an intention to come to this place before, but he had only a chance after he confirmed that everything was peaceful at the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   However, he knew that it was just calm before the storm and before that he needed to come to the Penguin Empire or else it was too late.
   Haru didn't tell his girlfriends nor everyone in the Beauty Salon PRINCE when he had decided to come to this place since he knew the status of the Penguin Empire was an enemy to humanity, well, based on the Beauty Salon PRINCE, though, in truth, they were just a group of stupid and perverted bipedal penguins.
   Looking at a grand castle which was covered in ice, he took a step forward and pressed the bell on the entrance gate of this castle.
   Haru was waiting for a while until he heard a voice from inside the castle.
   After a minute, the gate of the castle was opened and the Penguin came out from the castle to greet their guest, but then when the Penguin saw the one who appeared in front of their headquarters was Kasugano Haruka, the Penguin was stunned.
   "I'm coming to play." Haru raised the large bag in his hand and said, "I have brought new porn magazines with me."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1254: Deep Talk
   The impression of the Penguin of Haru wasn't that good since this guy had beaten Ritz several times and he also had defeated their glorious front-tail. They had always wanted to teach him a lesson, but this guy was too strong which made them helpless.
   After the defeat of that battle, the condition of the Penguin Empire was stagnant and they couldn't believe that their new robot which was being developed by their sweat and blood (porn magazines) was lost against the Daimidaler.
   However, they also knew that this wasn't Ritz's fault nor it was the robot's fault since their new robot was stronger than the Daimidaler Type-6.
   They didn't lose to the Daimidaler nor the Beauty Salon PRINCE, but they lost to the young man in front of them, Kasugano Haruka.
   When the Penguin opened the gate of their headquarters, they didn't expect Kasugano Haruka to suddenly appear in front of him which made him panic and turned on the crisis alarm.
   After that shout and alarm, everyone on the Penguin Empire was startled and hurriedly went to the entrance of the headquarters, but then they also became panicked when they saw Kasugano Haruka appear so suddenly!
   Suddenly the Penguin Emperor came and calmed the situation.
   "This is a big problem! Kasugano Haruka appeared before us!"
   "Damn! Our front-tail's dignity has been defeated by him!"
   The Penguins had always been proud of their front-tail so when their front-tail lost against a human, they felt a deep blow that they couldn't forget which made them think that Kasugano Haruka was their nemesis.
   "Kasugano Haruka, what are you doing here?" The Penguin Emperor asked directly.
   "I have told your subordinates before but I am coming to visit you," Haru said. He then opened the large bag that he had brought before which made all of the Penguins exclaim together.
   "What a number of porn magazines!!!"
   "I have never seen this book before!"
   One by one, the Penguins were conquered by the collection of porn magazines which were being brought by Haru.
   "This is my gift." Haru looked at the Penguin Emperor and said, "You can read it together later."
   The Penguin Emperor could also see that the porn magazines that were being brought by Haru were a rare collection which made his eyes shine in excitement. He quickly walked toward Haru and held Haru's hands in excitement.
   "Thank you. You're our Penguins' friends!"
   Haru wasn't sure, but he was grateful that the Penguins were a group of simpletons.
   "But what are you doing here?" The Penguin Emperor asked since the Beauty Salon PRINCE and the Penguin Emperor had been enemies for a long time and he didn't think that Haru was coming with an intention to bring peace between the two of them.
   "I have come to see whether you're a bad guy as our administrator has said or not," Haru said.
   "We're law abiding people!"
   The Penguins felt that they were being insulted when they were being thought of as bad guys since all of them were good people and the Penguin Empire had always been good to everyone.
   Unlike the black companies that treated their people as slaves that were being worked without rest, the Penguin Empire treated their penguins more humanly and they also got a quite good salary, working, and living in this place.
   More importantly, their front-tail was also great which made them fall in love with this kingdom.
   The Penguin Emperor felt happy when he saw how the Penguins really loved the Penguin Empire.
   "Anyway, it's rude to let our guests stand in this place. Let's go to the hall, and have a deep talk," the Penguin Emperor said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Good. I also want to have a talk with you."
   "Joseph, bring penguin cookies and tea for our guests," the Penguin Emperor said.
   "Yes, Your Highness!" Joseph saluted and went to the kitchen.
   "Kasugano-kun, what about your porn?" Dennis asked.
   "You can share it with everyone and read it together. I brought it for all of you after all," Haru said.
   The Penguins thanked him at the same time and they felt really grateful to him. They had sold all of their porn magazines to build their new robot before which made their life miserable since they didn't have any entertainment, but this time, Haru had brought them a new book which made them very happy.
   "Yay! Let's read it until tonight!"
   The Penguin Emperor was speechless at everyone's reaction. He looked at Haru and said, "I'm sorry. They're a bit rowdy."
   Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don't need to worry, but I guess, everyone on the Penguin Empire loves a porn magazine?"
   "Yes. We love them so much," the Penguin Emperore said with a deep sigh while reminiscing about his youth when he indulged in a porn magazine in his previous world. He missed his old world and wanted to return.
   "Penguin Emperor?" Haru noticed the change in the Penguin Emperor's expression and wondered what had happened.
   "Oh, nothing. Let's go to the hall since it's warmer there. You won't feel cold in that place. It is very rare and you might be our first guest in this world," the Penguin Emperor said with a smile.
   "First guest in this world?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "We, the Penguins, aren't from this world."
   The Penguin Emperor dropped the bomb directly.
   Ritz wasn't in a good mood after her loss against Daimidaler. She wanted to answer the support of the Penguins, but she had failed. When she returned, she thought that everyone would get angry at her, but didn't expect that everyone would be gentle and treat her as they were before which made her heartache since she had failed them.
   Ritz was crying and felt sad for several days, but the Penguins had always tried to coax her and tried to make her happy. She knew that she couldn't be sad all the time and she needed to grow up.
   After that loss, she felt that she had become a grown-up woman and at the same time, she felt the size of her bust also increased.
   As Ritz walked down the corridor, she saw Joseph bringing tea and cookies in his hand and he seemed to be in hurry.
   "Joseph, what are you doing?"
   "Oh, Kasugano Haruka is coming to our headquarters," Joseph said and walked away.
   Ritz couldn't stay any longer at that place and quickly chased after Joseph since she was wondering what Kasugano Haruka was doing at the headquarters of the Penguin Empire. She hoped that he didn't come to hurt the Penguins or destroy this place.
   Ritz ran very fast and entered the hall. "Kasugano Haru--"
   When Ritz was about to call Haru's full name, she thought that something might have happened to the Penguins, however, she didn't expect that everyone was reading a porn magazine peacefully and the Penguin Emperor and Haru sat facing each other, and talked to each other with a friendly attitude.
   "Oh, Ritz? You're here? Why don't you join us in our talk?" Penguin Emperor said.
   Looking at Penguin Emperor who was smiling at her, Ritz was confused.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   I guess most people don't like this arc very much, but it is a very important arc since, without HI-ERO particles, he can't become powerful so please be patient since the arc will end in nine chapters.
   Chapter 1255: Penguin Empire's Purpose
   Ritz sat next to the Penguin Emperor while staring at Haru. Her expression was quite hostile, but then she had to admit that this guy was very handsome and there was this aura which made it hard for her to get angry at him.
   "So what do you want to do here?"
   Even though Ritz had vowed to bring Haru to the Penguin Empire, she felt uncomfortable when this guy suddenly came on his own to their headquarters which made her couldn't help but think that he was planning something.
   "Let me remind you if you plan to hurt the Penguin-san, then I won't hesitate to beat you up!"
   Ritz cracked her fist, trying to remind Haru that she was strong.
   "Ritz, calm down. He isn't coming with bad intentions, right?" The Penguin Emperor asked and then looked at Haru.
   Haru sipped his tea calmly and said, "That depends."
   "Yes, it depends." Haru stared at the Penguin Emperor and said, "Depend on our conversation and it depends whether you're a bad guy or not."
   "Penguin-san isn't a bad guy! They're all very good at the Ritz!" Ritz refuted without hesitation.
   The Penguins were moved by Ritz's words.
   Penguin Emperore also stared at Haru and asked, "So what kind of question do you want to ask us?"
   "I want to ask how a human and Penguin become an enemy?" Haru asked. He had never heard why The Penguin and a human became an enemy. He joined the Beauty Salon PRINCE and was told that the Penguin was an enemy, but he couldn't accept that since he wanted to know why they were fighting each other.
   Ritz was surprised by Haru's question, but she also looked at the Penguin Emperor since she had never known the reason why a human and Penguin became an enemy to each other.
   The Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "It's because of the difference in culture."
   The Penguin then started to explain how his first meeting with a human turned into a disaster when they couldn't understand the culture of the Penguin Empire.
   "What is this culture that is able to make you become an enemy of humanity?" Haru asked with confused expressions.
   "It's a front-tail dance," Penguin Emperor said with a sigh.
   Haru had a headache and understood why the Penguin became an enemy now.
   "What?! How can that be?! The front-tail dance is a wonderful dance! How can that become the reason why the Penguin became an enemy of humanity?!"
   Ritz couldn't accept such a thing and felt that it was ridiculous for a human to hate the Penguin because of the front-tail dance.
   "If you want to see the front-tail dance, how about we show you here? Everyone, please show our guests the front-tail dan---"
   "Stop! Stop! Stop! I don't want to see it." Haru hurriedly stopped the Penguin Emperor since he didn't want to see the front-tail dance.
   "Why? The front-tail dance is a wonderful thing!" Ritz said and couldn't understand why Haru didn't want to watch the front-tail dance.
   "I mean... just imagine yourselves being surrounded by sexy and beautiful naked women, do you like it?" Haru asked.
   The Penguins answered at the same time without hesitation.
   "Then what if that sexy and beautiful naked woman is changed into a guy? What do you think?" Haru asked.
   Everyone who happily imagined being surrounded by beautiful naked women suddenly changed into naked guys which made them want to barf.
   "Wh - What the hell, do you make us imagine?!"
   "We loved a woman! Not a guy!"
   The Penguins were in despair when they thought about naked guys inside their imaginations.
   "That's what front-tail dance is like in the eyes of a human." Haru sighed and said, "You've said it before. Our culture is different. I think I understand why they have made you into an enemy."
   Everyone was silent. Their glorious front-tail dance was being compared to a gay party which made them feel complicated, but since it was the difference in culture, they couldn't say anything and if that was really the case, they also felt quite guilty to show such a disgusting thing to humanity.
   The Penguin Emperor held his head and sighed. "Now, I understand why the Penguins are being hated..."
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Because of your front-tail dance, you've tramatized my father-in-law. If I want, then I can let the police catch you for showing such a disgusting dance."
   "No! Penguin-san is a good guy! Ritz won't let you catch the Penguin!" Ritz stood up and protected the Penguin Emperor.
   "Wait, your father-in-law?" The Penguin Emperor suddenly interjected.
   "Yes. You might have already known my relationship with Sonan Kyouko and her father is being traumatized by the front-tail dance. Kyouko's father is in the hospital now and has been scared all of his life because of your front-tail," Haru said without mercy.
   When they heard such words from Haru, the Penguins felt guilty. They had always proclaimed that they were a law-abiding penguin, but they had hurt someone else's father and traumatized someone with their front-tail.
   "I'm sorry for what we have done, but I can't let everyone here enter the jail since we have a mission in this world and I can't enter the jail because of that. For your father-in-law, let me apologize to him directl---"
   "NO!" Haru shook his head and said, "Don't make his condition worse. Don't appear in front of him. That's all you need."
   No one was sure what to say for a moment.
   "Not everyone loves the Penguins. There are some people who hate you, please remember it," Haru said.
   "I know. I understand we won't stay in this world too long after all," the Penguin Emperor said.
   "What?! What do you mean by that, Your Highness?!" Ritz was startled and panicked.
   "As I've told you before, the Penguins are coming from a different world and we shouldn't be here," the Penguin Emperor said.
   "Then are you going to leave this world?" Ritz asked.
   "Yes." The Penguin Emperor nodded.
   Ritz was silent when she heard it and became sad when she thought that she would part with the Penguins.
   "Just let her come with you," Haru suddenly said.
   Ritz was excited and nodded. "Yes! I'll come with the Penguins too!"
   "Are you sure, Ritz? You won't be able to come back to this world in the future," the Penguin Emperor said with concern.
   "I don't care... I don't have anyone in this world... I - I only want to be together with the Penguins!" Ritz said without hesitation while staring at Penguin Emperor with a hopeful expression.
   The other Penguins also stared at the Penguin Emperor since they also hoped for Ritz to follow them.
   Being stared at by everyone, the Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "Then I'll bring you with us."
   "Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness!"
   Everyone was very happy when the Penguin Emperor agreed with the request to bring Ritz together.
   Ritz was also very happy at that moment.
   Haru looked at how happy they were and looked at the Penguin Emperor. "You're very lucky."
   "Yes, I am." The Penguin Emperor nodded since he also agreed that he was very happy that he had such subordinates and Ritz with him.
   "Then let me ask you the last question."
   "What is your purpose in this world?" Haru asked.
   "Our purpose has always been one and that is HI-ERO particles," the Penguin Emperor said without hesitation.
   "What is your purpose in gathering HI-ERO particles?" Haru asked with a frown.
   "To return to our home," the Penguin Emperor said with a sincere expression.
   Haru stared at the Penguin Emperor for a while and said, "I'll help you."
   Everyone was surprised by Haru's words.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1256: Technology and Girl's Talk
   In exchange for his HI-ERO particles, the Penguins would give him information about their technology.
   In the end, Daimidaler was merely a copy and only the Penguin who had the real technology.
   In the past few days, Haru had received a sum of information regarding the Penguin series, Penguin Device, and a lot of more.
   "We are a mutant species that doesn't have HI-ERO particles. That's why, in order to reproduce, we must collect HI-ERO particles from other species," the Penguin Emperor said.
   Haru was observing the machine in front of him while listening to Penguin Emperor's explanation.
   "So that front-tail is just a tail?"
   Haru had always been doubtful about the Penguin's front-tail and wondered whether it had other kind of function on their bodies, but it seemed that he was thinking too much.
   The Penguins nodded and said at the same time, "Our front-tail is just a tail. That's all."
   "Our front-tail is different from your front-tail. Our front-tail is just a tail, but your front-tail can be used to do something perverted!" Joseph said with a laugh.
   The Penguins then laughed while shouting. "Mating! Mating! Mating!"
   Haru ignored them and asked, "But are you sure that you're going to go back?" After staying with the Penguins for the past few days, he had to admit that they weren't too bad.
   "Yes." The Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "After we have stayed in this place, we have realized the HI-ERO particles in this world are too potent. If we absorb it by chance, then we might turn into a human itself, right, Six?"
   Haru then noticed Penguin with hair that was combed to the side. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "You've become a human before?" Of course, he remembered this guy since the name of this Penguin was so eyecatching.
   "It's Six. Not Sex." Six corrected his name and said, "Yes. I've become a human in the past, but you've defeated me so fast that I've returned back to the Penguin."
   Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "But let me remind you, even if you have copied our technology, I hope that you don't use it for something bad," the Penguin Emperor said. He knew the technology which had been accumulated by the Penguin Emperor had left humanity behind for a decade or more, however he needed Haru's HI-ERO particles to return back and he didn't mind to exchange it with the information about the technology in the Penguin Empire.
   However, Penguin Emperor really hoped that Haru wouldn't use their technology for something bad since he believed with the technology from the Penguin Emperor, it would be a piece of cake to conquer the world.
   "Don't worry, I won't do that...." Haru stared at the Antarctic Number 8 and said,"...Since I won't be in this world too long..."
   "Huh? What did you say?" The Penguins couldn't hear Haru's words since his voice was too low.
   Haru smiled and shook his head. "Nothing. Can you tell me more about your world and the human that is living in that world?"
   "Oh, right!" The Penguin Emperor suddenly remembered something and said, "I remember that humans in our world have this superb technology..."
   "Oh? What kind of technology?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Well, let me think about it for a bit..." Penguin Emperor thought for a while then he remembered. "That's right! It's a Super Thermal Power System!"
   "Super Thermal Power System?"
   Haru was a bit stunned, but he became very curious about this technology.
   "Yes." Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "Super Thermal Power System is a limitless power system that humans in other worlds have created."
   "Do you have that technology?" Haru asked curiously. If the Penguin Empire really had that technology, then his HI-ERO particles were just a cheap price to get all of those technologies.
   "Of course. Let me prepare it for you." The Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "Joseph, get me that thing!"
   "Right, while we're waiting for Joseph, how about we take a bath?"
   "Yes, your front-tail is very amazing Kasugano Haruka."
   "Let us compare our front-tails again!"
   If they weren't so perverted, Haru might love to stay in this place for a long time.
   When Haru wasn't around her, Kyouko was working at the Beauty Salon PRINCE. Not as an employee, but as a beautician.
   The origin of Beauty Salon PRINCE was a salon and it was just by accident that this organization had become an organization that was used to protect humanity from the danger of Penguin Emperor.
   It was definitely an accident.
   During her free time, Kyouko often learned how to cut hair from the lady in the salon and she was quite skilled at it.
   "What's wrong, Kiriko-chan?" Kyouko asked while looking at Kiriko curiously. She was a bit thirsty and decided to drink water.
   It was a rare time for them when they were quite free and had nothing to do.
   "I wonder why Haru has never touched me," Kiriko said with a sigh.
   Kyouko splurted all the water on her mouth and then coughed several times.
   "Are you alright, Kyouko-san?" Kiriko hurriedly stood up to help Kyouko and caressed Kyouko's back since Kyouko was choked by the water.
   "Cough! Cough!" Kyouko wiped the water on her lips and asked, "You're still in high school!" She was an adult after all and felt that it was quite normal for her to have that kind of relationship with him, but Kiriko was in her high school.
   "Haru is in high school!" Kiriko reminded Kyouko.
   Kyouko couldn't say anything in return. She looked at Kiriko and whispered, "But what if you get pregnant?"
   Kiriko blushed, but then she answered, "Isn't that alright?"
   "I mean... I am sure that Haru is going to take responsibility when I get pregnant," Kiriko said with full confidence.
   Kyouko thought for a while and agreed with Kiriko since she knew how Haru was able to get his own money and even sponsored the Beauty Salon PRINCE to build the Daimidaler Type-2 by using his own money.
   Kyouko felt that as long as she was with him she didn't have anything to worry about.
   'Well, it might be his womanizer's personality that I need to be wary of...'
   Kyouko knew Haru had three girlfriends including her, but she felt that Professors Three also had a close relationship with Haru.
   Hopefully, it might be her imagination, but she felt that they might become sisters too.
   Kyouko thought for a while and said, "Well, I will talk about this matter to Haru when he returns."
   "Thank you, Kyouko-san." Kiriko smiled happily since it was hard for her to say that she also wanted to mate with Haru. "Right, where has he gone?"
   "It seems that he is managing his business. He's going back in a week or so."
   Kiriko nodded and said, "Then after he returns, I'll seduce him!"
   Kyouko wasn't sure, but she felt that this girl was so perverted at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1257: Best Friend!
   Even if the damage of the battle between the Daimidaler and Antarctic Number 8 (transform) was minimilized, there was still a trace of the fierce battle on the city and there were a lot of construction workers that were working together to build the building that was destroyed by that battle.
   On the side of the construction side, there was a black sedan car which stopped, observing the construction side with an annoyed expression.
   "Daimidaler again? How troublesome."
   "No, that's not the only thing I'd like to show you this time." The man in the suit then showed the data that he had collected for several days on his table to the women beside him.
   The woman instantly frowned when she saw the data on the tablet.
   "Wasn't the immoral adult corner removed?" The woman sighed and felt furious. "How terrible. At this rate, sound boys will become corrupted."
   "It looks like an area of the capital will suddenly become unhealthy in one day."
   "What is the meaning of this?"
   "The reason is probably...."
   Haru had to admit the best thing about Penguin Empire's headquarters was the large bath within which was very nice. After spending several hours of research on the hangar, he usually spent his time on this large bath to rest.
   The Penguins also loved to stay in this bath, however, they were quite weak with the hot temperature within the bath so they couldn't stay too long on this bath.
   During the bath, everyone usually stayed together while talking about porn magazines, fetishes, or various perverted things.
   Haru was too speechless to say anything, but at this moment, he couldn't escape.
   "Kasugano-kun, which one do you think is the best?"
   "Yeah! Which one do you like the best?"
   Haru looked at the Penguins and asked, "What are you talking about? I didn't hear your conversation before."
   Dennis pouted and said, "Please listen to us! Michael has said that ponytail is the best hairstyle, but I feel twintail is the best, what do you think?"
   "Yeah, tell us your opinion!"
   "I feel curious whether a ponytail or twintail is the best hairstyle among beautiful girls."
   Haru sighed and said, "Why are you getting so agitated over such a foolish thing?"
   "This isn't something foolish!"
   "Hairstyle is the life of a girl!"
   "This is a serious matter! Please answer us with a serious answer!"
   Haru let out a sigh and knew that he couldn't escape. He thought for a while and said, "The answer is simple...."
   Everyone was waiting for Haru to answer their questions.
   "Both of them are the best!"
   Everyone felt that they were being enlightened at that moment. They also realized that both ponytail and twintail were the best and each of them had their own characteristics.
   "If you feel that it isn't enough, why don't you ask Ritz to test whether ponytail or twintail is the best? You can see which hairstyle is the most suitable when there's a model, right?" Haru suddenly interrupted.
   Everyone was startled then they quickly got up from the bathroom.
   They quickly ran toward Ritz with their naked bodies ready to see whether twintails or ponytails were the best hairstyle.
   Haru leaned his back on the side of the pool and sighed. He massaged his temple and thought that he should return since he missed Kyouko, Chieko, and Kiriko.
   In Japan's Cabinet office, there was a hidden meeting that was being held secretly by all of the important members of the government of this country.
   Everyone was listening to the perverted conversation that was being done by Kyouko, Kiriko, and Professors Three at the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   The more they listened, the more they felt that it was unbearable which caused a frown on their forehead.
   "How scandalous! How depraved!"
   "This is a real-time video from a hidden camera."
   One of the people in this room clenched his chest and said, "I can't stand watching this any longer. That's enough!"
   The man in the suit nodded and stopped the video. "Well, then. Since the Minister of Art is currently on a trip abroad, I, the assistant, will submit my report."
   Then on the large screen, everyone could see a number of data. Based on the data alone, they could tell an increase of something since the bar on the data increased from time to time.
   "The sale of unhealthy goods, games, and videos have slowly increased. The amount of skin exposure in recent anime has also recovered. This phenomenon has all occurred in the last few weeks!"
   Everyone was silent when they heard this report and their expression turned grim.
   "It's like a virus causing an epidemic."
   "It all begins with the appearance of the Daimidaler."
   "The Beauty Salon PRINCE..."
   Everyone looked at each other then nodded.
   "We should have wiped them out after the accident in West Shinjuku."
   "When the Penguin Empire appeared, I thought they would be the saviors of this world!"
   "The saviors who purified this world were the Penguin Empire, after all.... What an irony..."
   The leader of all of the people in this place stood up and made his decision.
   "I would like measures to be taken immediately to fix this. Before people begin to cause fuss and that person returns..."
   Everyone's expression turned serious and nodded. Everyone remembered the battle on the West Shinjuku and knew how powerful that person was so before that person returned, they would wipe out the Beauty Salon PRINCE from this country!
   After he had taken a bath, Haru went to the hall with the Penguins since usually they spent their time playing a car from an old maid or poker. However, this time was different since everyone was gathering around Ritz who changed her hairstyle into a ponytail.
   "How is this? What do you think?" Ritz asked with a smile.
   "Uwoo!! What a wonderful ponytail! Your nape is so sexy, Ritz!" Joseph shouted with all of his might.
   "Ritz, try the twintail now!" Dennis asked.
   Ritz quickly changed her hairstyle into a twintail which received a loud exclaim from the Penguins.
   "Hmm... the twintails aren't bad... Ritz who is cute has become ten times cuter now!"
   "I see... Now, I understand why Kasugano Haruka has said that both ponytails and twintails are the best." Joseph nodded and felt that he had understood the truth of the world. He looked at Dennins and said, "I am sorry for making fun of you, Dennis. I understand why twintails are the best."
   "No, as long as you understand, it's alright, Joseph." Dennis smiled and said, "I also understand the beauty of ponytails. It's awesome!"
   Dennis and Joseph hugged each other and they had forgiven each other.
   "What a beautiful friendship..." Ritz felt moved and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.
   "Alright! Let us admire the beauty of ponytails and twintails!"
   Haru sighed and decided to rest early, at the same time, he was wondering how those stupid guys were able to become an enemy of humanity. However, at the same time, he was glad to meet the Penguins.
   Haru thought for a while and then stopped before moving toward their location.
   "Guys, can we take a photo together?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1258: Rebellion 1
   Unlike Haru who was smart and also owned the school itself, Kiriko wasn't good at studying and she also spent most of her time on the Beauty Salon PRINCE which hampered her study and made her needed to take a restest on her test.
   Kyouko proposed to send Kiriko to the school and accompanied her. She knew that the school was owned by Haru and she could also spend her time, talking with Chieko.
   "That guy... I wonder when he's going back..." Chieko sighed since she felt lonely. It might be because she often met him before, and when he went out on a business trip for a week, she really missed him and wanted to be touched by him.
   "He's going to go back soon..." Kyouko said, but she also missed him.
   Chieko looked at Kyouko and asked, "Do you want to do that?"
   Kyouko blushed and became flustered. "Wh - What are you talking about? You're a teacher! How can you do such a thing at school!"
   "Don't worry, no one is going to hear our conversation." Chieko looked at Kyouko and said, "You also know his stamina. We need to work together to defeat him!"
   Kyouko was speechless, but she also understood Chieko's invitation. Her face became red and she felt conflicted for a while.
   "L - Let's do it. Let's do it when he returns."
   "Good!" Chieko nodded and asked, "Have he eaten Kiriko? If he has eaten Kiriko then let's take her too."
   After the test, Kyouko and Kiriko went back to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE together.
   Kyouko was driving a car while Kiriko sat on the passenger seat right next to Kyouko.
   "Don't worry, it is pretty good to walk around the city too..."
   Kyouko suddenly noticed something strange on the street. She knew that the relationship between Beauty Salon PRINCE and the government wasn't good and she hoped that nothing was really happening.
   "It's so quiet today." Kiriko looked around and said, "I don't see any people on the street....."
   Kyouko buried the foreboding in her heart and continued to drive, but she was suddenly shocked and quickly stopped.
   Because the car suddenly stopped, Kiriko also started and asked, "What's wrong, Kyouko-san?" However, her eyes were wide open when she saw the thing in front of her.
   The Daimidaler which was right in front of their car was different from the Daimidaler Type-2 which Haru had used in the past.
   This Daimidaler had a color of army green, but that wasn't the main point!
   The main point was that this Daimidaler aimed its little right hand toward Kyouko's car.
   Kyouko hurriedly drove her car to escape from the Daimidaler.
   The spot where they were staying earlier exploded after being shot by Daimidaler.
   "Why is Daimidaler here?"
   "Kyouko-san, the radio! There might be some news!" Kiriko hurriedly said.
   "Th - That's right!" Kyouko hurriedly turned on the radio in her car.
   When the radio was turned on, their expression turned grim after they heard the announcement which came from the radio.
   "Emergency evacuation of the Edogawa district has been announced. Please follow the directions of the police and evacuate calmly."
   Kyouko and Kiriko were confused.
   "I repeat. In a central building of the Edogawa district, an anti-socialist group called the Beauty Salon PRINCE has armed and blockaded itself. An emergency evacuation of the Edogawa district has been announced."
   "The Beauty Salon PRINCE..."
   "Is it talking about us?!"
   "What? What's going on?!"
   "What the hell is going on?!"
   Kazuo, who was inside the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, asked with anger when this place was surrounded by a number of the Daimidalers.
   "I don't know, but a group unit of the Daimidaler Type-3 is heading toward us!"
   "It looks like an army of the Daimidalers!"
   Kazuo's expression became grim since he could tell that something bad was about to happen. "That's the mass production type that was left with the government!"
   "They said that they destroyed them, but it looks like they made more instead!"
   "Looks like they made numerous copies! Normal people can pilot the Type-3 because it uses the plasma system."
   "No wonder they keep refusing to return it."
   "What is the meaning of this?" Kazuo frowned.
   When they were confused about what was happening, suddenly a member of the army announced something with a loudspeaker. They focused on this person to listen to what he was about to say.
   "This message is for gang boss Matayoshi Kazuo and his cohorts."
   Kazuo and the Professors Three felt insulted by the word that came from this commander soldier.
   "Your base is surrounded! Put down your weapons and surrender!"
   "They're treating us like some evil organizations?!"
   "With the help of the Penguin Empire, we have been able to quell the unhealthy actions of young men. However, your existence will bring depravity back to this country!"
   "Idiots!" Kazuo was furious and roared, "Have you forgotten all that the Penguin Empire has done?!"
   "I'd like to ask you the same question. Do you know how much money is spent on restoration every time that Daimidaler is used?! Right now, all of you from the Beauty Salon PRINCE are our worst enemy!"
   Kazuo was full of anger, but Professor Three sighed at the same time.
   "It's embarrassing because we can't deny it..." Sewashiko sighed.
   When Professor Three was about to say something, their words were cut by the commander army.
   "It looks like you don't have any intention to surrender."
   "Why has it come to this?!"
   "Wait! We haven't responded yet!"
   "Stop!" Kazuo stopped the Professors Three from chit-chatting more since he knew that it was useless.
   "They were planning on eliminating us from the very beginning!" Kazuo clenched his fist hard.
   The army didn't wait for the Beauty Salon PRINCE to respond and quickly made their Daimidalers aim their weapons toward the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "Attack preparation is complete!" 5x
   "Commence attack!" The commander of the army ordered, he smirked and shouted, "Fire!"
   Haru was playing poker together with the Penguins since they were about to return to their world. While playing, he also read the information about research regarding HI-ERO particles from the Penguin, but suddenly his phone was vibrating and he looked at who had called him. He smiled and connected to the call.
   Suddenly, the connection between the communication was cut.
   "Hey, Kasugano, it yo---"
   The Penguin suddenly stopped and gulped when he saw a dark aura emitted from Haru.
   "Oh, I'm sorry. I have to go now."
   Haru smiled at the Penguins, but this smile gave them a chill. He put down the cards and left the hall directly.
   "H - He is so scary, de gozaru!"
   After they talked to each other, they continued to play, however, their eyes suddenly focussed on Haru's cards which were being shown to them.
   They looked at their cards and twitched their beaks at the same time.
   "E - Everyone, it - it's an emergency! Th - The Beauty Salon PRINCE is being attacked by the government!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1259: Rebellion 2
   The base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE was bombed by an army of Daimidalers.
   "Where's Kasugano?" Kazuo asked with a heavy voice.
   "...He - He's on a business trip..." Moriko said with a gloomy expression.
   "What?! What the hell is he doing in this kind of situation?!"
   However, Kazuo realized something and felt surprised. "No. It might be because he's on a business trip that the government has decided to attack us!"
   Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko were startled by Kazuo's words!
   "Tell Sonan to tell Kasugano to return as soon as possible!"
   Kazuo frowned when he kept hearing a loud noise from the top of the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.
   "Attacking unarmed people without warning, is this really a country that is being ruled by law?!" Kazuo roared. He hoped that he could buy time by talking with the commander of the army.
   Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko realized Kazuo's intention right away and nodded to each other.
   "We are going beyond the law to protect the public!" The commander of the army said.
   Kazuo's forehead twitched and said, "Protecting the public, is it?" He took a deep breath and gave up on the government.
   When the upper part of base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE was destroyed, the commander of army quickly gave an order.
   "Their mainframe's underground! Numbers 16 and 17, storm in!"
   Two Daimidaler Type-3 entered the underground base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE without hesitation.
   "Number 16, entered the underground facility."
   "Number 17, infiltrated as well. Sending a video feed."
   The commander of the army frowned when he saw the video. "The signal decay is too strong. Use Number 24 as a relay point!
   It was at this moment, Kyouko and Kiriko came out from the alley, peeking at the army of the Damidaler which had surrounded the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE. Their expression turned grim since they couldn't do anything.
   "They're going for the underground hangar."
   "Kyouko-san, can you call Haru?" Kiriko asked with a hopeful expression.
   Kyouko shook her head and said, "There's jamming in this area. I have contacted him before, but it was cut in an instant." She sighed and really missed him. "I hope that he's beside us right now."
   "Yes..." Kiriko nodded and also wanted him to be by her side at this moment.
   However, when Kiriko and Kyouko were staring at the army of the Daimidalers, they saw one of the Daimidalers from that army release an antenna from its body.
   Then suddenly they realized that the sky had turned dark, and when they turned their heads, they saw the enemy of Daimidaler was right behind them.
   "Number 24, wireless bridge complete."
   "Monitors for Number 16 and Number 17 have recovered."
   "There are no mobility issues."
   "All right! The underground hangar is just one floor down!"
   Daimidaler Number 16 and Number 17 quickly shot down the ground under them and quickly arrived at their targeted location.
   Kyouko and Kiriko were running away since they were being chased by a Daimidaler.
   Kiriko cried and shouted Haru's name to save her as soon as possible.
   Kyouko was calmer, but she also hoped that her boyfriend could come at her as soon as possible too.
   "It looks like the Type-3 robots are all remotely controlled."
   "Does that mean there's no pilot inside?"
   When they were talking to each other suddenly they stopped since in front of them there was another Daimidaler!
   Kyouko and Kiriko were in a dire situation, but suddenly...
   The ground cracked and the Daimidaler that was located behind them was being pushed by something from below.
   Kiriko and Kyouko were very happy when they found out that they were saved.
   However, the opponent Diamidaler quickly aimed its weapon toward the Diamidaler Type-6 to attack it.
   Kiriko and Kyouko knew once the Daimidaler Type-6 was destroyed, their chance to win this battle would turn into null. They were in despair at this moment and quickly shouted his name.
   Suddenly a loud noise was heard and strong wind suddenly blew the skirt of Kiriko and Kyouko showing the panties under them.
   Kiriko and Kyouko quickly pulled down their skirts, but then they heard a loud crash noise.
   The opponent's Daimidaler was pushed and it was blown away.
   But then Kiriko and Kyouko quickly realized the person who had saved them.
   Haru, who had just dropped from the motorcycle, was suddenly hugged by Kiriko and Kyouko. His strength was very strong and it was very easy to catch two women at the same time.
   "Are you alright? I'm sorry for being away in this situation."
   Looking at his dusty face, Kiriko and Kyouko quickly cried and they told him what had happened earlier.
   Haru listened to them quietly while coaxing them that everything was alright.
   In the hangar of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, the army was startled with what they had seen inside.
   "Bastards! We were too late!"
   When Kiriko and Kyouko cried on Haru's chest, suddenly a loud cough interrupted them.
   Kiriko, Kyouko, and Haru turned their heads and saw Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko who were riding on the motorcycle.
   "You can cry all you want later, but for now, there's something that you need to do, right?" Moriko said and threw something at Haru.
   Haru caught this thing on his hand and saw that it was a key of the Daimidaler Type-6. He looked at Moriko and asked, "What about Type-2?"
   "It's still on the hangar, but don't worry, we have hidden it very well and it isn't complete yet." Moriko sighed and said, "This is all we can do at this moment so please handle the rest, Haruka-kun."
   "Don't worry, leave it to me." Haru looked at Kiriko and Kyouko and asked, "I know that you're a bit tired, but can you help me to defeat them?"
   There was no hesitation in the eyes of Kiriko and Kiriko.
   The commander of the army was startled when he heard the report from his subordinates.
   "You let the Diamidaler escape?!"
   "What is it?" The commander's mood wasn't good, but he quickly responded to his subordinates since he knew that his subordinate wouldn't bother him with something useless, but then he heard a loud noise which came from behind him. He turned his head and his eyes were wide open!
   The Daimidaler Type-6 which was being controlled by Haru, moved very fast toward an army of the Daimidaler!
   Daimidaler raised its large left hand and punched all of the army of the Damidaler around the commander of the army easily, blowing them away a hundred meters away and defeating them!
   Haru didn't say anything after this moment, but Kiriko and Kyouko were excited!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1260: Rebellion 3
   In the hall of the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone realized what made Haru gloomy before. They were quite cornered about him since when everyone was playing happily he suddenly became furious which made them startled and worried about him. They had stayed together so they thought of him as their friend..
   "The Daimidalers are fighting with each other!"
   Everyone could see the Daimidaler Type-6 which was controlled by Haru and fought against an army of Diamidaler Type-3.
   "What's the meaning of this?"
   Ritz was a bit surprised and came to a conclusion. "Internal fighting?"
   Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "It looks like the government of this country wants to eliminate the Beauty Salon PRINCE."
   Kiriko and Kyouko blushed but shyly nodded.
   Haru hugged both of them in his arms and a large amount of HI-ERO particles emitted from his body. In truth, he could control HI-ERO particles on his body very well, but well, it was better to not tell both of them.
   The Diamidaler Type-6 which was being injected by HI-ERO particles shone brightly and the HI-ERO generator rotated at a very fast speed.
   Daimidaler generated a pink energy blade from its left large hand.
   When the blade appeared, the Diamidaler quickly dashed toward the army of the green Daimidalers deflecting all of the bullets, missiles, and various weapons that were shot toward it with its saber!
   Then the Daimidaler was right in front of one of the green Daimidalers that came from the army before slicing through the green Daimidaler with a pink energy blade!
   The commander of the army had a cold sweat on his forehead and quickly ordered, "Unit 7, Unit 8, advance!" When he saw all the Daimidalers from the army coming toward Haru's Daimidaler, he felt relief and snorted at Haru's Diamidaler, thinking how long this guy could hold on.
   Everyone also realized that, even if Haru's Daimidaler was defeated one after another army of Daimidaler, the number of Daimidalers from the army was too much!
   "Even Daimidaler won't be able to last long against such numbers," the Penguin Emperor said.
   Ritz's expression became tense and serious when she heard the Penguin Emperor's words. Her eyes kept staring at the monitor and didn't even blink, watching the battle of Haru's Daimidaler against the army of the Diamidalers.
   "Um, Your Highness. What should we do in this situation?"
   "Hmm...." The Penguin Emperor also wasn't sure what to do in this situation.
   "Should we try to be happy about it?" One of the Penguins proposed. Then he started to laugh together with the other Penguins. "This is great, Dennis!"
   "You seem very happy, Jake!"
   Everyone laughed together, but then they stopped since they felt uncomfortable.
   "This doesn't feel right at all."
   "Yeah. We're not really happy about it anyway."
   Ritz bit her lower lip and felt that she couldn't hold it anymore. She quickly ran from the hall toward the hangar of the Penguin Empire.
   "Ritz, where are you going?" The Penguin Emperor asked.
   Ritz didn't answer Penguin Emperor's question, but in her mind, the only one who could defeat Kasugano Haruka was her and not the army and the government!
   "I won't let you be defeated by other humans!"
   When Haru was fighting against an army of green Daimidalers, suddenly someone shot down a number of missiles toward the army of green Daimidalers.
   "A Penguin robot?!" Kyouko was surprised.
   "Ritz, why are you here?" Haru asked. He was familiar with Ritz and of course, he was quite surprised to see her in this place.
   "Hehehe, are you surprised that I'm here, Haru?" Ritz asked with a smug smile.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Are you going to help me?"
   "Hmph! I'm not going to help you, but they're too annoying in front of my eyes so I decided to take them out!" Ritz then quickly recalled that her words might have caused a misunderstanding and added, "Don't get me wrong, alright? I didn't do this for you at all!"
   'What is this, tsundere?' They thought at that moment.
   "We don't need your help! We can defeat all of them alone!" Kiriko said.
   "Hmph! Then let's have a match where we can defeat more enemies!" Ritz said.
   "Good! Haru, let's defeat them! We can't lose to that girl!" Kiriko said.
   The leader of the government slammed his hand on the table.
   "Why?! Why has the Penguin Empire appeared at a time like this?!"
   "We can't act rashly against them!"
   "Destroying the Beauty Salon PRINCE as a gift of peace to the Penguin Empire, that is our ultimate goal after all."
   "Our country has a defense-oriented policy. We have no choice but to fight back against any threat of tyranny. It's a good chance to show the Empire our country's true strength. We can negotiate with the Penguin Empire on better terms."
   The commander of the army received a decision from the people above and nodded.
   The commander of the army squinted his eyes and said, "We will treat the robot from the Penguin Empire as an enemy as well. Daimidaler troops, shift to Double-X mode!"
   "It's a perfect chance to test it, right?" The commander of the army laughed while waiting for the main show.
   Haru and Ritz had defeated a number of enemies, but at this moment, suddenly the army of green Daimidalers which had fallen on the ground suddenly transformed and moved toward the sky.
   There were a hundred or more green Daimidalers and all of them moved toward the sky, trying to do something.
   "Are they retreating?" Kiriko said.
   "Looks like they're scared of us and ran!" Ritz laughed.
   "No. They're not," Haru said.
   "What do you mean?" Kyouko asked.
   "Something is going to happen," Haru said with a frown since he didn't expect the last enemy would be this crazy.
   The dark clouds gathered together and thunder kept rumbling, creating an ominous atmosphere within the city.
   It was at this moment something came out from the dark cloud which startled them.
   "No, it is more than that."
   In front of them was something similar to the green Diamidaler which they had fought before, but this time, it was several times bigger, no, it was so big that its head couldn't be seen from their position.
   From his observation, Haru could tell that this robot's size was around 10,000 meters which made him stunned since it might be the strongest enemy that he had ever faced. He didn't expect in this comedic world, he would fight against such a strong opponent which made him speechless.
   Then at this moment, a loud laugh could be heard and from his voice, everyone could tell that this guy was very smug and happy.
   "We have been researching robotics! And this is the result of our research! The Double-X System! This is the true form of a sound robot! Super Sound!"
   Haru instantly knew that it was his last quest and he knew that he needed to defeat it.
   The commander of the army was very happy and thought that the Beauty Salon PRINCE would be destroyed, however suddenly he heard a report which stunned him!
   "Commander, signal lost!"
   The Super Sound's face suddenly shone in a deep blood red color which made everything think that this robot was a robot villain.
   Super Sound roared loudly causing a large shockwave to the surrounding area.
   "Controlling Super Sound now is impossible!"
   The Super Sound then shot out a laser beam into the city!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!*
   The laser destroyed half of the ward in Tokyo City in an instant.
   The commander of the army turned pale and quickly ordered everyone to retreat!
   The government of the country couldn't utter any words and only stunned there sillyly, watching the Super Sound destroy Tokyo.
   The size of the Super Sound was too big and each step of this robot was enough to destroy a large number of buildings.
   If this robot only stepped into the city, that didn't really matter, but this robot also attacked the city arbitraryly without caring about anything.
   Super Sound had gone berserk and no one from the army nor government could stop it!
   Of course, Haru, Kiriko, Kyouko, and Ritz also knew the situation had turned bad into worse!
   "It's going berserk!" Kyouko's expression became pale.
   "Shit, what is going to happen?!" Ritz was also startled.
   "Ritz, let's attack this big guy!" Haru quickly woke everyone and said, "Use your "Evolt"!"
   Ritz was a good girl and she would also help to stop the Super Sound without Haru asking her.
   Watching the Super Sound destroy the city, the commander of the army felt his body was very weak and his body trembled couldn't believe that he had let out a disaster in this country.
   "At this rate... Tokyo, no, entire Japan will become a wasteland!"
   Ritz, who had transformed her robot, quickly used her secret technique.
   "Fiery Blast Penguin Thrust!"
   Ritz struck down the Super Sound with all of her might, but...
   The Super Sound was unscathed and only stared at Ritz before its hand swept down Ritz's robot.
   Ritz, who was about to be attacked by the Super Sound, was stuck in place and knew once she was attacked her robot would be destroyed!"
   The Penguins panicked when they saw what was about to happen.
   However, under that despair, someone saved Ritz by sending out an attack on Super Sound's hand which was about to strike the Ritz's robot.
   A powerful pink beam of light quickly hit the arm of the Super Sound's hand and made it stop its movement!
   Ritz quickly escaped from the Super Sound.
   The group of Penguins sighed in relief when they saw Ritz was alright and at the same time, they were grateful to Haru who had saved Ritz from the Super Sound.
   The Penguin Emperor thought for a while and said, "Let's go!" He knew that the battle was about to end and it might be time to say goodbye to this world.
   Before that, they needed to bring Ritz back with them!
   Everyone was in despair, especially when no one was able to stop the Super Sound.
   The Daimidaler Type-6 didn't move from its spot and stared at the Super Sound from a distance.
   "Haru, what should we do?" Kiriko asked.
   "We can't let Tokyo become a wasteland!" Kyouko also said.
   "There is only one way," Haru said and looked at Kiriko and Kyouko.
   Kiriko and Kyouko suddenly blushed and had an idea what this guy was planning to do.
   Kiriko and Kyouko nodded at the same time, then moved their heads closer, kissing each other in a threesome.
   Haru's body emitted a bright pink light and it quickly enveloped the entire body of the Daimidaler Type-6
   When everyone felt hopeless and desperate by the Super Sound that had destroyed two wards of the Tokyo city in a mere minute, suddenly a bright pink light attracted their attention and blinded their eyes for a moment.
   Some people who wore sunglasses opened their mouths wide and their eyes opened since they couldn't believe what they had seen.
   Everyone in Tokyo also had their eyesight recovered and saw a familiar figure that had happened in the past.
   "Super True Form Daimidaler!"
   The Daimidaler Type-6 had transformed into a mass of HI-ERO particles after being injected by a huge amount of HI-ERO particles which was emitted from Haru's sexual drive and turned into the Super True Form Daimidaler!
   The Super True Form Daimidaler form resembled an immeasurable mass of HI-ERO particles in the form of Daimidaler Type-2 with a crimson cape that fluttered freely on its back.
   The Super Sound and the Super True Form Daimidaler faced each other before they raised their fists to punch each other!
   Both were 10,000 meters in height and the sheer force of their confrontation was enough to blow away everything in their surrounding area!
   The Super Sound roared loudly and it punched the Super True Form Daimidaler with all of its might!
   However, the Super True Form Diamidaler also punched the Super Sound with all of its might!
   The human below, and all of the people who watched this fight could only stare at this fight with astonishment since it wasn't something that mortals could ever think to join!
   It was at this moment suddenly someone suddenly cheered loudly.
   "Daimidaler, you can do it! Defeat that evil robot!"
   Everyone was stunned, but at the same time, they also cheered.
   "DAIMIDALER, QUICKLY DESTROY THAT ROBOT!!"
   "DAIMIDALER, GIVE ME A REVENGE!!"
   "I STILL NEED TO HAVE 30 YEARS OF LOAN OF MY HOUSE BUT THAT ROBOT HAS DESTROYED MY HOUSE!!!"
   Cry after cry could be heard within the city, they were frustrated by this robot who had caused the mess in Tokyo.
   The government who let out the Super Sound to the world also hoped for the Daimidaler to be able to defeat this Super Sound!
   The Super Sound started to release the wings on its back and moved toward space!
   The Super True Form Daimidaler also did the same and chased after the Super Sound however....
   On the top of the atmosphere, the Super Sound gathered a large amount of energy beam on both of its hands and it was fired directly toward the Daimidaler!
   Then a barrier of HI-ERO particles appeared right in front of Daimidaler and blocked the attack of the Super Sound!
   The clouds scattered and the earth trembled, and everyone could see a clear sky that was enough to see a starry star in the sky.
   Haru thought that Maki would love to see this scene, but he knew that it wasn't the time to do that. He quickly groped the tits of Kyouko and Kiriko which caused both of them to moan loudly.
   Fortunately, the sound of the explosion from the Super Sound's beam was louder!
   Haru released his HI-ERO particles again and injected them into the Super True Form Daimidaler which caused its armor to be covered in pink aura!
   Then when the attack of the Super Sound ended, the Daimidaler quickly started its attack!
   "Daimidaler Full Power Finish!!!"
   Using the "Full Power Charge", the Full Powered Super True Form Daimidaler generated a large blade on its left arm covering this blade with a pink aura, which became a large beam fired at the Super Sound!
   The Super Sound couldn't defend against this attack and received a direct hit from the Daimidaler's attack.
   A painful roar could be heard from the Super Sound, but the Daimidaler didn't stop it from attacking and slashed the Super Sound in half!
   The Super Sound was slashed in half and exploded!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!*
   Everyone covered their ears and eyes since the explosion of the Super Sound was very loud and bright. Then before long a shockwave caused the sky to be cleared and once everyone recovered their eyesight, they quickly focussed their attention on the enormous figure which floated on the sky while folding its arm.
   There was only one conclusion within their minds!
   Super True Form Daimidaler won!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1261: How to tell them?
   The battle ended, and the Daimidaler Type-6 returned to its normal form and landed on the ground where Kazuo, Professors Three, and the commander of the army were waiting.
   When they arrived, they could tell that Kazuo and the commander of the army were bickering with each other, arguing with each other that a perverted thing was necessary, and told the government and the army to not be so hypocritical since a human was being made by doing perverted action.
   Haru ignored them and came out from the cockpit while supporting the bodies of Kyouko and Kiriko who were very weak at that moment.
   Kyouko and Kiriko had worked hard to support Haru to defeat the Super Sound, but in exchange for that action, both of them had this blush on their faces, satisfied expression, and some drool on the corner of their mouths.
   "Hey, congratulations on defeating that guy!"
   Ritz also came by controlling her robot nearby.
   "Thank you for your help," Haru said without hesitation.
   Ritz smiled brightly and said, "No problem!" Then she noticed both Kyouko and Kiriko which made her couldn't help but ask, "So what happens to both of them?"
   Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko also stared at Haru when Ritz asked this question.
   Kiriko and Kyouko became even more flustered and snuggled into Haru's chest since they were too ashamed to say the thing which happened on the cockpit of the Daimidaler Type-6.
   "Nothing. They're a bit tired," Haru said with a harmless smile.
   Yes, Kiriko and Kyouko felt a bit tired and it shouldn't be too bad to sleep at Haru's house after this matter was completed.
   It was at this moment a sudden group of penguins appeared from the floating penguin shape of aircraft.
   Kazuo and the commander of the army who bickered with each other stopped and the commander quickly ran when he saw the group of Penguins, but Kazuo stared at the Penguins angrily.
   "The Penguin Emperor, you bastard!"
   "Calm down, Matayoshi Kazuo," the Penguin Emperor said. "As a courtesy, we only stopped by before we returned to our world, and I've something to tell all of you."
   Everyone was wondering what the Penguin Emperor wanted to say and some of them didn't want to listen, but the Penguin Emperor then started to explain to everyone about the origin of the Penguin along with their purpose in this world. However, since their purpose had been gained and they also felt this place was quite dangerous to them, they had decided to return to their own world.
   "Ritz will come with the Penguin!" Ritz said with a smile.
   The Penguin Emperor smiled and patted Ritz's head since he had agreed to bring Ritz with them. He looked at everyone again and said, "Goodbye, human!"
   However, even if the Penguin Emperor said goodbye, it didn't mean that they were going to go away right away since they still wanted to talk to each other for a while, especially since the Penguins were a bit curious about their relationship with Haru, Kiriko, and Kyouko.
   "Haru, why do you have two girls at your hands?"
   "What's the relationship between the three of you, de gozaru?"
   "Wait, Dennis! That conclusion is too early!"
   "Yeah! Let us hear what the answer is from his own mouth!"
   Then the Penguins stared at Haru, Kyouko, and Kiriko at the same time.
   Kiriko and Kyouko became shy and hid on Haru's chest.
   "Well, both of them are my girlfriends," Haru said.
   Those words were like a bomb to the ears of the Penguins. They wouldn't expect to see a harem in real life which made them dumbfounded.
   "Oh, my... harem protagonist!" Ritz was also stunned.
   Penguin Emperor nodded and understood why the Penguin Emperor had lost against Kasugano Haruka.
   Kazuo didn't think too much since he didn't think that it was bad for Haru to have two girls at the same time.
   "Haru! Haru! Haru!" Dennis suddenly called out Haru's name.
   "What's wrong, Dennis?" Haru asked. Even though the Penguins' features were similar to each other, their voices and personalities were quite different.
   Well, their beaks and front-tail were also a bit different from each other too.
   Besides that, they resembled each other and it was hard to distinguish them. Unless they wore clothes similar to the Penguin Emperor.
   "Let me hold your hands! I want to hold hands with the harem protagonist!" Dennis said with a respectful tone.
   "Ah, how unfair! Me too!"
   The Penguins suddenly gathered around Haru and wanted to have a handshake with Haru when they knew that this guy was a real-life harem protagonist.
   Haru frowned but sighed since it might be his last time seeing those idiotic, perverted, and slightly loveable Penguins so he accepted their request.
   After they had finished, they also took a picture together.
   "Farewell, Kasugano Haruka."
   "Well, you can come anytime. I'll treat you to a porn magazine."
   Everyone was excited when they heard Haru's words.
   Kiriko and Kyouko didn't join the conversation between Haru and the Penguins since they talked with Ritz.
   Kiriko and Kyouko said goodbye to Ritz since Ritz would join the Penguins to go to the original world of the Penguins.
   "Goodbye, Kiriko, Kyouko." Ritz smiled and said, "The three of you should take care of each other, alright?"
   Kazuo and the Penguin Emperor talked to each other and it seemed that they had become friends since both of them agreed that lust was necessary for humans and the world!
   After all of that, it was time for the Penguins to go back to their original world.
   The Penguin Emperor gave them a kind reminder before he returned to his original world.
   "If you lose your HI-ERO particles, in other words, your libido, you will become Penguins like us. And someday, you will suffer the same fate. Treasure it well."
   Waving her hand, Ritz disappeared along with the Penguins using the Penguin Device to return to their original world.
   Looking at the Penguins, Haru smiled since he really felt that his stay in this world was quite fun, and it was very memorable. He also got three cute girls at the same time which made him feel quite reluctant to go back too early.
   However, he knew that since he had completed his quests, he would need to return to his original world in three days.
   Haru hadn't told his girls and everyone about this matter, but he knew that he needed to tell them about this matter. When he was thinking about how to explain this matter, he decided to open his reward first.
   It might be a bit hasty, but well, he was quite curious what kind of reward that he would receive from the quest.
   When everyone was watching the sky where the Penguin Device had disappeared, Haru opened his reward and felt a bit surprised with what he received.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you have received a "Stand" ability "Heaven's Door"]
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Kiriko asked.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "Nothing. Let's go back."
   Kiriko and Kyouko nodded.
   Before they returned, they thought to get Chieko since they were sure that the woman was working at the school at that moment, ignoring the fact there was a huge battle on Tokyo before.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1262: I will give you a chance
   After the last battle, three wards of Tokyo from Shinjuku, Shibuya, and Minato were destroyed from the last battle.
   Tokyo was under reconstruction since everything was a mess after that battle.
   Haru used that chance to buy some land in some areas that were destroyed by the battle yesterday since it was being sold cheaply. He might feel empathetic for some people whose house was destroyed by the government robot, but everything was the government's fault and it had nothing to do with him.
   Fortunately, his house and school escaped from the disaster since his house was located on Suginami and his school was located on Bunkyou.
   Haru had two days before he returned to his original world and before that, he needed to tell his girlfriends about his departure.
   Some of the schools and offices were on holiday for a week after the fight between Super Sound and Daimidaler, but for the students, they had great luck since the summer was about to begin and they had another month of holiday.
   "Haru, do you want to go somewhere in the summer?" Kiriko asked excitedly, showing a pamphlet to a lot of places.
   Looking at how excited this girl was, Haru felt a bit guilty, but he needed to tell her.
   "Well, Kiriko, please tell both Kyouko and Chieko here. I have something to talk about with all of you."
   In the living room of Haru's house, three of Haru's girlfriends in this world gathered together while looking at Haru curiously, but at the same time, they felt a foreboding for some reason, wondering whether he was going to break their relationship.
   "No! I don't want to break up with you, Haru!"
   Kiriko hurriedly said and hugged Haru swiftly. She loved him so much and he hadn't eaten her which made her wonder whether she wasn't that attractive.
   'I haven't said anything...'
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't say much and patted Kiriko's head, calming her down.
   "What do you want to tell us?" Chieko asked. She was franker than everyone since she was older than the rest of them.
   "Well, I have to go somewhere in two days," Haru said.
   "That's good! I will prepare luggage so we can go together!" Chieko said and felt that was a good idea.
   "Where are you going to go?" Kyouko was also excited.
   "Eh? Are we going on holiday together?" Kiriko was also excited.
   The three of them also started to prepare their luggage to go on a trip.
   Haru felt even more guilty, but he needed to tell them directly, "Sorry, I disappoint you, but I will go alone."
   The three of them became quiet and their hands that were about to prepare their luggage for a trip stopped.
   "Why?" Kiriko panicked and asked, "Where are you going?"
   "I can't tell you now, but it is a good thing that we shou--"
   Haru wanted to tell them that they should break up so he wouldn't make them wait, but in the end, he stopped since he could see the reaction of the three of them after they heard his words.
   "How long are you going?" Kyouko asked directly.
   "It might take a month or more," Haru said without hiding anything.
   "Then what about the school? Are you going to skip school?" Chieko asked and she also lost her composure.
   "Isn't this the reason why I bought the school? I can skip all I want without worrying now," Haru said with a smile.
   "...It's not funny..." Kiriko stared at him with tears and said, "You're going to leave us just like that? Did you take our first time and just leave us like that? Do you think that we're just convenient women in your eyes?" She looked at him for a while and said, "I hate you!" She then ran away from Haru's house since she felt very annoyed at that moment.
   Haru looked at Kiriko then looked at both Chieko and Kyouko.
   "Are both of you not running away?"
   "Will you leave us?" Kyouko asked.
   "That depends," Haru said.
   "What do you mean?" Chieko asked with a frown.
   "I might leave you for a long time after all and if you think our relationship is a shackle for both of you then you're free to leave me," Haru said.
   Kyouko stared at Haru and her eyes were red. "Do you want us to leave you?"
   Haru had his own selfishness, but he wasn't sure when he was going to return to this world. He knew inside his heart the best way for him to solve this matter was to bring the three of them back to his original world, but there was something that made him hesitant to bring all of his girls back to his original world.
   "Then why don't you bring us?" Kyouko asked.
   "Sorry, I can't for now, but in the future, there might be a chance," Haru said.
   "Future... can you promise us that?" Chieko asked. Even though she needed to share him with the two other women, she was satisfied with their relationship and she wanted to be with him. She knew that her age wasn't young anymore and if she could marry him then it was the best even if she had to share him with other girls.
   "Then I'll wait for you," Chieko said without hesitation. "Don't make me wait too long since I might turn into an old lady at that time."
   "Even if you turn into an old lady, I'll still love you, Chieko," Haru said and kissed Chieko's lips.
   Chieko and Haru looked at Kyouko with confused expressions.
   "I - I mean.. the three of us doing it at the same time...." Kyouko blushed and said, "You will go in two days, right? In two days, I'll make you change your mind by seducing you!"
   Haru was speechless, but he felt that this woman was very funny. He hugged Kyouko and kissed Kyouko's forehead.
   It might be something that Kyouko really wanted to hear at this moment and she hugged him tightly when she heard these words come out from his mouth.
   Kyouko felt satisfied, but his next words caused her to feel speechless.
   "But there's no turning back."
   Haru then carried both Kyouko and Chieko in his arms.
   Chieko and Kyouko blushed and knew what this guy was planning to do.
   "I will give you a chance." Haru looked at two women and said, "You can escape from me now and break away from our relationship away, but if you decide to stay then I won't let you go."
   Chieko and Kyouko didn't move and kept staring at him for a long time.
   Chieko and Kyouko said with a firm expression.
   "I won't hold back now and make you remember for your whole life that you're my woman," Haru said in a beastly expression.
   Chieko and Kyouko blushed and their woman instinct told him that they wanted to be with him and be impregnated by him.
   Haru didn't hesitate anymore since the two of them had made up their minds then he needed to give them his answer. He still had two days and he really thought that he should spend all of his time with the two of them.
   Chieko and Kyouko were being placed on the soft bed then they looked at each other before making a nod and decided to work together to stop his decision to go out.
   Then in the past two days, they indulged themselves in the pleasure of flesh without stopping since they knew that they would be separated soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1263: Return
   After two days tossing inside his house, there was no place that they hadn't tried from the kitchen, living room, bathroom, etc were tainted by their deeds.
   Looking at the sleeping faces of Kyouko and Chieko, Haru smiled and decided to leave silently since he knew he had only an hour or so in this world. Unless he explained, he was sure that both of them would panic when they saw him being enveloped by a light and then disappear.
   Haru decided to go to the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE to get the Daimidaler Type-2 which had been repaired before he returned.
   During his stay in this world, he had received a lot of things from robots, technology, new power, etc. He also received an Antarctic Series robot from the Penguin Empire before they returned to their original world.
   Haru was really glad to become the Penguins' friend at that time since they had a lot of good things in their headquarters.
   Before he went, he looked at Chieko and Kyouko again and decided to return back in the future.
   While he was looking at their faces, he remembered the new ability that he had received from the "group chat".
   Haru had to admit that this new ability of his was very powerful. Even though this ability didn't have attack power, it had a very powerful ability that was able to turn someone into a book.
   When he turned someone into a book, he could read their memories, knowing all of their secrets.
   Haru knew that this power was very useful, but he didn't intend to use this ability unless it was necessary.
   The ability of Heaven's Door was powerful, but the real purpose of this ability wasn't to turn someone into a book, but rather to manipulate the memory of someone.
   With this ability, he could erase the memory of someone or give an order to someone by writing something after the body of his target had turned into a book.
   Haru had thought to erase the memory of Chieko, Kyouko, and Kiriko about him before, but in the end, he was selfish and didn't want to do that since he still wanted to be remembered, even if he had done something cruel to them.
   Haru knew that he really had a lot of women in various worlds and because of that he needed to think of ways to be able to make them happy at the same time.
   'Bring them into my world?'
   Haru was wondering whether that was a good decision. It wasn't that he thought that it was bad, but some of his women were not normal humans and they had strange abilities.
   Even if he was a billionaire with a lot of power in the media industry, there would be a lot of trouble when he really brought them to his own world.
   Haru shook his head and decided to think about this matter later since his power wasn't enough to control everything. He stepped outside of his house, but then he was surprised to see Kiriko who appeared in front of him.
   "You're going to go now?" Kiriko asked.
   Haru wasn't surprised with Kiriko who suddenly appeared since he had noticed her from the beginning, but he was surprised to see that she had brought a lot of luggage!
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What are you doing here?"
   "I am going to follow you," Kiriko said with a bright smile. She thought that she was smart since Haru didn't forbid them to follow him. She didn't know where this guy wanted to go, but she decided to follow him anyway.
   For the future, Kiriko didn't care too much as long as she was with him, she believed that their future would be alright since all she wanted was to stay with him all the time.
   Haru looked at Kiriko's eyes who was full of determination. He had to admit that he would be lying if he didn't feel moved by her and he could tell that she had been staying in this place for the past few hours until he came out from his house.
   "I want to go! I want to go with you!" Kiriko said without hesitation, staring into his eyes without looking away, but then his answer stunned her since she was kissed!
   Kiriko felt his lips onto her lips then his tongue which started to enter her mouth. She closed her eyes and hugged his neck tightly and didn't want to let him go no matter what!
   They kissed for a long time until they parted their lips.
   There was a string of saliva between their lips and their eyes were hazy, the temperature of their bodies increased, but they didn't let go of each other or rather wanted to be even closer.
   Kiriko hugged his body and said, "Don't go."
   Kiriko bit her lips since she couldn't stop him.
   "But I will go back since I haven't eaten you yet..."
   Her ear was bitten which caused her body to tremble and the blush on her face spread to her neck.
   Kiriko's eyes kept staring at his hateful face and she knew that this guy was a bastard, scumbag, womanizer, etc. However, she loved him so much that it was unbearable.
   "You will go back, right?"
   "Yes, believe me." Haru nodded and said, "When I return, even if you want a baby or two, I don't mind."
   Kiriko blushed but then snorted. "Hmph! Wh - who wants to marry you!!"
   "Then I'll marry your friends," Haru said.
   "What?!" Kiriko was in shock and asked, "D - Did you get close with my friends?" She suddenly felt a sense of crisis when she heard Haru's words.
   "I was joking," Haru said and didn't expect this girl to believe in his words too easily.
   "....Really?" Kiriko was suspicious.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and kissed Kiriko's forehead. "I will go now. I will go back quickly."
   Kiriko was about to say something and followed him, but suddenly Haru jumped out of the building which shocked her.
   Kiriko looked down, but she didn't see his figure. However, she heard his voice from a distance.
   Kiriko's mood was complex, but in the end, she said, "I love you, Haru..." She wiped the tears from her eyes and knew that he would return then at that time...
   Kiriko then emitted HI-ERO particles that were enough to shake the entire building because of her perverted imagination!
   Haru returned to his original world and he was sitting on the sofa right in Kirari's room, waiting for her to wear her uniform. He sighed and thought that he should bring his girlfriends or wife during a mission so he wouldn't hurt a girl or two during his quest.
   "Haru, can you help me tie my hair?" Kirari asked after she came out of her make-up room.
   Haru then noticed Kirari who had been staring at him. "What's wrong?"
   Kirari didn't say anything and hugged him.
   Haru was a bit surprised by Kirari's action, but he also hugged her back.
   "You've told me that being hugged can make someone's mood better, right?" Kirari looked up and asked, "Do you feel better now?"
   Haru smiled and nodded. "I feel better, thanks to you."
   "Good." Kirari smiled and said, "I love you."
   Haru patted Kirari's head and thought that he needed to treasure his girls well.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1264: Be The Best Idol!
   "Mom, Dad, Alisa, I am going out first."
   "Be careful on the road." 2x
   "Good luck, Onee-chan!" Alisa said with a smile.
   After saying goodbye to both of her parents, Eli left her house, but before he left, he heard his father's voice.
   "Right, Eli, wait for a moment."
   "What's wrong, Dad?" Eli looked at her father curiously.
   Eli saw two tickets in her father's hand and asked, "What is this?"
   "This is a ticket for an amusement park. I have received this by chance, but I can't go since I have been a bit busy for the past few days..." Ayase seemed a bit tired, but his eyes were full of excitement since money kept drizzling into his boss's pocket and at the same time, he knew that he would also receive a bonus too.
   "Eh? Why don't you give it to me?" Alisa complained.
   "You need to study for the entrance exam, right?" Eli's mother stared at her youngest daughter.
   "Ehh!!!" Alisa stared at her mother with a sad expression.
   Eli looked at two amusement tickets in her hands and wasn't sure what to do for a while.
   "You can go with your friend later," Ayase said and returned to the dining room since he needed to go to the office after this.
   Eli wasn't sure, but she suddenly remembered his face which made her blush.
   Eli was wondering whether it meant she would ask him for a date. She felt a bit shy but suddenly remembered that she needed to go out for the morning training and quickly left her house.
   Although her father had a car and was also the head of Haru's investment company, she had never tried to act like she was a rich girl.
   It might be because Eli knew how hard her father had worked before and also had seen how her father stressed in the past that she didn't want to waste money and it was also her way of life to not indulge in luxury.
   What's more, Eli also needed to go to the nearby shrine to exercise every morning.
   The name of the shrine was Kanda Shrine. It was located on a small hill near her home. The shrine wasn't well-known and there wasn't any special spot which attracted tourists, so there weren't many people who came to this shrine.
   In addition, this shrine was owned by Haru who was the producer of Muse so this shrine was usually used as a place to exercise for all of the members of Muse.
   When Eli arrived, everyone was there except for Rin and Hanayo.
   Eli looked at Maki who had come earlier but didn't feel that surprise. She knew that Maki's home was quite far away.
   However, as a wealthy young lady, Maki had always taken care of her health under the guidance of a private healthcare doctor. She woke up very early every day, and there was also a special car to pick her up, so she naturally came very early.
   Eli noticed that both Maki and Nozomi talked to each other, but she didn't think too much and greeted everyone.
   "Good morning, everyone."
   "Good morning, Eli-chan."
   Eli greeted everyone, but then she felt disappointed when she didn't see that hateful guy.
   "Is Haru still not here today?"
   Usually, Haru also joined them to exercise every morning so their number would be even since there were only nine people on the Muse. However, when he joined, the number of people would become ten and they could exercise in pairs and he was also able to guide them on their morning exercise.
   However, what made Eli happy was that she could spend her morning with him which made her heart flutter and she would exercise more vigorously with him beside her.
   Haru would usually come every morning so Eli felt a bit weird when she didn't see him today.
   "Haru has told me that he has some things that he needs to do at his school earlier," Maki said.
   As his girlfriend, Maki was also cornered that she didn't see him at the shrine and when she called him, he told her that he had some matter that he needed to do at school so he couldn't come.
   "Huh? Really?" Eli raised her eyebrow and wondered how the relationship between Maki and Haru seemed to become closer, but not only Maki, she could also feel that Nozomi also seemed to be quite close to Haru, especially when Nozomi chased after Haru at that time.
   "Well, why don't you call him Eli-chan? I'm sure he's very happy when he hears that you're worried about him," Nozomi said with a smile, trying to tease Eli.
   "Wh - What are you talking about? Why should I call him?!" Eli blushed and became tsundere. She knew what she had said contradicted her heart, she loved him very much, but she was wondering why their relationship didn't progress further which made her feel a bit frustrated.
   Eli thought about the tickets to amusement parks that had been given to her by her father before and thought about inviting him later.
   Nozomi then looked at Maki who also stared at her. She gave Maki a gentle smile, but Maki snorted at her which made her smile brightly.
   Suddenly a sudden rush of shouts came from the stone ladder below the shrine.
   Hearing the voice of Hanayo, the seven Muses hurriedly went to the stone ladder and they quickly saw both Hanayo and Rin who ran toward their direction.
   Looking at Hanayo who kept shouting, they felt a bit helpless, but at the same time, they had gotten used to it.
   "Hanayo-chan, why are you calling for help again?" Nico asked angrily since this girl was late for their morning exercise.
   "No, I'm sorry. I want to say that there is a big thing which is bad... wait... sorry... aw.."
   Hanayo had a frustrated expression and stuttered several times, it might be because of the timid personality that she often screams for help when something big was happening.
   "What is the big thing?" Umi asked curiously.
   "Here... here..." Hanayo took out the newspaper which she had brought from her house.
   Everyone then looked at the newspaper which was being brought by Hanayo and their faces were surprised because of what was written in the newspaper!
   "The Rise of Live-Action Movies!"
   "Savior of the movie in this country!"
   "Kasugano Haruka's script "Flying Colors" that has been turned into a movie has received two billion yen at the box office after a week!"
   "Huh? Is the script for "Flying Colors" being made by Haru?" Kotori was surprised.
   (Two billion yen might be small for the box office, but don't forget that this is Japan, and the cost of the movie itself is under 100 million yen, so you can guess the rest, right?).
   They knew that Haru owned a company, made a game, etc, but then they didn't expect him to write a movie script!
   Well, they might forget that he was a billionaire, but that wasn't the problem since they had never been told that he had made a movie!
   "Two billion yen..." Nico felt dizzy. She was coming from a normal family and she wouldn't think that she would be able to get such an amount of money in her life, but the guy who had always been low-key, practicing, talking, and joking with them suddenly was able to make a movie that was able to create such a large box office with just a week of time.
   "...He - He is amazing..." Umi was lost for words at that moment. In the past, she often saw such news when some Hollywood movies were able to create a box office miracle, and she thought those people who created those movies were amazing, but that was all.
   Because those people were unrelated to her and they were too far away.
   But now, when these things happened to Haru, Umi, no, all of them felt very familiar Haru had become so distant.
   If someone was too good, it would bring pressure to the people around him/her.
   "Then it was because of this movie that he didn't come this morning?" Kotori asked softly.
   "Think about it carefully, this is quite normal, right? After all, his business is the most important thing, right? We should also understand him," Nico said lightly and felt a bit disappointed.
   "What are you talking about? There's no way Haru is such a person! He has never neglected Muse and remembers that he has done a lot of things to support us even if he's busy. He has been helping us because he has treated all of us as friends."
   Maki looked at everyone and said, "So don't ever think about something like that again and he has told all of us that he's is our producer, right?"
   When they heard Maki's words, they couldn't help but smile since they remembered his words at that time telling them that he would be their producer.
   "Honoka, what do you think?" Nozomi looked at the Captain of Muse who hadn't talked for a while.
   "I think that Haru is really amazing!" Honoka raised her head, smiled gently, and said, "He owned a cafe, writing a novel and script, and a lot more... he doesn't look like a high school student at all!"
   "Since Honoka can also understand, then I suggest that we should give more time to Haru and let him work on his own business," Eli said thoughtfully since she was wondering whether Haru was busy because it was related to her father's business. She knew that sometimes her father didn't go home for a few days and thought that it might be related to that.
   Eli loved Haru, and because of that, she didn't want to hinder his career development because of herself.
   "Eli, you mean that our idol career is unimportant?" Nico asked unhappily.
   "Of course, I didn't mean that..."
   Honoka suddenly spoke, and the orange-haired girl smiled brightly and said, "Our previous goal was to stop the school from being closed, but now there is such a powerful Haru beside us, don't you think our goal is too small?"
   Nozomi was surprised and said, "Honoka, do you mean..."
   Honoka smiled and said, "I want to make all of Tokyo... No! I want all of us to become the best idols in the entire country! I want all the idol shops to be full of our photos, goods, etc! I want our song to be played everywhere! I want everyone who mentions us to think that we're the best idol rather than a group of idols that is lucky enough to enter Haru's eyes! If we can achieve all of that then... I feel that we should be able to help Haru, right?"
   Honoka's resolute gaze swept across her parents and said, loudly, "Are you confident to do that?!"
   Nico snorted and said, "Why are you asking such an obvious question? You're asking the best idol in the entire galaxy, Yazawa Nicole! Being the best in the country? Isn't that easy?"
   Umi nodded and said, "As long as everyone works hard, nothing is impossible!"
   Hanayo might be shy, but she didn't hesitate and said, "I, I will do it too!"
   Rin smiled and said, "It sounds interesting, nyaa!"
   Maki nodded and said, "As long as I'm serious, then it won't be difficult."
   Kotori smiled gently and said, "I support Honoka."
   Nozomi took her tarot cards and said, "In my cards, I can see such a future of Muse!"
   "Haru... if you're here now, you'll be happy, right?"
   On Eli's white face, a pure smile appeared when she saw everyone. What they wanted wasn't to grow under his care, but they wanted to grow alongside him, standing by his sides and supporting him, not to be dependent on him, and that's what they're going to do now!
   Eli then thought about the amusement park tickets and thought that she needed to brave herself to invite him later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Muse
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1265: Reminiscence
   It was a rare time for him to stay at the school, Haru was quite bored, staring at the window next to his seat.
   Haru didn't sit on the protagonist seat, but rather on the delinquent's seat which was located on the back row and right next to the window.
   Haru closed his eyes while remembering what he needed to do since he had been away from this world for a few months.
   'Business, Sakura's matter, then....'
   At this moment, Haru didn't realize that there were a lot of girls in the class who sighed and wanted to get closer. When they saw him close his eyes, they really wanted to take a picture of him and somehow made their hearts pierced by an arrow of love!
   The guys in the class were jealous, but what could they do?
   Haru's net worth was much bigger than the net worth of the combination of everyone in this school!
   Haru also controlled the media in the world and rather than being his enemy, they were thinking about how to become his friends.
   Then at this moment, someone came toward him.
   Haru opened his eyes and looked at Runa who was coming toward him while holding a newspaper.
   "Hey! If you make a movie then tell me, I want to invest too!" Runa said while pouting.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How did you know that I have made a movie?"
   Runa then showed the newspaper which showed the news about Haru's movie which received two billion yen at the box office in just a week.
   If Runa knew the budget for this movie was only 40 million yen then she would be even more amazed at this guy since the profit of this movie was very huge.
   Haru nodded and didn't feel surprised. Even if he was low-key, he also needed to show his name in public since being too mysterious also wasn't very good and he didn't think that this news was bad for him since it could make the movies that he would make in the future become even more popular.
   Well, even if he wanted to be low-key, it was simply impossible since he was very famous for his hunt that was able to create several billions of profit easily.
   Of course, there were a lot of people who were jealous and he needed to be careful.
   Haru had started to think about turning his investment company into an investment bank since the more he felt that the more he realized that his money wasn't enough to achieve his ambition.
   Haru might have become the richest man in this world, but compared to the consortium in this world, his net worth was negligible.
   In this country, there were four strongest consortiums which were known as Mitsui, Sumitomo, Mitsubishi, and Shinomiya.
   Compared to the four of them, he was only a media conglomerate and there was still a distance between him and the four of them, however, he would overtake them sooner or later.
   "Well, I will take you to invest when I have a new movie," Haru said.
   "Really?" Runa was surprised.
   Haru nodded. He knew that he couldn't eat the cake alone and it was better to share it with a group of people.
   Runa's family was both famous in media and politics. She was also his friend so he didn't mind letting her invest in his movie.
   Runa raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you want?" She was joking, but she didn't think that Haru would accept her investment in his movie.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and knew that even if both of them were friends, business matters were different. He thought to make a joke and said, "What if I said... I want you."
   Runa blushed and didn't expect this guy to be so bold. She looked around and sighed in relief that no one seemed to hear their conversation.
   "Haru... are you lolicon?"
   Runa thought that Haru's type of girl was a woman with a bumpy figure, but it seemed that wasn't the case since it seemed she was quite attractive in his eyes.
   A black line appeared on his forehead when he heard this question come out from the mouth of this girl.
   Haru didn't hesitate and pulled the cheeks of this girl.
   "Whaat are you doengg!!!!"
   When her cheeks were being pulled, Runa was startled, but even if it was quite painful, it felt nice for some reason.
   At this moment, Haru didn't realize that he had made his friend awaken her masochist desire.
   When the girls saw how close the relationship between Haru and Runa was, they couldn't help but feel jealous since they also wanted their cheeks to be pulled by him!
   "Then why are you letting me invest in your movie?" Runa asked while looking at Haru without blinking her eyes.
   "Well, just help me if there are a lot of people who are jealous when my movie receives another big box office," Haru said.
   Runa nodded without hesitation, however, there was a trace of a disappointment since she thought that he was serious that he wanted her.
   "And what?!" Runa hurriedly asked.
   "There are a lot of copyrights under the publishing house of your family, right? We can make those books into a movie in the future too," Haru said.
   Runa was speechless, but then she sighed in disappointment.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked since he could tell that this girl was quite sad for some reason.
   "Nothing." Runa shook her head and said, "I don't mind. Your vision of the movie is good, but let's talk about that matter later."
   "Right, have you prepared a song for our performance during the school festival?"
   Haru only remembered that he had promised the girls on the student council to perform on the band during the school festival in July.
   It was late May, and there was still a month or so before the school festival, however, it wouldn't hurt to prepare early.
   "Don't tell me that you've forgotten?" Runa could see that Haru was thinking about something at that moment.
   "No. I have prepared the song. I am just wondering whether you can play it or not," Haru said and wouldn't admit that he had forgotten about the band matter.
   Runa then raised her non-existent chest to the sky and proudly said, "Don't worry, I can play all John Bohlam's songs with my drum now!"
   (John Bohlam is a famous drummer. His real name is John Bonham. I have changed it slightly).
   Haru was a bit surprised and said, "Then how about we test it later on in the music room?"
   "That's good! Let's bring everyone too!" Runa was very excited since she wanted to hear what kind of song that they would play at the school festival. In her mind, she knew that this guy was a genius writer which meant he should be a good lyricist.
   "I'll go to the music room first and I'll be waiting for you there," Haru said.
   "Eh? We're not going together?" Runa asked.
   "Let me prepare myself first. It has been a while since I played a musical instrument after all."
   Haru was bullshitting since he wanted to stay alone for a while. He needed to think about his future.
   "Good! I will get them! Wait for me there!" Runa didn't think too much and went to the student council room to get the members of the band.
   Looking at the cheerful Runa who quickly ran, Haru was wondering how Mine was and everyone in the world of Akame Ga Kill. He was wondering whether he should go to Esdeath's world later.
   'Well, if I can stop the time in then it's all good...'
   Haru decided to stop thinking about such unrealistic thoughts. Even though he knew that it might be possible for him to stop the time when he traveled to another world, he couldn't do that at this moment and it was better to spend his time to train his power better since he was sure that the next quest might be coming soon!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Runa_Yomozuki
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1266: Feeling?
   Haru entered the music room and he didn't see anyone inside the room. It was fairly quiet and at the same time, it felt good since it felt like he owned this room by himself.
   Even if he was good at socializing, there was a time when he wanted to be alone, well, though, compared to being alone, it was better to stay with his girlfriends since it felt good.
   After coming back from his previous quest, Haru had received a lot of research data from the Penguin Emperor about the HI-ERO particles and from that data, he found out that HI-ERO particles had a lot of functions.
   Fighting was one thing, but there was a lot more that could be done by HI-ERO particles.
   At the same time, Haru was wondering whether there was another world that also used similar powers such as HI-ERO particles.
   If there was, then he believed he could become even stronger!
   Haru was a harem protagonist after all and his libido had always been very high. It was also the reason why he couldn't stay calm whenever he hadn't touched a woman for a long time.
   It could be said that it was a good thing, but also a bad thing since he couldn't control his lower body.
   Haru sighed and he was wondering whether he would need to harm every girl in various worlds.
   Haru's thought might be exaggerated, but when he remembered the sad expression of the girls that he had left, he felt very uncomfortable. He knew that it was better to bring his girlfriends together when he did the quest so he wouldn't harm the girls from another world, but even if he brought his girlfriends, he didn't think that he would be able to tame the beast under his pants.
   Haru then quickly felt that he was thinking too much and thought that to use this time to practice since the members of his band would come soon. Looking at the number of musical instruments in this room, he decided to try piano.
   Sitting on the piano stool, he thought for a while what kind of song that he should play at this moment.
   "Hmm... that song should be good..."
   After choosing what kind of song he would play, his long slender fingers started to play the song.
   (Song: Ken Hirai - Boku no Kokoro wo Tsukutte yo).
   "I always and always feel that this is not the right place,
   "When I saw the honest you who have been longing for the far sky, I knew how small I am."
   After entering the student council room, Runa brought Ririka and Yuriko to the music room immediately to practice the song that they would play in the music room.
   "Wait, Runa, I will come with you," Kirari said. She was quite curious what kind of song her fiance would play at the school festival too.
   "Come on, Kirari!" Runa said with a smile.
   "Wait for me, Kirari-sama!" Sayaka said and chased after the four of them.
   In the student council room, there was only both Manyuda and Miboumi alone.
   Miboumi looked at Kanade then smiled. "Manyuda, are you interested in changing this distorted school?"
   Pushing the frame of his glasses, Manyuda said, "No." He snorted inwardly at Miboumi and thought that this guy was a joke, wanting to invite him to help. Compared to Kirari, Miboumi was far too weak to enter his eyes, especially beside Kirari there was a scary monster that was protecting her.
   Manyuda then ignored Miboumi and continued with his job.
   Miboumi only smiled, but in his heart, he had made a note to destroy this uncute underclassman.
   When Kirari's group walked into the music room, they could hear his deep voice which made them trace for a while. Then they quickly woke up and saw him, playing the piano while singing a song that they had never heard before.
   "Getting hurt together or never getting hurt, but lonely I guess, it's fine to get hurt if it's together with you..."
   The lyrics of this song were so sweet and his deep, husky, and magnetic voice made them shudder in excitement.
   They couldn't take their eyes away from his figure and they had a feeling if this guy wanted to become a singer then without a doubt this guy would steal the hearts of a billion girls easily.
   When Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko were immersed in this song, Kirari walked forward then sat next to Haru who sang this song.
   Kirari knew that Haru's mood was a bit weird in the morning, but when she sat down, she saw him, smiling gently at her which made them instantly know that he was alright and probably, this song was created for her which made her blush.
   Haru knew that everyone had entered the music room, but he didn't stop singing and continued since he could tell that his girlfriend wanted to hear his song more.
   However, because of how close both Haru and Kirari were, it made the mood of Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko feel complicated.
   Unlike Sayaka who came from a slightly well-off family, Ririka, Yuriko, and Runa came from a big family and their marriage wasn't something that they could decide since their marriage would relate to their family wealth. Unless they wanted to be disinherited then their life partner would be decided by their family.
   The three of them couldn't love freely, but before they didn't think too much about it. However, when they saw both Haru and Kirari, they felt very envious of Kirari at that moment.
   If they could meet him first then...
   "Hey, it's encouraging to see you laugh
   "Hey, it hurts to see you cry
   "You are the only one, the only one who will form my heart
   "Hey, please form my heart."
   Haru ended his song and closed his eyes for a bit, trying to immerse the feeling from this song.
   Haru opened his eyes and smiled, looking at Kirari who was sitting next to him.
   "It's a good song, what is the title of this song?" Kirari asked.
   "The title of this song is "Boku no Kokoro wo Tsukutte yo" (please save my heart)," Haru said.
   "Is this the song that you're going to play at the school festival?" Kirari asked.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "No. This song isn't suitable to be played at the school festival."
   Kirari thought for a bit and nodded. "That's true."
   The school festival was somewhat festive and everyone was in a very happy mood. It would be weird to sing such a melancholic song during such an event.
   "This song... did you make it, Haru?" Yuriko asked.
   Nodded, Haru said, "Yes. Is it weird?"
   Everyone said it at the same time since they felt that this song was wonderful.
   "Then what kind of song will we play at the school festival?" Runa asked.
   The four of them quickly gathered around Haru and Kirari since they didn't want to see both of them flirt together again. They couldn't bear such a scene and their hearts were uncomfortable.
   Kirari laughed beautifully and teased everyone by holding Haru's arm which received a lot of frowns from Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko.
   When someone was well-off and their materialistic needs had been fulfilled, then what they needed after that was an emotional need such as love.
   Love, sometimes, didn't even exist in a big family or rich family since all of the members of the family always competed with each other.
   It was also the reason why Kirari was so intoxicated to this feeling that she didn't want to lose it and besides, she didn't think that she would be able to feel this feeling and besides, her nightlife was simply wonderful and she felt that there was no better man than him in this world.
   "Cough! Cough! I have prepared another song and this song is what we're going to play at the school festival."
   When Haru took out a piece of paper, they quickly looked at the title of this song since they were very curious.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Note:
   Ken Hirai - Boku no Kokoro wo Tsukutte yo
   https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VgIV_13MmDk
   Lyrics: https://dreamslandlyrics.blogspot.com/2017/02/ken-hirai-boku-no-kokoro-wo-tsukutte-yo-lyrics.html
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1267: Deception
   After school, Haru went back early since he hadn't met Utaha, Sora, and Megumi for a while after his stay in another world and of course, he missed them dearly.
   Haru missed all of the girls in this world, but he could meet each of them slowly.
   When Haru returned, he didn't expect Utaha, Sora, and Megumi to be earlier than him returning to the house, but that wasn't the point since he could also see Sawamura Eriri drawing an erotic illustration on the table.
   Haru was too speechless to say anything, but he sighed since Sawamura Eriri really wasted her cute face since this girl was wearing a worn-out jersey.
   'If she's wearing a t-shirt and shorts, then how wonderful it is...'
   But then he quickly erased the dirty thought on his mind.
   Megumi welcomed Haru very gently.
   "I am back," Haru said and patted Megumi's head. He felt that it was great to have Megumi since it had his heart purified for some reason.
   Sora and Utaha said at the same time, but from the way they greeted him, he could tell that they wanted to be punished.
   Haru sighed and wondered why he had a lot of masochist girlfriends.
   'Maybe it's because I'm a bit sadistic?'
   Haru thought that might be possible, but then he noticed Sawamura Eriri who looked at him with a wary expression.
   "What's wrong, Sawamura? Why do I feel that you are scared of me?" Haru asked.
   Utaha snorted and said, "With your aerodynamicist chest, you don't need to worry since he won't have an interest in you."
   Sawamura Eriri's rage gauge became at max in an instant and she couldn't wait to eat Utaha entirely.
   Utaha didn't feel scared and even provoked Sawamura Eriri by raising her huge chest in front dauntingly.
   Sawamura Eriri felt critical damage hit her own body!
   Eriri held her chest and looked at Utaha unwillingly then she snorted and said, "Your chest might be big, but in the future, it is going to be saggy!"
   "Is that so? Then I guess an aerodynamicist chest should have its own benefit." Utaha nodded, then smiled toward Eriri. "I learned a lot, thank you, Sawamura-san."
   Eriri clenched her hand and really wanted to beat up this hateful girl!
   "Cough! Cough! You can fight later, but first, we need to discuss our game!" Sora stopped both of them from fighting with each other. From their conversation, she didn't feel offended by Utaha's words since her chest had grown slightly and unlike Eriri's aerodynamicist chest, there was a bump on her chest.
   However, she wouldn't utter it in her mouth, or rather this method was impossible to do unless Eriri decided to become Haru's girlfriend.
   "We're going to sell our game in August, and there are at least two months of time, but before that, we need to promote it so this game doesn't sell that badly," Sora said. The more she worked, the more she realized, making a game wasn't easy and her head had always been thinking forward, thinking about how to make this game sell well during the event which made her feel a bit scared since she didn't want to see his disappointed expression.
   Sora was quite selfish after all when she had asked him to create a game plan for her. If the game didn't sell well, then...
   'No! The game's going to sell really well!'
   Haru looked at Sora and didn't say anything. He might have pampered her a lot and thought that he should let her grow up. It felt a bit lonely, but well, he might as well have taught her the new techniques that he had learned from the Penguin Empire.
   The Penguins might not be mating to reproduce themselves, however, they did deep research, regarding mating knowledge.
   Haru really learned a lot from them since each of their techniques was quite unique, even though their knowledge was only in theory and had never been verified by someone, however, it was worth being tried.
   "If it is promoted then the names of Utaha, Haru, and Eriri can already attract a lot of people, right?" Megumi said calmly.
   "That's true, but I want more than that." Sora pondered and said, "Utaha, Haru, and Eriri have a lot of fans, but I want to attract more people and I feel that there is something more that we can do to attract people to buy our game."
   "What is it?" Utaha looked at Sora curiously.
   "Hmm... the special thing about our game is the plot and ending," Sora said.
   Everyone nodded since the plot of "School Days" was very fun. The users of this game could gather as many heroines as they wanted without worry. However, at the same time, once they chose a wrong choice, they would enter a bad ending where they would be stabbed to death, watched their loved one commit suicide, etc.
   "Yes, this game is a heartwarming love story," Haru suddenly said.
   'Heartwarming love story...'
   Everyone was speechless when they heard Haru's words.
   "School Days" might be a game about romance, but it was never a heartwarming love story!
   "Wait, that's right! This is a heartwarming love story!" Sora suddenly shouted.
   The girls were dumbfounded when they heard Sora's voice.
   Haru smiled but didn't say anything since he could tell that Sora had found the answer that she had sought to promote this game further.
   "What do you mean?" Eriri asked.
   "There are two months before we release this game so before we can send two or three trailers about our game, but during the trailer, we should only promote the heartwarming story between the protagonist and the heroines," Sora explained.
   "Then what about that ending?" Utaha mentioned where the main character was stabbed to death by the heroine.
   Sora smiled mischievously and said, "We can keep that a secret and surprise the users when they play the game."
   Everyone was in silence, but then Utaha and Eriri laughed, even Megumi chuckled when they heard Sora's plan.
   "That's interesting!" Utaha smiled brightly.
   "I agree with this plan!" Eriri nodded without hesitation.
   "That's a good idea," Megumi said with a smile.
   "Yes, we should teach those boys not to mess around with us!" Utaha shouted then glanced at someone before saying, "If someone dares to play with the hearts of girls, then we should stab them to death!"
   Haru opened his mouth wide and he didn't expect the situation would turn into this serious. He touched his forehead and wondered whether he had let out the beast from the cage. Watching a group of crazy girls in front of him, he didn't realize that a cold sweat dripped from his back at that moment.
   The girls seemed to be excited when they thought about the future, especially when they thought about those harem lovers being stabbed to death by the heroines in the game!
   Haru didn't say anything, sitting quietly, and wondering whether he should prepare a dinner for all of them, but he felt fear, wondering whether he had opened the pandora box at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1268: For You
   Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were full of excitement, but their night was also full of excitement.
   When the three of them woke up, they had this satisfied expression on their faces and somehow their faces were full of lush with a tint of blush. From their expression, everyone could tell that their boyfriend had irrigated them well.
   However, in the dining room, there was one more person who ate breakfast together with them for the past few days.
   Haru had brought Sumire to his world and frankly enough, it seemed she was very comfortable with this world and he could see that she was eating her food happily.
   Sora, Utaha, and Megumi thought that Sumire was Haru's new woman, but it seemed that wasn't the case since they could tell that their relationship was similar to a friend rather than a lover.
   "Right, you're going to bring your girlfriend to the hospital today?" Sumire asked.
   "Yeah, I will bring her to you later."
   Haru had decided to bring Sakura to meet Sumire today. Of course, it didn't mean the operation would start right away since Sakura wanted to hide her illness so the operation would probably start during the summer break since during that time, she could use her time to recover her body, and before that operation, it wouldn't be bad to do some preparation beforehand.
   "Good, I'll be waiting for you at the hospital," Sumire said and left after she ate all the breakfast that he had cooked.
   "You're going early?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, but let me ask you whether your foundation is ready?" Sumire asked. She knew that Haru was the richest man in this world which somehow made her dumbfounded, but she didn't feel that surprised when she remembered his identity as the governor of Japan in her world.
   Sumire then heard from him that he had set up a foundation to help unfortunate people, however, it didn't mean he would help all poor people since his purpose to set up this foundation was to avoid a tax.
   However, it didn't mean that he wouldn't use his money to donate.
   Haru would donate his money, but he thought that he should donate it to the people who received a disaster such as an earthquake since in this country, after all, an earthquake was simply happening in the daily life of the people in this country. He also thought to donate his money to the people who had gotten such an incurable disease too such as amyotrophic lateral sclerosis.
   'Hmm... should I do an ice bucket challenge?'
   Haru felt that such a gimmick donation campaign was needed to make his reputation even better.
   "Yes, it should be ready." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to save someone in the hospital?"
   Sumire nodded and said, "There are a lot of people in the hospital who don't have money to do the operation, can you help them? I will give you the list of people that are suitable to receive your donation."
   "I don't mind. You can give it to me later," Haru said.
   "Good, I'll go now, bye," Sumire said then gave Haru a kiss on his cheek before quickly leaving.
   Haru could dodge Sumire's kiss, but why should he do that?
   Sumire was a charming woman and it would be wasteful to reject a kiss from such a beauty.
   "She really isn't your girlfriend?" Sora asked.
   "Then sexfriend?" Utaha asked.
   Haru was speechless but then shook his head. "No." He sighed and said, "If I have more girls then I'll introduce them to you."
   "That's good, I wonder who your new harem member is..." Utaha was wondering about Haru's new girlfriends.
   "Well, I will bring them here later," Haru said.
   "Oh? Is there a new member?" Sora asked curiously.
   Haru nodded and said, "There is, but they might need to prepare themselves first."
   "You have told them that you have dated a lot of girls at the same time?" Megumi asked.
   "I have, don't worry," Haru said since he wasn't lying this time and he had told the girls that he dated that they weren't the only ones.
   "That's good." Megumi nodded and said, "You shouldn't hurt those innocent girls."
   "....How about you?" Haru asked.
   Megumi sighed and said, "My body and heart have been tainted by you."
   Haru wasn't sure what to say, but he quickly hugged Megumi and kissed her cheek then whispered.
   Megumi blushed and also whispered, "I love you."
   Even if Megumi was tainted by Haru, but in the past, she was known as "Saint Kato" after all it wouldn't be easy for "Devil Haru" to make her fall into an abyss.
   Haru looked at Sora and Utaha and he knew that they also wanted to be kissed too.
   After school, Haru picked Sakura with her mother together with his car to go to the hospital to meet Sumire.
   "Thank you very much, Kasugano-kun," Sakura's mother said since she knew that as Sakura's mother, she couldn't give what her daughter wanted all along.
   Sakura was afraid that she would die, but there was nothing that she could do. However, it might be her good luck to meet him, a devil who could grant any wish in exchange for her heart and body.
   This devil was very lustful and he could put his claws on beautiful women indiscriminately, even if they were married or not since Sakura's mother somehow blushed when she stared at her son-in-law to be, probably.
   Sakura's mother knew that it was wrong, but Haru's charm was too big and this guy could charm any woman easily from a loli to a granny. Though, he wouldn't touch loli and granny since he didn't have such a fetish.
   "No problem, I have wanted Sakura to become my bride. I can't let her die before your mother sees the face of her grandchildren," Haru said with a serious expression.
   The tense atmosphere was broken by Haru which caused Sakura and Sakura's mother to blush at the same time since this guy didn't even hide his desire to mate with Sakura.
   "You bastard, what the hell are you saying in front of my mother!" Sakura blushed then hit Haru's shoulder several times, but she didn't seem angry, or rather she seemed to be very shy and didn't really mind the thought of mating with him.
   Sakura's mother sighed and felt jealous at the interaction of both Sakura and Haru since her husband hadn't touched her for a long time and she could see that being young was very nice. However, rather than mentioning such a matter, there was something that she had always wanted to ask her son-in-law to be.
   "Kasugano-kun, can I ask you a question?"
   Sakura's mother took a deep breath and asked, "Can this doctor really cure Sakura?"
   Sakura's mood quickly changed. Even if she had promised him to become his harem member if she died then everything would turn useless. She felt quite scared, but then a big and reliable hand grasped her fragile hand tightly as if telling her that everything would be alright.
   Haru answered without hesitation and said, "I will cure her no matter what."
   It might sound desperate in the ears of Sakura and her mother, but that didn't really matter since Haru wanted Sakura to be alive, that's probably what they wanted her the most.
   Sakura's eyes were red, tears came out, and she really wanted to hug him at that moment.
   Haru patted Sakura's head and said, "Calm down, once I park the car later, you can hug me as much as you want."
   Sakura laughed, then snorted. "Who wants to hug you a bastard like you?! Hmph!"
   "Really? So you want a kiss?"
   Sakura's mother sighed and lamented that being young was very nice.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1269: Anonymous
   When Haru, Sakura, and Sakura's mother entered the hospital, they were quite low-key and he also wore his disguise, wearing glasses so no one would recognize him.
   Haru had always been quite nervous when he entered Maki's hospital, especially when he came with a different girl other than Maki. He was sure that his mother-in-law and father-in-law would beat him up without hesitation if this scene was known by them.
   After all Maki's mother knew when he had entered Maki's room at that time, he wasn't sure whether Maki's mother told this matter to her husband, but he needed to be careful. It didn't mean that he was hiding his relationship with other girls, but he wanted to give them time to prepare, slowly.
   As expected, no one realized that it was him when he entered the hospital and before long, it was their time to meet Sumire.
   Sumire had only stayed in this world for few days, but her prestige was very high, especially when she had solved various super difficult operations easily.
   Of course, the other doctors felt threatened when Sumire appeared, thinking that she would become the head of surgery since she had a relationship with the owner of the hospital and Haru. With those two identities, no one dared to cause trouble to her and her job was quite smooth.
   Fortunately, Sumire only stayed in this hospital for a few months before she would return to her original world.
   If Sumire decided to stay in this hospital, then, without doubt, there would be no chance for them to get the position of the head of the hospital.
   From the view of patients in the hospital, the life of a doctor was quite simple and that was to cure a patient, but that wasn't the case.
   If a doctor didn't want to be promoted then that was all, but if they wanted to be promoted then they needed to enter the hospital's politics, fighting each other to get the throne within the hospital.
   Maki's hospital was quite good, but it lacked a university and prestige to guide a young doctor within the hospital since it was only a private hospital. Even so, the popularity and word of mouth of this hospital were quite good and it was also the reason why there were a lot of patients.
   The doctors in this hospital might not be as good as the doctors in the famous university hospital, but they were all first-rate doctors on their own, probably.
   It was also the reason why Maki's parents often left Maki alone during her childhood time which made her quite lonely at that time and Haru entered her life at that time.
   When he was thinking about the past and waiting for Sumire to call his girlfriend's name, he raised his eyebrow when he saw his acquaintance.
   But then his thought was broken since his waist was being pinched. "Ouch! Ouch! What are you doing?"
   Sakura snorted and looked away.
   Haru sighed and caressed Sakura's hair.
   "That girl is beautiful, right?" Being caressed, her mood was quite better, however, she couldn't help but ask.
   "What are you talking about? Which girl?" Haru was confused.
   Sakura raised her eyebrow and asked, "Didn't you watch that beautiful girl earlier?"
   "What do you mean? I am looking at the clock over there." Haru pointed his finger in the direction of the clock on the wall.
   Sakura nodded and didn't think too much.
   "In this hospital, you're the most beautiful," Haru said without changing his expression.
   "Hmph!" Sakura snorted, but her mood was better since she was twirling the end of her hair.
   "Sakura Yamauchi-san? Sakura Yamauchi-san?"
   The nurse suddenly came toward them and said, "Doctor Muroto has been waiting for you, please follow me."
   Haru, Sakura, and Sakura's mother nodded and followed the nurse to Sumire's office.
   When they were about to enter Sumire's office, he saw both Hatsune Otonashi and Yuzuru Otonashi that he had met during his stay at the hospital. He was a bit surprised to see them here, but he didn't say too much since he was wearing his disguise so the two of them didn't notice him.
   That should be the case, but Hatsune Otonashi stared at Haru when she saw him about to enter Sumire's office with a different girl other than Kirari.
   Haru smiled politely at both of them before entering the office with Sakura, her mother, and the nurse.
   When they entered, Otonashi noticed that her little sister was in silence. "What's wrong, Hatsune?"
   "Isn't that Haruka-nii?" Hatsune said.
   "Huh? Haru? Really?" Otonashi was a bit surprised, but then he remembered he saw him coming with a different girl, however, he didn't think too much and said, "You might mistake that person with him, you don't need to think too much and prepare yourself for the operation."
   Sumire had told them that she knew a rich guy who wanted to donate his money and told both Otonashi and Hatsune that she could register them so Hatsune's operation could be done as soon as possible.
   Otonashi was in shock at first, but he quickly agreed without hesitation. He was an orphan and his only family was his little sister, and as long as she was alright, he could do anything. He knew that he lacked money and he had worked hard for it, however, it wasn't enough for him to pay for Hatsune's operation since the cost was very expensive.
   "Yes." Hatsune smiled happily when she thought that she could go to school after she had become better. She held the hand of her brother and said, "Brother, you should go to the school. You don't need to pay my hospital bill after all since someone has donated to us. You should know that you need to go to school if you want to have a better future."
   Otonashi was silent. He had gotten a scholarship after all, however, because he was busy with his part-time job to take care of his little sister, he didn't have time to go to school, but at the same time, he also knew the importance of the school.
   Otonashi was coming from a pauper family after all and unless he could get into a good university, there wouldn't be a future besides working part-time on the construction site, restaurant, or convenience store. He wanted to give a good life to his little sister and to do that, he needed to go to school.
   Otonashi nodded and said, "Yes, I will."
   Hatsune smiled brightly and said, "It's good!" She then thought of something and asked, "Onii-chan, who do you think is this rich guy who has donated his money to help us?"
   Otonashi thought for a while and wondered why his face appeared on his mind. "I'm not sure, but we have to be thankful to him when we have a chance to meet him."
   Hatsune nodded and asked, "Onii-chan, can you get Haruka-nii to come here?"
   Otonashi looked at his little sister and wondered whether he could invite Haru to meet his little sister. Caressing the head of his little sister, he said, "He might be busy, but I will try."
   Hatsune nodded and didn't ask much since she knew that she couldn't be selfish in this situation and as long as she was alive, it wouldn't be too late to meet him.
   Then along when they were about to return to Hatsune's ward, both brother and sister were wondering who was the person who had donated money to cure Hatsune.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Yuzuru_Otonashi
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Hatsune_Otonashi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1270: The Path of Harem Protagonist 1
   After they entered Sumire's office, they were greeted by Sumire.
   "Hello." Sumire smiled professionally and said, "This is your girlfriend, Haru?"
   Sumire looked at Sakura. Unlike his other girlfriends, Sakura might be beautiful, but she wasn't that beautiful. She was standard beauty and couldn't be called an exquisite beauty, but Sumire didn't think too much.
   Sakura and Sakura's mother didn't think too much when they heard the conversation between Haru and Sumire since he had told them that he knew the doctor, however, they didn't expect the doctor to be a beautiful woman.
   "Hello, my name is Sumire Muroto. I will be your doctor and take care of you until you're healthy," Sumire said.
   Sakura was a bit nervous and said, "Pl - Please take care of me, Doctor." Her hand held Haru's hand and didn't let him go.
   "I need to know your condition better, can we start checking your condition first?" Sumire said.
   Haru didn't follow Sumire, Sakura, and Sakura's mother and waited outside. It didn't mean that he couldn't follow them, but Sakura had told him to wait outside.
   Haru had a feeling that this girl was afraid to let him know the result of the check-up that was performed by Sumire.
   Sakura knew that Haru wanted her to be alive, but she was afraid to disappoint him when he knew that her condition couldn't be cured so she didn't want him to stay with her and told him to wait outside. She loved him after all and she didn't want him to feel sad, and at the same time, she didn't want to lose him since she was afraid that he would give up on her when he knew her condition couldn't be changed.
   It was the reason why Sakura told him not to follow her, of course, he who was known as a harem protagonist, also understood her reason easily even though she didn't say anything, and he could guess it easily, but then he was wondering what he should do while waiting for her.
   When Haru was in deep thought, his smartphone suddenly vibrated.
   Haru muted his smartphone since he was in the hospital and it was also the reason why the song of "Start;Dash!" couldn't be heard when his smartphone rang. He looked at the person who called her and felt a bit surprised. He quickly connected to the call and asked, "Eli, what's wrong?"
   Eli, who was in her room, had heart throbbed since she didn't expect him to answer her call so quickly.
   "Haru, are you busy right now?"
   Haru smiled and leaned right on his seat while smiling. "I was just thinking that I wanted to hear your voice now." He realized that he was really a man who was thinking of using his lower body which made him sigh at how scumbag he was since he could seduce Eli when he was waiting for Sakura's check-up.
   Eli, who was nervous at first, smiled brightly when she heard these words from him. She laid on her bed and wanted to roll around, but then she hummed and said, "Is that so? Why haven't I heard from you for two days?"
   "Sorry for not saying anything for the past two days, I have been quite busy, but tomorrow, I should be able to join the morning exercise with everyone," Haru said.
   "That's good." Eli's mood was very good at this moment when she heard that he was going to join the morning exercise.
   "So did you miss me?" Haru asked directly.
   Eli blushed and the temperature on her body increased since this guy was teasing her.
   "I see... but I miss you."
   Eli was silent for a while. She was very shy, but she couldn't help but say, "...I miss you too."
   It would be lying if he said that he didn't have an attraction toward Eli, however, he was wondering how was her reaction after knowing that he had dated a lot of girls, especially when he also dated her best friend, Nozomi.
   "Right, congratulations. Your movie is a great success, right?" Eli said.
   "Thank you, but the rank of Muse has also increased dramatically, right? If I'm not wrong, it should be around the top 20," Haru said.
   After the PV of Muse was uploaded, the popularity of Muse increased dramatically, especially when there were nine beautiful girls in this group.
   Eli hummed and said, "So you still remember us?"
   "Of course, I am your producer after all. Next time, we should do a concert and create another PV to increase your ranking even more and stabilize your position among fans then after that you can enter the preliminary stage of Love Live and win the Love Live," Haru said.
   Eli smiled and knew that she could believe in him. "Thank you." It was because he wanted to help her at first, but she didn't for him to help her this much which made her happy, and couldn't help but think whether he liked her which made her excited.
   Haru pondered and asked, "Is that all?"
   "I mean... isn't there another reason for you to call me?" Haru asked.
   Eli, who was comfortable laying on her bed, suddenly became nervous again, then looked at the theme park tickets which had been given by her father before.
   "Do you want to go out with me?"
   (The way to pronounce "go out with me" in japan is similar to confession which is the reason why Haru misunderstands Eli's words).
   Eli blushed and hurriedly said, "That's not it!"
   Eli took a deep breath to calm herself. She knew that this guy was teasing her again, but then she calmly said, "I have two tickets for a theme park. It'll be wasteful to let it expire, so I want you to accompany me."
   "I see... Just a companion? Nothing else?"
   Eli felt that her body was very hot, her face was red, and it was very hard to calm down, especially when this guy had always teased her.
   Haru had changed his position and stood up while looking outside the window.
   "Good, let's go." Haru agreed and asked, "Do you want me to pick you up?"
   "Wait, let's meet up somewhere before you pick me up," Eli quickly said since she had a feeling her date might be disturbed by her little sister.
   "Is that so? Then tell me when to meet later so I'll pick you up," Haru said.
   "Hmm... see you next Sunday," Eli said with a very cheerful voice at this moment, clearly showing her excitement.
   "See you next Sunday," Haru said and ended the call, however, suddenly someone covered both of his eyes.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1271: The Path of Harem Protagonist 2
   When Haru ended his call with Eli, his eyes were covered by smooth and delicate hands. He could smell a whiff of a delicate fragrant smell that was similar to some flowers. He wasn't sure what it was, but he could tell this girl was.
   Haru had taken off his disguise when he entered Sumire's office so it wasn't that surprising for this girl to recognize him.
   "No." The girl pouted and said, "You must know me, right?"
   The girl was speechless and asked, "Haru... just how many girlfriends are there?"
   Haru grasped the hands which covered his eyes and said, "Yumeko, why are you here?" He turned his head and saw Jabami Yumeko wearing casual yet feminine clothes, staring at him while pouting.
   "You've realized that it is me, but you've been teasing me, right?" Yumeko complained, but then she also realized that this guy didn't answer her question from before.
   Haru only smiled and didn't say much, but then he also realized that this girl was dodging his question. He was wondering whether Yumeko was sick since she came to this hospital.
   'Or is one of her family being hospitalized in this hospital?'
   Haru wasn't sure, but since Yumeko didn't answer him then he wouldn't ask that question again.
   "So what are you doing here?" Yumeko asked curiously since she didn't expect to meet him here. She felt very happy, but at the same time, she was quite wary.
   "I am bringing my girlfriend here," Haru said. He didn't lie after all since he brought Sakura to this hospital, but he didn't tell Yumeko about the details, however, her reaction was bigger than he had thought.
   "Don't tell me that you've made one of your girlfriends pregnant? Who is it? Is it Sora? Megumi? Or Utaha-senpai? Or is it Sawamura-san" Yumeko asked quickly.
   Yumeko caressed her head since her head was being chopped by Haru, but then she stuck her tongue cutely while looking at him.
   Haru twitched his lips since this girl teased him that his girlfriend was pregnant with his baby, but when he thought about it calmly, he felt that it was quite a common thing, especially when Yumeko knew what he did at home, probably.
   "For your information, Sawamura isn't my girlfriend," Haru said.
   "Is that so?" Yumeko smiled and asked, "So your girlfriend isn't pregnant?"
   Haru shook his head and asked, "So how about you? What are you doing here?" It would be impossible to ask him if he wasn't curious what this girl was doing, and even if he knew that it was a bit rude, he decided to ask away.
   "I am visiting a family," Yumeko said with a gentle smile.
   Then their conversation turned stagnant since both of them didn't really want to talk about the details of what they were doing in the hospital, but then he realized something.
   "Wait! How did you know that Sora, Megumi, and Utaha are my girlfriends?" Haru quickly asked. He didn't think that Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were the type of girls that would blabber their relationships to the world which made him a bit suspicious how this girl knew about his relationship with three girls. Then there was also a matter of Sawamura which made him confused, wondering whether Yumeko was Sawamura's friend.
   Yumeko chuckled and said, "Don't worry, I don't have the ability to spy on you."
   "I am also a member of the Tabletop Gaming Club." Yumeko put her finger on her lips and said, "For your relationship with Sora, Megumi, and Utaha-senpai... It is based on my instinct."
   "Instinct?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Yes! It is a woman's instinct." Yumeko put her finger that she used to touch her lips on Haru's lips and said, "You're so charming and I guess, it should be normal for you to have one or two girls, but I guess, you have exceeded my expectation."
   "I'm not happy that you have that kind of expectation on me," Haru said as he moved Yumeko's finger away from his lips.
   "But it is surprising for you to join that club."
   "Is it so surprising?" Yumeko asked with a smile.
   "Yeah, I feel that you're more suitable to enter a gambling club or something," Haru said.
   Yumeko sighed and said, "If there's such a club then I won't hesitate to join it. Unfortunately, there's none."
   Haru thought for a while and said, "Maybe, you should transfer to my school."
   "Oh?" Yumeko's eyes brightened and asked, "Your school is Hyakko, right?"
   Yumeko nodded and said, "Yes. But well... I might not transfer to that school for now..."
   "Probably." Yumeko smiled and said, "If I really transfer to that school, then I hope that you can take care of me, Haru-senpai~~"
   Haru shuddered and would be lying if he wasn't excited when he had such a cute junior. He patted Yumeko's head and said, "But be careful, if you're swallowed, then no one is going to help you."
   "You're not going to help me?" Yumeko asked with a smile.
   "Unless you're my girlfriend, then I won't do it, but let me remind you that it doesn't mean I want you to become my girlfriend," Haru said.
   Yumeko chuckled and said, "Senpai, you're tsundere!"
   "But then again... if you win a gamble against me, then I don't mind becoming your harem member," Yumeko said and moved closer, pressing her chest against him.
   Haru raised his hands and said, "No. I don't have such an interest."
   "Why? Do you think that I'm not beautiful enough?" Yumeko asked, looking at him curiously.
   "Even if your gambling invitation is very tempting and you're a very beautiful girl with big breasts, smooth hair, curvaceous body, I don't like a relationship where that is forced and I don't love you. If we really come together because I win the gamble, then I might only use your body all the time without caring about your heart." Haru looked at Yumeko and asked, "Are you alright with that?"
   However, he didn't expect her reaction would be...
   Yumeko's eyes brightened and turned red. Her expression crazed, her breathing was erratic because of excitement, and she moved her body even closer to him.
   "You love women and I like that honesty! You want my body and I want the pleasure from gambling! Then why don't we do it now? That kind of gamble when I become your sex-slave if I lose then the gamble when you'll lose something when you lose this gamble!"
   Haru might have underestimated Yumko's addiction to gambling and unlike Tsunade who could control herself, this girl couldn't be controlled which made him speechless.
   Yumeko licked her lips, holding Haru's chest, and rubbing her own thighs. She breathed heavily on Haru's ear and wanted to bite it, but she endured and spoke in a very sultry way.
   "You want my body, right? I have given you that chance so will you gamble with me?"
   Haru sighed and thought that this girl really had something wrong with her head. He patted Yumeko's head and said, "Let's talk about this matter later."
   "Huh? Why?" Yumeko was very comfortable when she was patted, but then looked at Haru in confusion when she heard his words.
   "My girlfriend is about to leave that room," Haru said and pointed his finger at the door behind them.
   "Ouch!" Yumeko then smiled and said, "Then, let's talk about this matter again when we meet again."
   When Yumeko walked away, Haru couldn't help but ask, "Yumeko."
   "Hmm? What's wrong?" Yumeko looked at Haru curiously.
   "If I lose, what do you want to do with me?" Haru asked.
   Yumeko chuckled and said, "It's a secret." She then walked away while skipping happily on the hospital passage.
   When Haru was thinking, the door of the room was opened then Sakura came out, rushing toward him.
   Haru, who was being hugged, could see the happiness on his girlfriend's face. "How is it?"
   Sakura smiled brightly and kissed him without hesitation.
   Haru was a bit surprised, but then their lips parted and Sakura hugged him tightly.
   After a moment of pause, Sakura said, "Thank you."
   Haru patted Sakura's head and sighed in relief since Sakura's matter had ended and she would have her operation in the summer, and before then, she needed to come to the hospital once a week to strengthen her body before the operation.
   Looking at Sakura who was smiling, Haru knew that he had walked to the path where he couldn't return and that was the path of the Harem Protagonist.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yumeko_Jabami
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1272: Night Talk
   Sitting on the comfortable bed, Haru was staring at the red-haired girl who was studying right beside him.
   "I have decided to visit you, but you're studying?"
   After he had sent both Sakura and her mother back, Haru went directly to Maki's house since he could tell that this girl was quite troubled by something.
   However, he could only come to visit her at this moment since he was quite busy.
   Haru stood up then hugged Maki in her arms, pulling her into the bed.
   "Wait! Wait! Wait! Haru-chan!"
   "Don't call me, Haru-chan!"
   Haru didn't like it when someone called him "Haru-chan" since it felt strange.
   Maki then looked at Haru.
   "What's wrong? Tell me if you have something in mind?" Haru asked.
   Maki looked away for a bit and said, "Haru, we're dating, right?"
   "Of course, you're my girlfriend. If it's not because of age, I might marry you right away," Haru said.
   Maki blushed when she heard Haru's words.
   Looking at how cute his girlfriend was, Haru quickly stole her lips.
   Maki was startled, but then quickly enjoyed this chaste kiss. However, it seemed that she underestimated this lewd beast since the chaste kiss slowly transformed into a very lewd kiss which made the temperature on her body gradually rise!
   After parting their lips, Haru asked.
   "Hmm...." Maki shyly nodded.
   After both of them confirmed their relationship, Maki was still tsundere, however, her "dere" side was often shown, and her "tsun" side was quite rare to be shown.
   "So what is it? Do you have something that you want to ask?" Haru asked, looking curiously at Maki.
   "Do you want to date all the members of Muse?" Maki asked with a serious expression.
   Haru was speechless by this question before he coughed several times. "Cough! Cough!" This question really threw him off since he didn't expect such a question from her.
   Maki quickly gave a glass of water to Haru since she felt a bit worried when he coughed several times.
   Haru drank the water then quickly became calm. He looked at Maki and said, "No."
   "No?" Maki raised her eyebrow.
   "I mean, I only date you and Nozomi after all," Haru said.
   "Oh..." Maki nodded and asked, "Do you have a plan to date everyone?"
   "So who are you planning to date?" Maki asked.
   "Maki-chan, are you angry?" Haru asked.
   "No." Shaking her head, Maki said, "I know you very well and it is impossible to stop you so what I can do is to accept it as it is."
   "Do you feel angry?" Haru asked once again.
   Maki bit her lower lip and asked, "If I am angry, will you break up everyone for me?"
   Shaking his head, Haru answered without hesitation. He loved his childhood friend, but it didn't mean he would break up with everyone for her.
   "Then if I want to break up, will you accept it?"
   "Because I love you." Haru caressed Maki's hair and said, "I know that I am very selfish, but you're mine."
   "In exchange, you can have me too."
   "But I don't want to share you with anyone!" Maki said in frustration.
   After the end of MV recording, Maki and Nozomi talked to each other.
   Nozomi talked about her plan to make Haru date everyone on Muse, however, Maki didn't really accept such a plan since she felt her Haru-chan to be only for her, even if she knew it was impossible.
   Haru could only utter those words while hugging Maki in his arms.
   Maki knew that she had prepared herself to accept this relationship, but when Nozomi suddenly talked with her at that time, she was shaken since she was afraid of being forgotten by him.
   However, Maki knew that she was worried for nothing and she knew even if this guy had turned into a lewd beast.
   Haru looked at Maki and asked, "Of course." He wasn't a hypocrite and of course, he was interested in Maki's body.
   Maki was his childhood friend and watching her grow up into a beautiful young lady, he had this responsibility to see whether her body really had grown up.
   Maki blushed and said, "Pervert." Then she realized something and said, "Don't tell me your intention to marry me at that time is so you can eat my body?"
   Haru was speechless and said, "It is one of the reasons."
   "I know it!" Maki pouted and said, "Haru-chan has turned into a pervert!" She turned her body and felt that her boyfriend was too much.
   "Maki-chan, you blame me? It is obviously your fault," Haru said.
   "What? What do you mean?" Maki was startled and quickly asked him.
   "I mean... you have grown into such a cute girl. As your boyfriend, it is torture for me to hold back," Haru whispered right into Maki's ear.
   Maki blushed and felt very shy, but strangely enough, she was very happy since she knew her boyfriend was attracted to her.
   Then Maki remembered that Nozomi had been eaten by Haru, but she needed to confirm it.
   "Have you done that with Nozomi?"
   "What's wrong?" Haru looked at Maki who looked at him with a strange expression.
   "I thought that you'd be lying," Maki said with a speechless expression.
   "Do you want me to lie?" Haru asked.
   Maki looked at Haru for a while and said, "If you lie then what happens?"
   "Then it's going to be like this..." Haru coughed, then quickly showed his acting skills. He held Maki's hand and said, "Maki-chan, I know this is my first time, but I will do my best."
   Maki was stunned, but then she laughed very hard. She laughed so hard that her stomach hurt.
   Haru quickly covered Maki's mouth and said, "Don't laugh so hard. What if your parents know that I am here?" He entered Maki's home quietly without anyone noticing and of course, he didn't want anyone to know, especially her parents. He was sure that if he was caught then without doubt both of them would be forced to marry to each other without hesitation.
   Haru didn't mind, but it felt strange when he did something that was being forced by someone. He also felt annoyed when Maki was laughing so hard.
   "Was my acting so funny?"
   Maki felt her stomach was quite painful since she was laughing so hard. She snorted and said, "You're a lewd beast! How can you act like you're a virgin!"
   Haru twitched his lips then hugged Maki in his arms. "Then this lewd beast is going to eat you now!"
   Maki laughed and pretended to try to run away.
   Both of them played for a while before they stopped.
   There was sweat on Maki's forehead and her lips seemed luscious at that moment.
   "...I won't let you go this time..." Haru stared at Maki and said, "I love you, Maki."
   Maki smiled sweetly then stole his lips without hesitation. She knew that she really loved this scumbag. She loved him so much that she said, "If you really decide to date everyone at Muse then tell me."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Maki_Nishikino
   Chapter 1273: Bored?
   Nozomi, who was studying in her room, raised her eyebrow, then stood up to check who had knocked on the door of her apartment. She didn't immediately open the door, but peeked through the peephole on her door. Her eyes brightened when she saw who had knocked on her door.
   However, Nozomi didn't immediately open the door and quickly asked, "What are you doing here late at night?"
   "Why are you asking me like a wife who asks her husband what he has been doing since he came home late?" Haru complained.
   "Oh? You're my husband now?"
   "Hmph! I wonder how many girls you've deceived by those words!"
   However, Nozomi opened the door of her apartment, then hands quickly entered her apartment and hugged her huggable body. She didn't have a chance to talk since her mouth was being kissed by this man.
   Nozomi was surprised, but then she hugged his neck tightly, and didn't let him go.
   The man closed the door with his feet and the door was automatically locked. He then brought Nozomi to her room without parting their lips.
   Nozomi parted her lips and the temperature on her body rose. She felt quite hot because of this man and somehow wanted to do that.
   "You're coming home so late, what's wrong?"
   "As I have said before, I miss you," Haru said.
   Nozomi nodded and knew that this guy didn't lie since that's how he was.
   Haru sat down and asked, "You're studying?" He could see books on the small table within her room.
   Nozomi sat comfortably on Haru's lap and said, "Of course, I am in my 3rd year after all."
   "Even if you don't study, I can raise you without a problem," Haru said and patted Nozomi's head.
   Nozomi was speechless, but what this guy said was the truth since even if she didn't go to the university she wouldn't need to worry since she was with the richest man in the world but...
   "No, I will go enter university together with Eli." Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "You don't want me to go to university?"
   "If you want to go then you can, you're my woman, but that doesn't mean I will stop you from doing something that you want to do," Haru said.
   Nozomi smiled and hugged him since she felt very happy with those words.
   "Have you thought about your future?" Haru asked.
   "Well, I will study literature then I will continue to learn Shinto to become a priest," Nozomi said. Unlike in the past, a woman could also become a priest in Shinto.
   "Oh? You want to take care of my shrine?" Haru asked.
   "Is that alright?" Nozomi asked. She had seen how her parents needed to work so hard and moved from place to place. She didn't want to do such a job and in the future, if she had children she also didn't want to leave her children for work.
   Nozomi also had a lot of thoughts about her future and when she thought about him, she was wondering what she could do to help him. She knew that it was impossible for her to help him with his business. She was only in high school and she didn't have enough ability to help him.
   In the past, Nozomi also had asked what kind of industries that he owned. She marveled, of course, but there was one industry that was neglected and that was his shrine.
   Nozomi loved cult-related things after all and she was comfortable working at his shrine. She felt that it was better to take care of his shrine.
   "That's good. I support your decision," Haru said.
   "But this is also very bad," Nozomi said with a sigh.
   "What's so bad?" Haru asked.
   "If you're bored with me in the future then it'll be very awkward for me to work on your shrine," Nozomi said and felt a bit down after she uttered those words, but then her body was pushed on the bed which made her blush.
   "Wh - What are you doing?!"
   Even if her skin was as thick as her boobs, she was embarrassed when she was suddenly being pushed on the bed then she was hugged, but not only that! She saw him put his head between her breasts then shake his head there as if trying to mark that she was owned by him.
   Nozomi could only laugh and caressed Haru's head.
   Haru raised his head and said, "Listen, your body is so sexy that I won't be bored in my entire life."
   Nozomi pouted and said, "So you only want my body?" She pretended to cry and sobbed. "This is why men are all beasts!"
   Haru twitched his lips, but then he said, "Yes, all men are beasts and you shouldn't trust them! You have let me enter your room and you should know what I will do to you after this."
   Nozomi thought that Haru didn't follow the script since she thought that he would be embarrassed, but it seemed that wasn't the case and his skin was as thick as her boobs, however, she loved it.
   "Wh - what are you trying to do with me?"
   "Pretend all you want, but you already know what I am about to do, right?" Haru grabbed some of Nozomi's long hair and brought it right in front of his nose to sniff it.
   This action caused Nozomi to blush since it was so wild!
   "Smell good, it seems like you're prepared," Haru said.
   "Wh - What are you talking about! Don't talk nonsense!" Nozomi blushed and kept acting, but then she saw him stop, which made her ask. "What's wrong? Why stop?"
   "Nothing. I feel that if we do it at the shrine, it is going to be more exciting," Haru said.
   "Oh..." Nozomi blushed and hit Haru's chest. "You pervert!"
   "It also means that I won't be bored of you no matter how old you are..." Haru grasped Nozomi's hands and said, "I love you, Nozomi."
   Nozomi bit her lips and felt tears stream down from her eyes since it might be her first time hearing those words from him. She loved him, but she knew that his feeling for her wasn't that strong and he only loved her body, however, she was alright with it, but after hearing those words from him, she felt that her heart almost burst at that moment.
   "Don't cry," Haru said while wiping the tears from her eyes.
   Nozomi hugged him tightly.
   Both of them hugged each other for a long time on the top of the bed without saying anything, but they felt complete at that moment.
   Then this silence was broken by Haru.
   "Do you have a shrine maiden outfit in your apartment?"
   Nozomi blushed and said, "Yes."
   It seemed that Nozomi really didn't need to worry that this lewd beast was going to be bored with her body in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1274: Great Way to Spend Your Morning
   In the early morning, the members of Muse did a morning exercise together at the Kanda shrine.
   Unlike before, at this moment, Haru also joined them, exercising together.
   Last night, he stayed at Nozomi's apartment and both of them were sleeping together. When they woke up in the early morning, they quickly prepared and went to the shrine together to join Muse's morning exercise.
   Nozomi was quite sleepy, and her movement showed laziness.
   "Nozomi, what's wrong?" Eli asked. Unlike Nozomi, her movement was very cheerful, especially when she had made an appointment with Haru to go on a date next Sunday.
   "Nothing. I am a bit sleepy from studying, right?" Nozomi said while glancing at Haru.
   Haru twitched his lips and ignored Nozomi's glance. Even if he also joined them in morning exercise, he did his own exercise routine.
   Everyone from Muse couldn't help but watch Haru do his exercise since it was so brutal. They could see him doing push-up several times without breaking his breath, calmly.
   Honoka, who was only watching Haru doing a workout, even felt tired. Even though she didn't do anything.
   Maki looked at Haru and asked, "If I sit on the top of your back, can you do your push-ups?"
   "It's possible," Haru said.
   Maki didn't hesitate and slowly sat on Haru's back.
   This action caused a wave of surprise on everyone, thinking that the relationship between Haru and Maki became much closer!
   However, then they saw Haru who kept doing push-ups without trouble even if Maki was sitting on the top of his back.
   Haru could feel Maki's supple butts on his back and somehow made him feel quite excited.
   "I will sit on your back too!" Nozomi said and sat on Haru's back.
   Haru wanted to remind Nozomi that she had sat on his lower body last night, but in the end, he shut his mouth since it was impossible to say so.
   Then everyone saw Maki and Nozomi who sat on Haru's back together, but he could still do his push-ups without trouble.
   Umi who wanted to say that Maki and Nozomi were shameless, felt those words struck her mouth since Haru's strength was just amazing.
   "I will sit down too!" Honoka said.
   "Rin too, nyaa!" Rin said.
   "Wait! Wait!" Hanayo and Umi wanted to stop both Rin and Honoka, but it was too late.
   Haru was very tall and his height was around 185 cm. His back was quite wide, but to let four girls sit on his back at the same time was something hard to do since there wasn't enough space. It should be the case, but Maki, Nozomi, Rin, and Honoka could sit on his back without trouble with ease which made him speechless.
   There were four girls on the top of his back, and when they thought that he was going to give up, they needed to be disappointed since this guy had superhuman strength and could do push-ups without trouble with four girls on the top of his back.
   "This is...?!" Nico was amazed. She looked at his muscular body and gulped.
   If Haru's body was similar to a bodybuilder that was full of muscle, then they wouldn't be surprised, but Haru's body was quite lean and his muscle wasn't bloated.
   If someone saw his body, then they would think that his body was similar to a piece of art or a God of War since his muscles were just too amazing.
   Eli looked at Haru and asked, "Can you add more people?"
   "Even if all of you stand on the top of my back, I can do my push-ups without trouble," Haru said.
   "I will sit on your back too!"
   "Let's see whether you can lift your body with all of us on the top of your back!"
   Then the rest of the girls also tried to sit on Haru's back, but even if Haru's back was wide, it was impossible to accommodate nine girls at the same time and the nine girls were troubled by their position then fell down at the same time.
   All the members of Muse fell from Haru's back to the ground, however, they noticed that Haru's form didn't break and he was still stable in his position.
   Haru had enough and stood up. "Enough of playing, let's continue the exercise before all of you go to school."
   All of them said at the same time, but then all of them gulped when they saw him using his shirt to wipe the sweat on his forehead and because of this action, they could see his shapely abs which made them realize that this guy was really attractive!
   Not only guys who would glance at beautiful women, but women also glanced at a guy who was handsome and had a nice body!
   Sometimes they even imagined how it felt being hugged by him at that moment.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   Then the nine of them continued their exercise together before it ended since they needed to go to school.
   Haru was their producer and they could use the facilities inside the shrine to wash their bodies after their morning exercise.
   All the members of Muse went to the shower inside the shrine together to wash all the sweat on their bodies.
   Haru wanted to join them, but he knew that it was impossible unless the one who was inside the shower room was either Maki or Nozomi.
   Haru had told Kirari that he wouldn't go to the school since there was some business that he needed to do. He needed to give direction on Ayase (head of his Longinus Investment and Eli's father) and also met Seri and Ritsu who had returned from their business.
   Haru laid on the tatami floor of his shrine thinking that he really needed to have an energy company and mining company in the future. He was wondering whether there was an ability that allowed him to detect oil, gas, and various minerals in this world.
   When he was in deep thought, suddenly he saw something white on the top of his head.
   Then that white color suddenly dropped into his face which made him speechless.
   Haru felt something soft on his face, a slightly intoxicated smell, and a fabric feeling on his face, but that blissful feeling ended when he felt something hard on his face.
   Haru could tell that the person on top of him was quite thin and instantly guessed who was the person on top of him.
   "Umi, can you move away?"
   "D - Don't suddenly talk!"
   Umi blushed and felt her lower body felt weird when this guy suddenly talked. She quickly moved away from him and her face was red, but then she cried when she thought that her body had been touched by him. Even if it was an accident, she felt that it was hard to accept when both of them weren't married and she wasn't sure what she would say to her future husband when he knew that her lower body had been touched by Haru.
   "Calm down, this is an accident. You don't need to cry so much," Haru said and quickly tried to calm Umi. He didn't want a misunderstanding to happen in this place. He caressed Umi's head, then coaxed that everything would be alright and that her hymen was still intact. (He didn't say the last words).
   Umi calmed and nodded, after being coaxed by Haru.
   Haru also sighed in relief when no one had left the shower room.
   Though, which meant, there were only both of them here in the living room.
   "Hasn't anyone come out?" Haru asked.
   Shaking her head, Umi said, "No."
   Haru could see that Umi was still bothered by that matter before. He took a deep breath and asked, "Umi, can I come to your house?"
   Umi was startled, and her face was red. "Wh - Why?" She was wondering whether this guy was going to take responsibility for her, but then again, she remembered that...
   "Your home opens a dojo, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Umi nodded and said, "My home is a dojo."
   "Well, my gym is being built so I am thinking whether I should add a dojo to my gym," Haru said.
   "So you want my dojo to open in your gym?" Umi quickly asked.
   "Is it possible?" Haru asked.
   Umi nodded and said, "It is possible, but I don't think that this is suitable."
   "Because my father teaches traditional martial arts such as kendo, kyudo, karate, aikido, etc. It's different from popular martial arts such as MMA or boxing," Umi said. She was the daughter of a martial arts instructor and of course, she also understood what kind of people would join her dojo and a person from the gym wasn't one of them.
   Haru only realized it now and understood that the target of the gym and dojo were completely different.
   The reason why someone joined a gym was to slim down their body or bulk up their body so it was better to open MMA, boxing, or Muay Thai in his gym rather than a Japanese martial art since its purpose of teaching was different.
   Boxing, MMA, and Muay Thai could be used as a way to slim down, but Japanese martial arts taught discipline and it was hard to admit, but Japanese martial arts would bore the people who would join his gym.
   "But can I visit your place? I'm curious about your home," Haru said.
   Umi stared at Haru with blush and asked, "Is your only purpose to see my dojo?"
   Haru laughed and asked, "Well... do you want me to take responsibility and meet your parents?"
   Umi quickly blushed and her face was as red as a boiled lobster. She didn't dare to look at Haru since she was very embarrassed at that moment.
   "I was joking, but your reaction was very cute, Umi," Haru said.
   "C - Cute?!" Umi became incoherent and smoke appeared on her head.
   Haru quickly stopped and realized that this girl's face was so thin that she couldn't bear being teased by him.
   "Calm down! Calm down! Take a deep breath!"
   Umi started to take a deep breath, trying to calm herself.
   However, Haru who was by her side was thinking about whether this girl was pregnant since the way she took a deep breath was similar to a woman who was pregnant.
   'I don't have the ability to make a woman pregnant with a touch of my hand, alright?'
   Umi calmed herself and nodded. "You can visit our dojo anytime."
   Then all the members of Muse came together since they had taken a bath.
   "Haru, we'll go to school now!"
   Haru nodded and looked at Umi. "How about you?"
   Umi was afraid that she would get pregnant if she stayed with him all the time, though, she didn't mind if he would take responsibility, however, he knew that it was impossible since...
   "Haru, what are you doing to Umi-chan?! You're not doing something bad, right?"
   "Just go to school, alright?"
   It was only in the morning, but he felt tired now.
   Waving his hands at nine beautiful girls, Haru smiled and thought, "What a great morning."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://k-project.fandom.com/wiki/Seri_Awashima
   https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Ritsu
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1275: Skyscraper and Massage
   After spending his morning with the members of Muse, Haru went to his Longinus Investment which was located on Marunouchi.
   In the past, Haru rented one of the floors within the Marunouchi Building, but then after he had become a billionaire, he bought this building directly. He needed headquarters for his business and building his own headquarters would take time so he bought the Marunouchi Building directly.
   The price wasn't that expensive and there wasn't that much difference between the price of his building and his airplane which was in progress.
   Haru wanted to build his own headquarters, but he was a bit hesitant to do it. It wasn't because of money or permission to build it. He had a lot of money and his family also came from a famous politician family.
   If he wanted to build his own headquarters then it would be very easy and it would also increase the economy of the country.
   However, for his first headquarters, he wanted to build a skyscraper.
   As a man, building a skyscraper was one of man's dreams, but he knew that it was a bit hard to build a skyscraper in this country.
   Money wasn't a problem, but nature was the problem.
   Japan was famous for its earthquakes.
   Earthquakes kept happening that everyone had gotten used to and building a skyscraper was dangerous!
   In his previous life, the tallest building in Japan was Tokyo Skytree which was around 634 m in height.
   However, Tokyo Skytree was a tower, not a skyscraper and it was mostly used for television and radio broadcast sites.
   Well, in 2010, Tokyo Skytree hadn't been built and the tallest building in this country was Tokyo Tower.
   According to his research, the limit of the skyscraper was around 250m, and it could withstand at least 8 magnitude earthquakes. More than that, it would be destroyed since nature wasn't something that could be fought by humans.
   Unless Haru was able to get an ability that was able to manipulate an earthquake to stop it.
   Haru then stopped thinking and it was better to think about that matter later since he felt that building his own headquarters wasn't that necessary since he had bought this Marunouchi Building. There was a lot of business in this world that waited to be acquired by him so it was better to save his money first.
   Entering his office, there were a lot of people who bowed their heads and greeted him respectfully.
   Haru didn't feel that surprising since it was a custom within this country. He felt uncomfortable at first, but he didn't feel anything at this moment since he had a lot of experience as a leader from Emperor, Governor, etc.
   When he walked away, there were a lot of people who looked at him in awe since it had only been a year, but his business had grown so big that he had become the richest in the entire country.
   Some men were sighing and looked at him in awe. Then a lot of women blushed, hoping that their boss would glance at them once again.
   Haru kept walking since he needed to do his business.
   Haru smiled when he saw Ritsu.
   Ritsu didn't care too much about the eyes of people and hugged him quickly. She missed him since she often went out from time to time to take care of his business. Her body had been transformed and she was wondering when this lewd beat was going to eat her.
   "How is it? How is your body?" Haru asked.
   There were only both of them and his bodyguards around them.
   His bodyguards were GT Robots which were controlled by Ritsu so they didn't need to worry that their conversation was being heard.
   "It's very good! I am very happy with my body!" Ritsu said with a smile, telling him a lot of experiences that she had felt with her new body.
   They walked while talking to each other before they entered the lift to go to his office.
   Haru's office was located on the top floor together with the location of the Longinus Investment.
   There were a lot of secrets that were kept in this place after all and it was also the reason why he bought this building directly.
   When they entered his office, Seri was already inside, sitting while sorting the documents on the table.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether it was his imagination that this woman was even more tempting?
   Haru quickly shook his head then glanced at Ritsu who was smiling while looking at him.
   "Haru-sama, you're here," Seri said with a smile. She dashed toward him and hugged him tightly, but she stopped since she realized that her action was quite rude, but...
   Haru quickly hugged Seri since he missed this woman.
   Seri was surprised and felt a bit nervous, but the smile on her face couldn't be hidden.
   "You alright? I feel that you're a bit thin," Haru said and checked Seri's body since he could tell that her weight decreased from the last time he had seen her and he felt worried that she was working too hard.
   "I am alright," Seri said while smiling, telling him that she was alright.
   "Haru, your office is sound-proof, so you don't need to worry," Ritsu suddenly said.
   'I don't need to worry about what?!'
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "Do you want me to massage you? My massage skill has increased."
   Seri was startled, but then she thought when her body was being massaged by him at that time. She blushed and felt shy.
   "If you're worried about me, he is also going to massage me," Ritsu said.
   Haru and Seri looked at Ritsu with speechless expressions.
   "I will lock the door," Ritsu said and went toward the door to lock it.
   "Pl - Please...." Seri was a bit shy, but when she thought about that massage session...
   "Sit down, I'll massage your shoulders first. You have two big melons on your chest after all which make your shoulders tense all the time," Haru said and pushed Seri to the sofa in his office.
   Seri blushed and felt that this guy was really perverted.
   Haru let Seri sit down and he rolled the sleeves of his shirt.
   Ritsu also returned after she locked the door.
   "Haru-sama, what about the business?" Seri asked.
   "We can do that matter later after I have massaged your body," Haru said.
   Seri wanted to refute, but then she started to moan when he touched her body.
   Seri bit her lower lip and tried to hold her moan, but it was simply impossible!
   Then Haru used all of his massage knowledge from "Cookie" then after 30 minutes, Seri laid on the sofa with an ecstasy on her face.
   "Haru, is it my time?" Ritsu asked and was about to take off her suit and shirt since she was afraid it would wrinkle when he massaged her body.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1276: Kasugano Consortium! 1
   After an hour, Seri and Ritsu slept on the sofa, resting to maximize the effect of Haru's massage.
   If someone didn't know what had happened, then someone would think that Seri and Ritsu had been ravaged by their boss in the past hour since a moan from their mouths was so loud.
   Fortunately, Haru's office was sound-proof that no one could hear what had happened inside.
   Haru was standing near the window of his office while looking at the scenery of Tokyo. He didn't expect to have reached this point.
   A year ago, he was only a popular writer who was using his face to attract a lot of fans. Of course, his work was also wonderful and it was also the reason why he could get a lot of money after his parents had passed out, but then with the appearance of "Group Chat" and Kirari.
   With the appearance of "Group Chat", Haru had turned into a superhuman who could destroy the world.
   Then with the appearance of Kirari, his goal had changed since he needed to have the same standing as Kirari's family. His family might be coming from a famous politician family, but compared to Kirari's family which was a conglomerate, his family standing was too far apart from her since in this world money controlled everything.
   In this world, money was similar to a chakra in Naruto.
   The more chakra the better it is so the more money, the better it is, right?
   In this world, there were a lot of things that could be connected with his manga such as One Piece.
   In One Piece, there were four strongest pirates which were known as "Four Emperors" and in this world, there were four strongest consortiums (Zaibatsu) in Japan which were known as Mitsui, Mitsubishi, Sumitomo, and Shinomiya.
   Haru was an emerging businessman and his role was similar to Monkey D. Luffy.
   In the story of One Piece, Luffy became the "Five Emperor" in two years' time.
   Haru was also wondering whether he could also do the same and become one of the five strongest consortiums in the country.
   Haru had a lot of allies from Kirari and Erina.
   Kirari's family was a conglomerate and Erina's family was a food tycoon.
   If the three of them combined with each other then without a doubt that they would be able to match the four consortiums in this country.
   It might not be related, but if this world was the world of One Piece then both Kirari's family and Erina's family were shichibukai.
   Haru turned and looked at Seri who had woken up. "Have you woken up?"
   "Yes. I feel better now."
   Seri really felt that she really felt better and felt that she had slept for eight hours. She then put the documents on the table and brought them to Haru's table. "Let's talk about business, our acquisition of pharmaceutical companies is almost complete. Chiba bank is in the process, but you don't need to worry since your grandfather is helping you so it will be completed soon. Then for Kikkoman, your grandfather-in-law also helps you to acquire it."
   "It's Nakiri Senzaemon. It seems that he's excited when he finds out that his grandson-in-law is about to acquire Kikkoman," Seri said while staring at Haru. Her entire body was touched, tainted, and marked by this man and she was wondering when he was going to make his move.
   Haru ignored Seri's gaze and nodded. "What about the rest?"
   "Your casino on Jeju Island is easy to complete and I have seen someone take care of it. Your gym is almost complete and the French restaurant that you have invested in before is also in progress," Seri said.
   "What about Nerflix?" Haru asked. He sent his plan regarding the development of Nerflix and he needed to acquire this company as soon as possible.
   Seri nodded and said, "I have read your plan and I feel that it is feasible, no, if it really develops into what you have written on your plan then Nerflix is going to develop into a hundred billion-dollar business."
   "That's true." Haru nodded since Nerflix was going to be one of the hottest businesses under his hands.
   "There are around 10 billion dollars in Longinus Investments and will you use all of that to hunt again?" Seri asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "My money is almost gone to acquire all of those businesses and I need more."
   "Why don't you open an investment bank? I am sure with your name, it won't be difficult for a lot of people to become a client of your investment back," Seri said. She knew that Haru was full of ambition and she also wanted to help him.
   Haru didn't agree right away, but said, "Can you make up a plan? Let me see it first."
   "Yes!" Seri nodded. She knew that once Haru opened an investment bank, then everything would be smooth, especially for his movie companies.
   To create a movie, it had always been an iron-clad rule to not use his own money, or rather, a company must use the money of the investor since sometimes movies weren't profitable so rather than using their own money, they used investor money to create a movie.
   However, the money of investors was very hard to get, especially after the financial crisis in 2008 and there were a lot of rich people who tightened their belts.
   Money was one thing, but after Haru opened his own investment bank, he would be able to get a lot of allies in his business.
   Seri knew that there were a lot of people who wanted their money to be managed by Haru and she also became excited since she knew that her boss would become even stronger!
   "I should be able to get at least another tens of billions of dollars in the middle of June, so I think we should prepare for the next plan," Haru said.
   Seri wasn't that surprised anymore since she knew very well that Haru was a genius.
   "So what are we going to acquire next?"
   Haru looked at Seri and asked, "What do you think?"
   "Me?" Seri was a bit surprised.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "What kind of company should I acquire next?" He wanted to see what kind of answer Seri would give him.
   "Hmm... I feel that you should buy another movie company," Seri said. She had already thought that the future of Nerflix was bright and it was better to buy a lot of movie companies to acquire the copyright of various movies.
   Once that happened, then the movie library movies of Nerflix would increase and the customers could watch a lot of movies without trouble.
   "Which company?" Haru asked.
   "MGM," Seri said without hesitation.
   Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer Studios (MGM) Inc. is an American media company involved primarily in the production and distribution of feature films and television programs.
   "Based on my research, there should be around 4000 movies on that company," Seri said.
   Seri felt that being a media tycoon was a very good choice for Haru. If possible, she also wanted to ask him to buy Paramount Pictures, and Colombia Pictures, but he knew that it would take a lot of money and it would be very hard for him to buy those two companies.
   If possible Seri wanted to tell him to buy Warner Bros, 22st Century Fox, and Destiny (Disney), but he knew that those three companies were very expensive and he didn't think that Haru could buy them at that moment.
   It wouldn't be too late to buy it after his investment bank was set up.
   In the media industry, the content was the key and as long as there was copyright then the future of Haru's media kingdom would be very smooth.
   "I also think that you should buy EMI, but only buy the copyright of their songs and according to my research the price should be around 2.2 billion dollars," Seri said.
   EMI Records Ltd. is a British record label.
   It was once one of the Big Four's record labels and it had a lot of copyright of songs of legendary singers.
   "I agree, but let's do that later since there is something more important to acquire," Haru said.
   "What is it?" Seri asked. She didn't mind that her proposal was being rejected since she knew that Haru had a better plan.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1277: Kasugano Consortium! 2
   Seri pondered for a while why Haru had decided to buy this company.
   "If I am not wrong, Nentendo has proposed several times asking you to buy a copyright to create a manga in your "Weekly Viking Shounen Magazine" into a game, right?" Ritsu suddenly joined the conversation.
   Seri was quite busy with the acquisition and managing her team. It was impossible for her to manage all the companies which were being acquired by Haru alone and that was the reason why she had her own team that had been selected carefully by Ritsu.
   Seri looked at Haru and asked, "So you're confident that that manga in your magazine is going to be a hit once it is made into a game?"
   Haru nodded without hesitation. He knew that Nentendo was aiming for his Pokemon, but he didn't let them.
   One was that he didn't lack money and another thing was that he had planned to acquire Nentendo.
   "I have heard that they're planning to release a new game console." Seri looked at Haru and asked, "Do you have confidence in this new game console?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "No."
   Seri was startled and shocked when she heard that Haru didn't have confidence in Nentendo's new game console. "Then why did you decide to acquire this company?"
   "I'm not confident in Nentendo's new game console, but I'm confident in our copyright," Haru said.
   His words weren't wrong since he owned a lot of copyrights from movies, manga, novels, music, etc.
   With those amounts of copyright, he could create various interesting games and with Nentendo as the console, he believed that he would be able to raise the value of Nentendo several times.
   Seri thought for a while, thinking about the possibility of Nentendo. Unlike in the past, her boss owned a game company after all and of course, she needed to learn about the game industry in this world.
   After a minute of silence, Seri asked, "But don't you think the market of handheld games has decreased? Especially with the appearance of smartphones, you also own a smartphone game developer, right? You can develop those game copyrights into smartphone games too, right?" She felt that Nentedo was too outdated since she felt that the future would be on smartphones.
   At this moment, the number of people who owned smartphones wasn't much, but in the future?
   Seri believed that in the future, all the people in this world would own a smartphone, and rather than Nentendo, the future of smartphone games was brighter in her opinion!
   In her mind, Nentendo was different from Playstation and Xbox which was a game console that was being played at home, Nentendo was a handheld game console and the market of handheld game consoles was quite confusing since the only handheld game console in this world was either Nentendo or PSP.
   "Yes, but the handheld game console and smartphone game are different...."
   Haru knew that smartphone games were profitable and so were all the people in this world, however, the handheld game console's market's possibility was high. He also had an idea on how to develop Nentendo in the future and the reason why he was so confident with this company.
   Hearing Haru's explanation, Seri understood the reason why Haru wanted to buy Nentendo and at the same time, she knew that without a good gameplan, it was impossible to survive in the smartphone game industry, but Nentendo was different.
   If they bought a Nentendo, then they could create a new market!
   It was something that made Seri feel that her way of thinking was wrong and knew the potential of a handheld game was bigger than she had thought since Nentendo didn't have a competitor!
   In this world, there are two theories of the business market and that is Red Ocean and Blue Ocean.
   The Red Ocean is where every industry is today. There are defined markets, defined competitors, and a typical way to run a business in any specific industry. On the other hand, the Blue Ocean, on the other hand, is calm and smooth, with lots of food and little or no competition.
   Nentendo was a rare business that was located on the Blue Ocean.
   Seri felt that they needed to buy this company as soon as possible since the stock of Nentendo was at its lowest point and its price also wasn't that much different from Nerflix that they had bought before.
   "That's good." Haru nodded and suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right, can you help me buy Lululemon Athletica and Under Armour?" He had a lot of sports clubs and it was too wasteful to not use those sports clubs better!
   The best way to use a sports club better was to buy a sports goods company which made him able to promote shoes, t-shirts, etc easily.
   "If I'm not wrong, both Athletica and Under Armour should be worth around 1 billion dollars each," Ritsu said.
   Seri nodded and said, "I agree. You have a lot of sports clubs and it'll be wasteful to not utilize it better." She knew that Haru wanted to create a media kingdom which made her think about what he lacked at this moment to complete his media kingdom.
   Haru looked at Seri who was thinking deeply and asked, "What are you thinking about?"
   "Haru, what do you think of toy companies?" Seri asked. She felt that a toy company would be very good to buy since he had a lot of copyrights.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "It's a good market, but you should know that I don't have that much money now." Even though he knew that most children would choose a game rather than a toy, he knew that the market for toys was still huge and he also had a lot of copyright that he could use. It would be wasteful not to utilize that copyright to the fullest so he thought to buy a toy company in the future.
   "I already have a video game company after all and video games are better than toys, but the size of the toy industry is still big, so let's talk about the toy company next year."
   Even though it was a good choice to buy a toy company, there were still a lot of better companies that he needed to acquire.
   Seri nodded and said, "That's true, but then what are you planning to do next?"
   "Of course, I want to create a consortium," Haru said.
   When that word was heard, Seri felt an explosion right on her head since she had never thought of his ambition to create a consortium.
   "It's true that my business is mostly media related, but in the future, it's going to be more than that," Haru said.
   "I can't wait for that moment..."
   Seri was full of excitement when she thought that she was part of the development of the Kasugano Consortium.
   Haru sat on his seat while staring at the scenery of Tokyo from his office.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1278: Reality
   Haru, Seri, and Ritsu kept talking about business for a while and also brought Ayase and the executive of Longinus Bank along with Haru's think tank to have another meeting.
   The bigger Haru's business was, the more impossible it was for him to manage the business by himself.
   In truth, it was possible, but he would lose his time with his girlfriends and he didn't want that.
   In this meeting, they were talking about the next target of their hunt, after long and countless calculations and research.
   Haru gave them a direction then his team was the one who did all the work.
   Then the meeting ended after two hours before everyone returned to do their own jobs, leaving Haru, Seri, and Ritsu.
   The three of them didn't stay too long in the meeting room and returned to Haru's office.
   "I am starving, do you want to eat something?" Haru asked.
   Ritsu nodded then stood up. She walked toward Haru then squatted in front of him.
   This action caused both Seri and Haru to be dumbfounded.
   "...Just in case, what are you doing?" Haru asked.
   "I have heard that your protein is tasty. I want to taste it," Ritsu said simply while looking at him.
   Ritsu's position at this moment was similar to the scene of hentai manga where a boss of some company let his secretary suck its anaconda below the table.
   Haru felt giddy since he had never tried it before, but of course, Seri wouldn't let that happen.
   "Stop! Stop! Let's eat somewhere out!" Seri quickly stopped Ritsu with a blush on her face.
   Ritsu seemed a bit disappointed, but she didn't think too much. "Let's go. I have heard that there is a good western restaurant which has just been opened by an alumnus of Tootsuki." After her body had been transformed, she could also taste food and eating had become one of the things which she enjoyed in this life.
   Seri and Haru nodded since as long as there was a name of Tootsuki then the taste of the food was guaranteed.
   Haru was about to go out, but then his smartphone vibrated. "Wait a moment." He looked at his smartphone and felt a bit surprised that the one who had called him was Otonashi who he had met at the hospital before.
   "Kasugano-san, I know that it is a bit too late, but do you still remember my promise? I still want to treat you to something."
   Haru looked at the time and said, "Then, how about this evening?"
   After Haru ate together with Seri and Ritsu, he went to meet with Otonashi. He was wondering how often he met this guy, but he had to admit Otonashi's little sister was quite cute. If he wasn't wrong, Sumire had told him that she wanted to help both siblings using his foundation and he didn't really mind it.
   In this country, there was something known as government relief, but frankly, the amount of relief wasn't enough, especially for someone who lived in Tokyo, but still, he was quite surprised by Otonashi who was able to send his little sister to Maki's hospital since he had heard that both Otonashi siblings were orphans.
   'Was it because of inheritance or insurance?'
   Haru wasn't sure, but he didn't think too much nor would he judge both siblings.
   Otonashi had invited him to eat at Sumiredouri Shopping District which also happened to be the location of Souma's restaurant.
   Otonashi Yuzuru had just returned from his part-time job and stood right in front of the entrance of Sumiredouri Shopping District. He didn't do anything and only stood absentmindedly, waiting for someone.
   Otonashi looked up and was confused when he saw a young man with glasses and black hair calling out his name. "You're...?"
   "I am Kasugano," Haru said and took off his wig and glasses in a second to show that it was him.
   Otonashi was surprised and asked, "Why did you wear a disguise?"
   "You don't need to think too much." Waving his hand, Haru asked, "So are you going to treat me today?"
   Otonashi nodded and didn't ask that much, but then he said, "I have heard that there is a new food which is known as Sumire Karaage Roll. I will treat you to that."
   "Really? Then let's go, what are we waiting for?" Haru said.
   Otonashi sighed in relief when he saw that Haru seemed to be alright with the food that he had chosen since he knew that Haru was very rich. He didn't really know Haru's identity since he didn't watch television, newspapers, etc that much, but well, from Haru's way of walking, gestures, aura, etc.
   When Otonashi was in the middle of thinking, Haru's voice woke him up.
   "What's wrong, Kasungano-san?"
   "What kind of part-time job do you usually do?" Haru was quite curious.
   Otonashi thought for a while and said, "In the morning, I work in a construction site, then at night, I work at a convenience store."
   Haru didn't feel that surprised by Otonashi's decision to work from morning to night. He might do the same if he didn't have the talent to write.
   It was very difficult to live in this country unless someone had a talent as a writer or illustrator, then the only path in front of them was to study or work.
   If someone chooses to study then they could enter a good university then work as a salaryman in a big company. It was the dream of most male students in this country since their life would be stable. For the smart ones whose family's economic condition was quite good, they would either choose to become a doctor or lawyer since it would generate a lot of money.
   If someone chose to work then there was also a lot of path in front of them, but of course, this path was very hard, and the most common one was to work part-time in a catering industry or convenience store.
   There was also an option to become either a construction worker or fisherman, but no one would choose this option unless they were forced to since it would wreck their bodies very quickly.
   If someone had a good appearance then they could choose to become a host or cabaret girl, accompanying a rich woman or man, of course, if they chose this job, then they would receive a lot of money, and when they had enough of money, they could open their business.
   There was also MLM, insurance, yakuza, and a lot more.
   In this country, there was a lot of legal work, however, it wouldn't be easy since the best way for someone to secure their future was to study. If their studies weren't good, then they could only choose an unconventional path.
   Someone like Nasa was very rare since Nasa was a genius programmer and his best friend, Kasugano Haruka, was a financial genius, businessman, etc.
   With the number of users on Instagram alone, Nasa had already become a billionaire on his own which made this guy wonder whether he was dreaming.
   Haru wanted to say Otonashi should work as a streamer, but he wasn't sure whether Otonashi had the talent to be one. He pondered while listening to Otonashi's story.
   "Working in a convenience store at night is quite good."
   "If there is a leftover bento on the shelf, then the employee can take the bento for free. I take two for dinner and breakfast in the morning," Otonasi said.
   "You usually only eat a bento?" Haru asked.
   Otonashi nodded and said, "Yes. It has been a while since I spent my money on buying food somewhere and somehow, it excites me."
   Haru didn't say too much and didn't feel that sorry for him since he had seen worse.
   The people who lived in the slums in the world of Akame Ga Kill and the little girls who were being labeled as Cursed Children were living several times worse than Otonashi after all, but well, he decided to help him anyway.
   "Well, Otonashi, do you want to work for me?"
   comment
   "Work for you?" Otonashi was surprised.
   "Yeah, do you want to work at my gym?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Yuzuru_Otonashi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1279: Discussion about HI-ERO particles and Pride of Harem Protagonist
   After Otonashi treated him, Haru returned to his house and didn't stay out too long. Though, he had to admit that the taste of Sumire Karaage Roll was quite good, and understood why this food was so popular.
   Haru had invited Otonashi to work at his gym as a trainer.
   To become a trainer, someone needed to have a license, but Otonashi didn't have that, especially when he was only in high school.
   However, Haru was the owner of the gym and he could hire Otonashi without any trouble. After all, compared to a construction worker or convenience store employee, the income of a gym trainer was higher.
   Sitting in his car, Haru nodded and felt that he could be friends with Otonashi since someone who could do that much for his little sister must be a good guy.
   Coming back to his house, it was a rare time when Megumi and Utaha weren't staying at his house since both of them returned to their parents' house. It had been a while since both of them had returned to their house and their parents also missed them so they decided to return home, leaving only both Sora and Haru alone.
   After taking a bath and preparing dinner for Sora, Haru sat down on the sofa since everyone on the "group chat" was discussing the power of HI-ERO particles.
   After he returned from his quest, he told them what had happened on the quest and told them the unlimited possibility of HI-ERO particles.
   Teppei: "Haru, isn't that Penguin mate?"
   Teppei was attracted to various creatures, animals, plants, etc in various worlds and he was a bit surprised when he saw the photo of the Penguins for the first time, especially when he saw the front-tail of the Penguin. Haru had told him that the Penguins didn't mate with each other and there was only a male gender among the Penguins which made him even more confused at how the Penguins were able to breed.
   Haru: "Yes. They're not mating."
   Teppei: "Then you're telling me that their front-tail is just a tail?"
   Haru: "Yes. It's just a tail, only a tail. There is no more or less since it is just a tail."
   Haru couldn't blame them since everyone was doubtful at the Penguin's front-tail for the first time after all.
   Everyone thought that the Penguin's front-tail was that part of the male, but in truth, it was just a tail, nothing less, nothing more.
   Charlotte: "But is what you have said about HI-ERO particles true?"
   Everyone had heard that the HI-ERO particles were capable of being used for various things, but more importantly, they could be used as a source of energy!
   The libido of someone being turned into energy!
   When a group of scientists on the Group Chat heard this kind of ridiculous thing, they could only twitch their lips since it was their first time to know that libido could be used as energy.
   However, when everyone saw the video of Haru's battle on that quest, they were amazed since the power of HI-ERO particles were very amazing!
   It could be said that everyone couldn't help but feel the possibility of this power was unlimited since they saw Haru's battle who piloted 10,000 meters of height of robot against10,000 meters of a robot.
   When everyone watched this battle, they felt that their blood was boiling in excitement, thinking about this new power, but then cold water was poured when they heard that they would turn into a Penguin when they lost all of their HI-ERO particles.
   Unlike Haru who was the harem protagonist, the rest members of the Group Chat were mostly minor characters in their story. There was also a protagonist, but they were only a protagonist, not a harem protagonist!
   This was a very important point since without the protection of the harem protagonist aura whose libido was against the sky then it was simply impossible to use HI-ERO particles as lavish as Haru.
   Haru: "Well, unless, you go to that world, is it impossible to test it. However, at the same time, you need to be careful since you might turn into a Penguin if you're not careful."
   Haru: "Except women, of course."
   Haru wasn't sure what the theory was, but the Penguin had told him that only a male human could become a Penguin and a female human couldn't become one.
   Haru thought that it might be related to the front-tail since a female human didn't have a front-tail.
   Tabane: "I want to see the robot, can you send it to my world?"
   Haru: "You want me to send Daimidaler?"
   Haru: "I'll send it after this."
   Haru pondered and didn't mind sending Daimidaler to Tabane since she was also his girlfriend and he didn't think that she would mess up the Daimidaler.
   The Daimidaler had become his trump card since it was a very powerful robot. Even if the shape of the robot was very weird, as long as it was strong, he didn't care too much.
   Haru concentrated on the Daimidaler which was kept on his zipper storage then connected it to Group Chat.
   Haru: "You're in your house, Tabane?"
   Tabane: "Yeah, I am ready. You can send the Daimidaler anytime."
   [Ding! Haru has sent the Daimidaler!]
   Tabane quickly accepted the Daimidaler from Haru then took it out from the Group Chat before it appeared right on the hangar of her house. Looking at the robot which suddenly appeared in front of her, she took a deep breath and became even more curious about the HI-ERO particle generator which was being used to move this robot.
   "Tabane-sama, what is this?" Chloe was startled when a giant robot suddenly appeared on Tabane's hangar, but then her expression turned weird when she saw the shape of this robot was quite ugly.
   "Hehehe, this is a gift from my husband-to-be," Tabane said with a laugh.
   Everyone who looked at the photo of the Daimidaler couldn't help but feel that it was very ugly, but they had to admit that even if it looked quite ugly its strength was without a doubt!
   When everyone discussed to each other about HI-ERO particles, Penguins, Daimidaler, and the research of various things that Haru had collected on the world of his previous quest, Esdeath suddenly chatted with him privately.
   Esdeath: "Is it only me or do I feel that I have heard a woman moan every time that you pilot a Daimidaler."
   Haru knew that he needed to be truthful since it was what he needed to do and he felt that he also had enough of hiding since he wanted to treat his women better!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://infinite-stratos.fandom.com/wiki/Chloe_Chronicle
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1280: Detail
   When Haru explained in detail what had happened during the quest to Esdeath, he felt something on his thigh. He glanced to the side and saw Sora who laid on her stomach, reading a manga while eating the Sumire Karaage Roll that he had brought before and also a potato chip on the side.
   Haru knew that Sora's body was the type that would never get fat no matter how much she had eaten, but eating such food every day was bad.
   Haru understood why Erina had always disdained the food from the low-class and it wasn't because of the way it was cooked, but because of its ingredients.
   Some people such as Souma might disagree since a normal ingredient could also achieve the same level as those high-class ingredients.
   However, Haru didn't think so.
   Haru might agree with Souma's view about food for the masses, but for ingredients, he didn't think so.
   The ingredients for the food for masses were made by using a lot of chemical agents from various things which made it unhealthy, but ingredients for the rich were different.
   The ingredients were carefully crafted without any chemical agent or gene mutation which would lead to an unhealthy body if it being consumed for a long time.
   Haru's view of food was to use the best ingredients for his customers. It was also because his cafe was so popular. He carefully chose the flour and water that was used for his bread, searching for its origin and etc.
   Well, enough of talking about food, Haru stared at Sora who was wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts. He couldn't help but be tempted, touching Sora's butt slowly caressing it then also touching her sensitive part.
   Sora raised her eyebrow, but she didn't say too much and raised her butts to move closer since it felt good, however, she kept reading the manga in her hands, trying to act that it was nothing.
   Haru kept typing his smartphone, telling his experience on the world of his previous quest with one hand, and his other hand was teasing Sora. He put down his smartphone and looked at Sora.
   Unlike when she was at school, her hair wasn't tied in twin-tails and it was loosened freely on her back.
   Haru pulled Sora's shorts and smooth butts were shown in front of him, but she didn't do anything, quietly reading her manga, but he could tell that she was quite eager since he could see that her panties were soaked at this moment.
   "Hmm...?" Sora answered while trying to hold her moan since his fingers were too good.
   "How is the game?" Haru asked a casual question while fingering Sora.
   "Hmn... it is good... the process is quite smooth..." Sora answered while biting her lips. It was very hard to stay sane and her mind was quite hazy, answering his question absentmindedly.
   "Right... Eriri is going to come..."
   When Haru was surprised, Sora's body trembled and her body tightened, before a drip of liquid dripped from her sensitive place.
   "Is Sawamura going to come here? Late at night? Why?"
   Sora then turned to her body, ignoring her naked lower body, and smiled. "She has said that in this place, she can get a lot of inspiration from her illustrations."
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "You're alright with that?" He could tell what kind of inspiration it was, and
   "Why not?" Sora sighed and said, "That girl is quite unfortunate."
   "Her childhood friend is leaving her," Sora said and crept toward Haru's lap, sitting on the top of his lap, staring at his eyes with a hot gaze. She could feel something hard on her butts which made her raise her eyebrow. "You really love that kind of setting, huh?" She knew that he loved to steal from someone else's lover which was why she thought that he might have an interest in Eriri.
   "Don't misunderstand. It happens because of force majeure, you're too attractive after all," Haru said and wouldn't admit that he loved to steal someone's else lover.
   Sora smiled then stole Haru's lips.
   Both of them started to kiss each other, nibbling each other's lips, playing with each other's tongues, and creating wet and lewd sounds.
   Sora moved her waist forward and backward, feeling the hardness of Haru's dick. Her hands latched onto his neck, hugging him tightly without letting him go.
   However, at this moment, the bell on the house was pressed which made both of them raise their eyebrows, they parted their lips, then looked at the person who pressed the bell on their houses.
   They could see that Haru's bodyguard let Eriri enter his house and she quickly ran toward the direction of their place.
   "Wear your shorts," Haru said.
   "You're the one who pulls it down. Help me," Sora said.
   Haru didn't say much and helped Sora to wear her shorts, but...
   The door was opened and Eriri entered their place and saw both Sora and Haru who were sitting next to each other while watching a movie.
   "What's wrong, Eriri?" Sora asked calmly, but if someone looked closely, there was a tint of blush on her cheek and the smell on her body was quite lewd.
   Eriri sniffed around and asked, "What smell is this?"
   Sora blushed and hit Haru who was sitting next to her. Her eyes were full of grievance, telling him that everything was his fault!
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "Sawamura, what are you doing here?"
   When asked by Haru, Eriri seemed to forget her question before and said, "What? You're not welcoming me here? You pervert!"
   Haru wanted to deny that he wasn't a pervert, but it was impossible since he knew that he was a pervert. He then smirked and said, "You also know that I am a pervert, don't you feel afraid that I'll attack you?"
   "Wh - What? Yo - You're going to attack me?!" Eriri blushed then thought about the development which happened on the hentai manga. Her face was very hot, but strangely enough, she didn't feel afraid.
   "Don't listen to him. He's teasing you," Sora said while glaring at Haru, telling him not to tease her friend too much.
   Both of them had a modest chest which made their relationship better, but somehow, Eriri realized that Sora's chest became slightly bigger which made her wonder what had happened since she wanted to know whether there was a method to increase her chest size.
   Hearing Sora's words, Eriri snorted then raised her aerodynamic chest to the sky.
   "Well, do what you want, have you eaten yet? If not I'll prepare something light," Haru said and stood up from the sofa.
   "Oh? Can I have udon?" Eriri asked.
   Haru nodded and walked toward the kitchen to prepare light food for both of them.
   Looking at Haru's back, Eriri walked toward Sora and whispered, "Ar - Are the three of you really his girlfriends?" She still couldn't believe that Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were the girlfriends of this devil.
   "Yes." Sora looked at Eriri and asked, "You don't have an interest in him, right?"
   "Wh - What? Of course not!" Eriri said without hesitation.
   "Is that so?" Sora answered with a perfunctory nod since she didn't care much how many of Haru's girlfriends were.
   Eriri was uncomfortable since Sora's answer made her think that she would fall for that devil no matter what, but then she remembered her intention in this place. "Ar - Are you sure it's alright for me to watch both of you?"
   "But you can peek or eavesdrop later," Sora said.
   Eriri was stunned, but then she heard his voice.
   "The udon is ready," Haru said and brought the udon to the table.
   Looking at Haru, Eriri became curious. She was an artist and she sought perfection, she felt unsatisfied with her illustrator of some scenes and thought to watch the real things, but before that, she needed to eat the udon in front of her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1281: Morning Coffee
   Haru woke up in the early morning, working out for an hour or so at the gym inside his house, before going back to the room where he was living to take a bath.
   There were a lot of rooms in his house and even if all of his girlfriends were living in this place, it was alright.
   It was a quiet morning and he brewed a Blue Mountain coffee.
   Blue Mountain coffee is noted for its mild flavour and lack of bitterness. Over the past few decades, this coffee has developed a reputation that has made it one of the most expensive and sought-after coffees in the world. Over 80% of all Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee is exported to Japan.
   It was also the reason why it was quite easy for him to get this coffee, however, he was wondering whether he could get some shares of this percentage of Blue Mountain coffee.
   If he could get 20% of Blue Mountain coffee then that would be good.
   'Should I go to Jamaica?'
   Haru really felt that he needed to tell this matter to Ritsu and Seri later since he wanted to enter a coffee industry and the best way to do it was to buy the best chain of coffeehouses and roastery reserves.
   Haru wanted to get this company, the sooner the better, it was.
   While he was in deep thought, the door where Sawamura Eriri was staying was opened.
   Eriri came out from her room while yawning, but then her cute little nose moved slightly when she smelled the aroma of coffee. Her eyes then quickly stared at Haru who was drinking coffee while sitting on the lazy chair near the veranda.
   "You've woken up, Sawamura?" Haru looked at Sawamura Eriri. He could see that this girl was very sleepy and couldn't have a good sleep, but he knew that it was these girl's fault and tried to peek at his night activity last night.
   "Umm...." Sawamura Eriri nodded with a blush.
   "Do you want a coffee?" Haru asked.
   "...Sure." Sawamura Eriri nodded.
   Sawamura Eriri walked toward Haru and saw him preparing a coffee for her. She wasn't sure, but she sat next to the lazy chair to him.
   Sawamura Eriri nodded and took a cup of coffee from Haru.
   It was raining last night so it was a bit chilly in the morning, but the cup of coffee in her hands warmed her up. Truthfully, she couldn't drink coffee since it was bitter, but she forgot to ask him to mix sugar since the smell of the coffee was too good.
   Sawamura Eriri sipped the coffee slowly, but then she was surprised by the lack of bitterness and mild flavors of the coffee. There was also a hint of citrus and cocoa on the coffee which made her sipped her coffee faster. She sighed in satisfaction, but then she couldn't help but ask, "This... what kind of coffee is this?"
   "It's Blue Mountain coffee," Haru answered absentmindedly while reading a newspaper in his hands.
   "Blue Mountain? Isn't this expensive?" Sawamura Eriri asked with a surprised expression.
   "With your family, it'll be easy for you to get one, but I can give it to you some," Haru said.
   Sawamura looked at him suspiciously and asked, "You really don't have an interest in me, right?"
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "You're too narcissistic. I have to admit that you're cute and that blonde hair is also a plus point, but then again, I'm not that casual and I don't flirt with anyone as long as they're a girl."
   Sawamura blushed, but then looked away since this guy praised her as cute. However, she was wondering what made Sora, Megumi, and Utaha attractive in the eyes of the richest guy in the world and wondered what she lacked.
   High school was a place where someone should fall in love.
   In Japan, the parents also supported their children to fall in love during high school. It wasn't that someone couldn't fall in love in the future, but in high school, everyone was pure and their intention to date each other was based on love.
   Unlike when someone became an adult, the relationship between two people needed to be based on a material matter.
   Everyone was an adult after all and they needed to think about their future from children, work, house, etc.
   It was also the reason why after he had graduated from high school, he might as well stop his journey as a Don Juan.
   Well, another reason why someone in this country should fall in love during high school was that when they entered society, the only way for them to get a partner life was through a blind date, working place, or friend.
   "You have been staring at me for a while, what's wrong?" Haru turned his head and looked at Sawamura Eriri.
   "Wh - Who is staring at you! Don't be narcissistic!" Sawamura Eriri said angrily, showing her canine teeth. It was as if she tried to scare him that she would eat him if he continued to tease her.
   However, Eriri had to admit that this guy was very handsome and there was this aura that made her couldn't help but relax when she was with him. She felt that she was being protected and at the same time, she felt that she didn't need to worry about anything.
   Haru laughed and said, "Can I call you, Eriri?"
   "....Umm..." Eriri nodded and said, "I will call you Haru from now on."
   Eriri nodded and felt a bit shy, but then she continued to drink her coffee, however, she heard a question which caused her to spit out all the coffee in her mouth.
   "I heard from Sora that you've been left out by your childhood friend, is that true?"
   Coffee dripped from her mouth, Eriri stared at Haru in shock before it turned into a shame!
   Eriri quickly grabbed the tissue from Haru then wiped her mouth. She blushed and asked, "Wh - What does that matter to you?!"
   "It doesn't really matter."
   "But your childhood friend is very brave to leave you," Haru said.
   "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Eriri looked at Haru with a confused expression.
   Haru looked at Eriri and said, "I mean... as I have said before, you're cute, and even if the bond between childhood friends is very strong if someone suddenly appears before you and makes you fall in love then your childhood friend is going to regret that he won't be the closest person in your life anymore. Being forgotten, then becoming a stranger in the future."
   "But depending on the situation, you might be the one who is unlucky when your childhood friend has found a new love in his life, in case you fell for your childhood friend," Haru said.
   Haru was talking nonsense, but then he heard a sob from his side.
   Eriri was crying when she thought such a thing. She looked at him with red eyes and disheveled eyes.
   "H - Haru, do you think that I'll be forgotten by him?"
   Haru sighed and thought the bond of a childhood friend was the strongest after all. He patted Eriri's head and said, "Of course not. You're very cute after all. I doubt that your childhood friend will have feelings for you."
   "R - Really?" Eriri asked with a hopeful expression.
   "Do you like him that much?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Wh - Who likes that kind of guy?!" Eriri quickly snorted and looked away.
   Haru rolled his eyes and sighed, wondering why there were so many tsundere characters around him.
   "What's with that answer? You don't believe me?"
   "I believe in you. Don't worry."
   Eriri didn't believe him and kept telling him that she didn't have feelings for her childhood friend, but then she didn't realize that her feelings for her childhood friend were...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1282: He's scumbag
   When Haru, Sora, and Eriri were having breakfast, Sora suddenly asked, "Eriri, have you done the illustration."
   "I have drawn it! Wait a moment!" Eriri quickly went to the room excitedly where she stayed before coming out while bringing a number of illustrations.
   "Here! You can see the illustrations of Makoto Ito being stabbed by Sekai Saionji!" Eriri said with a proud expression and stared at Haru from time to time to see his reaction.
   "It's quite realistic." Sora nodded and felt very satisfied with Eriri's illustrations.
   "Yeah... When there's a model, it's sure to be very easy," Eriri said with a smile.
   "That's true, you have a model here," Sora said with a smile.
   Haru, who had been eating his breakfast calmly, felt helpless.
   Eli had been preparing for her first date with him since last night. She had been nervous and wasn't sure what kind of clothes she should wear after searching inside her wardrobe. She even thought to buy a new one but then she decided to wear a light blue cute tunic with a beautiful white skirt that reached her knees.
   Unlike when she went to school, she didn't wear her ponytail and let her beautiful straight blonde hair freely on her back. She also put a hairpin on her bang, showing her beautiful face perfectly.
   "Eli, where are you going?"
   Eli wanted to go out quietly but didn't expect her mother to suddenly appear behind her.
   Eli blushed and couldn't answer her mother's question.
   Eli's mother smiled and asked, "Is it Kasugano-kun?"
   The blush on her face speared around her neck and the temperature on her body rose since her mother could tell everything about her. "M... Mom..."
   "Then you should go." Eli's mother's expression became solemn and said, "If Alisa knows that you're going on a date with Kasugano-kun, then your date is being disturbed.
   Eli was shy, but she nodded.
   "Oh, don't forget to tell him to play at our house."
   "...Y - Yes, mom..." Eli nodded and said, "Goodbye, mom."
   "Bye, Eli. Have fun with your date and you might confess during the date," Eli's mother said with a smile.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Eli quickly closed the door and ran away since she was very embarrassed, but then when the door was closed, she didn't move away from her house, but took a deep breath and calmed herself before her first date.
   Eli touched her chest and had made her preparation. She knew about her feelings and she knew that it was time for her to tell him about her feelings. She knew that this kind of thing should be done by a male, but she knew that his charm was so high and she was afraid to lose him, especially when she saw how close his relationship with the other members of Muse was.
   Eli was sure that everyone on the Muse also had feelings toward him since every girl always wanted to have a charming prince with a white horse and he was perfectly fit for that description.
   Eli knew that it was a time to settle everything and she also wanted to hear how he felt about her since she could tell that there was a change in his relationship with some members of Muse.
   Eli took another deep breath before taking the first step toward her battlefield!
   Haru had changed his clothes into a long sleeve denim shirt, black jeans pants, and a black booth. He slicked his hair back, showing off his sharp contour and handsome appearance.
   Eriri and Sora blushed when they saw him at that moment. They could also smell manly and musky smells from his body which made them flush.
   Sora calmed herself and thought that she could have him tonight, but then Eriri quickly asked, "Where are you going?"
   Eriri decided to stay at his house since it was comfortable, the food was good, and she had a lot of inspiration for drawing in this place.
   "I have a date," Haru said.
   "Date? With who?" Eriri was surprised, but then quickly glanced at Sora.
   "Who is your partner?" Sora asked, then walked toward him.
   Sora thought for a while and asked, "The daughter of your financial advisor and member of your school idol?"
   "Yeah." Haru nodded. He didn't lie in this situation and had made up his mind to be truthful.
   "You're going home tonight?" Sora asked.
   "I'm not sure, but I'll tell you later. However, if I go home then...." Haru said in a whisper about what he was going to do to this girl.
   Sora smiled and felt giddy, hugging him, asking him for a kiss.
   Haru kissed Sora, but then he heard her whisper in his ear.
   "I'll be waiting for you."
   Haru could feel that his ass was being grabbed by Sora, but he didn't think too much since he knew that as his ex-little sister, some of their personalities were quite similar.
   Then Haru left his house, leaving Sora and Eriri inside.
   "Is that alright?" Eriri asked.
   "It's alright. You should also know his charm, right?" Sora said.
   Sora bit her finger seductively and said, "He's a lewd beast in human skin. I have fallen for him and I am happy with it, even if I know that I can't be the only one for him."
   "....He's lucky to have you," Eriri said.
   "No, I'm lucky to have him," Sora said.
   "Yeah." Sora looked at Eriri and said, "If you don't fall in love with your childhood friend then you should choose him."
   "Huh?!" Eriri was startled and blushed. "I - I don't want to date that kind of scumbag!"
   Sora closed her eyes while thinking about a lot of things that happened in the past few years after her parent passed out and how he had always been beside her without complaining, working hard to stop both of them from being separated.
   Watching Sora's expression, Eriri was wondering what made that scumbag so wonderful in the eyes of his women.
   Eli was waiting in front of the station. She looked at her watch and thought that she might have gone too early. She then blushed, thinking that she was too excited about this date which somehow made her embarrassed.
   "Hey, that girl is cute."
   "Do you want to ask her out?"
   "Well... but she's a foreigner..."
   There were a lot of guys who noticed Eli, but no one dared to get close to her, afraid of being rejected.
   "If I fail.. then I fail. I have a feeling that I'll regret it if I don't say something to her."
   Then one brave warrior decided to greet Eli.
   When the brave warrior was one step about to greet Eli, someone called out the name of this girl.
   Eli heard a familiar voice, then quickly turned her head and ran toward him. "Haru!"
   "Sorry for making you wait. Did you wait so long?"
   "Yes, you're making me wait too long!" Eli pouted since it made her think that she was the only one who was excited about this date.
   "I'm sorry, alright? I'll treat you to something later."
   "Really? Then I want ice cream!"
   Both of them walked away toward his car, then the brave warrior was standing there, his body turned gray before he disappeared into ash.
   The friend of the brave warrior quickly helped him.
   Everyone who saw what had happened sighed and wondered why beautiful women were so hard to find. Even if there was one, they had already been eaten by a scumbag which made them helpless.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1283: Your First Time is Mine
   Haru brought Eli to his car that he parked nearby.
   When both of them entered, Haru couldn't help but sigh.
   "What's wrong?" Eli asked nervously since she thought that there was something wrong with her clothes or something, but then again, she had to admit that he was very handsome.
   "Nothing. You're so beautiful today. Fortunately, I'm coming early or else someone might try to hit you on the street," Haru said. He felt that he shouldn't make an appointment at this kind of place next time and would directly pick up his girl at their house.
   Usually, in anime or manga from Japan, the heroine and protagonist would meet each other at an appointment location, but it was because they didn't have personal transportation and used public transportation which made it more efficient to meet at the location of date rather than picking up the heroine in front of her house, but he was different after all and it was possible for him to pick his girls up since he had a private vehicle.
   Eli blushed and asked, "You don't me being hit?"
   "Of course." Haru nodded without hesitation and said, "If we go out next time, let me pick you up in front of your house."
   Eli felt very shy and happy since she knew that he wanted to have a date with her again in the future, but at the same time, she also realized that it might be better to wait for him to pick her up.
   "So which theme park is it?" Haru asked.
   Eli had invited him to visit a theme park, but he wasn't sure which theme park it was since there were a lot of theme parks in this country.
   "It's Tochigi Destiny's Land (Tokyo Disneyland parody)!" Eli said while showing two tickets in her hands.
   Both of them seemed to be very excited before he started to drive his car to their date location.
   During their trip, they talked about a lot of things, but he mostly asked whether there were some attractions that she wanted to try when they had arrived at the location.
   "I want to try a haunted house, roller coaster...."
   Listening to how excited Eli was, Haru was wondering whether this girl knew that he was the owner of Tochigi Destiny Land.
   His private railway company was connected to Tochigi Destiny's Land, and at the same time, it also owned 25% shares of the company that owned theme parks along with hotels and various things, which meant he was the owner since he was the largest shareholder in that theme park.
   Haru was able to book the entire theme park, but he didn't do that since he was sure that this girl would be surprised and startled, and then again, a deserted theme park wouldn't be that fun.
   Eli then stopped, talking when she heard him chuckle. "What's wrong?"
   "Nothing. I don't expect that the student council of Otonokizaka, who is known as a cool girl, will be excited about the theme park and take a picture with the mascot at the theme park," Haru said with a smile.
   Eli blushed and said, "Wh - What? Do you think it is weird?"
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "No. I think that you're cute."
   Eli then hit Haru's arm and said, "Do you love to tease me that much."
   Both of them started to argue with each other before laughing together, and at the same time, they realized that it was very fun to stay together.
   Wearing glasses and hiding the mole under his right eye by using his light magic, Haru entered Tochigi Destiny Land together with Eli.
   Eli didn't seem that surprised when Haru tried to disguise himself since his identity was very famous, even if he didn't appear in public for a long time.
   After Eli found out that this guy was hiding his identity in the past, she often searched for his information on the media and found out that this guy really hid deeply. If there wasn't any news about his deeds in a foreign country at that time, then she wouldn't even know his real identity.
   Somehow, it annoyed her when she thought about that time.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Nothing," Eli said while looking away.
   Haru didn't know what this girl was thinking, but then he said, "There are a lot of people here. Let's hold hands so we won't get separated."
   Eli blushed, but then she reached for his hand. Unlike her hand, his hand was big and firm. It felt like she was being protected when her hand was just being held by him.
   Haru sighed and realized that this girl was just too cute!
   Eli's hand was very soft and it was very nice to hold it.
   Haru had to admit Eli's smell was really good.
   Eli shyly nodded and walked with him entering the theme park together.
   The theme park had always been something of a must-go-to when someone went on a date in this country.
   Based on magazine research, 80% of couples in this country had gone to the theme park during their date.
   There were a lot of reasons for this phenomenon, but according to his hypothesis, it should be because the park would make someone forget their troubles and return to their childhood time.
   But frankly, all he said in the previous sentence was bullshit and what was important on the date was to have fun and it didn't really matter where to go as long as the couple could have fun together, be it mountain, arcade, etc.
   Eli looked at the theme park in amazement since it was her first time here.
   "Is this really your first time?" Haru asked.
   Eli embarrassed and asked, "Is this weird?" In her childhood, she had been focused on becoming a ballerina, and rather than spending her time playing around, she wanted to become better, but then because of something she stopped becoming a ballerina.
   Then after stopped becoming a ballerina, Eli focussed on her academics and her school. She was very rigid after all and if she didn't meet him, then she might still be a student council president who hated a school idol activity.
   Her family had invited her in the past, but she didn't want to go so it was her first time to be at the theme park.
   "No. I'm happy," Haru said with a smile.
   "Huh? Happy? Why?" Eli was confused by Haru's answer.
   "Because your first time is mine," Haru said cheekily.
   Eli instantly blushed and she quickly said, "Do - Don't say such a misleading thing! What if someone misunderstands our conversation!"
   "Hmm? What do you mean? What kind of misunderstanding?" Haru asked with a smile since it was very fun to tease this girl.
   Eli knew that she was being teased and couldn't help but pout and feel annoyed.
   "But it is also your fault, Eli."
   "Huh? Why?" Eli was confused again.
   "Because your reaction is so cute!"
   Eli felt smoke coming out of her head and her brain almost overloaded at that moment.
   "Alright, alright, how about we start to play something," Haru said.
   "What should we play?" Eli asked.
   "Is there something that you want to try?" Haru asked.
   "Hmm...." Eli thought for a while and remembered that there was something that she had always wanted to try.
   Eli pointed her finger at one of the most popular attractions in the theme park from the beginning.
   Haru had to admit that this girl was quite adventurous and he loved it.
   While holding hands, they started their first journey on this theme park.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1284: Open Your Heart 1
   Unlike Haru who was often busy with his matters, and only came to his cafe for three or four days a week, Megumi was very diligent and worked every day since somehow this work increased her presence, and out of ten people, there were six people who ignored her.
   It was definitely an improvement since in the past only her boyfriend noticed her and out of ten people, all of them would ignore her.
   "What's wrong, Iwasawa-san?" Megumi asked.
   Iwasawa looked at Megumi and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Is... Haru not coming today?"
   "Is there something that you want to talk with him about?"
   "Umm..." Iwasawa nodded to Megumi's question.
   "I'll tell him to come to the cafe tomorrow," Megumi said.
   "Thank you," Iwasawa said with a smile.
   "Right, you also need to tell him about Kosaka," Yuri suddenly said.
   "What's wrong with Kosaka?" Megumi asked. Of course, she knew about Kosaka and she was very familiar since she was the one who found Kosaka on the street during her date with Haru in the past.
   "That woman... works herself to death."
   While the three girls were talking to each other, Haru and Eli went and tried to ride a roller coaster.
   Unlike some anime with a very bad theme park, Tochigi Destiny Land's theme park was very good and it was the most popular theme park in the country so without a doubt, the safety and the quality of each attraction were no doubt.
   However, Haru was speechless by Eli's reaction.
   At that moment, the roller coaster was slowly climbing toward the peak as if telling all the people who were riding this roller coaster that death was coming.
   If it was a "Final Destination" or "Conan" then it might be so, unfortunately, it was a harem story so such a ridiculous thing wouldn't happen.
   Haru might be speechless by Eli's reaction, but he didn't complain, why?
   Eli hugged his arm tightly, pressing her two large chests on his arms. He sighed and understood why he loved big tits.
   "You're scared, why should you choose this attraction?"
   "I - I just want to try..." Eli's face was quite pale at this moment since they were about to reach the peak.
   "Don't worry, I am here," Haru said.
   "Umm...." Eli sighed in relief and also felt better, but soon...
   When the roller coaster reached its peak and was about to fall, Haru was able to see Mt. Fuji from a distance.
   Mt. Fuji was the country's tallest peak, at 3,776 meters.
   It was a very huge peak, and it could be compared to the peak beside him.
   However, Mt. Fuji was far away, and Eli's Mt. Fuji was very close and there were even two Mt. Fuji.
   So it shouldn't be difficult to decide which one was the best, right?
   Along with the scream of Eli, the roller coaster dropped with very fast velocity causing a wave of scream, and the Mt. Fujis on Eli's chest quaked!
   Eli sat down on the bench and sighed since the roller coaster wasn't as fun as she had thought. She thought that she should try something mild... such as... haunted house?
   Eli thought about bringing him to the haunted house later. When she was thinking about where she should go after this, her cheek felt cold!
   Eli was startled and quickly turned her head. She twitched her lips when she saw he was there smiling at her.
   "Here's the water," Haru said and gave a bottle of water to Eli. He sat down next to her naturally and showed concern toward her.
   "....Thank you." Eli blushed and quickly took a bottle of water from him. She was still embarrassed when she thought how shameful she was when they were on the top of a roller coaster before.
   Looking at Eli who was blushing, Haru had to admit that this girl was very cute and beautiful. He would be lying if someone told him that he didn't have an interest in this girl. However, he knew that he had a lot of girlfriends, and when he thought that he would harm another girl's purity...
   Haru looked at the distance and sometimes, he was even wondering whether he could make all of his girls happy.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Eli asked since she could tell that he was in deep thought or something.
   "Eli, are you having fun today?" Haru asked.
   "...Why did you suddenly ask that kind of question?" Eli asked while looking at him with a worried expression since it was her first time seeing him with this expression.
   "Nothing. I'm just afraid that I'm the only one who is having fun here," Haru said.
   It was just simple words, but it had a lot of meaning.
   For Eli, Haru's existence might be too perfect, well, not exactly perfect since she knew this guy was perverted who often leered on big titties and butts of the members of Muse during the morning exercise, but he was very strong which made her sometimes worried that he was hiding a lot of things in his heart, but at the same time, it made her happy.
   Eli was happy that she knew that she wasn't perfect and she could be there, supporting him, when he was at his weakest.
   It might not be one of his intentions, but sometimes, girls fall in love with a strong man that sometimes showed his weakness.
   Eli took Haru's hand and said, "I'm having fun. The roller coaster might be scary, but.. but... I am having fun just being with you." Her face was hot and her face was flushed when she said these words since it was so embarrassing!
   Haru laughed and thought this girl was very cute. It might be his selfishness, but he didn't want someone else to stand beside him to stay beside her. He knew that he was a scumbag and greedy, but he swore to make his girls happy.
   "Thank you, Eli. I'm having fun just being with you too," Haru said.
   Eli was embarrassed, but she was very happy!
   Eli quickly stood up and said, "L - Let's go! Let's play another attraction!"
   "Why not? So what kind of attraction do you want to play next?" Haru asked.
   Haru didn't say anything, but he had a feeling that Eli's complexion, which was pale, would turn even paler after they entered the haunted house.
   As expected after they came out from the haunted house, Eli cried and she kept hugging him all the time. Her legs trembled as if a baby deer had just been born, overall, her cuteness was at SSS Level.
   Eli stared at Haru with an annoyed expression and asked, "...Did you know this will happen?'
   "After all, you have always chosen the heavyweight attraction on the theme park. You're a newbie, you should try some vanilla type of attraction first," Haru said.
   "Vanilla, what do you mean?" Eli asked.
   "..It's those slow, fun types of attractions." Haru held Eli's hand and said, "You're in the presence of the master of the theme park. Let me tell you how to have fun, Eli-kun."
   "Um... Yes, Sensei!" Eli said with a laugh.
   Haru's body shuddered when a girl who was older than him called him "Sensei" and Eli's laugh was...
   "Eli, why don't we take a picture first for our commemoration," Haru said without hesitation.
   Hearing her answer, he didn't hesitate and decided to keep that smile on another form so he could watch it every day.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Masami_Iwasawa
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1285: Open Your Heart 2
   Utaha was in her room, writing her novel, but then she decided to take a rest by laying on her bed.
   Utaha was quite busy since she needed to write two novels and one script. She owned two novels, one was "50 Shades of Grey" and the other one was "Love Metronome". Then the script which she needed to write was a script for "School Days".
   Frankly, she didn't complain and she even had fun, writing.
   However, when she thought about the next book of "50 Shades of Grey", she felt a bit stuck since before writing, she needed to feel the feeling of the heroines. She thought for a while and decided to go back to Haru's house since she needed more inspiration.
   Utaha quickly changed her clothes and took her laptop to go to Haru's house.
   "Mom, I'll go to Haru's house."
   "Be careful not to get pregnant too early, alright? Did you bring a condom with you?"
   Utaha knew that her mother was thoughtful, but then it was a bit too much for her liking.
   Haru and Eli didn't go to the next attraction immediately, but went to buy ice cream in the shape of "Mockey Mouse".
   Haru had to admit that the theme park was very profitable.
   Tickets were just one thing, but the food was even more so.
   The price of food at the theme park was several times higher than outside after all, but people still bought it.
   Thinking back, he was really glad to buy the private railways since he held the largest shares within this theme park.
   "What's wrong?" Eli asked while biting the ear of "Mockey Mouse" without hesitation.
   Haru realized that this girl was quite cruel. He shook his head and said, "Let's go to the adventure park."
   Eli nodded without hesitation.
   Inside Tochigi Destiny Land, there were a lot of attractions, but if someone asked which was the one that was most popular then it would be an "adventure park".
   This attraction was quite relaxing and it was fairly enjoyable.
   Haru and Eli sat next to each other on the boat while looking at the scenery of the attraction.
   "It feels like we're in a fantasy story," Eli said excitedly. She felt that she had become a child and she was very excited trying everything on this theme park.
   Haru wasn't that excited since he had tried this attraction several times, especially during his middle school time since his ex-girlfriends often invited him to visit this place together. It was also the reason why he had told Eli that he was a veteran of theme parks.
   Holding Eli's hand, Haru said, "Yeah. If we're on a fantasy story then you might be the princess."
   "Oh!" Eli looked at Haru and asked, "If I am the princess then what are you? Prince?"
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "If we're on the fantasy story then I am a pirate that kidnaps the princess to become my bride." When he said those words, he stared into Eli's eyes.
   Eli blushed and felt very shy. She looked down and held his hand tighter. "You're really bad."
   "Yeah, I'm a bad guy so if you want to run away. You should run away now," Haru said and tried to scare Eli since the more he was with her, the more that he felt reluctant to let her go. He had always been thinking when Sora had told him how many girlfriends that he was going to make in this world.
   Sora, Erina, Utaha, Megumi, Kirari, Sakura, Maki, and Nozomi.
   Before he realized he had made eight girlfriends in this world from a span of more than a year.
   Haru thought that he had changed, but it seemed that wasn't the case. He had never changed and he knew that he was that playboy and womanizer boy during his middle school time, however, this time, he wouldn't leave his girls.
   "Hmph! Do you think that I'm scared? You can try to kidnap me, but I won't be scared!" Eli replied and entered the act.
   Haru laughed and said, "It'll be too late if you don't escape now."
   "I'm not scared! Let me see whether you dare to kidnap me now!" Eli stared at Haru and didn't show weakness at this moment.
   Both of them stared at each other.
   Haru knew that he could take Eli's lips right away, but there were a lot of things that he hadn't talked with her about. He knew that before he took her lips he needed to tell the truth and the sooner the better.
   Haru smiled and said, "Let's try another attraction after this."
   Eli sighed and felt a bit disappointed that he didn't dare to take the first step, however, she had made up her mind.
   Eli and Haru kept playing around the theme park from the afternoon to the evening. They tried a lot of attractions, eating delicious food, taking pictures together, and buying souvenirs for Eli's little sister since they were sure that Eli's little sister would complain when she knew that her big sister and big brother-in-law were going to the theme park together.
   In the evening, it was probably the most exciting time within the theme park since the parade was being held.
   "It's beautiful..." Eli said absentmindedly while holding Haru's hand. She could see the people on the parade laughing and did their best on this performance, however, she also knew how hard those people had trained.
   "Yeah, it is beautiful..."
   Eli turned her head and blushed since it felt like he said those words to her.
   When the parade ended, there was still time before the theme park closed and in the end, they tried the most cliche attraction on the theme park which was known as the Ferris wheel.
   Ferris wheel is probably the most cliche place to confess since it often appears in movies or manga.
   Though, it was also a cliche place where a bomb happened in a famous detective manga.
   "It's so tall..." Eli said while watching the scenery from inside the attraction. She had a lot of fun today and had made up preparation. However, she was more nervous than she had thought. Being close to the person that she loved, was more nerve-wracking than she had thought, especially when she had planned to confess to him.
   Haru didn't care about the view from this place since he often entered a Ferris wheel, but he was more cornered about the sky which suddenly turned cloudy. He twitched his lips and had a feeling that something was about to happen.
   Eli stared at him and at this moment, she was strangely calm and she knew what she wanted to say.
   "What's wrong, Eli?" Haru asked once again after Eli suddenly became quiet.
   When they were about to reach the peak of the Ferris wheel, Eli said, "Haru. I love you. I want you to be my boyfriend." There was hesitation in her voice nor was it trembling. She knew what she wanted and she wanted to be with him.
   Eli was full of expectation, thinking that he would accept it directly, but her world turned gray when she saw him hesitate for a moment...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   It has been a while, but I started to read a lot of the reviews, especially the one-star review and I have realized that there are a lot of times when I have been in a slump and there's a lot of times when I don't have a mood to write the chapters, but I'm grateful for all of you who keep reading the book.
   Thank you very much, and I'll become better in the future.
   Chapter 1286: Open Your Heart 3
   "Haru. I love you. I want you to be my boyfriend."
   Haru should be very happy at this moment since a beautiful girl with blonde and big tits confessed her love to him, however, strangely enough, his heart felt heavy.
   Haru knew about his feeling and he should accept this confession right away, but at the same time, he felt it was a bit wrong.
   As they passed the peak of the Ferris wheel and were about to descend, Eli asked, "...Am I getting rejected?"
   Those words woke him up and he quickly looked up.
   Haru saw Eli who was crying at this moment but tried to smile and tried to hold the tears in her eyes.
   However, it was futile and her tears were uncontrollable.
   "No. I love you too, Eli and I am happy if I can become your boyfriend..."
   "I have a lot of girlfriends and I even date both Maki and Nozomi." Haru stared at Eli and said, "But I---" Before he finished his words, he was slapped.
   The slap was so loud, but fortunately, the theme park itself was quite loud so no one heard the sound of a slap.
   The slap didn't hurt him, but it made his heart uncomfortable, especially when he saw her full of tears.
   Then it just happened the door of the Ferris wheel was opened and without waiting, Eli quickly got out from the car of Ferris wheel.
   Haru knew that he had it coming and that slap was waking him up that he knew that he was wrong, but...
   "Sir, you need to exit the car."
   Haru then woke up when the employee reminded him to get out of the Ferris wheel's car. He stood up and said, "Thank you." He smiled and chased after that girl since he knew that it wasn't over yet!
   The female employee blushed, but at the same time, she sighed since she realized that a handsome man had always been a bastard since she had seen how the beautiful girlfriend of that young man ran away from him, but she also understood why the girlfriend was attracted by that bastard.
   Eli was crying, quickly running away from him since she didn't want him to see her in this state. She felt that everything had ended so quickly and she knew that it was because she was too late.
   Eli remembered how fun it was with him and how he would be beside her when she was in trouble. She really loved him and he felt the same but...
   When she heard that he had dated both Nozomi and Maki, she didn't feel that surprise since as a woman, she also knew that both of them had feelings for him and she also had a feeling that their relationship was very close, but why she...
   Eli knew that guy was a bastard, scumbag, etc. She should hate him, but...
   "....Why does it hurt so much?"
   When Eli was running, the rain started to pour and someone crashed into her which caused her to fall down.
   Eli felt uncomfortable, sad, depressed, tired, and felt her feet hurt. Before she was having fun, but then suddenly it disappeared so quickly.
   Eli sobbed and cried when she knew that everything had ended. She knew that she couldn't look at him the same way again and she also had lost him, especially after she had slapped him before.
   Eli heard a familiar sound which made her heart stop for a bit, but then she quickly rejected it.
   "Go away! Don't appear in front of me!"
   Eli lost her temper when she heard his voice, especially after she heard his voice. She could see his feet right in front of her, but then when she couldn't see his feet, she felt disappointed and her heart emptied. She wanted to stop him, but suddenly she was lifted.
   Eli saw that she was being carried by Haru in his arms.
   "Let's take shelter first."
   "Let go of me! Let go of me!"
   Eli tried to move away from him, but his arms were too firm and she couldn't get away from him. In the end, she stopped while staring at him hatefully.
   When they reached the shelter, Eli quickly said, "Let me go."
   Eli got angry and quickly moved away, but her feet were sprained and it hurt. "Ouch..." She wanted to cry again at this moment, but with her personality, she didn't want to appear weak in front of him.
   "Don't move around. Your feet hurt, right?"
   Eli snorted and looked away.
   Haru didn't care much about Eli's reaction and said, "I love you too, Eli."
   Eli didn't say anything, but her heart trembled when she heard his confession.
   "I don't want to lie to you. I am a scumbag and as I have told you before that you should run away from me, but it is too late for now. I love you and I want you."
   "You're a greedy bastard!" Eli said without hesitation. Her face was very cold and sharp, staring at him.
   "You even dated both Nozomi and Maki. Do you have fun playing with your heart that much?" Eli said.
   "No. I don't have fun. My heart is also uncomfortable, especially when I see you crying," Haru said.
   "Then why did you say that you love me?" Eli asked while staring at him.
   "Because I love you. From our first meeting, I have been attracted to you and the reason why I have supported your school idol group is also you, but then along the way, I have started to fall in love with other girls too," Haru said.
   "Your love is too cheap!" Eli said without hesitation.
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I know that you doubt me, but I have never said I love you to my previous girlfriends." During his middle school time, he had never said "I love you" to his girlfriends and it only happened from Megumi who was his first girlfriend then a lot of girls that he met after he got the Group Chat, then Eli who was the last at this moment, even though his love seemed quite cheap, he couldn't admit, right?
   "Like what you have said before, I'm a greedy bastard, but I want you, Eli. I love you so much and this time, let me be the one who confessed to you."
   Haru stopped and took a deep breath.
   "Wh - What are you going to do?" Eli somehow started to get nervous.
   "ELI, PLEASE BE MY GIRLFRIEND!!!"
   When everyone took shelter, talking to each other, waiting for the rain to stop, they were surprised by this sudden confession.
   However, when they were about to see who was brave enough, they couldn't find this brave guy.
   "Wh - What are you doing?!" Eli was blushing and panicked since this guy confessed to her in public!
   "Is this not enough? If so, then I'll appear on my television broadcast to confess to you in front of all the people in the country," Haru said.
   Eli blushed and felt very hot at that moment. The rain might be very cold, but because of her embarrassment, she felt that her entire body was very hot.
   "You can't run away from me. I want you," Haru said with an overbearing tone.
   Eli bit her lips and it felt very hard to accept him, however, she couldn't hide her feelings.
   "If you dare to hurt me, then I'll slap you again!"
   "Slap me as much as you want," Haru said and smirked.
   Eli felt annoyed and said, "You feel that you've won?"
   "Let me say one thing again," Haru said.
   It was a simple sentence, but it was similar to magic.
   Eli bursts into tears and she hugs him tightly. "I love you, Haru..." Her voice choked and she couldn't block her emotion.
   Haru was silent, letting her hug him tightly while crying loudly. Looking up at the sky, this rain might be a good thing since it hid Eli's cry.
   Both of them stared at each other for a while before he took her lips at this moment.
   When his lips touched her, Eli instantly knew that she had helplessly fallen in love with this bad guy, but she didn't regret it.
   Then the rain stopped and a full moon and stars appeared as if trying to celebrate the birth of a new couple.
   "I will make you happy, Eli."
   Eli didn't want to let him go and wanted to be by his side all the time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1287: Harem
   Utaha came out of the car after she had arrived at Haru's house. Her boyfriend had a lot of cars so she didn't need to use a tram to go to his house and could come to his house by calling the driver at Haru's house. She felt a bit weird at first, but she had gotten used to it since she realized that all of Haru's drivers were robots, though, there was some car that was being driven by using a satellite which made her realize that her boyfriend was Tony Stark in reality.
   When Utaha came out of the car, she noticed three luxurious cars in front of her. She was a bit curious, but then she quickly greeted the people who came out from the cars in front of her.
   "Kirari, Erina, Ritsu, Seri."
   Four women turned and saw Utaha walking toward them.
   The five of them looked at each other and talked to each other like usual, then they quickly walked inside Haru's house while talking to each other.
   "That guy doesn't seem to be going home tonight," Utaha said with a snort.
   "New girlfriend?" Erina raised her eyebrows.
   "That should be it." Utaha nodded.
   "Who is it?" Kirari asked.
   "I'm not sure, but how about you two?" Utaha looked at Seri and Ritsu.
   Seri blushed and Ritsu shook her head.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Seri felt very embarrassed by their conversation. Luckily, there were only robots beside them so she didn't need to worry about their conversation being heard.
   Everyone looked at Ritsu and Seri. They knew very well that the two of them would enter his harem sooner or later, but they wouldn't say it out loud.
   When they entered the location where he lived, they heard the voices of three girls who were talking to each other. Then they saw Sora, Megumi, and a girl that they had never seen before, though Utaha knew this girl very well.
   Kirari raised her eyebrow and asked, "Sawamura Eriri-san?"
   Erina also knew Eriri but didn't say too much since they weren't that close after all.
   Eriri turned and saw a group of beautiful girls walking in her direction, but then she realized two of them.
   "Momobami Kirari? Nakiri Erina?"
   Eriri was confused and asked, "What are you doing here?" Her father was a British diplomat in Japan and her mother was very rich. Her family often held parties and of course, by chance, she met both Kirari and Erina in the past. However, her relationship with them wasn't that close.
   Eriri thought for a while then realized. "Don't tell me?"
   "You're also his girl?" Kirari asked.
   Nozomi was in her apartment and she couldn't sleep well since she knew that Haru was having a date with Eli. She was curious and worried about what had happened on the date. She wanted to contact him, but she was afraid to bother him.
   Nozomi might hide it, but she felt guilty of her friend since she was being eaten first by Haru, even though she had supported Eli all the time. She felt that she had betrayed Eli, and it was also the reason why she was alright to keep her relationship with Haru a secret and even told him that it was alright to treat her as his mistress.
   When Nozomi was in the middle of thought suddenly the bell on her apartment rang. She raised her eyebrow but quickly got up from her bed since she had feelings about who had come to her apartment late at night.
   Nozomi didn't open the door immediately but checked the person who pressed the bell of her house. After she checked, she was quite surprised and nervous. She took a deep breath and opened the door.
   Nozomi saw Eli who was right in front of her apartment and also saw Haru who was right behind Eli. She stared at Haru and wondered what had happened during the date, but she could only see his wry smile which made her nervous for some reason.
   "Nozomi, I'm sorry," Eli suddenly said.
   "Huh?" Nozomi was confused and asked, "Why did you suddenly apologize?"
   "It's because I have never considered your feelings before... I... I have always been selfish..." Eli said while biting her lips.
   Nozomi was in tears when she heard Eli's words. She quickly shook her head and said, "No. It's my fault. I can't hold my feelings at that time and I have always felt guilty for you."
   Both of them then cried while saying that it was their fault.
   Both of them loved the same man after all.
   Eli chased after her love, and Nozomi supported Eli, even if Nozomi loved him secretly.
   Then they hugged each other while he made a barrier to block the voice of their cry so it wouldn't disturb Nozomi's neighbor.
   Haru thought that he should bring Nozomi to his house since living in this place was troublesome, however, at the same time, he needed to wait for her decision whether she wanted to move or not since he wouldn't force her.
   When both of them stopped crying, they quickly calmed down.
   "But in truth, it is that guy's fault!" Nozomi said without hesitation.
   Eli nodded and said, "If he didn't seduce both of us then this wouldn't happen."
   Then Eli and Nozomi stared at the source of this problem.
   "Cough! Cough! How about we stay together and talk?" Haru said.
   Eli blushed since she thought that this guy was asking them to have a threesome!
   "That's a good idea!" Nozomi thought that it was a good idea.
   "Wh - Why not? I'll talk to my parents first, wait a moment," Eli said, also not wanting to lose, so she agreed.
   "Let's enter Nozomi's apartment first. It'll be troublesome if her neighbor, thinking that there is a scumbag that is fooling both of you," Haru said and guided them inside.
   Eli and Nozomi rolled their eyes at the same time.
   In the early morning, Haru was sitting in the dining room within Nozomi's apartment, staring at the sunrise.
   The three of them had talked to each other until midnight and solved all the trouble between them.
   it might be because Nozomi and Eli were best friends that their relationship became even closer.
   If he wasn't here then someone might misunderstand that both Nozomi and Eli might have a yuri relationship.
   Haru also sighed in relief, but then he knew that there was another matter that he needed to solve.
   Maki wanted to see the place where he was living in the past.
   Haru closed his eyes and thought about all the things which happened in his time during elementary school. He sighed when he thought that he had lost his virginity when he was 10.
   It wasn't that he hated that place, but that place would remind him of his parents which made him sometimes feel tired, wondering why they had left him so early.
   Haru was wondering what their expressions would be when they found out that their son had a lot of wives in the future.
   "Hmm... Haru, you've woken up?"
   Nozomi and Eli came out of their room. Even though it was still early in the morning both of them had woken up because of their morning exercise habit as a member of Muse.
   "Yeah. I'm waking up earlier because of habit," Haru said with a smile.
   "Do you want a coffee?" Nozomi asked.
   "Do you need help, Nozomi?" Eli asked.
   "You can sit down with him." Nozomi smiled and said, "He's going to be lonely if you leave him alone."
   "Am I a child?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "You're a giant baby who sucks my tits all the time," Nozomi said while taking out an instant coffee on her kitchen shelf.
   Eli blushed and stared at Haru with disbelief.
   Haru twitched his lips and could say nothing.
   "....Both of you have done that?" Eli asked.
   "Umm..." Nozomi looked at Eli and said, "If you have done it then tell me, we should try a threesome."
   Eli realized that Nozomi was a scoundrel, then she stared at Haru and asked, "Why are you not saying anything?"
   "Saying what? Should I promise her?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Eli was furious and pulled Haru's cheeks.
   Nozomi laughed, but she was happy since her lonely place became rowdy with the three of them here.
   Eli stopped then asked, "Who are your other girlfriends besides Nozomi, Maki, and me?"
   "Do you want to meet them?" Haru asked.
   "Is that alright?" Nozomi asked.
   "They're not going to be hostile, right?" Eli asked.
   Nozomi and Eli had never known much about Haru's other girlfriends and wondered what kind of girls they were.
   "How about you follow me back home later?" Haru asked.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1288: The Hardship of Entertainer
   In the end, Haru didn't bring either Eli or Nozomi since both of them weren't ready. They told him that they needed time to prepare themselves. He didn't think too much and returned home, but then he didn't expect almost all of his girls were waiting for him at his home.
   They looked at him for a while and said, "Welcome back."
   Haru, Megumi, and Erina were preparing breakfast together.
   Erina looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "You really haven't learned a skill or two from an alumnus of our school, right?"
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I learn from someone who is even more amazing."
   Erina looked at Haru curiously. Even though most famous chefs graduated from Tootsuki Academy, it didn't mean that there weren't popular chefs that graduated from other culinary schools such as the one from Chinese and French.
   "Is Tootsuki really difficult, Erina?" Megumi asked.
   "Of course, Megumi. I'll show you in the future," Erina said.
   "Thank you," Megumi said.
   Haru smiled and thought that it was wonderful that the relationship between his girlfriends was very peaceful.
   Sora, Kirari, Utaha, Seri, and Ritsu didn't help them since their ability at cooking was zero. It was better not to do anything than wreck the kitchen apart.
   "Iwasawa has told me that she has something to talk about with you," Megumi said.
   "Hmm... really?" Haru was wondering what Iwasawa wanted to tell him.
   "How is Iwasawa's band?" Erina suddenly asked. She had been living on Fluer De Lapin (Haru's cafe) for a week and she knew everyone who lived inside the cafe.
   "She has been singing at the live house," Haru said.
   "Is that good?" Erina asked. She wasn't sure whether singing at the live house was good or not for a singer.
   "No." Megumi shook her head and said, "This guy hasn't let Iwasawa debut."
   "Huh? Why? Don't you think that Iwasawa's voice is really good?" Erina asked. She had watched Iwasawa sing in the past after all and she had to admit that it was really good.
   "Now that you mention it, I don't know how a singer or band is going to debut. Is there a difference between a novelist or mangaka?" Utaha asked curiously.
   Haru was about to say something, but Utaha stopped him.
   "But before you answer that question, can I ask you, Sawamura-san?" Utaha looked at Eriri who sipped a coffee with a sleepy face.
   "Why are you here? You're not his harem, right?" Utaha said.
   "I - Is that a problem? Both of them are not his harem either, right?!" Eriri pointed at Seri and Ritsu.
   Seri blushed and Ritsu only smiled.
   Eriri became unsure after she saw the reaction of Seri and Ritsu. She looked at the guy who was cooking in the kitchen and thought that this guy was really a beast.
   "Let's talk about how a singer debuts," Haru suddenly said.
   Everyone looked at Haru while rolling their eyes.
   "The easiest way to make a debut is to sign with a record company and talent agency, but if possible it is better for the singer to sign directly to a record company rather than a talent agency, but it is very hard, since if someone wants to become an entertainer, they need to join a talent agency unless they have someone they know on the record company," Haru said.
   "Why is that?" Sora asked.
   "Because the talent agency in our country is famous for squeezing their talent." Kirari thought for a while and said, "If I'm not wrong, there should be a talent agency who gets 90% of the income of their talent and only gives their talent 10%. There's even one that is worse."
   "...E - Entertainment industry is scary..." Eriri said with a pale expression since she didn't expect the singers, artists, actors, or actresses on the television who smiled brightly performing their best would be squeezed hard by their company.
   "It's better to work as a novelist," Utaha said with a sigh since she didn't want to be squeezed to dry by a company.
   Unlike an entertainer, the status of novelist and mangaka was very high in this country and they were respected.
   "...You also do that, Haru?" Erina asked.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, my company doesn't do that."
   "That's good..." Erina then thought for a bit and asked, "Then why don't you do something? You're the biggest mogul in this country, right?"
   "He can't destroy the market," Kirari said.
   Kirari smiled and said, "You should know that unlike in the US, the artist in our country is a commodity of a company. If I'm not wrong, the talent agency should get at least 90% to 50% of the income of their talents, whether they're veterans who have worked for a long time."
   Kirari nodded and said, "The branch family of our family also owns an entertainment industry, but the scale isn't as big as his." When she said those words, she looked at her husband-to-be and thought that this guy might monopolize the entire entertainment industry in this world, however, she felt that wasn't bad and thought that she didn't choose the wrong man.
   "Yeah, I can't destroy the market. It's also better for the company since it'll receive more revenue," Haru said.
   "You have become an evil capitalist now," Utaha said.
   "The money that I've worked for is for your dowry in the future," Haru said.
   The girls were blushing when they heard those words from him.
   Eriri also blushed, but then she quickly said, "H - Hey, you haven't explained how a singer is going on a debut!"
   Haru then continued and said, "Then after the singer or band signed to the company they'll start to perform on a television program."
   "Is that alright? They're not famous, right? Won't it cause trouble to the television?" Megumi said.
   "This guy owns a television broadcast, what are you afraid of?" Utaha said.
   "...That's true.." Megumi thought for a while and sighed since her first boyfriend's journey to become a mogul was very fast and it also made her somehow feel a sense of pride since she had been with him when he had nothing and felt that her boyfriend was awesome.
   "Then after that?" Erina asked.
   "Then they're going to perform a good song. After that, they'll appear in magazines, radio, television programs to promote their songs, and then it's done," Haru said.
   "Yeah, that's all." Haru smiled and said, "It's simple, right? But I'm afraid that she isn't ready."
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Sora asked.
   "Unlike a novelist, illustrator, mangaka, who doesn't need to show their face, but a singer needs to appear in front of the public and deal with the fans," Haru said.
   "Ah... that's really bad..."
   Utaha and Eriri sighed when they thought about the fans. It was good to have fans, but it was very troublesome.
   "Fans are troublesome, especially when you're a beautiful girl. Don't be surprised if a famous actress loses their panties and there are a lot of people who are going to buy it at a very high price."
   Everyone was silent when they heard it, but their faces were pale.
   "Haru... I want to keep it a secret, but there is someone who wants to buy your panties during middle school time," Utaha said with a smile.
   Then everyone was looking at Haru who was twitching his lips.
   "....You're joking, right?"
   Haru might not be an entertainer, but he understood the hardship of being an entertainer at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1289: Investment Bank and Shiina's Secret
   Even though the previous mood was quite weird, everyone ate breakfast with gusto since it tasted so good!
   Everyone finished their breakfast, Haru would need to go to his cafe, but before that, Seri had something that she wanted to talk with him about.
   "What's wrong, Seri?" Haru asked.
   "Here's the plan for your investment bank," Seri said.
   "Is it done?" Haru felt a bit surprised since it was a bit fast. He looked at Seri and asked, "You've prepared this plan for a while?"
   Seri nodded with a blush. She knew that Haru was a genius at economic matters, but then there was a limit to doing something alone and sooner or later, there would be jealous people who tried to block his way.
   "Let me read it first," Haru said.
   Haru started to read the plan of his investment bank and he understood in an instant that there wasn't that much different from other investment banks, especially in terms of rates. However, it didn't really matter since even one of the largest investment banks such as Lehman Brothers also had gone bankrupt.
   'But it'll take a lot of time...'
   Haru needed a lot of money and the faster the better it was.
   "Change the minimum account to 100 million yen," Haru said.
   "100 million yen? Isn't that a bit too high?" Seri asked.
   100 million yen, which meant, it was 1 million dollars the US.
   Only some high earners could have that much money in their account.
   "Yes, we're going to take an elite route," Haru said. He wanted to have allies and of course, the strong people in this world were those rich people. It might seem cruel, but in truth, he didn't really want to manage the money of someone else since it was troublesome, however, he needed to do this for the progress of his business.
   When Seri heard about the elite route, she understood instantly. "Then I'll start the plan right away. The next problem is the clients, but there shouldn't be a problem since your name is very famous."
   "You're going to open an investment bank?" Kirari suddenly interjected.
   Haru nodded since he didn't have anything to hide.
   "Finally, you have decided to open an investment bank..." Kirari was very happy when she heard the news.
   "...You want me to open one?" Haru asked with curiosity.
   Kirari nodded and said, "Many of our alumnus schools want their money to be managed by you after all and once you've opened the investment bank then I'm sure that they'll open an account without hesitation." She also had promoted her husband-to-be in the elite group of people and at the same time, there were also a lot of people who asked her whether she could ask Haru to handle their money.
   Kirari knew that once this investment bank opened, then his status in this country would be even taller and then he would become the "Fifth Zaibatsu".
   If Kirari read around 800 chapters of "One Piece", then she would think that this story was a bit similar to Haru's journey to becoming "Fifth Zaibatsu".
   Luffy needed two years or more to become "The Fifth Emperor" in the "New World" and the time for Haru to become "Fifth Zaibatsu" was about the same.
   Haru, Seri, Ritsu, and Kirari were talking to each other about his investment bank.
   When it ended, Kirari didn't waste her time and quickly went out to promote his business since she wanted to support him as much as she could.
   Haru was really glad to have Kirari as his girlfriend.
   "That's right, you should join a party or too to promote your business," Kirari said before she came out.
   "Do I have to?" Haru asked.
   "Yes. I'll accompany you." Kirari looked at Eriri and said, "If I'm not wrong there should be a party at Sawamura-san's house, right?"
   Eriri, who was playing a game with Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Erina, stopped when her name was being called.
   "Is there a party at your house?" Sora asked.
   "Yeah. My father is a diplomat after all, and he often hosts parties to socialize," Eriri said.
   "Sounds troublesome," Utaha said.
   "Yeah. It's troublesome," Eriri said with a sigh. She looked at Haru and said, "If I'm not wrong, you've been invited several times, your secretary tells my father that you've been very busy."
   Haru looked at Seri who gave him a gesture that she was the one who rejected all the invitations.
   "Do you want to come?" Seri asked.
   "I don't want to either, but I have to do it at least once, right?" Haru said. It wasn't his first time at a party, but frankly, it was boring. If he didn't meet Erina at that time, then he would go back quickly without hesitation.
   "So do any of you want to come too?" Kirari asked.
   Everyone was stunned for a bit since it would be their first time at a wealthy class party.
   "Forget it. It's too troublesome," Kirari said.
   "I don't want to go," Sora said.
   "Well, I'm a bit curious," Megumi said.
   "I'll come then," Erina said.
   Kirari nodded at Erina's words, then she looked at Megumi. "Megumi, do you have a dress?"
   Megumi shook her head, after all, she was coming from a normal family, and even though she had a casual dress, she didn't have a dress for something like a formal party, after all, she didn't need one.
   "Let's go with me now, Megumi. We can buy a dress after this," Kirari said.
   "Eh?" Megumi was surprised.
   Kirari pulled Megumi directly without waiting for her to refuse and left his house.
   "Wait, Kirari! I also want to look at the dress!" Utaha suddenly said.
   "Then me too!" Sora said.
   Eriri was confused, but her hand was being pulled by Sora too.
   In the end, Sora and Utaha also felt interested in the dress and also felt quite curious about the party.
   Kirari stopped and asked, "Erina, how about you?"
   "Don't worry about me," Erina said simply since she wanted to stay with Haru.
   Kirari knew that Erina was also a lady from a big family so she didn't force her to come with her. Looking at everyone, she smiled and thought it would be fun to bring all of them to the party later.
   It was Sunday, he thought to go to a cafe, but Erina also told him that she wanted to go to his cafe too since it had been a while since she was there.
   Both of them went to the cafe together while talking to each other inside the car.
   However, there was something unique about this conversation since Erina laid her head on Haru's thigh.
   Haru sighed and thought that it would be the other way around, but he didn't think too much.
   Erina acted in a spoiled way and asked, "L - Let's do it..."
   "St - Stupid! Let's go home after your matter at the cafe ends," Erina said.
   "Good. Let's go to your house after this," Haru said while caressing Erina's hair.
   Erina closed her eyes and felt very comfortable.
   "Does it still hurt?" Haru asked.
   "No, but..." Erina wanted to do it again.
   "Don't worry, you won't sleep tonight," Haru said.
   Erina blushed and hit Haru's chest to hide her embarrassment.
   Both of them flirted with each other until she remembered something.
   "I've heard that you're going to buy Kikkoman, is that true?" Erina asked.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "What do you think?"
   "Finally, you're going to reach your hands into the food industry?"
   Erina knew that Haru owned a lot of business, but it was mostly in the media.
   "I'll buy a lot of things that are related to food in the future," Haru said.
   "Don't worry, I'll help you by that time," Erina said confidently. When she saw how Kirari was able to help him, she felt a bit jealous since she felt that she could do nothing for him, but when she heard that he was going to buy a company that was related to the food industry then she could help him which made her happy.
   Then before long, they arrived at the cafe, but then there was something which surprised them.
   Shiina was about to enter the cafe, but her stomach seemed to be bloated at that moment.
   Shiina was very nervous when she saw him.
   Haru looked at Shiina's stomach and asked, "What's wrong with your stomach?"
   "I - I have eaten too much and become fat!" Shiina said nervously.
   Haru and Erina were speechless.
   "Meow!" Shiina quickly mimicked the "meow" noise, but it was too late. "I - I try to mimic the cat's sound!" Her expression was very serious, but everyone could tell that this girl was very bad at lying.
   "Shiina, what are you hiding under your clothes?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Eri_Shiina
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1290: Cute and Pro
   On the second floor of Fluer De Lapin, Haru, Yuri, Iwasawa, Kosaka, and Erina gathered together while looking at Shiina who was hugging a cat in her arms.
   Shiina seems very nervous at this moment, holding the cat in her hands.
   "I - I have enough money to take care of it!"
   Shiina didn't know much money was in her bank account, but she knew that it was a lot so she would take care of this cat no matter what!
   No one said anything, but stared at the cat in Shiina's hands.
   They could tell that it was a stray cat and it should be a small cat that had been abandoned by its parents.
   The cat had gray blackish fur on its back and white fur under its stomach.
   The cat meowed, but its voice was slightly weak since it hadn't eaten for a while. It might be small, but it didn't show timidity in front of everyone and looked at them curiously while being held by Shiina.
   Four women became meek when they saw the cat meowing cutely and they quickly gathered around Shiina to pamper this cat.
   Haru looked at the five women in front of him and sighed, thinking that a girl was very weak against a cute thing.
   However, unlike everyone who was attracted to the cat, Shiina had been staring at Haru with an abandoned puppy-like gaze.
   Haru didn't need to guess what this girl wanted to say, but then again, there was a trouble, well, not exactly a trouble, however, it needed some precautions.
   "Shiina, you should know that we're a cafe, right?"
   Shiina hung her head down when she heard Haru's words. Unlike in the past, she wasn't ignorant to the world and she also understood that it wasn't good to keep a pet in a cafe.
   Some customers might not mind it, but what if there was a customer who had a cat allergy?
   "Haru, is it not good to keep this cat?" Yuri asked.
   Everyone was looking at Haru at this moment, the cat was one thing, but they couldn't bear to see Shiina who was very sad at that moment.
   "Yeah, this place is huge, right?" Iwasawa said. Unlike her parents' apartment, Haru's place was very huge.
   "It's just a cat, after all. Shiina is going to take care of it, right?" Kosaka said. If she told everyone that she didn't love the three girls beside them then she would be lying. Living in this place for a long time with the three of them, even if she didn't want to, she had made a connection with them and she couldn't bear to see Shiina who was sad.
   "I - I'll take care of the cat! I - I won't abandon it!" Shiina said without hesitation and her eyes were full of tears at this moment, staring at Haru.
   "Haru." Erina pulled Haru's sleeve and said, "Let her keep it."
   Haru was wondering why he became the bad guy in this place. "Shiina. Listen to me first." He looked at Shiina and said, "You should know that our place is a cafe and there might be a customer who is allergic to cats. Once that happens then what do you think will happen to that customer?"
   "Is - Is the customer going to be sick?" Shiina said.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "It's better if that person is only coughing, but what if this person has some heart condition?"
   Everyone who heard Haru's words also understood, but they felt a bit unwilling. They could tell that he didn't agree to keep the cat, but they didn't give up.
   "So I'll buy the house next to this place and let's keep the cat in that place," Haru suddenly said.
   Everyone was very surprised at this moment, but then everyone became happy.
   "Yay!! Thank you, Haru!!"
   Shiina hugged Haru without hesitation.
   Yuri also used this chance to hug him without hesitation.
   Erina wanted to stop them, but she was too late.
   Iwasawa wanted to try it, but in the end, she stayed in place.
   Only Kosaka realized the problem in Haru's words. "Wait! Wait! You want to buy the house next to us?"
   Kosaka didn't say too much and could only curse that billionaires really could do anything. She thought for a while and wondered whether she should do that since she had a good idea on her mind lately.
   "So what's the name of the cat?" Haru asked while patting Shiina's back.
   "Yeah, what is the name of this cat?" Iwasawa asked while petting the cat.
   Shiina then looked at the cat and stared at it for a while. She looked at him and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"
   "This is your cat so you should name it yourself," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, Shiina quickly thought of a name for her cat.
   "Nyaa..." The cat meowed cutely while walking toward Shiina.
   Shiina felt that her heart had been shot by an arrow since this cat was so cute!
   Shiina thought for a while and said, "Your name is Nyanko from now on."
   Nyanko meowed and smiled at Shiina.
   Shiina hugged Nyanko tightly!
   Erina wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "This is the best."
   Haru looked at his fiancee and wondered why this girl was crying.
   When the matter of the cat ended, Iwasawa had something to talk about with him.
   "Haru, can we talk about something?" Iwasawa asked.
   "I've heard from Megumi, but do you want to go on a debut now?" Haru asked.
   Everyone was looking at Iwasawa and felt a bit surprised.
   Iwasawa might be quite famous for the "NicoNico" and some live houses, but she hadn't become a professional.
   "Yes, I want to go on a debut!" Iwasawa said without hesitation.
   "What about your bandmates?" Haru asked.
   "This...?" Iwasawa was stumped at this moment since she hadn't asked her bandmate about going on a debut.
   "If you're really ready, then there are some things that you need to prepare for and I can start your debut right away," Haru said.
   "What is it?" Iwasawa asked and felt that her blood was boiling in excitement.
   "First, whether you want to debut alone or with your band?" Haru asked.
   "With my band," Iwasawa said without hesitation.
   "Then first you need to ask their consent whether they're ready to become a pro or not," Haru said.
   "The last thing is about your first single song, have you prepared it?" Haru asked.
   Iwasawa seemed a bit hesitant, but then she nodded.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Masami_Iwasawa
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Yuri_Nakamura
   https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Akane_Kosaka
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1291: After The Rain
   It was the most important thing before Iwasawa started her debut.
   Iwasawa nodded without hesitation and said, "Let's go to the studio. Let me sing the song for you."
   Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Everyone was looking at each other before all of them went to the studio on the underground of the cafe.
   Everyone gathered in the studio and watched Iwasawa who was holding her guitar.
   Haru looked at Iwasawa and asked, "You're going to create a rock band, right?"
   "Yes." Iwasawa nodded and said, "The genre of my band is rock." She looked at him and asked, "In your opinion, what is the best genre for my band?"
   "It's rock," Haru said without hesitation since he also thought that Iwasawa was more suitable to sing a rock song.
   "Yeah. I know that you know me the best," Iwasawa said with a smile.
   Everyone who heard Iwasawa felt that her words seemed quite misleading, but they didn't think too much.
   "So what is the title of this song?" Haru asked.
   "Crow Song," Iwasawa said. She thought for a bit and said, "Wait a moment, I'll take the lyrics and the music score from my room."
   Haru didn't say too much and watched Iwasawa who ran toward her room.
   When Iwasawa had gone out, Yuri couldn't help but ask, "Haru, is it only me or you don't want Iwasawa to debut so early?"
   "Yeah, you're right." Haru nodded and said, "I don't want her to debut too early."
   "Why? She's ready and I'm sure her songs are great," Kosaka said. She knew Iwasawa's talent at singing and she knew that Iwasawa would become a great singer, but then she thought of something.
   "Is it the pressure of media or something? If it's something like that then there's nothing to worry about, right? You're a mogul in this country after all."
   Everyone knew that Haru's business was mostly related to media and he could control a lot of things and even hide a lot of things easily since he controlled the media.
   "If it's the media then it isn't a problem, but the real problem is Iwawasa's parents." Haru looked at everyone and said, "What do you think will happen once Iwasawa becomes famous? What will her parents do?"
   Almost everyone forgot about it, but Iwasawa ran away from her parents because of how abusive her parents were.
   "What are you talking about?" Erina asked with a frown.
   Unlike Erina who was clueless, Kosaka, Yuri, and Shiina understood what had happened to Iwasawa's family.
   "I'll tell you later," Haru said.
   "Well..." Erina nodded and didn't force him to talk about the details.
   "Is there something that you can do, Haru?" Yuri asked.
   "With money, there are a lot of things that can be done, but this is Iwasawa's parents after all and there's no way that I'll do something similar to yakuza or action movie to them," Haru said.
   "I was joking," Haru said.
   "Just for reference, what can you do with the money?" Yuri asked.
   "I can ask someone to trap a random guy in a barrel that is filled with cement before turning this person into a fish pellet for the fishes in Tokyo Bay," Haru said.
   It might not be related, but he had done this kind of thing several times. The first one was the robbers that had done cruel things to Yuri's family and the second was the group of young men who wanted to rape Yuri at that time.
   Haru didn't need to do it by himself and could ask his subordinates to do it by paying someone to do the dirty jobs for him.
   Looking at Yuri, Haru was wondering why this girl was so unlucky. The robbery incident was one thing, but the rape incident at the underground concert at that time was also another unfortunate event for her which made him sigh.
   If he wasn't there, then he wasn't sure what her fate was.
   "Haru, you don't need to worry about such a thing. I'll handle it myself."
   Suddenly Iwasawa entered the studio and her eyes were red since she felt that she was really lucky to have someone who was worried about her this much.
   Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don't need to worry about such a small thing. If you want to debut then let's debut. I'll help you."
   "But..." Iwasawa wanted to say something.
   "My words might make you worry, but there are a lot of things that can be done with both money and law," Haru said.
   Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.
   "But first, let me ask you what do you want to do with your parents? If your dream is to work with my company then you don't need to worry about your parents, but if you want to become a popular singer... you need to know what you want to do with your parents," Haru said.
   "Just for reference..." Kosaka looked at Haru and asked, "If Iwasawa's parents know that their daughter has become a famous singer then what will they do?"
   "They'll take all the money Iwasawa has and then exploit her to become their money piggy bank," Haru said.
   It sounded so simple, but it was so cruel since they felt Iwasawa's parents were cold-blooded parents who didn't care about their daughter!
   Iwasawa sighed in relief and said, "So it is only money..."
   "Iwasawa, is that alright with you? You'll be exploited by your parents!" Yuri said since she was worried about her friend.
   "It's alright. I just love to sing and it isn't about money," Iwasawa said.
   "Haru..." Yuri looked at Haru since she didn't know what to do after this.
   "Iwasawa. You don't need to worry. Just sing all you want and do your best. I'll be your shield and protect you from anything," Haru said.
   Iwasawa's eyes were red and nodded. "...Thank you." She looked at him and felt happy, but...
   "Is it really alright?" Erina asked worriedly.
   Haru patted Erina's head and said, "It's alright. You don't need to worry about Iwasawa's parents."
   "Then why did you have to mention this to her?" Kosaka asked with a frown since she felt that this method was too cruel.
   "Because she needs to know that being a popular singer isn't that easy. Before you enjoy the rainbow, you need to endure both storms and rain." Haru looked at Iwasawa and said, "That rain and storm have passed and now, you should enjoy the beauty after the rain."
   Iwasawa didn't hesitate and started her song!
   (BGM: Girls Dead Monster - Crow Song).
   "There's a wall of shutters behind me.
   My fingertips smell like iron.
   Moving forward! Strum those strings! It's crowded, at any rate.
   Haru watched Iwasawa and he decided to protect this girl no matter what!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Crow Song - Girls Dead Monster.
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Crow_Song
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1292: Family
   Yagi, no, All Might was standing beside Aizawa while looking at everyone from Class 1A of U.A High School to the Hero Department.
   After the incident that happened during summer training, every student at U.A. High School, especially from the Hero Department, needed to live in the dorm within their school.
   However, everyone was quite sad since their biology teacher, Bruno (Haru's hero name) decided to quit the school and also retired from his hero activity.
   "Aizawa-sense, what are you doing here?" Kaminari asked.
   "Right, I want to introduce everyone to a new teacher," Aizawa said.
   Everyone was surprised and didn't expect that there would be a new teacher so quickly which somehow made them unable to accept it for a while.
   The presence of Haru in front of everyone was very huge and they couldn't forget him, however, they also understood that it was necessary to get a new teacher since Haru had retired.
   "Don't worry, this teacher is very strong and he's very dependable," Aizawa said.
   "Who is the new teacher, Sensei? Is the new teacher a hero?" Midoriya asked.
   "No." Aizawa shook his head and said, "The new teacher is All Might's friend and he isn't a hero, however, I believe that even if everyone fights him together, he's going to become the winner."
   Bakugou frowned and said, "Don't look down on us, Sensei!"
   "Yeah, we're not that weak!"
   Everyone protested when they were being looked down on by Aizawa.
   "Nyuhuhuhu, everyone is very spirited! I can't wait to teach all of you."
   Everyone was startled, especially when they saw a bipedal octopus suddenly appear beside them.
   "Who are you?" Todoroki frowned since he didn't feel the presence of this person from the beginning.
   Iida pushed the frame of his glasses and asked, "Excuse me, sir." He raised his hand high and said, "Are you the new teacher?"
   Korosensei smiled and said, "My name is Korosensei. Nice to meet you?"
   Everyone titled their heads since they felt the name Korosensei was quite unique.
   "If you're worried about Haru then you don't need to worry. That guy is going to retire because his wife is pregnant," Korosensei said.
   Everyone was in shock when they heard such news.
   Aizawa was surprised and looked at All Might. "This?"
   All Might nodded and said, "His wife is pregnant."
   "He has told me to take care of all of you." Koresensei smiled and said, "From now on, please take care of me, everyone!" Watching the expression of all the students in this place, he smiled and really anticipated his life as a teacher in this world, though, he was also curious about the baby between Haru and Tsunade. He was sure that whether the baby was male or female when the children of Haru and Tsunade had grown up, they must have a very big asset, right?
   Kuroneko was in her room, typing on her laptop very quickly. After asking Haru in the past how to make money, she felt that it was better to write a novel. She didn't mean a light novel, but a traditional novel since this novel was very profitable.
   However, Kuroneko understood how troublesome it was to write a novel (the traditional one) and decided to write a light novel by copying the famous work on Haru's world. It might seem wrong, but she was happy when she got her first income.
   Because she was a newcomer, she received a payment of 10,000 yen for each of the 1,000 words of her manuscript, then she also received 10% of the royalty from the book sales.
   Kuroneko knew that she couldn't handle a difficult business and it was better to get easy money by writing a book. Looking out the window of her room, she really anticipated her future.
   Tabane, who had received the Daimidaler from Haru, quickly started her research, but after she opened all the components on this robot, she realized that she couldn't try it since she didn't have HI-ERO particles, no, she had it, but she couldn't release it out and couldn't use it.
   Tabane sighed and realized that her libido could only be used to mate with her boyfriend. Thinking about him, she thought that she needed to get him back into this world.
   "Tabane-sama, what's wrong?" Chloe asked.
   "Nothing. I'm thinking of bringing him here after this," Tabane said.
   Tabane was wondering what that guy would do after he returned to this world, but she had a feeling that guy would come to his harem members in this world without hesitation.
   Haru and Erina were staying in bed together.
   Erina laid on Haru's chest, resting after she did a quite long workout with him and after she regained her stamina she would do it once again since it felt amazing.
   While resting, Erina listened to Iwasawa's story and she had to admit compared to her childhood, Iwasawa's childhood was several times worse. She might have been locked in a dark room to receive a special education from her father, but her father had never done physical abuse.
   Well, her father might have traumatized her, but she had someone who could protect her at that moment.
   "Haru, what do you think that I should do with my father?" Erina asked.
   "You need to fight her," Haru said.
   "Fight him?" Erina looked at Haru in surprise.
   Haru held Erina's hand and said, "In your father's eyes, all the foods that don't qualify his standard are trash and I'm sure that he's going to come back to Tootsuki in the future." When he said those words, he could feel Erina's hand trembling.
   "But do you think so? Do you see food the same as your father now?" Haru asked.
   Erina shook her head without hesitation and said, "No." She looked at him and said, "I'm different from my father and I'll show him that he's wrong!"
   "That's good." Haru kissed Erina's forehead lovingly and said, "I'll be beside you, protecting you, so you don't need to worry and face your father directly at that time."
   Erina felt glad that she had met him and she really loved this feeling. She looked at him then kissed his lips.
   Erina then felt something hard on her thigh which made her blush. "You really strong..."
   "Hehehe, you only know that now," Haru said with a laugh then pushed her below him, starting the next round.
   "Kuh! Erina is very cautious!"
   Alice wanted to know what Erina and Haru had done together, but she couldn't enter the mansion which made her sigh. She looked in the direction of Erina's room, but no one really knew what this girl was thinking.
   Alice shook her head then said, "I won't bother them this time." She was about to go back but stopped once again before she walked back to her house. She was wondering whether she would become an aunt so early.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://infinite-stratos.fandom.com/wiki/Chloe_Chronicle
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1293: The Importance of Learning about Love
   Haru had to admit that there were a lot of things that he needed to do in this world, but he enjoyed it.
   After staying a long night at Erina's house, he went to school.
   It might seem quite weird, but he felt quite relaxed at school, especially when he stayed in the student council room.
   Haru didn't see Kirari since that girl was helping him to promote his investment bank. He had also called his grandfather to help him promote his investment bank too. He knew that it was only time for his investment bank to open and he would become the "Fifth Zaibatsu".
   Haru looked at the underclassman's glasses, no, he meant the underclassman in front of him.
   "What's wrong, Manyuda-kun?"
   "I've heard that you're going to open an investment bank, is that true?" Manyuda asked.
   Haru looked at Manyuda and asked, "Is your father interested?"
   "Yeah. He has told me to ask you for confirmation before I leave for school earlier," Manyuda said.
   The relationship between Haru and Manyuda wasn't that close, but it wasn't that distant either since both of them were maid lovers.
   "So what do you want to ask?" Haru asked.
   "Can you add a higher rate?" Manyuda asked. He along with his family couldn't help but sigh several times when they saw how the young man in front of him was able to get so much money in just a year. He also knew a lot about his business, and the most promising one would be "Aegis Cloud Company" since it almost monopolized the entire business in Asia, though the penetration to China was a bit hard.
   However, Aegis Cloud Company also went quite well in both the United States and Europe.
   Cloud computing technology was quite a new technology and unless it was a big company or university, it was impossible to develop cloud computing too early.
   Haru's "Aegis Cloud Company" was very famous, especially when he owned a lot of media companies in this world which caused the development of this business to be very fast.
   Unlike social media or other internet businesses, his cloud computing company was very stable and the development in the future was limitless since it was known for being very secure and there was no hacker that was able to break into this company.
   His GT Robot also stayed outside the company to protect the company's secrets without letting any business spy enter.
   Besides "Aegis Cloud Company", Manyuda also thought that Haru's Instagram, LINE, NicoNico, and game company were also awesome and even if he didn't want to admit it, this guy was a genius.
   It was also the reason why Manyuda and his parents didn't hesitate to put the money of their family to Haru's investment bank since they believed in him and they didn't think that he would lose money, considering the amount of money that Haru had gotten for the past year.
   Haru smiled and said, "The rate is already high. You know that even the U.S. bond is only 3% and even one of the largest investment banks has gone bankrupt. Do you want a higher rate? It's better for you to open your own investment bank."
   Manyuda rolled his eyes. If he was as talented as Haru then he wouldn't put the money of his family on Haru's investment bank, but he knew that this guy was genius and it was better to put money into Haru's investment bank rather than putting it to someone else.
   Manyuda looked at him and asked, "Kasugano-senpai, can you give me advice on where should I invest my money?"
   "Invest it in my investment bank," Haru said.
   Haru smiled and said, "Or rather, talking about investment is a boring thing, let's talk about something else." He had been away from this world for a few months and he wanted to spend his time more with his girlfriends rather than talking about business-related matters.
   Haru didn't want to go out for a while, but he had a feeling that the quest from the Group Chat would come at him sooner or later which made him depressed.
   "Now that you mention it." Haru looked at Manyuda and asked, "You've been in the student council room all the time, don't you have a girl, Manyuda?"
   Manyuda pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "How foolish. I don't have time to waste on getting a girlfriend."
   "Are you sure? You won't get another chance if you don't do so," Haru said.
   "What do you mean?" Manyuda asked.
   "You should know that a marriage between two big families is usually a political marriage to secure the assets of families, right," Haru said.
   "Yes." Manyuda nodded and asked, "So what's wrong with that?"
   "Well, before I explain everything to you, do you have a childhood friend? Girl, a beautiful one?" Haru asked.
   Manyuda frowned and asked, "Do you want to seduce my childhood friend too?"
   "Then what are you afraid of?"
   "So you don't have a childhood friend, right?" Haru asked.
   Manyuda pushed the frame of his glasses and asked, "How about you?"
   "I love Kirari," Haru said.
   With just that single sentence, Manyuda felt that his heart was being pierced by a spear and he twitched his lips in jealousy.
   "You need to relax a bit, Manyuuda." Haru sighed and said, "If you don't want a girlfriend then how about we go to a maid cafe together sometimes?"
   ".....Why a maid cafe?" Manyuda twitched his lips.
   "You love maids, right? Why not?" Haru asked.
   "We're still young. There are a lot of things that we can do while we're young, but we can't do when we're an adult."
   "The bitter and sweet of love!"
   "You might underestimate the experience of falling in love." Haru looked at Manyuda and said, "You know, being all wealthy is good, but you also need to fill the spiritual needs."
   However, Manyuda only looked at him in disdain.
   "If you don't believe me then why don't you follow me?" Haru asked.
   "To that maid gambling den? If so, then I don't have time," Manyuda said.
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "We're going to meet Sakura."
   "Sakura?" Manyuda raised his brows, but then he realized. "You mean Sakura Miharataki-senpai?"
   "Yeah. Let's go to the Beautification Committee to meet her and ask her how cold her fiance is," Haru said.
   Manyuda pushed the frame of his glasses and thought that it was interesting.
   Manyuda stopped right in front of the room of the Beautification Committee and didn't dare to move since he was afraid of being known, however, he realized that he might need to learn from Haru or else, his girlfriend or wife in the future was going to be stolen.
   Manyuda tilted his head a bit and saw Haru and Sakura Miharutaki hug each other, even though both of them had their own fiancee and fiance respectively.
   At this moment, Manyuda only hoped Aoi Miboumi or Momobami Kirari didn't appear suddenly in this place.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kaede_Manyuda'
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sakura_Miharutaki
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1294: Each of their own
   When Haru and Manyuda went to the room of the Beautification Committee, they could hear the sound of light sobbing from inside.
   "Who is crying?" Manyuda asked.
   "I'm not sure, but let me check it," Haru said.
   Manyuda somehow felt that he would see something that he shouldn't see, but it was too late since he saw Haru enter the room of the Beautification Committee without hesitation. When he saw this scene, he didn't move and waited outside since he knew instantly who was crying inside this room from Haru's voice.
   "Miharutaki-senpai, what's wrong?" Haru asked with a frown since he didn't expect this girl to cry. In the previous chapters, Sakura Miharutaki had asked for advice about her love life with her fiancee, Aoi Miboumi, but here he saw her crying alone in this room.
   Miharutaki was startled when she saw Haru suddenly enter the Beautification Committee so suddenly.
   Haru stepped inside and felt a bit worried that this girl was crying alone. He looked around and sighed in relief that he didn't see something sharp or rope since he was afraid that this girl might commit suicide, however, from how this girl was crying, he could instantly tell what had happened.
   "No - Nothing. I'm alright."
   Miharutaki shook her head and told him that she was alright since she couldn't tell what had happened to her. Her fiance might have done something bad to her, but her heart still loved him and she didn't want her fiance's plan to be destroyed by the young man in front of her since she knew very well how Haru was compared to her fiance.
   "Was it Miboumi?" Haru asked.
   Miharutaki was in shock when he said the name of her fiance.
   "That guy... It seems that he can't treasure his fiancee," Haru said and was about to go out, but Miharutaki quickly hugged him to stop him.
   Miharutaki could tell that Haru was about to do something to Miboumi and she didn't want that to happen!
   Haru could break away from Miharutaki, but he didn't do that. He sighed and said, "You should really slap him or punch him once, you know."
   Miharutaki was stunned for a while before she laughed. Her crying face mixed with her laugher which gave her an inexplicable charm. She thought that she really needed to do that since her fiance had been deceiving her all the time and she was a stupid girl who believed in him.
   However, she had to admit that it would be good to kick her fiance once in the future.
   "You're so beautiful when you're smiling." Haru stared at Miharutaki and said, "That guy is stupid to make you cry."
   Miharutaki blushed and looked away since she was very shy. It might seem weird, but no one had told her that she was beautiful beside the maids at her house.
   "Yo - You don't need to make me better with such a lie."
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "I mean... I know it myself that I'm not beautiful since if I'm beautiful then he isn't going to...." Miharutaki wanted to cry again when she thought about what had happened before, but then her head was patted.
   "Don't cry. You shouldn't cry at this moment. You should be laughing while telling that guy that he has lost such a wonderful girl like you," Haru said.
   Miharutaki blushed and couldn't help but laugh. She looked at him and said, "I think that I understand why that cold and scary student council falls for you?"
   "It is too late for you to recognize it since I am already owned by someone," Haru said.
   "That's true." Miharutaki laughed and said, "I might be killed if your fiancee knows that we're hugging each other."
   "Talk about yourself? What if your fiance knows that I'm hugging you here?" Haru asked.
   "...L - Let me hug you for a while and please keep this a secret," Miharutaki said since she really needed someone beside her at this moment. She didn't have a friend after all and she was at her weakest state after being rejected by her fiance. She needed someone beside her and that person happened to be the most dangerous person in this school, though, this girl didn't know it.
   'Oh.. you're too late...'
   Haru only nodded, but he could tell that there was one more person who peeked inside this room.
   Manyuda didn't know what Miharutaki and Haru were talking about, but he could tell the relationship between the two of them was pretty close since he could see both of them hugging each other.
   Manyuda sighed, but then he smiled when he thought about Mibouimi's reaction when he saw his own fiancee hugging another man. He couldn't help but remember how Miboumi was looking down at him before.
   However, the scene in front of him made his heart feel better.
   It might be a force majeure or murphy's law, but suddenly Manyuda could see Miboumi walking toward his direction which stunned him. He saw both Haru and Miharutaki were still hugging each other.
   Miboumi also felt a bit surprised when he saw Manyuda who was right in front of the Beautification Committee's room, but then he saw a sneer from Manyuda's mouth which made him frown. He quickly fastened his steps and stopped when he saw his fiancee hugging the last boss in this school, however, strangely enough, he didn't feel a fluctuation of emotion in his heart.
   Miboumi didn't feel angry, annoyed, envious, or jealous when he saw his fiancee hugging Haru at that moment since he was the one who threw his fiance and Haru only got his used thing, but he couldn't handle the anger on his heart when his shoulder was patted and being looked down by this new member of the student council.
   Miboumi would teach Manyuda a lesson soon and this lesson was something that he would do to all the members of the Student Council.
   Miboumi was patient and once everything was ready, he would strike everyone when they weren't ready!
   Manyuda felt very happy when he patted Miboumi's shoulder while telling him, "Don't mind." He became even happier when he saw Miboumi take large strides, leaving without saying anything. He then looked at Haru and Miharutaki before he closed the door quietly, leaving them alone and returned to the student council room.
   Manyuda was happy before, but he was unhappy when he saw a couple flirting in front of him since it made him uncomfortable, and wondered whether he should get a girlfriend.
   Manyuda quickly shook his head and erased such a thought from his mind.
   'Wake up, Manyuda! You're the man who is going to lead the economy of this country!'
   Manyuda walked away without hesitation.
   'But first, I need to become the leader of this school.'
   There was a lot happening within this school, but it didn't really matter for Haru and Miharutaki at this moment since both of them were talking to each other about what had happened that made her cry before.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1295: Go or Stay
   When Miharutaki calmed down, Haru listened to what had happened to her. He knew that Miboumi had made a secret organization to overthrow the current student council and Miharutaki was one of the leaders of that organization which was led by Miboumi.
   However, previously, Miharutaki had lost a gamble against a group of girls because she underestimated them.
   Miboumi had taken an interest in this group of girls and caused Miharutaki to feel jealous then led to the gamble between her and the group of girls.
   "Who is this group of girls?" Haru asked curiously. He knew that Miharutaki might be very strict and rigid, but as a gambler, her strength couldn't be underestimated.
   "It's Mary Saotome and her friends."
   Miharutaki didn't hide the name of the group of girls that had defeated her.
   "Do you know her?" Miharutaki seemed to be surprised when she heard that he knew Mary Saotome and her group.
   "Their gambling den is quite unique," Haru said. He didn't say that he came to Mary Saotome's gambling den because he wanted to see a group of girls who were wearing a maid uniform during the business of the gambling den.
   Miharutaki didn't say much and believed in him.
   "So what are you going to do after this?" Haru asked so this girl wouldn't ask him more questions.
   "What am I going to do?" Miharutaki thought for a bit before shaking her head. "I'm not sure. I don't know anymore."
   "Is that so? Then think of it slowly," Haru said.
   Miharutaki looked at Haru and asked, "If I say that I want revenge, what are you going to say?"
   "You've been played by him after all, but well, you have done your revenge on him," Haru said.
   Miharutaki was confused and asked, "What do you mean?"
   Haru smiled and patted Miharutaki's head gently. "You don't need to think too much."
   Miharutaki wasn't sure, but she felt very comfortable when her head was being patted.
   Miharutaki then blushed when her stomach was growling.
   Haru chuckled which caused Miharutaki to blush and pout.
   "Don't laugh at me, Kasugano-kun!"
   "You're just too cute, Senpai."
   Miharutaki felt that her face was very hot at that moment.
   "I'm also hungry. Let's go out and eat something," Haru said.
   "Huh? But school hasn't ended!" Miharutaki reminded Haru strictly and said, "And as a student of this school, I can't let you do something bad like that!"
   Haru grabbed Miharutaki's hand and said, "That's why it's necessary for you to come with me, Senpai. I'll be outside the school and you'll be monitoring me at that time so I won't do something bad outside the school, Senpai."
   "..Is that so?" Miharutaki suddenly fell into confusion since it felt that his words made sense.
   "Let's go. You're hungry, right? I'll treat you," Haru said.
   Miharutaki wasn't sure, but somehow, she felt excited when she thought that she would break the rule of the school since it would be her first time to do this.
   Haru and Miharutaki went out to eat sweets since he knew that the best way to cure depression was to eat.
   Haru wasn't sure, but this sweet shop was being opened by one of the Elite Ten of the Tootsuki Academy.
   Miharutaki ate a lot before she felt satisfied and a bit sleepy.
   If Haru was a scumbag then he would bring Miharutaki to the hotel directly since it was the perfect chance to get her, but he didn't do that and told her to call her driver to pick her up to go home.
   Miharutaki agreed and called the driver of her home.
   Then both of them talked to each other for a while before Miharutaki went home.
   "Bye, Kasugano," Miharutaki said with a smile. Unlike her previous cry, she was smiling very beautifully at this moment.
   Waving his hand, Haru said, "Goodbye, Senpai." Watching her enter the car while waving her hand, he stayed until he saw her away. He was wondering what Miboumi would think after he saw him and Miharutaki in the room before.
   In the end, Haru didn't think too much and thought that Miboumi was a scumbag before he went to his shrine to wait for Umi since she had promised to let him visit her house.
   While he was waiting for Umi to go to his shrine, he did his business and talked with both Seri and Ritsu through his "Zoom" company about the acquisition process.
   2010 was the best chance for him to acquire a lot of companies since there were a lot of people who were in need of money so while there was a chance, he needed to do it as soon as possible.
   The progress of his investment bank was also good since his grandfather and his fiancees were helping him.
   However, at the same time, he was wondering whether a quest would appear so suddenly.
   Haru had a feeling that sooner or later a quest would appear, even though it hadn't been long since he returned to his original world.
   Hatu then quietly thought about a group chat while laying on the tatami floor. He didn't close the door so the wind could enter the room which caused the temperature to be very comfortable. He closed his eyes and it felt very good to relax, though, he hoped that there was someone beside him at that moment, however, he knew that it was a bit hard since all of his girls were at school at that moment.
   Then before long, he started to fall asleep while thinking about what kind of world he would go to next time.
   Haru might not realize it, but he started to anticipate an exciting adventure.
   Haru could feel that someone was poking his cheek, and there were a lot of people in his surroundings, but he only opened his eyes after a while.
   "You've finally woken up!" Nozomi said after she saw Haru had woken up.
   Haru rubbed his eyes and asked, "What are you doing here?"
   "Didn't you want to visit Umi's house? Let's go," Maki said.
   Haru looked at all the members of Muse who appeared together. "All of you also come?"
   "Of course." Honoka nodded and said, "It has been a while since I came to Umi's house!"
   "Yeah! It's exciting!" Kotori said with a smile.
   "I have heard that Umi-senpai's house is a dojo? I'm very curious, nyaa!" Rin said.
   "Me - Me too..." Hanayo said with a shy expression.
   "Hmph! Let's go! What are you gawking for! Nico has spared some of her busy time joining all of you. You should be thankful!" Nico said arrogantly while raising her non-existence chest.
   "Nico-chan, do you want me to see your growth?" Nozomi said while making a weird gesture with her hands.
   "Cough! Cough! How about we go now, Haru?" Eli said with a smile.
   Haru was silent for a while and smiled. "Let's go."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1296: Kyudo 1
   Haru didn't expect everyone to come, but he didn't really mind, however, it was different from the thought of three girls.
   "Do you have an interest in Umi-chan?"
   "....." Maki only stared at Haru since her questions had been asked by Nozomi and Eli. She had already known that her boyfriend had also eaten Eli, but she didn't feel that surprise since she knew that it might be only a time for all the members of Muse to be eaten by him.
   The three of them knew that their boyfriend was dangerous and this guy was an anaconda that would swallow its target when they weren't careful, but then again, they didn't expect his target would be Umi who couldn't even handle a romantic related thing.
   Umi had told them before that Haru would come to her house to see the dojo and when everyone heard it, they didn't hesitate to follow Umi and Haru since they were also curious about Umi's dojo.
   Haru might have mentioned it before, but Umi's father opened a dojo for Kyudo and martial arts and her mother opened an arranging flowers class.
   After he explained all of that, he needed to explain that he didn't intend to do anything about Umi and that his reason for coming to her house was pure because of curiosity since he was also curious about kyudo.
   Kyudo is the Japanese martial art of archery, which originated with the samurai class of feudal Japan.
   Haru wasn't sure, but if he didn't remember wrong the purpose of kyudo was to teach the people who learned about this martial art to be disciplined since there was a lot of ceremonial matter that needed to be done before someone shot the arrow on their bow.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you still want to go to Chiba?"
   "Yes." Maki thought for a while and said, "Let's go to Chiba on the summer break."
   "What's this? Why do you want to go to Chiba?" Nozomi asked curiously.
   "She's going on a date with me, similar to how I went on a date with Eli before," Haru said.
   Eli blushed since this guy reminded her about the date before. She felt a bit guilty when she slapped Haru's cheek, but at the same time, she also felt happy when she thought that the relationship between the two of them had been determined.
   "Do you want to go on a date too, Nozomi?" Haru asked.
   "Eh? Is that alright?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   "Why not? Is there somewhere that you want to go?" Haru asked. He hadn't taken Nozomi on a date and spent most of his time with her in her apartment after all.
   Nozomi thought for a while and said, "How about Nara? Is that alright?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow, wondering whether there was something special about this town, but then he remembered something and asked, "Do you want to go on a pilgrimage?" His question wasn't wrong since in Nara there were a lot of old temples and shrines since it was the capital city of Japan during the Nara period from 710 to 794.
   It could be said that this town was a town of religion in Japan.
   "Hehehe, I just want to go with you to visit various temples and shrines," Nozomi said with a smile.
   Haru nodded and said, "Why not? Once we have set the date, let's go there."
   Looking at Nozomi's reaction, Haru suddenly felt that his shirt was being tucked. He turned his head and saw Maki pouting. Eli also did the same.
   "If you have some places that you want to visit then let's go whether it is in this country or abroad, I don't mind," Haru said without hesitation.
   Hearing Haru's words, the eyes of the three girls brightened and wondered where they should go.
   When the four of them were talking to each other, the rest members of Muse also noticed that the relationship between Haru, Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were very close to each other. They felt a bit weird, but they didn't think too much.
   "Fortunately, the dojo at my home is on holiday so there aren't any students there, but please don't make too much noise, alright?" Umi said strictly since her family abided by discipline.
   Looking at the smile of everyone, Umi wasn't sure, but she felt worried for some reason.
   When they arrived at Umi's house, they didn't enter immediately, but they looked at the exterior of her house since this house was similar to the traditional Japanese house which they often watched on the tv show.
   "Samurai house..." Eli was amazed. "Harasho..." It might be because she was amazed that she let out her Russian language by accident.
   "No." Umi sighed and said, "There's no samurai inside."
   "I - Is that so?" Eli blushed and felt embarrassed.
   "Umi-chan, is your mother and father inside? I haven't seen them for a while," Honoka said.
   "Umi-chan..." Kotori also looked at Umi.
   "My mother might be inside, but my father is on a business trip," Umi said.
   "I see, then let me greet aunty!" Honoka said and opened the door of Umi's house. "Excuse me! Aunt, are you inside?"
   Haru looked at Umi and asked, "Is that alright?"
   Umi sighed and said, "It's alright." She knew that her reminder was useless, but well, it had been a while since her friends came to her house so she was quite excited for some reason.
   When they entered Umi's house, they were greeted by Umi's mother.
   "Welcome everyone," Umi's mother greeted everyone with a smile.
   They also greeted Umi's mother one by one and Umi's mother also welcomed them to play at her house.
   Umi's mother's appearance was similar to Umi's and there wasn't that much difference besides Umi's mother having this mature charm.
   Haru could tell that Umi would grow into such a beauty in the future. He sighed and wondered why he always thought of using his second head, but then he noticed that he was being stared at by Umi's mother.
   "Is there something on my face, aunty?"
   Umi's mother smiled brightly while looking at him and said, "I didn't expect Umi-chan to bring a boy home." She took out a smartphone from the sleeve of her kimono and said, "I should tell my dear about this! Oh, I should also cook red rice!"
   (Red rice is used for celebrations in Japan).
   Umi blushed and her face was full of shame. "MOM!!!!" Her skin was very thin and she couldn't handle being teased by her mother.
   However, because of such a reaction, Haru was being stared at by eight girls and he could even see that Maki, Nozomi, and Eli were looking at him saying that it was only time for him to eat Umi.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1297: Kyudo 2
   Haru came out after he had changed into a kyudo uniform. In his opinion, the uniform of Kyudo was a bit similar to the uniform that he usually wore on his shrine, though, there was a glove on his right hand.
   In Kyudo, the right hand was used to pull an arrow and the left hand was used to hold the bow.
   It might not be the case for him, but for someone else who performed Kyudo, they might get injured pulling an arrow for a long practice so it was the reason why they wore a glove.
   When he came out from the changing room, he walked toward the dojo and could hear the voices of girls that were talking to each other.
   He could tell that they had changed their clothes and he was wondering how beautiful they were after changing their clothes into a kyudo uniform.
   Haru quickly took out his camera since he knew that it was a rare chance for him to take a picture of all of them. He entered the dojo and all the members of Muse also looked over at him.
   Everyone sighed and had to admit that this guy was really handsome.
   "Haru! You're late!" Honoka complained.
   "Sorry." Haru showed a camera in his hand and said, "I need to bring the camera since it is a rare chance." He wanted to say something, but then he noticed another girl who sat on the edge of the dojo with a bow on her lap.
   "You're going to take our photo at this moment?" Umi asked.
   "Of course, it is a special Kyudo edition," Haru said.
   "That's interesting!" Kotori smiled and agreed since she could see that everyone was very beautiful.
   "Hmph! I think this is also a good chance to show the world how talented Nico-chan is," Nico said.
   "Nico, do you have any experience in Kyudo?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Cough! Cough! Umi, who is the girl over there? Can you introduce her to us?" Nico asked, trying to change the topic of conversation.
   Everyone rolled their eyes at the same time, however, everyone was also curious about the girl who was sitting on the edge of the dojo since this petite girl was very beautiful.
   Her lush black hair was tied back in a ponytail, a cool and noble demeanor, and white beautiful skin which caused some girls to become quite jealous.
   However, this girl was very cold which caused them to feel a bit intimidated, but they couldn't erase their fascination with this girl since she was very beautiful.
   "Her skin is so white, nyaa..." Rin said in amazement.
   "Your skin is also white, Rin," Haru said. In his opinion, the nine girls beside him didn't lose to the beautiful girl who was sitting on the edge or rather the girl who was sitting on the edge also wasn't perfect since her breasts were...
   Haru wasn't sure, but he could see that girl glaring at him for some reason.
   "Haru, you're ecchi, nyaa!" Rin blushed when Haru praised her skin.
   "Help! Help!" Hanayo shouted for help.
   "Haru, you can't do perverted things in my dojo!" Umi looked at Haru with a strict expression.
   Everyone also did the same, telling that Haru was too perverted.
   Haru twitched his lips and sighed. He didn't even start his exercise, but he felt tired for some reason.
   Shinomiya Kaguya had been sitting quietly on the edge of the dojo, but then she saw the appearance of nine girls appearing together. She nodded gently when she saw Umi nodded her head gently.
   Kaguya and Umi had known each other since Kaguya learned Kyudo under Umi's father.
   The relationship between the two of them wasn't that close, but it could be said that they were also close since both of them often talked to each other about Kyudo.
   Kaguya didn't know much about Umi so she felt a bit surprised when she saw Umi bring a lot of her friends, but she didn't say too much nor would Umi bother her since it how it usually was.
   Umi knew that Kaguya was still in the middle of practice so she told everyone not to bother her nor she actively would introduce Kaguya to everyone.
   The rest members of Muse also didn't talk nor did they ask since they were waiting for someone.
   Kaguya was in silence, meditating, trying to focus her mind, but suddenly the sliding door of the dojo. She opened her eyes slightly and felt a bit surprised before she closed her eyes again since she didn't expect to meet this person in this place.
   Of course, Kaguya knew about Haru since his name often appeared on the mouths of his father and older brothers. It might not be related, but she was almost engaged to him which caused him to frown, however, that plan was stopped since there was news that he was being engaged to both Nakiri Erina and Momobami Kirari.
   Kaguya's family was a Zaibatsu, and even though her family was the weakest among the four Zaibatsu, her family was still Zaibatsu.
   Nakiri family and Momobami family might be strong, but there was still a distance between the two families and Kaguya's family, however, when two families joined together with Haru then...
   However, Kaguya didn't think too much. She hated her family after all since it was full of conflict and didn't even give her the warmth of family.
   In the end, Kaguya didn't think too much and continued to meditate, however, the gaze from this man caused her to frown since she could tell that guy was thinking something very rude about her!
   Then Kaguya heard that one of them asked Umi to introduce her to everyone. She didn't think too much and from her observation before, she could tell that all of them didn't know about her real identity which made her relax somehow, though, she couldn't relax when Haru was there since she was wondering whether that guy knew about her.
   "Her skin is so white, nyaa...."
   "Your skin is also white, Rin."
   "Haru, you're so ecchi, nyaa!"
   Kaguya who heard such a loud noise from them didn't feel annoyed, but rather she felt jealous for some reason. She might have closed her eyes, but she opened her eyes slightly to peek at what they were about to do.
   "Shinomiya-san, I'm sorry for bothering you," Umi said.
   Kaguya opened her eyes and said, "No problem, Sonoda-san." She looked at everyone and bowed her head gently and elegantly while introducing herself, "Hello, my name is Shinomiya Kaguya. Nice to meet you."
   No one said anything for a while.
   Kaguya sighed and wondered whether they knew about her identity which caused them to be in shock.
   "Nyaa, you're so beautiful, Shinomoya-san."
   "You're a student in Umi-chan's dojo?"
   Then one by one they continued to ask Kaguya a question which caused her to flabbergasted since it seemed that they didn't know about him.
   "You guys! Don't be so rude!" Umi roared, knocking the head of everyone who was very rude at Kaguya since she knew about Kaguya's identity.
   The three idiots (Rin, Honoka, and Nico) were knocked down by Umi.
   "Why me too?!" Nico complained.
   "We're sorry for our rudeness, Shinomiya-san," Eli said.
   "You don't need to worry, but your relationship with each other is very good. It is my first time seeing Sonoda-san who has lost her composure," Kaguya said with a gentle smile.
   "Sh - Shinomiya-san!!" Umi blushed and felt embarrassed.
   "So is the relationship between all of you? Classmate?" Kaguya asked, but then she was a bit confused with Haru's presence since she knew that Umi was coming from an all-girls school.
   'Is this guy also a girl?'
   But Kaguya quickly shook her head since she didn't think that this guy was a girl since this guy was full of manly hormones.
   "We're members of the school idol Muse," Maki said.
   Kaguya was silent for a while and asked, "I'm sorry. I might have heard it wrong, but what is the relationship between all of you?"
   Everyone looked at each other then smiled.
   "We're members of the school idol, Muse!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1298: Kyudo 3
   Kaguya was in shock and looked at Umi in amazement since she didn't expect this girl would become a school idol, and at the same time, she was wondering what a school idol was.
   Umi blushed when she was being watched by Kaguya with that expression, however, she also understood.
   "There is also a male member too?"
   Kaguya had never heard about school idols after all and she felt a bit curious.
   "No." Nozomi shook her head and pulled Haru's hand. "This guy is our producer."
   Kaguya looked at Haru and felt a bit surprised, but then she felt confused. "Can I ask something?"
   "What's wrong? I can answer your question," Nico said arrogantly.
   Everyone was speechless at Nico.
   Kaguya was also speechless and also felt a bit perplexed since she had never been treated like this before. She was the proud daughter of the Shinomiya family and everyone who saw her would treat her respectfully. However, it was normal since the masses usually didn't know about her real identity and it was ignorance of normal people.
   But... strangely enough, Kaguya didn't feel that angry, or rather she felt a bit interested.
   "So what is a school idol?"
   When they were being asked that question, they were flabbergasted since they didn't expect someone who didn't know about school idols.
   "Sh - Shinomiya-san, yo - you don't know about school idols?!" Hanayo looked at Kaguya with a pitiful expression.
   "Is it something that everyone should know?" Kaguya was confused. Her cold expression was a bit broken at that moment.
   "Alright, Shinomiya-san, let me tell you about what school idols are about!"
   Hanayo said while sitting in a "seiza" manner. Her eyes were serious and from her expression alone, she wouldn't leave Shinomiya alone until this girl understood about school idols.
   Kaguya was about to say something, but it was too late since Hanayo started her lecture about school idols.
   After half an hour, everyone was looking at Hanayo sighing since this girl was too obsessed with a school idol.
   However, Kaguya's reaction was surprising since she nodded and said, "So a school idol is a group of idols that is composed of a group of high school girls?"
   "She makes it so simple!!!"
   Everyone was speechless when Hanayo's long lecture was being concluded by Kaguya in one sentence.
   However, Hanayo smiled happily when Kaguya understood what a school idol was.
   "So have you performed in front of an audience?" Kaguya asked.
   "Yes." Nozomi nodded and asked, "Haru, lend me your smartphone so we can show Shinomiya-san our performance."
   However, everyone was speechless when this guy was sleeping on the dojo soundly. But they didn't bother him too much and thought that he might be tired from his job.
   Nozomi also didn't say anything, but she directly grabbed his smartphone from his pocket pants and even touched his anaconda.
   Haru opened his eyes and twitched when Nozomi tried to tease him. "You..."
   Nozomi only chuckled and quickly escaped from him to show the performance of everyone on the video which was kept on Haru's smartphone.
   Kaguya was in shock when she saw Nozomi was so shameless that she grabbed a phone from Haru's pocket pants directly.
   "Did you feel tired?" Maki asked worriedly.
   "If you feel tired, you should go back early," Eli said.
   "Yeah, it isn't good for you to sleep in this place since the floor of the dojo is hard," Umi said.
   "It's better for you to sleep on the bed, Haru," Honoka said.
   "Not a problem. I'm just resting for a bit. I haven't tried Kyudo yet, right?" Haru said.
   "Alright, I'll teach you how to perform Kyudo," Umi said. She took the bow from the side of the dojo and brought it in front of everyone.
   Unlike normal bows in the sport, the bow from Kyudo was very long in length and it reached 2 meters in length.
   "I will show you how to perform." Umi looked at everyone and said, "Watch me, alright?"
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   However, Kaguya was watching the video of Muse's performance on Haru's smartphone and put on earphones so the noise wouldn't bother everyone. She felt a bit curious about Haru's smartphone since its shape was different from her own phone and at the same time, its design was very beautiful.
   However, Kaguya was quickly attracted to the performance of nine girls on the small screen in front of her.
   Unlike traditional art or an orchestra which showed an elegance, the performance of the nine of them was quite frivolous in her eyes, but strangely enough, she didn't feel disdainful and even felt a bit attracted to it, watching it until the end since from the beginning to the end, she saw the nine girls on the video smiling happily while performing their best on the top stage!
   Kaguya thought that she should ask Hayasaka after she returned back later, however, when she was about to return Haru's smartphone, there was a vibration on Haru's smartphone and she saw a message on it.
   Kaguya was startled and didn't want to read them, but it was too late.
   Utaha: "I've bought a new pair of stockings."
   There was another message, but she quickly gave back his smartphone to Haru.
   "Oh, you're done?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Kaguya nodded, but then she was a bit curious what was the stocking that the message was talking about and what this guy and the girl that sent out the message would do with a stocking. She thought for a while and wondered whether this guy would wear the stocking himself.
   'But that doesn't seem to be the case...'
   Kaguya felt confused and curious, but she didn't dare to ask.
   Kaguya came from a big family and the tutor of her family had never taught her about health and physical education, especially about sexual activity. She then fell into silence and this feeling was very uncomfortable.
   While Kaguya was still in her own thoughts, Umi had explained to everyone how to perform Kyudo.
   "Hmm... it seems quite easy," Nozomi said. She stood up and said, "Umi-chan, lend me your bow."
   It might be because Nozomi's request was so sudden that Umi wasn't prepared.
   Nozomi quickly pulled the string of her bow, but let it go.
   Umi was in a panic since she saw Nozomi didn't wear chest protection!
   Unlike Kaguya and Umi who had a flat chest, Nozomi's chest was bombastic and if she didn't wear chest protection then her chest would be hurt by the string of the arrow!
   However, it was too late!
   The sound of the string from the bow was very loud and once that string touched Nozomi's boobs then...
   Nozomi also realized her mistake and when the string was about to hurt her boobs.
   Haru sighed in relief and quickly caught the string. "You should be careful."
   Nozomi smiled and nodded. "But can you let go of my boobs first?" She didn't mind her boobs being touched by Haru when they were alone, but this time they were in public!
   Haru could feel everyone gazing at him.
   "It's inevitable, alright?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kaguyasama-wa-kokurasetai.fandom.com/wiki/Ai_Hayasaka
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1299: Quest and Food
   If this was a normal novel then, without doubt, Haru would be beaten up once he touched Nozomi's boobs, but fortunately, it wasn't and Umi quickly came toward him and asked, "Is your hand, alright? Does it hurt?"
   Umi could see that Haru stopped the string of the bow by using his hand that wasn't being protected by a glove and she knew how painful it was when a string of bows snapped into the body of someone.
   However, it was better than the string that snapped into Nozomi's boobs since once that happened, Nozomi's boobs would be brushed and turned purple, she might be also injured because of this.
   Everyone then woke up and quickly checked Haru's hand since the string snapped into his hand.
   "My hand is alright." Haru showed his hand was alright after being snapped by a string of bows.
   "Let me check it," Maki and checked Haru's hand.
   When Maki checked Haru's hand, they didn't say anything since Maki was the daughter of doctors so it was better to let her handle this.
   Maki touched Haru's hand and could feel how tough it was. She blushed, especially when her little fingers were being teased by this guy. She snorted and said, "He's alright." She wanted to say that he had even fought against a bear, but she decided to keep it a secret.
   Kaguya also watched them from afar and sighed in relief when she heard that he was alright. It might seem that she was cold, but she was a very kind and warm girl.
   Everyone sighed in relief when they heard that he was alright.
   Everyone was in silence for a while and wasn't sure what to do for a while.
   "Then what if we continue to do Kyudo?"
   After they practiced Kyuudo, they returned to their own home and he decided to send them back by his car since it was quite late.
   "If there's another concert then we'll tell you, Shinomiya-san."
   Umi and Kaguya stood in front of the dojo and watched everyone who was going back.
   Everyone said goodbye and entered Haru's car before being sent to their own houses.
   When there was only both Umi and Kaguya, Kaguya couldn't help but ask, "Sonoda-san, can I ask you something?"
   "Is there something wrong, Shinomiya-san?" Umi asked.
   "Kasugano-kun... is he that person?"
   Kaguya felt that Kasugano Haruka who was on her mind was different from the one in her imagination. Well, he might be quite perverted, but she could tell that he was very kind.
   "If you're asking me if he's the richest man in the world, then the answer is yes." Umi nodded and said, "But you shouldn't ask him that since he loves being low-key."
   When Haru was inside the car, he sent everyone back and talked with them about a lot of things, especially about the matter of school idols.
   After he sent everyone besides Maki, Nozomi, and Eli, he was about to say something, but his smartphone vibrated, and this vibration...
   Haru felt that this vibration was similar and he had a feeling that it might be related to the Group Chat. He took out his smartphone and it seemed that he was right since there was a quest on the Group Chat.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Join a Hunter Exam.
   Quest 2: Become a Hunter.
   Quest 4: Join Heavens Arena.
   Quest 5: Become a Floor Master.
   Participant: three people.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the start of the Hunter Exam.
   Haru was surprised since he didn't expect the next quest would happen to be in the world of "Hunter x Hunter".
   Of course, he knew "Hunter x Hunter" since this manga was in his manga magazine.
   "What's wrong?" Eli asked.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "I've been curious, but your mother is from Russia, right?"
   "Yes, what's wrong with that?" Eli asked curiously.
   "Is Russia good?" Maki asked since she had never been there.
   "In the past, the temperature was very cold, but because of global warming, the temperature became warm and there were a lot of lands that can be used for farming...." Eli became excited when she talked about Russia.
   Haru was a bit surprised by Eli's information, but then he realized that it was a bit hard for him to buy land in Russia. He had an interest in buying farming land either in the United States or Australia, but in truth, he preferred to buy land in Russia since it was closer, however, it would be hard since this country and Russia had fought in a war in the past.
   Though, it would be easier to buy one if he married someone from Russia.
   However, quickly shook his head when he thought about marrying someone because of such a small matter.
   "What's wrong? Are you thinking of buying land in Russia?" Nozomi suddenly asked.
   Eli was stunned when she heard Haru's words. "Is that true, Haru?"
   "You've said that because of global warming, the temperature in Russia has increased so I have thought that it might be good to buy land in Russia," Haru said.
   "Yes! Buy it! I'll help you!" Eli was excited when she heard it. She held Haru's hand and said, "If you want, we can go to Russia too." She wanted to bring him to Russia and meet her grandmother and family too after all.
   "Yes, there's a chance in the future. I also want to visit Russia too," Haru said.
   "But what are you going to do with the land that you've bought in Russia?" Maki asked curiously.
   The three girls were stunned.
   "You're going to farm?" Maki looked at Haru weirdly since it was her first time doing such a thing.
   "It might be good if I find a gas field by chance," Haru said. He knew that Russia was a country rich in mineral sources, oil, gas, etc. He sighed when he thought of Japan whose land had nothing and there were also a lot of earthquakes.
   Eli, Maki, and Nozomi were speechless since they didn't think it was so easy to search a gas field.
   "Well, if that really happens then your luck is very good," Nozomi said.
   "My luck has always been good, if not then there's no way that I can date the three of you at the same time," Haru said with a smile.
   "Hmph! I'll ignore you from now on!"
   Nozomi, Eli, and Maki snorted and looked away, but they knew that their man's luck had always been good.
   "But still, why do you want to buy land in Russia?" Eli asked.
   "I just want to build a farm." Haru looked at Eli and said, "If I retire in the future, then I can spend my time farming or something."
   Eli nodded and thought that it was a good idea. "That's a good idea."
   In truth, Haru didn't have that much of an interest in the agriculture industry, but he wanted to have his own farm so he could have his own food for his family, after all, he didn't want to eat genetically modified organisms or GMO food.
   Haru thought for a while and thought that it might be a good idea to develop the food-related industry since he knew it was profitable.
   Somehow, he got pretty excited since he got a new idea of where his future would develop, but then he could feel a soft hand on his thigh. He glanced at Nozomi and understood what this girl meant.
   'Well, there's still time before the quest.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
   webnovel.com
   Who is going?
   2 862-3 639 минут
   0x01 graphic
   Chapter 1300: Who is going?
   Everyone was quite surprised since another quest suddenly appeared on the Group Chat, even though it hadn't been a long time since the previous quest.
   Yanagi: "Becoming a Hunter? What does it mean?"
   Gintoki: "I guess, it is that world, huh?"
   Haru: "Yeah, there's no doubt that it is that world."
   Tsunade: "Haru, do you know which world it is?"
   Haru: "Kind of... but Kuroneko and Gintoki should also know about this quest."
   Gintoki: "Yeah, it is one of the most famous JUMP manga in my world."
   Kuroneko: "I didn't expect that we would become hunters...."
   comment
   Charlotte: "Can you explain to us, what kind of world is this?"
   Haru was about to answer, but Esdeath chatted to him privately.
   Esdeath: "Dear, is this world dangerous?"
   Haru: "This world is similar to the world of Toriko and it is very dangerous since there are a lot of mysterious powers but..."
   Haru: "It is also a bit similar to your world, but they don't have a Teigu and use different kinds of power."
   Esdeath: "Oh, what kind of power is that?"
   Haru: "In simple terms, Nen is a technique that allows a living being to use and manipulate their own life energy. You can also call it either life energy, aura, chakra, etc depending on the location, it might be a bit different."
   Esdeath: "So all the people in that world can use this so-called Nen?"
   Haru: "Everyone in that world might have life energy, but only some people who are able to use a Nen and those so called people are being referred to as Hunters in that world. Though there is also an exception that someone beside Hunter can use this so called Nen without trouble."
   Esdeath: "Hmm... interesting."
   Haru: "Do you want to go on this quest?"
   Esdeath: Is the quest difficult?"
   Haru: "The quest isn't that difficult or rather it is quite easy for all of us."
   Esdeath: "Oh?" She was a bit surprised when her husband told her that the quest was very easy.
   Esdeath: "Is it really easy?"
   Haru: "There's the story of Hunter x Hunter on the Group Chat, you can read it first and tell me whether you want to go or not."
   Esdeath: "Hmm... thank you, dear."
   Haru looked at his smartphone and checked that everyone on the Group Chat also started to read the story of Hunter x Hunter.
   Haru turned his head and saw Sora, Utaha, Kirari, and Sora who were sleeping soundly on the bed. He smiled and continued to look at his smartphone since everyone had understood the general idea of Hunter x Hunter and this quest.
   In simple terms, Hunter was a professional in the world of Hunter x Hunter.
   Hunter had a lot of jobs and there were a lot of types of Hunter. Its job was not only that of looking for treasures and hunting animals.
   True Hunters dedicated themselves to the protection of knowledge, people, and nature. They must preserve culturally precious items or species of animals and plants they were able to discover. Furthermore, they must also arrest criminals and in rare cases even fellow Hunters who had committed heinous crimes.
   A "hunt" could range from a task commissioned by a client to one ordered by the higher-ups of the organization, to a quest that was taken by their own volition.
   Charlotte: "Hunter is a very interesting profession."
   Sumire: "Yeah, there are a lot of types of Hunter, but why don't I see a medical Hunter?"
   Tsunade: "There are some Disease/Virus Hunters, though."
   Kuzuha: "The key is who is going on this quest."
   Kuzuha: "I've read the manga and the quest is quite easy, however, there's also a chance that we'll fail since we need to join the Hunter Examination as soon as possible."
   Kuroneko: "There are three spots, who wants to go?"
   Teppei: "Kuroneko, you don't want to go?"
   Kuroneko: "I feel scared of Hisoka."
   Of course, after they read Hunter x Hunter, they knew who Hisoka was and in their minds, this character was crazy and gay.
   Korosensei: "I - I don't really want to go."
   Yajima: "Is it because there aren't many beautiful girls there?"
   It might not be related, but in the world of Hunter x Hunter, a beautiful girl was something rare since most of the people in that place were maniacs who were all interested in fighting with each other.
   There weren't any panty shots or ecchi scenes in Hunter x Hunter either, which made it one of the rare works of manga with a pure friendship, fighting, hot-blooded, etc.
   Kouha: "Either way, you shouldn't bring Luffy in this quest.
   Luffy: "Hey! Why?!" He wanted to complain when Kouha told him that he couldn't come.
   Kouha: "Unless there is a babysitter that is going to take care of you then your chance to go there is null. You don't need to dream to go to this quest since it is quite a complicated quest for you."
   Luffy: "What? Is it really difficult?"
   Everyone was speechless, but then they nodded at the same time since, in their minds, it would be difficult for Luffy to complete this quest without trouble.
   Charlotte: "Can I go on this quest?"
   Everyone was a bit surprised when they found out Charlotte wanted to go on this quest.
   Sumire: "What's wrong, Charlotte? Why so suddenly? You're a scientist and this quest isn't suitable for you."
   Charlotte: "That might be true if I'm alone then it is impossible for me to complete this quest, but there we need three people in this quest so..."
   Charlotte: "The other two people... I hope that you can help me since I want to learn about Nen more." She was quite curious about Nen, especially after Haru told everyone about HI-ERO particles. She was wondering whether there was something that she could find by using Nen.
   Teppei: "It's good that Charlotte wants to get stronger, but then who are the other two?"
   Shinobu: "I'm a bit curious too about Nen."
   Kouha: "That's good, but then who is the last one?"
   Teppei: "The last one should be able to take care of both Shinobu and Charlotte at the same time."
   Tsunade: "There's no one other than him, right?"
   Tsunade: "You don't want to go?"
   Haru: "I don't mind, but..."
   Haru: "I'm also a bit afraid of Hisoka. You know..."
   Esdeath: "Just kill him."
   Haru knew that he needed to go.
   Haru: "Once we return then we'll teach all of you about Nen."
   Tabane: "Yahoo! Hurry up and complete the quest then!"
   Haru: "Charlotte, Shinobu, tell me when you're ready, alright?"
   Charlotte: "I'll prepare myself."
   Haru then put down his smartphone and continued to sleep since he believed they wouldn't be ready until tomorrow, but at the same time, he also anticipated his journey on the world of Hunter x Hunter.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1301: Can I bring him here?
   In the student council room, some of the members of the student council gathered together, talking to each other, but there were some people who were missing.
   Manyuda had escaped beforehand and didn't want to stay in the student council room.
   Miboumi and Juraku were also gone since it seemed both of them had their own plans.
   The new member of the student council, Yumemi Yumemite, was quite busy with her job as an idol so she didn't come.
   However, all of that didn't really matter since, in the room of the student council of Hyakko Academy, Ririka, Sayaka, Runa, and Yuriko were surprised when they saw the scene in front of them.
   Haru was also a bit surprised when Miharutaki was very close to him while talking to each other, though, he didn't really mind since his relationship with this girl was quite close after all.
   Miharutaki ignored the gaze of everyone and sat beside Haru while talking with him since it was very fun.
   Kirari was writing a report, but then she stopped and asked, "Miharutaki-san, is it only me, or is your relationship with my fiance becoming closer? Don't you feel that this is inappropriate, especially when you already have a fiance? What do you think will happen when he misunderstands your relationship with my fiance?"
   Everyone gulped and felt nervous for some reason. They knew how evil Kirari was and once someone became her enemy then without a doubt this girl would beat them through with a smile on her face.
   Miharutaki looked at Kirari with a jealous expression before she sighed. "It's not a problem, right? You're right in front of us, after all."
   "Is that so?" Kirari then looked at Haru clearly, asking him what was happening.
   'I'll let you know later in my room....'
   Haru didn't make a voice, but he moved his mouth.
   Kirari nodded and asked, "But what is that?" She looked at the white box which was located right in front of Miharutaki.
   "This is a cake." Miharutaki opened the white box and said, "The taste is very delicious so I want to share it with everyone."
   Then everyone saw a strawberry cake that was kept on the white box.
   "Haru, do you want to eat one too?" Miharutaki asked.
   "Well, I'll try it, Senpai," Haru said.
   Miharutaki took the plate and sliced some part of the strawberry cake before giving it to Haru. "Here you go."
   Haru wasn't sure why, but everyone kept staring at him. However, he ignored them and ate the strawberry cake without hesitation.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Did you buy it at yesterday's store?"
   "Yes." Miharutaki smiled and said, "The owner of that cake store is Momo Akanegakubo. The current 3rd place of Elite Ten in Tootsuki Academy."
   "Hmm, is that so?" Haru raised his eyebrow and he felt curious about the rest of the members of Elite Ten since he only knew about Tsukasa Eishi.
   "Can I get the cake too, Senpai?" Runa asked.
   "Sure, sure, tyu all can eat it too," Miharutaki said with a smile.
   "Then I am going to eat too," Yuriko said while maintaining her fox-like eyes.
   Everyone else besides Haru felt a bit weird by the change in personality of Miharutaki, but at the same time, they didn't really hate it. However, they knew the source of this change was this playboy who was eating the cake without caring about his surroundings.
   Miharutaki saw there was cream on the side of Haru's mouth and couldn't help but think this guy was quite cute. She wanted to remind him, but then...
   "Haru, there's cream in on the side of your mouth," Kirari said.
   Haru didn't get a chance to clean it since Kirari used her finger to clean the cream on the side of his mouth before she licked it without hesitation.
   "It's delicious, Miharutaki-senpai," Kirari said with a smile.
   Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko opened their mouth wide and at the same time, they felt the sourness of lemon watching Haru and Kirari flirt with each other.
   Miharutaki smiled bitterly and said, "If you like it then I can bring it more for you."
   "It's alright. I can buy it for him in the future," Kirari said.
   Haru sighed and kept eating, but then he glanced at Ririka who always wore her mask. He was wondering how she was going to eat when she didn't open her mask at that moment.
   When everything ended, Haru and Kirari went to his private room within the Traditional Culture Club.
   "So what happens?" Kirari asked curiously.
   "It's like this..." Haru told Kirari what had happened, but then suddenly she sat on his lap while staring at him. He only smiled and continued with his story.
   Kirari listened to Haru's story and felt a bit surprised by Miboumi's action, but then she had to admit that her fiance was really good. at provoking someone. She could feel the hard thing on her bottom and ask, "Do you like to steal someone else's fiancee that much?"
   "Don't say such a misleading thing." Haru twitched his lips and said, "I don't have a hobby of stealing someone else's lovers!"
   "Really?" Kirari raised her eyebrow.
   "Yes, believe me." Haru hugged Kirari's small and beautiful waist and said, "You can feel it, right? How excited am I right now?"
   Kirari blushed and moved her head closer before whispering, "You pervert."
   "This pervert is your fiance," Haru said.
   Both of them smiled together and the atmosphere became quite ambiguous. The temperature on their bodies increased and it seemed that they couldn't wait any longer.
   "Don't worry, this room is soundproof and there is also a bathroom inside," Haru whispered.
   Kirari's body trembled and she hugged his neck tightly, pressing her entire body at him while moving her waist slowly, trying to tempt him.
   Haru didn't need to say anything else and pushed his fiance on the sofa, trying a new thing since they were at school at that moment.
   When Haru and Kirari did their own things, Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Eriri, and the rest of the members of Tabletop Gaming Club were gathering together, playing the tabletop game that had been brought by Chika.
   "Say, do you think that we can bring Haru to this school?" Utaha said so suddenly.
   Sora, Megumi, Eriri, and Yumeko were a bit surprised by Utaha's words.
   Chika looked at Utaha and asked, "Do you want to bring an intruder into our school, Utaha-senpai?"
   "Yes." Utaha nodded and asked, "What do you think, Terashima? You're the grandchild of that principle, right?"
   "Hmm... why not?" Terimashima looked at Utaha and asked, "Is that intruder your boyfriend, Utaha?"
   Utaha nodded without hesitation and said, "I want to tell him that this school is better than his school." She had always dreamed of school life with Haru, but that guy didn't transfer to his school because of Kirari.
   "It's interesting! You can do that, I won't report it to Grandpa!" Terashima said with a smile.
   "Thank you." Utaha smiled then looked at Sora, Megumi, Eriri, and Yumeko who were surprised.
   Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko were very happy, however, Eriri thought that the girls in this school would receive a wolf that was ready to eat all of the girls in this place without hesitation.
   But somehow, Eriri felt a bit excited, thinking about what kind of fun thing that he would bring to this school.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Hyakkaou_Private_Academy
   https://kaguyasama-wa-kokurasetai.fandom.com/wiki/Tabletop_Gaming_Club
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1302: Yorknew City
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were walking toward the airport to go to Zaban City.
   Zaban City is a place located within the Kukan'yu Kingdom and is the preliminary site of the 287th Hunter Exam.
   Of course, they had received that information from the manga.
   "This world isn't that much different from my world," Charlotte said. She still wore her lab coat while eating her candy, looking at the scenery of Yorknew City.
   "Still, what's wrong with those people?" Shinobu said while looking at a lot of people who wore a suit. The expression of those people was very cold and she could tell that those people had killed someone.
   Shinobu wore her Demon Slayer Corps uniform since she knew that they would fight so she wore something that she usually wore to fight in her original world.
   "They should be a mafia." Haru yawned and said, "Let's go to the airport as soon as possible." He wore an aloha shirt, shorts, and sandals, walking together with two beautiful girls. However, a lot of females kept glancing and blushing when they looked at him.
   However, Shinobu kept smiling toward those females who tried to get close to Haru which caused them to walk away with a regretful expression.
   "Haru, I still want to visit this town," Charlotte said.
   "We can do that later after the exam. Let's tour this world after we have succeeded on our exam," Haru said with a smile.
   Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and agreed.
   After they had prepared themselves, they quickly teleported themselves to the world of "Hunter x Hunter" and then they were teleported into Yorknew City.
   Haru knew about this city since it was the location where the main characters would fight against Phantom Troupe. There was also the appearance of the strongest mafia organization in this world which was known as Phantom Troupe, though, they were very weak since they lost against one of the members from Phantom Troupe.
   "Then let's go." Shinobu had quite a cautious personality after all and she also wanted to go to the hunter exam as soon as possible.
   "But is it alright?" Charlotte suddenly asked.
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "I mean we need to succeed on the pre-exam, right? Do you think it is alright for us to go directly to the main venue of the exam?" Charlotte asked.
   "You don't need to worry. With my new power, it'll be a cinch for me," Haru said.
   "Now that you mention it." Shinobu looked at Haru and said, "If I'm not wrong your new power is a Stand ability which is known as "Heaven's Door", right?"
   "Yeah. It can turn my body or someone's body into a book." Haru looked at Shinobu and said, "Give me your hand."
   Shinobu wasn't sure, but she gave him her hand.
   Haru tapped Shinobu's palm and suddenly her skin was opened, showing a white paper there that was written by something there.
   "Have you eaten grilled saury before?" Haru asked.
   Shinobu blushed and said, "Yo - You!" She didn't care about the saury, or rather she was more cornered about the information about her three sizes which was written on her palm.
   Haru also read Shinobu's three sizes, but he was a gentleman and wouldn't say it out loud since it was better to keep this matter a secret between the two of them. He took out a pen and said, "I can also make you able to read the words in this world."
   When Shinobu and Charlotte heard Haru's words, they felt surprised, but then they saw him writing something on Shinobu's part of the palm that had been transmuted into a book.
   The process was quite simple, and Haru ended the power of his "Heaven's Door" on both Shinobu and Charlotte.
   "Try to read the words on that billboard?"
   Shinobu followed his words and felt surprised since she could read the words of this world even though earlier, she couldn't read it.
   "This... This is amazing!"
   Shinobu had to admit that Haru's new power was very amazing.
   "Haru, try me too!" Charlotte said.
   "Good, wait a moment," Haru said.
   When Haru teleported to this world an hour ago, he was also confused since he couldn't read the words in this world, but then when he used the power of "Heaven's Door" and wrote that he could read the words of these words, then he really could read the words of this world which made him amazed with the ability of his new Stand.
   "We can read now, so let's stop the taxi and go to the airport," Charlotte said.
   "Wait, we need something," Haru said.
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Shinobu asked.
   "Well, they're coming," Haru said.
   Shinobu and Charlotte were confused, but then they noticed a group of men and clearly coming without a good intention.
   "Hey, are you a tourist? Why don't we show you a good place?"
   "You girls are very cute."
   "Young man, you're so handsome. Do you want to go with us?"
   Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu could tell instantly that the people in front of them were a mafia without a doubt since they were wearing a suit, even though it was quite cheap.
   Haru smiled and asked, "Where are you going to take us?" He didn't use his usual aura since he wanted to lure those stupid people and he didn't expect them to take the bait so soon.
   "Yes, where's this fun place?" Shinobu asked with a smile.
   Charlotte only sighed inwardly, thinking that those people were stupid since they didn't recognize a demon in human's clothes at this moment.
   "Hehehe, come here. Let us show the three of you a good place," one of the mafias guided them to the alley while the rest of the members surrounded Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte so they wouldn't run away.
   "Boss, this guy is very handsome! I'm sure that those old ladies are going to be happy with him."
   "Hehehe, these two girls are also not bad, boss."
   "Boss, can we taste them for a bit?"
   "You stupid! They're our commodities! You can't dirty them!"
   "Oh my... Oh my... so you are all going to sell us?" Shinobu asked with a smile.
   The boss of the small mafia smiled cruelly and said, "Yes! But it is too late for the three of you to run away."
   "Oh my... Oh my... We're in a very terrible situation, right? Haru," Shinobu said while looking at Haru.
   "Yeah, what should we do now?" Haru said with a sigh.
   Charlotte wasn't sure what to say.
   "Hehehe, don't worry, as long as you're not stupid enough to fight back then we won---"
   Suddenly the boss felt his body weak and his vision became blurry.
   Not only the boss of the mafia, but the rest of the mafia members also felt the same time.
   "Oh my... Oh my.. did you feel tired? But you shouldn't sleep on the street, you know?" Shinobu said with a very kind smile.
   It was at this moment that everyone saw Shinobu's smile, they realized that they were prey all along.
   Shinobu looked at Haru and asked, "So what should we do Haru?"
   "You can wait for me. I'll take their money and read their memory first," Haru said.
   Shinobu nodded and said, "After you've read their memories, you can't give them mercy, alright?" She knew that Haru's "Heaven's Door" didn't work on someone who had passed away so she made all of them pass out.
   Haru could read their memories and once he found out that their crimes were heinous then... there was no need to say, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1303: The Beginning
   Once they had gotten money from a group of mafia, they quickly went to Zaban City, the location where the Hunter Exam was being held.
   Unlike the modern Yorknew City, Zaban city was quite old and it was like they were in a different world.
   "This is similar to a village," Charlotte said with a frown since she thought that this world was a modern world, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   "The rich country, of course, is modern, but the poor country, you should know it yourself, right?" Haru said.
   "...That's true." Charlotte nodded with a sigh since she knew no matter where, as long as the country was poor then there wouldn't be any progress.
   "However, it isn't bad since it feels more relaxing than Yorknew city," Shinobu said.
   "Well, that's true." Haru looked around and said, "I can see the people in this place are happier than the people in Yorknew City."
   Unlike Yorknew city which was a concrete jungle, Zaban city might be poor, but it was full of warmth.
   After they came to this place, they needed to go directly to the location of the Hunter Exam, but then they wanted to be careful so there wouldn't be any incidents when they joined the Hunter Exam.
   "So what are we going to do now?" Shinobu asked.
   "Well, there are a lot of ways," Haru said.
   "What is the first option?" Charlotte asked.
   "The first is to visit the largest mafia organization in the city and we can pay them to guide us to the location of the Hunter Exam," Haru said.
   "Why not join the pre-exam similar to the original story?" Shinobu asked.
   "It's too troublesome. I am too lazy to join the pre-exam," Haru said.
   Shinobu and Charlotte were stunned, but then they nodded.
   Unlike the other participants, the three of them were very powerful.
   "So what is the next option?" Charlotte asked.
   "If we're lucky, then we might meet a familiar character and by then I can use my power to get the information of the Hunter Exam location from that character," Haru said.
   "Let's use this method. We might be deceived by the mafia after all," Shinobu said.
   "If they deceive us, then you can use your poison on them, Shinobu," Charlotte said.
   Haru looked around from the beginning until the end.
   "What have you been looking around for? Did you see a beautiful girl?" Shinobu asked.
   Charlotte didn't say anything, but she also looked at Haru with a suspicious gaze.
   "Did you doubt me that much?" Haru was speechless and said, "I am trying to find our target."
   Charlotte and Shinobu were confused.
   But then, Haru smiled and said, "Oh, we have found our target."
   Charlotte and Shinobu followed the gaze of Haru and they saw a short and stout man who seemed amiable and wore blue clothes. They quickly understood what Haru was trying to do and nodded at the same time.
   "Good, what are we waiting for?"
   After Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu got the information that they wanted, they put the man in the alley before walking toward the Hunter Exam location.
   "That guy's name is Tonpa, right?" Charlotte asked.
   "Yeah. The hunter crusher, Tonpa," Haru said. He had to admit that Tonpa's character was quite fun and at the same time, it was unforgettable in the story of Hunter x Hunter. It was also the reason why he instantly found him on the street.
   "So we're going to the exam directly?" Shinobu asked.
   "Yeah. Let's visit that restaurant," Haru said.
   They nodded and walked with him toward the restaurant where they would be guided to the Hunter Exam venue.
   While walking they talked about the plot of Hunter x Hunter and talked about their quests.
   First, they needed to join a Hunter Exam; second, they needed to become a hunter; third, they needed to become a hunter; fourth, they needed to join Heavens Arena; and lastly, they needed to become floor masters.
   "I'm not sure if I can become a floor master," Charlotte said.
   "No need to worry, the quest doesn't tell us how many of us need to become Floor Masters," Haru said.
   Charlotte thought for a while and nodded, "I guess one person is possible, huh?"
   "Hey, that's the restaurant," Shinobu said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Let me prepare." He took a deep breath and his aura started to change.
   When Haru's aura changed, the expression of the people in their surroundings started to change and their eyes felt shaken.
   Haru used "Haoshoku Haki" since he felt that everyone who was following was too troublesome. He didn't make them faint, but he made them in haze and stunned since his aura made them think that they were in the presence of the king.
   It might seem weird and conceptual, but in reality, it often happensed.
   For example, when someone talked with someone who was poorer than themselves then they would be full of confidence, but when someone talked with someone who was very rich or had a lot of authority within a country then they would be nervous, but in Haru's case, it was several times stronger.
   It happened to everyone who was looking at him at that moment.
   Haru's existence was a harem protagonist and it was normal for him to be handsome, but then it was also troublesome, especially in the world of Hunter x Hunter.
   If it was in his original world then no one dared to do anything, but in this world, life was cheap and as long as there was a chance to make money, everyone would do anything.
   The weak were eaten and the strong ate everything.
   It was the law of the jungle and how this world worked.
   Shinobu and Charlotte didn't say too much and understood why Haru did this.
   The three of them entered the restaurant directly and they were welcomed by the chef.
   The chef who maintained this restaurant stunned for a bit when he saw Haru since his aura was very special in his eyes.
   "The steak combo that opens your eyes to the light. For three," Haru said.
   "F - For three...." The chef quickly nodded and knew instantly they were coming for a Hunter Exam. He didn't expect that someone so special would come to this place. "Please wait in the back room."
   Haru didn't expect that the chef would let them enter the venue of the Hunter Exam directly.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn't say too much and walked toward the back room before it started to descend and brought them to the venue of Hunter Exam.
   "Hmm... I can't wait to learn Nen," Charlotte said with a smile.
   Shinobu and Haru smiled and they also anticipated this Hunter Exam.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1304: Hunter Exam 1
   Tonpa held his head and didn't expect that someone would knock him out. Luckily, he lost nothing, but at the same time, he was wondering what was the intention of the people who had knocked him out.
   However, Tonpa felt lucky since those guys didn't do anything for him.
   Tonpa didn't know what their purpose was, but he hoped that he didn't see them.
   Tonpa wasn't weak and he was quite powerful. If he wasn't powerful, then he might have lost his life to those participants of the Hunter Exam that had lost their participation because of him.
   Tonpa quickly entered the venue for the Hunter Exam and received a badge with the number 16 written on it. He looked around and didn't see that many people inside the venue. He could see a familiar person, but then his eyes stared at the numbers 13, 14, and 15.
   Tonpa was stunned since he realized that they were the ones who had knocked him out earlier. He raised his eyebrow and became confused, but then he didn't dare to get too close since the meaning of their attack was so mysterious.
   After entering the venue, Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu received badges with numbers 13, 14, and 15 respectively.
   "Oh, that guy has entered the venue," Charlotte said while looking at Tonpa.
   "That guy shouldn't be weak, right?" Shinobu said.
   "Yeah. That guy isn't weak but compared to the rest of the participants. If he is being compared to the members of Group Chat then you don't need me to answer the question, right?" Haru said.
   Shinobu and Charlotte chuckled.
   "There's still a lot of time, what should we do?" Charlotte asked.
   "I have a book and a game, which one do you want?" Haru asked.
   Haru took out a best sellers novel that he had bought in the world of "Accel World" and gave it to both of them.
   Charlotte and Shinobu sat down beside him while reading together.
   Haru also did the same since he knew that he needed to wait for a few hours.
   While they were reading, more and more people entered the venue and Hisoka also entered the venue.
   When Haru was reading the book, he could feel Hisoka staring at him which made him frown.
   Hisoka licked his lips when he saw Haru who was reading a book quietly. He really wanted to try it, but he needed to hold it at this moment, but then his eyes were wide open, and almost passed out when Haru focussed his "Haoshoku Haki" on him.
   Hisoka was sure that he would be killed once he did something. He took a deep breath and felt his pants tighten. He smiled before he walked away from him. He had a feeling that he couldn't handle Haru at this moment, but there should be a lot of changes in the future, right?
   "That guy is Hisoka?" Shinobu asked.
   "You don't seem happy with him," Shinobu said.
   "Of course, no one is happy when you're being treated as prey after all," Haru said with a frown.
   "Well, the exam is long and sometimes, there should be an accident, right?" Shinobu said with a smile. In other words, they could kill Hisako later during the exam.
   Haru shook his head and said, "Let's just end the exam as soon as possible. Let's ignore him for now, but if he really decides to move then..."
   Shinobu and Charlotte nodded, but they didn't say too much before they continued to read the book.
   There were more people and finally, the main characters of the world of Hunter x Hunter also arrived at this venue.
   Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio arrived at the venue and looked around subconsciously. When they were looking around, Tonpa also approached them with a smile.
   The four of them talked to each other and in the end, Gon couldn't help but ask, "Tonpa-san, can I ask who is that? Why are there a lot of participants who sleep around them?" He looked at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte who sat together then he also saw a group of people who slept soundly on the floor beside them which made him confused.
   Gon's sense of smell was really good and he was wondering why Haru's smell was really good.
   "I don't know them since they're also newcomers like the three of you but..." Tonpa's expression was quite ugly when Gon asked about Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.
   "But?" Kurapika looked at Tonpa curiously.
   "They're so powerful." Tonpa pointed at the group of people who were sleeping and said, "You can see that there are a lot of people who are sleeping, right?"
   Leorio, Gon, and Kurapika nodded at the same time.
   "It might be my guess, but it should be done by one of the three of them," Tonpa said in a whisper.
   "What do you mean?" Leorio frowned.
   "One of them is a poison master." Tonpa had a scared expression on his face and said, "Those guys tried to approach them before since you can see that the guy is handsome and the girls are cute and beautiful, right?" Even if he didn't want to admit it he felt that Haru was handsome and both Shinobu and Charlotte were cute and beautiful.
   The three of them nodded since they also felt the same, especially Haru since this guy was so handsome.
   Gon had a feeling that if his aunt met Haru then her aunt would be eaten by Haru directly. Don't ask him how he knew about this matter, it was his instinct.
   Then it was at this moment that Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika happened to meet Haru's eyes.
   Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika also nodded and felt that this guy was very pleasant.
   "Is that the main character?" Charlotte asked.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "Well, the exam is going to start soon." He looked at Shinobu and Charlotte and asked, "Do you want me to carry both of you during the exam?"
   "I can run by myself but..." Shinobu looked at Charlotte.
   "I am too lazy to run. Can you carry me, Haru?" Charlotte asked.
   "Thank you," Charlotte said while pushing the frame of her glasses. She tried to hide her smile and blush at this moment.
   Shinobu looked at Charlotte and didn't say too much.
   It took quite a long time to wait for the exam to start, but then they heard a loud noise which attracted everyone's attention.
   "I apologize for the wait. The entry period for Hunter applications has ended. The Hunter Exam will now begin!"
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn't move from their spots and sat down leisurely since the exam hadn't started.
   "A final caution. If you're short on luck or ability, you could very well end up seriously injured or even dead. Those who accept the risks, please follow me." The examiner raised his hand and raised his voice. "Otherwise, please exit via the elevator behind you."
   No one moved from their spots since no one was stupid enough to give up this Hunter Exam!
   "All 404 participants will participate in Phase One."
   Then the examiner started to walk through this underground tunnel.
   "Let's go," Haru said and carried Charlotte in his arms, but when he was about to walk. He felt two soft things on his back.
   "I changed my mind. Carry me too, Haru," Shinobu said in a whisper.
   Haru realized that it seemed his mental fortitude was being challenged in this exam at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1305: Hunter Exam 2
   The exam started and everyone followed the examiner to run through this underground tunnel.
   Haru knew this exam very well and he knew the distance of this underground tunnel was around 80 km. He could see that everyone was looking at him with surprise and also an envious expression since he was able to run very well while carrying two girls.
   Haru looked at the examiner of this test, Satotz, who kept glancing at him. He only smiled and didn't do anything.
   Haru could end this test instantly by defeating everyone in this test using either poison, "Haoshoku Haki", or his other abilities, but he didn't do so since he had his own purpose.
   Satotz who was running in front of the participants, but he wasn't sure why he felt that Haru was very different from the rest and he could even see that there wasn't any sweat on Haru's forehead, even though they had run for around 10 km.
   Haru ignored everyone's gaze and said, "Shinobu."
   "What's wrong?" Shinobu asked.
   "Don't you want to run by yourself?" Haru asked.
   "What? Do you think I'm heavy?" Shinobu tightened her arms around his neck.
   "Stop! Stop! Do you want to kill me?" Haru couldn't tap Shinobu's arms since his hands were holding Charlotte.
   "Then tell me why you want me to step down from your back?" Shinobu asked.
   "I can feel your tits," Haru said.
   Shinobu was blushing and Charlotte was speechless.
   Shinobu then stepped down and started to run beside him. "Well, I guess, running isn't that bad."
   "But this is boring," Charlotte said.
   Haru was sure that if the person who performed this quest was Korosensei then without doubt Korosensei would be very impatient since Korosensei could travel 80 km distance in a second.
   "The main character is going to come here, what are you going to do?" Shinobu asked and glanced at Gon who was moving in their direction.
   "Either talk or ignore," Haru said easily.
   "Hello," Gon said with a smile. He didn't hear the conversation between Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte earlier. He came because he was curious about Haru's smell since it was quite special, but that wasn't only Haru's smell. He could even smell that Shinobu's smell was similar to a flower and Charlotte's smell was similar to metal or something. However, the smell of both of them was pale in comparison to Haru.
   Killua, who had met Gon, also moved closer since he was also a bit curious by Haru.
   "Is there something else?" Haru asked.
   "My name is Gon," Gon said with a smile.
   Haru nodded and said, "Ok. Gon."
   Charlotte and Shinobu chuckled but didn't say anything.
   Gon was also a bit stunned since he didn't expect Haru's reaction. "Um... what's your name?"
   "My name is Uchiha Madara Uzumaki Naruto Natsu Dragneel Ichigo Kurasaki Tanjiro Lucy Light Yagami Midoriya Deku Moritaka Mashiro," Haru said.
   Charlotte and Shinobu were speechless.
   However, Gon was surprised and said, "That's a very long name!"
   "Yeah, a lot of people often say that," Haru said.
   Killua was speechless and said, "Gon, he is fooling you!"
   "Eh? Really?!" Gon was surprised.
   "No." Haru sighed and said, "This is my real name. You should know that each place has its own traditions and the tradition in my hometown is to name their child by a very long name."
   Charlotte and Shinobu became even more speechless since this guy was fooling two children.
   "Killua, Uchiha Madara Uzumaki Naruto Natsu Dragneel Ichigo Kurasaki Tanjiro Lucy Light Yagami Midoriya Deku Moritaka Mashiro isn't lying!" Gon reminded Killua.
   Killua was speechless and asked, "You remember his name?"
   "Yeah!" Gon nodded with a smile.
   Haru then sighed and said, "Gon. I know that you're curious about the people around you, but you should be careful, alright? This is a test and I might make you drop out if you try to bother me."
   "Eh? You're going to make me drop out?" Gon was surprised.
   "No! You can't do that!" Gon said, however, suddenly he quickly jumped back and moved far away since, at that very moment, Haru released his aura which caused him to feel threatened.
   Gon was similar to an animal and he could tell whether someone was dangerous or not by their aura alone!
   Gon had never felt this before and he felt very scared for a moment, but that feeling quickly disappeared and it returned to its usual harmony.
   Killua suddenly saw the ceiling which made him confused.
   When Haru released his aura, Killua quickly thought that Haru was dangerous and decided to run away without hesitation from him, but then he suddenly laid on the ground without knowing what was happening!
   Killua was full of sweat and felt his body tremble for a moment. His older brother had put a needle on his head to make him run away when he faced someone who was stronger than him, but at that moment, he didn't even have time to react which made him scared!
   But then Killua and Gon looked at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte who kept running in the front row and looked at each other before they started to run once again.
   Haru taught them a lesson that they shouldn't believe someone so easily. His aura made people feel comfortable around him, but he didn't have an interest in little boys, though, it would be different if the person who got close to him was a girl.
   "Bullying children isn't a good hobby," Charlotte said.
   "Don't bother, Charlotte. As long as it isn't a beautiful girl, this guy won't have an interest in strangers," Shinobu said.
   "Oh, right. I only remember it now," Charlotte said and nodded.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Have you always been looking at me that way?"
   "You know what, I have been learning tarot," Charlotte said.
   "Huh? Why did you mention tarot so suddenly?" Haru was confused.
   "Did you know there is one card that is very similar to yours," Charlotte said.
   "Strength?" Haru thought for a while and said, "Isn't that card being illustrated by a picture of a lion and a beautiful woman?"
   "Yes!" Charlotte smiled and said, "Don't you think that is very similar to you at this moment?"
   Shinobu chuckled at this moment, but her eyes had been wandering around the participants since she felt the killing intent from one of the participants in this place. Her character had always been very cautious and she wouldn't let go of someone who wanted to harm her group.
   "I know. You don't need to worry."
   Haru had scared Killua before and of course, his big brother wouldn't let him go, however, he wasn't scared, or rather he welcomed anyone since in this world if he showed a weakness then he would be trampled.
   Then before long they had finished the First Phase of the exam and needed to continue with the next one.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1306: Hunter Exam 3
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte stood next to Satotz who was right in front of everyone after they had finished, running through the underground tunnel.
   "Is there something on my face?" Haru asked since Satotz had been looking at him.
   "Nothing." Satotz shook his head and said, "It's my first time seeing someone as handsome as you."
   Haru took two meters away from Satotz without hesitation.
   "Satotz-san, you're not swinging that way, right?" Charlotte asked with a frown.
   Satotz twitched his lips and understood the reason why Haru quickly distanced himself from him.
   "Of course not," Satotz calmly said. He looked at the three of them and said, "There's a reason why I have been looking at the three of you."
   "Oh, why is that?" Shinobu asked.
   "I have a feeling that there are no participants in this Hunter Exam that are able to match the three of you, especially him," Satotz said while looking at Haru.
   "There are a lot of strong participants here." Charlotte looked around and said, "Such as the participant's numbers #44 and #301."
   "That's true, but the two of them have a dangerous smell around them..." Satotz then looked at the three of them and said, "Unlike the three of you."
   "Well, then, you might become a college soon, Satotz-san," Shinobu said.
   "Yes." Satotz nodded without hesitation, but then he looked at Haru and said, "Don't worry, I don't have an interest in a man."
   Haru didn't believe it and decided to stay away from Satotz no matter what.
   Then while they were talking to each other, the gate on the underground tunnel closed which announced the first phase of the Hunter Exam officially ended.
   Satotz then announced that everyone needed to run past this Milsy Wetlands to reach the site of the second phase of the Hunter Exam.
   Haru used his "Kenbonshoku Haki" and could see a lot of things from numerous beasts, mysterious creatures, and deadly plants on the wetlands.
   The exam then proceeded in a similar way to the story, with Satotz being attacked by Hisoka to confirm whether Satotz was real or not.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte stood on the side and didn't do anything else, waiting for Satotz to run so they could go to the site of the second phase of the Hunter Exam.
   Haru could feel that Gon and Killua were looking at him with wary expressions, but he also could see both Kurapika and Leorio looking at him with confused expressions since he could tell that both of them were confused by the action of Gon and Killua.
   Haru didn't want to be arrogant, but he had to admit that he might be the strongest human in this world. Even if he fought Netero, who was the strongest human in this world, he was sure that he would be able to win against him.
   However, there were some stupid people who wanted to die by Haru's hands.
   "Let's be on our way. Please follow me," Satotz said before he started to run once again.
   Haru grabbed Shinobu and Charlotte in his arms then started to follow Satotz.
   Satotz glanced at Haru and didn't say much, but he increased his speed. He really had a feeling that Haru was the strongest participant in this place, but he needed to confirm it again.
   When Satotz increased his speed, there were a lot of people who lost Satotz's figure, especially when this wetland was very wet, full of mud which caused their feet to become sticky, and lastly a very thick fog which caused them unable to see their surroundings clearly.
   This place was very dangerous, but then for Haru, it was very easy for him to follow Satotz without trouble.
   Shinobu raised her eyebrow and said, "Haru..."
   It was at this moment a small needle was suddenly shot toward Haru's neck.
   Haru, of course, noticed the needle and used a roundhouse kick, sending the needle precisely back to the person who sent this needle, however, the speed of the needle was several times faster and caused the person who sent this needle to be unable to dodge.
   Luckily, Haru didn't aim at the opponent's heart, but rather at the lung of his opponent.
   The person who threw the needle stopped and frowned, especially when it saw a hole in his chest that even penetrated his lung which made it hard for him to breathe.
   Luckily, this entire place was surrounded by a fog which caused the participants to not realize what had happened to him.
   This person didn't realize that there was a cold sweat on his back and he was sure that as long as Haru wanted to kill him, it would be an easy task.
   "Oh my... Oh my.. did you get hurt?" Hisoka asked with a smile.
   The identity of the person who attacked Haru and was being questioned by Hisoka was Illumi Zoldyck. He used a needle on his face to alter his appearance, but at this moment, his expressionless face turned ugly.
   Hisoka didn't get angry at Illumi's reaction and said, "That guy is very strong. You should also fix your brother's complex so you won't die by accident."
   "Not only me, but you should fix your habit to fight someone strong or else, you'll die sooner or later," Illumi said.
   "You don't need to worry about me..." Hisoka licked his lips and said, "I want to fight him, but not now."
   Illumi frowned, especially when he saw Hisoka's pants started to tighten. "You should clean up the small fries around you first." He didn't say anything afterward and chased after Satotz once again.
   "Hmm... That's true..." Hisoka then smiled, looking at the number of people who had surrounded him. "I hope that you're strong enough that you can be my appetizer."
   Haru suddenly shuddered and his expression turned ugly.
   "What's wrong?" Charlotte asked.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "I'm just being targeted by someone troublesome."
   "Is that so?" Shinobu didn't think too much since she didn't think that someone could defeat Haru in this world, probably.
   There were a lot of unique things in this world from beasts, Nen, humans, artifacts, etc, but then again, it wouldn't be easy for all of them to defeat the harem protagonist who held two girls in his hands.
   Satotz was a meter away from him and said, "We have arrived."
   Then Shinobu, Haru, and Charlotte saw the fog had dispersed and they saw the site which would be used as the Second Phase of the Hunter Exam.
   "Finally, someone has arrived!"
   Satotz didn't stay there any longer since his duty had ended and left the next exam to the two Hunters in front of them.
   Haru looked at the female Hunter in front of him and thought that this woman might be one of the two most beautiful females in the entire story of Hunter x Hunter.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1307: Hunter Exam 4
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte knew the content of the Hunter Exam since they had read the story of Hunter x Hunter so they didn't feel that nervous while they were in this exam.
   "Oh-ho, so the three of you are the first participants who have arrived in the second phase of the exam."
   There were two Hunters in front of them, one was a huge man with a very fat body and the other one was a beautiful woman with quite an individual hairstyle.
   As expected, the female hunter was looking at Haru with a smile which caused both Charlotte and Shinobu to stand in front of him.
   "What's the next exam?" Shinobu quickly changed the topic of the conversation.
   The female Hunter chuckled when she saw the reaction of the two girls and said, "You don't need to worry, I'll explain it once everyone has arrived." She folded her arms, making her "oppai" noticeable.
   Shinobu twitched her lips and didn't say too much. If she wore a kimono then, without doubt, she was several times more attractive than the female Hunter in front of her, but at this moment, she wore her Demon Slayer uniform.
   Charlotte had given up the battle since in terms of the body she couldn't defeat both Shinobu and the female Hunter, but she didn't care too much and she hugged Haru's arm at that moment.
   "My name is Menchi, what's yours?"
   When Menchi asked this question, it might have meant that she asked the three of them, but the truth was, her eyes had been looking at Haru all the time.
   The same as men who were attracted when they saw beautiful women, women were also attracted to handsome men.
   Haru didn't even activate his "Love's Spot" and he couldn't even think what would happen to him when he activated it. "My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Menchi-san." Unlike Gon and Killua, he didn't mind getting to know a beautiful woman.
   "Then the two girls beside me are Charlotte and Shinobu."
   "Nice to meet you, Menchi-san," Shinobu said with a beautiful smile.
   "Hello." Menchi nodded and said, "That man over there is also the examiner of this exam, his name is Buhara."
   "Hello," Buhara said with a smile. Even though his body was very huge, he was very gentle.
   While they were talking to each other, the other participants also started to arrive one by one.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn't talk with Buhara and Menchi anymore since the two of them needed to prepare for their exam.
   "I'm not worried about Shinobu, but Charlotte, can you cook something decent?" Haru asked. He knew very well on the second phase of the Hunter Exam, the participants needed to cook something from a pig that could be gathered in this forest.
   However, every participant would create nasty food and all of them would cook a roasted pig.
   Based on his conclusion, Haru knew that the participants didn't need to cook something very delicious, and they only needed to cook something decent.
   "Don't worry, I can cook," Charlotte said confidently. "But help me to catch the pig."
   "Don't worry, I'll help you," Haru said.
   Shinobu tapped her chin and wondered what she should cook for the exam.
   Then as expected, Menchi explained the theme of the second phase of the Hunter Exam was cooking, however, everyone was laughing at Menchi when they heard it.
   Haru frowned, but he didn't say anything.
   "You're not going to get angry?" Shinobu asked.
   "As a chef, you need to shut down everyone by using your dish."
   Haru moved his neck slightly and decided to get serious at this moment.
   Shinobu and Charlotte looked at Haru curiously and wondered what this guy was going to cook.
   When Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte discussed what they would cook on the exam, the four protagonists of Hunter x Hunter also looked at the direction of Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.
   "That guy is very fast," Kurapika said with a serious expression.
   "Is it only me or might that guy be stronger than Hisoka?" Leorio said.
   "Yes." Killua nodded and said, "That guy is stronger than Hisoka."
   Hearing such words from Killua, the expression of Leorio and Kurapika became serious.
   "But that guy is very amiable," Gon said.
   "Gon, how can you say that? Don't you feel his pressure during the first phase of the exam?" Killua was really scared when he remembered when he was running on the underground tunnel.
   "But that's true." Gon nodded and said, "Well, as long as we don't get close to him, he won't bother us."
   Kurapika and Leorio didn't say too much and made up their minds to not get close to Haru and his groups.
   "But he's reminding me of some animals," Gon said.
   "What animal?" Leorio asked.
   Gon nodded and wasn't sure why, but he felt that Haru was similar to a wolf for some reason.
   As expected, Menchi was annoyed by the participants when they mocked the profession of Gourmet Hunter, but Buhara quickly told everyone that they needed to cook something by using a pig that they gathered in the forest.
   When the examiner announced the exam started, everyone quickly ran toward the direction of the forest.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were quite calm and they didn't run together with everyone, but instead walked toward the forest.
   Haru stopped and looked at Menchi. "What's wrong, Menchi?"
   Menchi smiled and said, "Show me all your skills!"
   "What do you mean?" Haru pretended that he didn't know anything.
   "You can't fool me. I can see that you're a chef." Menchi smiled and said, "If you pass this exam, let's hunt for ingredients together!"
   "If I pass the exam, that's it." Haru walked outside to catch the pig.
   Shinobu walked beside Haru and asked, "You're not only catching a pig but also a swine, huh?"
   "Shinobu, that's a good one," Charlotte said with a smile.
   Haru rolled his eyes and said, "Let's go."
   Inside the aircraft, Netero listened to the report from Satotz and looked at Shinobu, Haru, and Charlotte. He smiled and said, "Interesting."
   Everyone had found the pig in the forest, but this pig was bigger than they had thought!
   It was the name of the pig inside this forest and it was a very huge pig!
   Not only huge but it also a carnivore that would eat a human!
   The participants were running away and even defeated by the Great Stamp, and they didn't know what to do with it.
   Gon, Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio were also running from the pig since the power of this pig was so great!
   Haru quickly caught three Great Stamps easily and brought them back to the site while walking together with Shinobu and Charlotte.
   The other participants looked at Haru with speechless expressions and wondered why there was such a difference between them which made them sigh.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1308: Hunter Exam 5
   The participants of the Hunter Exam weren't stupid and all of them had considerable skill since they were able to pass the first phase of the examination. Before long, they were able to find the weakness of the Great Stamp and that was its forehead.
   The Great Stamp had extremely powerful snouts that could destroy a lot of things easily and protected it from a lot of things, however, in truth, it was used to hide its weakness.
   Gon, Killua, Kurapika, Leorio, and other participants also quickly defeated the Great Stamp and caught it back to the site of the second phase. They also started to cook it as soon as possible since they wanted to pass this exam quickly.
   In their minds, cooking was pretty simple as long as the pig was burnt, they had cooked the pig and they had completed their exam, but in truth, it wasn't that simple.
   On the other hand, Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte prepared their Great Stamps meticulously.
   "Haru, do you have burger bread and cheese? If possible, can you give me a sauce, vegetables, and pickles?" Charlotte asked while turning the meat of Great Stamp into mincemeat before turning it into a patty. She might have a "4D Pocket of Doraemon", but she didn't keep food ingredients and only kept various weapons inside.
   Haru was speechless, but he took out all the things Charlotte requested.
   Shinobu's cooking was pretty simple. She cut down the pig and took out the belly part before stewing it together with a radish, egg, and ginger in soy sauce broth.
   Haru also prepared his own dish and also took the same part of meat as Shinobu which was the belly part of the pig since he also felt that it was the most delicious part of the pig.
   However, the other participants only pierced their pork into a large skewer then roasting it until it turned black.
   Menchi frowned looking at most of the participants, but then her eyes became curious when she was looking at Shinobu, Charlotte, and Haru.
   Unlike the rest of the participants, the cooking process of the dish which was made by Charlotte and Shinobu was very careful which made Menchi nod in satisfaction.
   In Haru's case, Menchi didn't need to say anything since the smell from Haru's dish permeated through the entire site which caused all the participants to gulp their salivas.
   "They're amazing..." Gon said and wasn't sure what to say when he saw his roasted pig which was black.
   Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio also couldn't say anything since they weren't that different from Gon's roasted pig.
   Then one by one the participants quickly served their roasted pork.
   Buhara could eat everything and he didn't care whether the taste of the pork was disgusting as long as his stomach was full, however, Menchi couldn't accept their roasted pig and failed almost all of them!
   Then when most of the participants failed, Shinobu served her dish to both Menchi and Buhara.
   When Menchi and Buhara saw the dish in front of them their eyes became excited.
   "What dish is this?" Menchi asked.
   "It's kakuni," Shinobu said.
   Kakuni is a Japanese braised pork dish that literally means "square simmered". Kakuni is a popular regional product of Kyushu, particularly Nagasaki. The origin of this dish is most likely Chinese, making it a form of Japanese Chinese cuisine, and it is similar to Dongpo pork, though not as heavy in the sauce.
   "Let me taste it," Menchi said.
   Buhara didn't wait for Menchi and had already eaten the dish which was cooked by Shinobu, but it seemed the portion was too small for him which made him sigh, however, he quickly passed Shinobu in this exam.
   Menchi nodded and could feel the softness of the meat. The taste of kakuni was quite pleasant and made her mouth stop chewing the meat. She nodded and said, "It's good. You pass."
   Shinobu nodded and said, "Thank you."
   Everyone who saw Shinobu pass could only twitch their lips since they weren't good at cooking and it was also impossible to copy Shinobu's dish since they didn't have enough ingredients.
   Then after Shinobu, it was Charlotte who made a double-decker burger for this exam.
   Buhara and Menchi also gulped since Charlotte's burger appearance were very appetizing.
   The cheese on the patty was melting and the bun was being grilled just right.
   The participants were even gulped when they saw Charlotte's burger.
   "Let me taste it," Menchi said.
   "Can I ask more?" Buhara asked since he had eaten all the burgers directly.
   "Sorry, I didn't have enough buns," Charlotte said.
   Buhara was disappointed and sighed, but he passed Charlotte on this exam.
   "You pass," Menchi said without hesitation while eating the burger.
   "Thank you," Charlotte said.
   The other participants' expressions became ugly since their cooking wasn't accepted and they failed because of this stupid exam, however, when it was Haru's time to present his dish, everyone turned silent.
   "Dongpo Pork Curry Don." Haru smiled and said, "Please enjoy." He looked at Buhara and said, "For Buhara-san, it is a large portion."
   "Thank you very much!" Buhara said without hesitation when he saw the huge bowl in front of him.
   No one could say anything when they saw the meat on the bowl was jiggling which showed how soft it was, and the sauce on the meat caused the meat to glisten.
   They didn't even taste Haru's dish, but they felt their mouths were watery at that moment.
   "I wonder how it tastes..." Gon looked at Haru's dish enviously.
   Kurapika, Killua, and Leorio nodded when they saw Haru's dish, and couldn't help but twitch their lips when they saw their roasted pig which was very unappetizing.
   Menchi and Buhara quickly ate Haru's dish and cum directly!
   Buhara and Menchi couldn't handle it anymore, especially when the juice from the meat gushed out like a waterfall!!!
   Both of them ate very fast and before long they quickly emptied their bowls. They patted their stomachs and felt very satisfied.
   Both of them passed Haru without hesitation.
   Menchi looked at everyone and said, "Beside the three of them, you all are failures!"
   Everyone was stunned for a bit before they shouted and disagreed with the decision of this exam.
   Todo, who was the participant number #255, protested and complained. "I can't accept this! I want to become a Blacklist Hunter! Why should I fail this stupid test!" If the test was about fighting, then he didn't care too much, but the exam was about cooking. He wouldn't accept this result no matter what!
   Even if Todo had to admit that he couldn't cook, he couldn't accept this at all!
   Todo walked toward Menchi and wanted to bear her up.
   Menchi was about to kill Todo, but Buhara's response was faster and he slapped Todo in the air!
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn't say anything and the three of them had been looking at the sky since they knew that someone was about to arrive.
   "That very said.... it would be excessive to fail that many applicants."
   Then suddenly someone dropped from the sky and caused everyone to feel surprised.
   However, Haru raised his eyebrow since this person had been looking at him from the beginning to the end, and it wasn't his imagination that this person seemed very eager to fight him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1309: Hunter Exam 6
   It was Haru's first time that he had seen the strongest human in this world, but he had to admit that this guy was very strong!
   Using his "Kenbunshoku Haki", he could tell how strong Netero was, but even if this guy was very strong, it didn't mean that he couldn't defeat him.
   When Haru was staring at Netero, Netero was also smiling, looking toward Haru with an eager expression.
   When Netero landed, he also could tell this handsome young man was a beast that was covered in human skin. It might have been his instinct, but he could tell the strength of this young man was unfathomable.
   Netero had been on top and had become the strongest human he had ever remembered. He didn't have a rival nor an opponent that could give him a threat, so when he saw Haru who was right in front of him, he couldn't hide his excitement as if he had found a treasure!
   Netero wanted to have a fight right away without hesitation!
   Netero didn't care anymore about all the participants in this place and what he wanted to do was to bring Haru with him to have a match!
   Netero's type of Nen was Enhancer which meant his personality was extremely selfish!
   It was only for a moment, and no one could tell there was a confrontation between Haru and Netero, except for Hisoka, Gon, Killua, Illumi, Charlotte, and Shinobu.
   When Netero appeared, a lot of participants didn't even know who this geezer was and was confused why Menchi and Buhara showed great respect toward him.
   "Wh - Who is that geezer?"
   "Chairman of the Selection Committee. He's in charge of the Hunter Exam... Chairman Netero," Menchi said of everyone.
   "Well, I work behind the scenes. I only take action when there's an issue, like now. So, Menchi-kun..." Netero calmed himself slowly, but he was really eager to grab Haru at that moment. "Did you fail the majority of the participants because you disapproved of their reluctance to try a new thing?"
   Menchi sighed and admitted that she had made a wrong judgment since she made a decision based on her emotions before. She was quite furious when a lot of participants were looking down on her profession as a Gourmet Hunter and wanted to teach them a lesson.
   Netero nodded and was satisfied with Menchi's answer.
   "When cooking is involved, I lose control. I'm unqualified as an examiner. I will resign as an examiner, so please redo the Second Phase exam," Menchi said.
   From the beginning to the end, Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu didn't say anything and only stood up on the side, watching the conversation between Menchi and Netero.
   When Netero heard Menchi's words, he felt that it was too troublesome and told Menchi to become the examiner of the Second Phase exam, but with a different exam then his eyes stared at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.
   "For the three of you...."
   Netero smiled and said, "Congratulations, you have passed the Hunter Exam."
   When they heard Netero's words, everyone cast an envious gaze at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte, however, they couldn't refute it since their foods were too bizarre and awful.
   "Follow me," Netero said.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte nodded and followed Netero inside the aircraft, ignoring the envious gaze of everyone.
   When they entered the aircraft, Netero led them to his private room.
   Netero's private room wasn't that big, but it wasn't small. The interior was pretty simple with a low table, pillow, television, etc with a similar design to a traditional Japanese.
   "Congratulations, the three of you have become Hunters," Netero said with a smile and looked at Charlotte and Shinobu, giving them a nod since both of them were very beautiful then cast his gaze on Haru.
   Netero knew very well that Haru hid his aura very well, but then again, he had to admit that it was quite pleasant to see him since Haru's presence seemed to blend very well with nature, creating harmony between mortals and the world.
   Netero nodded and thought that Haru reminded him of his youth, especially when he could tell that both Charlotte and Shinobu were his harem members.
   Charlotte ate her candy and asked, "So we have become Hunters?"
   "That's all?" Shinobu asked.
   "Well, soon, you'll receive your Hunter License." Netero sat lazily on the tatami floor, but his eyes had always been eager to fight. "So before you receive your Hunter License, there are two things that I need to ask the three of you."
   "What is it?" Shinobu asked.
   "What's your purpose in becoming a Hunter?" Netero asked. He was quite curious about what Haru was about to do with his Hunter License.
   "We're his girlfriends so we're only following him," Charlotte said and decided to throw this question to Haru.
   "Yes." Shinobu nodded and agreed with Charlotte's idea.
   Haru and Netero were speechless.
   Haru was speechless that he was being forced to answer this question, but Netero was speechless that both Shinobu and Charlotte were really this young man's harem members.
   However, it gave him relief since Netero knew that Haru had a heart and love.
   It was something important since Netero didn't want Haru to become a beast without love that would cause a catastrophe to this world.
   With Shinobu and Charlotte beside him, Netero could rest assured that Haru wouldn't cause trouble to this world since he had a feeling that Haru might be coming from the Dark Continent.
   "I have two purposes," Haru said.
   "Oh?" Netero raised his eyebrow.
   "First, I want to learn Nen," Haru said.
   Netero nodded and said, "I will teach the three of you."
   Shinobu, Charlotte, and Haru said at the same time since they felt that there was no better teacher than the strongest man in the world.
   "Then what are your other purposes?" Netero asked.
   "I want to become a Gourmet Hunter," Haru said. He had seen how Gourmet Hunter was similar to Toriko which made him a bit curious about the taste of the ingredients in this world. He also knew that there were a lot of weird animals, monsters, plants, fruits, etc and he wanted to taste all of them.
   "I see... Gourmet Hunter, huh?" Netero smiled and said, "I can introduce you to my friend when you have done your Nen's practice."
   "Then now, everything has ended, how about we have a fight, Kasugano-kun?" Netero said with a smile, but his entire body emitted pressure right on Haru, telling him that he couldn't reject his invitation.
   Haru smiled and said, "Yes, why not?" He had come to the world of Hunter x Hunter, of course, he needed to fight the strongest man in this world to see how strong he was, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1310: Haru Vs Netero 1
   Haru and Netero didn't immediately go on a duel since the aircraft needed to send the participants to the location of the new Second Phase of the Hunter Exam.
   Haru also got down from the aircraft to taste the egg of Spider Eagle since he had heard that it was quite delicious.
   Shinobu and Charlotte didn't care about the duel between Haru and Netero, but they were also curious about the egg of Spider Eagle.
   When they had gotten that egg, they had to admit that this might be the best boiled egg that they had ever tasted in their life.
   Haru also brought a lot of eggs as a souvenir for everyone in his original world and everyone on the Group Chat.
   Haru was wondering about Erina's expression when she tasted this egg later.
   When everything had been settled, they quickly went out to go to a deserted location to start their duel.
   Netero had been very eager to fight Haru and it was very hard to control himself. Even though he was a geezer, his action was similar to a child who was about to open their Christmas gift.
   Haru also didn't feel that surprised by Netero's reaction since he also could tell how boring it was to become the strongest human in this world without anyone able to match him, especially when Netero was an Enhancer type of Nen.
   Based on the type of Nen, each person's personality could be guessed easily.
   It was also the reason why Haru could understand Netero's feelings since he knew Netero's personality. Well, his status as a harem protagonist might also be one of the reasons since he could get along with anyone easily.
   The aircraft brought them to a deserted jungle without anyone and it parked a hundred meters away from a meadow where Haru and Netero would fight each other.
   Shinobu and Charlotte stood on the side while eating a boiled Spider Eagle's egg.
   "Who do you think is going to win?" Charlotte asked.
   "Do you need to ask that question?" Shinobu asked. She felt that the winner of this competition had been decided from the beginning.
   "But that geezer is the strongest man in this world, right?" Charlotte said.
   "But Haru is a harem protagonist," Shinobu said.
   Charlotte nodded and said, "Very powerful answer."
   While Shinobu and Charlotte were talking to each other, Haru and Netero stood 20 meters apart before their duel.
   Netero changed into his gym outfit while Haru was still in his aloha shirt, shorts, and sandals.
   "You're ready, Kasugano-kun?" Netero asked.
   "Anytime, Netero-san," Haru said.
   "Be prepared." Netero took a deep breath and had this serious expression on his face. "I am not going to hold back."
   "Use your everything or else..."
   Haru released his "Haoshoku Haki" directly to Netero.
   Netero was startled and he could feel that his body and spirit were suppressed by this tremendous pressure.
   The sky turned dark and thunder kept rumbling on the top of the cloud.
   "You'll lose," Haru said with a smile.
   Netero didn't waste his time and immediately dashed right in front of Haru, sending out a barrage of punches.
   But Haru could easily dodge all of Netero's punches. "Come on, Netero-san."
   Netero laughed like a kid and said, "Hehehe, this is only the beginning Kasugano-kun!" His body was covered in white energy and his speed and power increased dramatically.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and could tell that Netero started to get serious, however, it was far from enough to be able to touch him.
   It wasn't that Haru looked down on Netero, but compared to Korosensei's speed, Netero's speed was nothing in his eyes since no matter how fast Netero was, it was impossible for Netero to match the speed of that bipedal octopus.
   Netero frowned since all of his attacks were being dodged by Haru. He could tell that from Haru's expression, all of his attacks could be easily dodged by him and he didn't even see that this young man panicked.
   Netero then showed a bright smile since he felt that he had found the opponent that he had been waiting for.
   During this confrontation, Haru didn't even raise his hands and all he did was dodging Netero's attack, but then Netero stopped his movement and asked.
   "You really haven't mastered Nen?" Netero asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You can see it yourself, right? There is no trace that I have been using Nen."
   Netero's expression became ugly since he couldn't see how his attack was able to hit Haru. From his observation, he could see that it wasn't about Haru's speed, but rather Haru's reflex and reaction when his punch was about to hit him.
   However, Netero felt that it wasn't that rare of ability since there were also a lot of Hunters who could easily dodge someone else's attack, but Haru's dodging ability was too perverted, right?
   Netero felt bored and said, "Can you not dodge? This is getting boring!"
   Haru then showed no pleasantries and sent out a flying knee to Netero's head.
   Netero was stunned by Haru's speed, but he bent his back, quickly dodged Haru's flying knee, but then pressure from that attack hit his nose which stunned him and paralyzed his body!
   Netero gritted his teeth and quickly backed away from Haru, distancing himself from him, but then he noticed the shockwave from Haru's attack had caused the earth to be scrapped.
   Haru was powerful, but at this moment, he didn't use all of his attacks. If he really got serious then he might blast the mountain right in front of him, but then, he knew that this battle had ended.
   "Netero-san, you've lost," Haru said since he knew that Netero had passed out even though it was only a millisecond of time.
   "No!" Netero snorted and said, "I didn't lose!"
   "But you have passed out!"
   "No! That's only your imagination!"
   Netero didn't want to admit that he had lost!
   "Still, you need to get serious, or else this battle won't be fun, Netero-san," Haru said. He knew very well that Netero hadn't gotten serious and he also wanted to see Netero's famous ability!
   Netero sighed and said, "Kasugano-kun, don't die, alright?" He knew that he couldn't defeat Haru the way he was, and decided to get serious!
   Netero's body started to emit a golden light and the world seemed to stop for a moment.
   Charlotte and Shinobu who had been watching this battle also started to frown since Netero had become serious!
   Netero prayed with all of his feelings and said, "100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1311: Haru Vs Netero 2
   Netero had decided to use all of his power!
   Netero released his ability and summoned a multi-armed gigantic statue of Guanyin that was made from Nen behind himself. He maintained his hands in prayer while closing his eyes.
   100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva.
   It was an ability that made him the strongest man in the world!
   Even Netero's best friend, Zigg Zoldyck, who was known as the strongest assassin was also unable to defeat Netero when Netero had become serious!
   However, even with this ability, it wasn't enough for him to defeat the Ant King.
   With this ability, Netero was unable to defeat the Ant King, and of course, with this ability, it wasn't enough to defeat Haru.
   Netero then opened his eyes and made a chop motion toward Haru!
   When his hand moved, the hand on the gigantic statue of Guanyin also moved and attacked Haru with a chop!
   The power of the gigantic statue of Guanyin destroyed the earth, however...
   "Well, the strength is quite good," Haru said.
   Netero frowned, especially when he could see that Haru had dodged his attack by narrowly.
   Netero erased the possibility that Haru could dodge his attack narrowly or rather, he knew very well that Haru could read his attack beforehand.
   Netero smirked and said, "You could dodge that attack, but then what about this?" His hands started to move in a flurry of manner, it wasn't in a hurry, but it was very fast while at the same time the gigantic statue of Guanyin also followed his movement, sending out palm after palm toward Haru!
   Haru also smirked and thought that Netero was too naive at that moment.
   Palm after palm hit the ground shook the entire earth and destroyed some mountains in the forest. The ground was destroyed and everything was torn apart.
   Netero's secretary watched the fight in shock since it was his first time to see someone who was able to force Netero to this extent!
   Netero's secretary wanted to stop them, but he knew that it was impossible. He was scared, but when he thought the forest might be destroyed.... he felt really helpless and hoped that this battle would end as soon as possible.
   Shinobu and Charlotte watched the show while eating popcorn and drinking soda. They had to admit this fight was very interesting.
   "Hey, both of you, can you stop him? Can you stop them from fighting? Don't you feel worried about your boyfriend? He might die!"
   Netero's secretary wanted Shinobu and Charlotte to stop their fight, however, both girls flushed when they heard Netero's secretary call them Haru's girlfriends.
   It wasn't their first time acting as his girlfriends, but they knew that they weren't Haru's real girlfriends nor he laid his hands on them. Looking at the size of their bodies, they sighed and wondered whether they were really unattractive in his eyes.
   Shinobu and Charlotte felt a bit depressed and sighed.
   Netero's secretary twitched his lips and didn't understand the reaction of Shinobu and Charlotte at that moment.
   While the three of them were on their own, Netero's forehead started to drip a bead of sweat before it dripped one after another. He didn't expect that Haru was a very hard opponent and it started to annoy him when all of his attacks were being dodged by him!
   Unlike the fight in his imagination when Netero would fight fist by fist with his opponent, however, Haru's way of fighting was too tricky and too annoying since Haru kept dodging all of his attacks easily.
   Netero was wondering whether he should stop this duel since he didn't see a chance to hit this bastard, but as if reading Netero's mind, Haru grabbed one of the hands of the gigantic statue of Guanyin.
   Haru's hand started to turn black, grabbing the hand that had been trying to hit him. He looked at Netero and said, "I will get slightly serious, Netero-san!"
   The expression on Netero quickly changed and he also used one of his strongest techniques!
   After clasping his hands together and resting his right ankle on his left calf, Netero joined his thumbs and index fingers together, making a sign with his hands that looked like the number ninety-nine.
   Then the gigantic statue of Guanyin unleashed a barrage of palm strikes with all its arms, resulting in a massively powerful attack!
   However, when Netero thought that Haru was going to dodge, he opened his eyes wide when he saw Haru punch back his attack!
   Haru, who had activated his Busoshoku Haki, started his counterattack, punching the gigantic statue of Guanyin in the back!
   Giant hands and small hands met each other, but each of their clashes caused the giant hands to tremble slightly.
   Netero's expression had turned into horror, thinking the young man in front of him was a monster!
   However, his expression quickly changed into hope since Netero thought that his dream might be achieved by the young man in front of him.
   In this world, as long as creatures in this world had the shape of a human, whether they were a beast or monster, everyone treated them as human.
   As long as Haru was a human, then everything would be alright, it was Netero's thought at that moment.
   "You shouldn't be thinking about something else during a battle."
   Netero was in shock when Haru suddenly appeared in front of him and sent out a powerful roundhouse kick!
   Netero quickly crossed his arms to protect himself but the impact from this attack was just so...
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!*
   Netero was thrown several hundred meters away and caused a large "boom" sound.
   Netero's secretary opened his mouth and eyes wide and wasn't sure what to say when he saw the young man who was being beaten by the gigantic statue of Guanyin in the back and he knew that Netero had lost since that statue of Guanyin had disappeared from his eyes.
   Netero's secretary was in shock and wasn't sure what to say.
   "You're too much, Haru!" Shinobu reprimanded Haru.
   "Let's go! Let's heal him as soon as possible!" Haru quickly spoke and dashed toward Netero, though he didn't expect Netero to be weaker than he had thought.
   Shinobu and Charlotte did the same and chased after Haru!
   "Wa - Wait for me!" Netero's secretary also chased after them since he also felt worried about Netero!
   Netero laid on the earth with a solemn expression. His mouth was full of blood and a lot of his bones were broken. He had never felt this feeling before, no, he had tasted this feeling in the past, but he might have forgotten it since it was his first time in a while that someone was able to defeat him.
   Netero was silent for a second and thought that he had found a treasure. He knew that with that young man, humanity wouldn't be helpless against the monsters in Dark Continent.
   "Netero-san, are you alright?"
   Netero saw the face of the handsome young man right in front of him. His mouth was full of blood, but his expression showed a blossoming smile.
   Netero thought that he was going to put all of his hope into this young man.
   However, Haru felt a bit scared when he saw Netero's smile, thinking that he might wreck Netero's brain and cause him to become crazy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1312: Nen Training 1
   After the end of the training, Haru and Shinobu helped Netero to recover.
   Haru had always brought medicine with him to heal since he didn't know what kind of situation he would meet during a mission and he was glad to do so since after taking that medicine Netero quickly became better and Netero brought them to a place where they could train a Nen together.
   Netero had decided to teach Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte after all, though, at the same time, he was a bit curious about the drug that was given by him before, but when he heard that it was a rare medicine, he felt a bit guilty for some reason and thought to teach them as best as he could, especially Haru since Haru was able to defeat him.
   However, even if Haru didn't defeat him, Netero would still that Haru was special since the aura which was emitted from Haru's body was somehow very natural, giving anyone a comfortable feeling as long as they stayed beside him.
   Netero brought them to a mountain where there was a large beautiful lake.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn't care much where they would train since they knew that Haru had brought a tent for them.
   "For three months, I'll teach the three of you about Nen," Netero said while sitting on top of the grass.
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't expect that he would spend a very long time in this world.
   "Is there a problem?" Netero asked since he noticed Haru's expression.
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "There's no problem." He took a deep breath and decided to focus his mind on training for the past three months. He looked at Charlotte and Shinobu and asked, "How about the two of you? Are you alright?"
   Charlotte nodded and said, "I don't see a problem."
   "Me too." Shinobu nodded.
   Charlotte and Shinobu thought that it was a great chance for them since they would spend three months with Haru in this world.
   Netero nodded and said, "That's good, then can you tell me whether you understand what Nen is?"
   Charlotte raised her hand and said, "It's a Life Energy, Chi, or something that is usually written in martial art novels, right?"
   "That's right." Netero nodded and said, "Nen is a Life Energy. You can also call it Chi, Chakra, etc and it is similar to martial art novels that are usually sold in bookstores." He looked at the three of them and said, "I can see that the three of you are different from normal humans and it wouldn't be long before the three of you learn Nen."
   Netero had a feeling that the three of them were going to learn Nen easily for the three months.
   "So over the past three months, I want the three of you to listen to me," Netero said.
   "Good." Netero nodded and said, "Then we'll start the training right away!" He smiled and wondered what kind of surprise they would bring to him.
   Netero sighed deeply and felt that being young was a very nice thing.
   In the past month, Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte had learned the Four Major Principles (Ten, Zetsu, Ren, and Hatsu).
   Before someone developed their Nen, someone needed to learn about Ten, Zetsu, Ren, and Hatsu beforehand.
   Shinobu and Charlotte stood in a row while learning martial arts and gratitude from Netero. The three of them punched their fists then prayed, and each sequence took them five seconds.
   Shinobu and Charlotte might not have been able to do this training in the past, however, the power of their bodies had increased after they had bought several things from the Group Chat. However, even if they had become powerful, they couldn't use their power in a more efficient way and wasted more of their stamina that was needed in the process.
   However, with this training, Shinobu and Charlotte noticed the change in their bodies, and the feeling when they noticed the change on their bodies was really addictive, making them train without complaint.
   Netero nodded and was satisfied with the progress of Shinobu and Charlotte, especially when both of them had never complained about his training, though, he had to admit his life in the past month was pretty enjoyable, especially when he could eat the food which was cooked by Haru.
   Netero understood why that young man wanted to become a Gourmet Hunter, but at the same time, he was a bit worried by Haru's condition since he could see that there was so much Yang on Haru's body.
   Inside the human body, there was both Yin and Yang, both of them were in balance and caused harmony.
   However, if one of them were too much then it would cause disharmony on someone's body.
   It was the case with Haru since he had too much Yang inside his body.
   Unlike both Shinobu and Charlotte whose movement was serene during the training, Haru's movement was also serene, however, his body emitted a very high temperature which was also the reason why he trained several hundred meters away.
   The temperature on the mountain was quite cool, however, it became cold with Haru there.
   Haru learned about gratitude from Netero and he had to admit that it was a very good thing since he appreciated a lot of things from his parents, family, wives, lovers, etc in his life. He thought it would calm his sex drive, but it seemed to really underestimate his sex drive since it was really hard to control it.
   Haru was sexually frustrated because he hadn't touched a woman in the past month. Unlike in his world where his girlfriends could help him, in this place, he didn't have anyone who could help him since neither Shinobu nor Charlotte were his girlfriends.
   Shinobu and Charlotte noticed this problem and thought to help him, however, they knew how hardheaded he was unless they raped him then it might be impossible for him to ask for their help.
   "Haru, Shinobu, Charlotte, stop your training first," Netero said.
   Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and stopped.
   Haru also did the same and the Nen that was emitted on his body disappeared before the high temperature on his body also disappeared. He took a deep breath, calming himself, and couldn't help but think that Charlotte and Shinobu were really beautiful causing his anaconda to stand up. However, he quickly used his light magic to cover it with an illusion, walking toward Netero calmly.
   "Your training is faster than I thought, so after this, you need to learn your aura type," Netero said.
   Netero nodded and showed a glass of water with a leaf on top of the surface of the water. He smiled at the three of them and said, "Let's do a water divination."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1313: Nen Training 2
   Water Divination was one of the methods to determine someone's aura type.
   On the top of the table, there was a leaf atop a glass of water. If someone thought that there was something special about it then they should be disappointed since there was nothing special about water, glass, or the leaf itself.
   "Try to use Ren on it," Netero said, then looked at the three of them. "So who is going first?"
   Charlotte moved up without hesitation. She put her hands around the glass and performed a Ren on it. When white energy emitted from her body, the volume of water on the glass started to increase before it was overflooded.
   Netero nodded and said, "Charlotte, you're an enhancer type."
   Charlotte felt complex when she thought that she was an Enhancer since it meant she was very simple, but then again, she really felt that she was really simple since her happiness was just to stay beside the man that she loved secretly. She glanced at him who was also looking at her. Blushing, she looked away and moved back. "Shinobu, it is your turn."
   "Umm..." Shinobu nodded before glancing at Charlotte then Haru.
   Netero's expression was ugly and he was full of jealousy, looking at Haru since this guy couldn't appreciate two beauties who were in love with him.
   Haru rubbed his nose and didn't think too much. He then looked at Shinobu wondering what her aura type was.
   Shinobu did the same action as Charlotte then were pink flakes floating within the water. "So I'm a conjurer type, huh?" She didn't show that much surprise about her aura type.
   Netero nodded secretly and thought that both Shinobu and Charlotte could learn his "Guanyin" technique, but then he needed to see Haru's aura type first. He hoped that Haru wasn't a Specialist type since if so, then he couldn't teach him his technique.
   "Haru, it is your turn," Shinobu said.
   Haru nodded and also did the same action as Shinobu and Charlotte. Then when he did so the leaf that was on the top of the water started to dance, or rather waltz?
   Shinobu, Charlotte, and Netero were a bit surprised and knew instantly that Haru was a manipulator type, however, when they had made their judgment, there was another change within the water.
   The water on the glass started to flood out of the glass.
   Then the color of the water started to change to pink.
   When they thought that nothing would happen, they were surprised by another change.
   There were impurities within the water, then the water turned viscous before it emitted a lewd smell which caused both Haru and Netero to twitch their lips.
   Shinobu and Charlotte snorted with a blush on their face while looking at Haru with an expression that clearly told him that he was a pervert.
   Haru then tasted the water and frowned since it tasted similar to a woman's liquid.
   "How does it taste?" Netero asked.
   "The taste is changing," Haru said and didn't tell about the details of the taste since he felt it wasn't appropriate to tell them.
   Netero was about to taste the water, but then the water started to sizzle before it evaporated, turning into vapor. The glass then cracked before it shattered into pieces.
   Netero scratched his head and wasn't sure what to do for a while. He knew that Haru was a monster, but he didn't expect that this guy was even more monster than he had thought. He felt a bit tired and said, "It seems that you have all six types of aura on your body."
   "That seems to be the case," Haru said while rubbing his nose since he also wasn't sure how to react in this situation.
   "So what should we do after this Netero-san?" Shinobu asked.
   "Well, you have mastered Ten, Zetsu, Ren, and Hatsu." Netero looked at the three of them and said, "I want to teach you an advanced technique which is known as Gyo, In, En, Shu, Ko, Ken, and Ryu, but while you do your training, I hope that you can try to form your own aura into an ability."
   "Such as the giant Buddha statue that you have shown us before?" Charlotte asked.
   Netero nodded and said, "Yes. That's the one." He looked at the three of them and said, "If you can master the advanced techniques in a month then I'll also teach you my technique to the three of you."
   "Is that alright? Isn't that a secret or something?" Haru asked.
   Waving his hand, Netero smiled and said, "It's not a secret or something, but there is no one who is able to master my technique after all, but the three of you are different, especially you." He started at Haru when he said those words. "So do you want to learn it?"
   Haru thought for a while and shook his head. "No. It's too troublesome." It wasn't that he felt that Netero's technique was too weak, however, he didn't have that much motivation to learn Netero's technique since he had defeated it in the past.
   Netero was stunned since a lot of people would be eager to learn his technique, but then again, he had a feeling that Haru might be able to develop his technique if Haru was given a chance.
   Shinobu and Charlotte chuckled when both of them saw Netero's reaction.
   "Also, can you tell us more about Nen in a more detailed way? I want to develop my aura as soon as possible," Charlotte said after thinking about what kind of power she wanted to form.
   "Good, I'll teach you now." Netero nodded without hesitation and wondered what kind of ability they would develop in the future.
   After Netero explained the details about Nen, he decided to return to his aircraft for a bit to do his job since he had left his job to teach Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.
   Haru was laying on the grassland, watching the night sky silently. He had always done this in the past month to calm himself, thinking about gratitude since he was sexually frustrated, but at this moment, he was thinking about the development of his Nen.
   Haru was quite surprised when he knew that he could develop all six types of auras. If only it was only a manipulation type then he wouldn't feel that surprise since manipulation types cared about caring about their loved ones.
   Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he could develop the technique of the strongest human in the world of Toriko.
   Haru looked up and saw white panties right in front of him. "White."
   "Yes, the stars in the sky are white," Charlotte said while looking toward the sky.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1314: Take Me
   Haru wanted to say that the "white" that he wanted to say wasn't the stars, but rather the white panties that Charlotte wore at this moment, however, Charlotte beat him first.
   "I know." Charlotte smiled and said, "You were talking about my panties, right?"
   Haru was speechless and said, "If you know then why don't you close your skirt? I can see your panties white open right in front of my eyes right now." Even if he was in the dark, he could see his surroundings clearly so even if inside Charlotte's skirt was dark, he could still see those white panties.
   Charlotte snorted, then sat beside him before laying on the grassland, mimicking his actions and staring into the stars.
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't say much since he knew that he was a pervert. However, it was very hard to stay calm since Charlotte smelled really good at that moment and he could tell that she had just washed her body.
   "What's wrong? Why did you suddenly come here?" Haru asked.
   "It's you that always comes out every night outside." Charlotte stared at Bourne and asked, "Don't you feel cold?"
   "It's alright." Haru stared at the stars and said, "I like stars after all."
   "Really? A star?" Charlotte said while staring at the stars.
   "Yeah, a star. I wonder whether there is a difference between the stars in this world and our world," Haru said.
   "Hmm... that's a very intriguing question since in the world of Toriko, there are a lot of space creatures in space itself," Charlotte said.
   Outer space was a very mysterious thing since, unlike Haru's normal world, in another world, there might be a lot of bigger creatures in space in this world.
   Haru wouldn't be surprised if he were able to meet the Great Old One in the future.
   "There might be a planet called Dango in space," Haru said with a smile.
   "Is the thing in your head all about food?" Charlotte was speechless while looking at Haru.
   "Well, you're also in my head too," Haru said while staring into Charlotte's eyes.
   Charlotte was silent then looked away since she was very shy. She then snorted and thought that this guy was very skillful at deceiving a girl.
   Haru smiled when he saw Charlotte's reaction since she was very cute.
   Suddenly Charlotte turned toward him and stared at Haru's eyes.
   "What's wrong, Charlotte? You become so serious all of sudden," Haru said, however, he had a feeling that he couldn't escape at this moment.
   "I don't like something that is so roundabout." Charlotte bit her lower lip, feeling slightly nervous, but she uttered the question that she wanted to ask for a long time. "Do you think that I'm attractive?"
   "...Why are you asking that question?" Haru had prepared himself for a confession, but it seemed that he was too narcissistic.
   "You know about my body, right?" Charlotte smiled bitterly and said, "My age is older than you, but my figure is smaller than yours. If someone doesn't know my real age, they will think of me as an elementary school student, so do you think with this body, I can attract the person that I like?"
   "Who is this guy?" Haru asked with a frown.
   However, Charlotte felt happy when she saw a frown on Haru's face.
   "What a stupid question...."
   But then Charlotte frowned until she heard his next words.
   "Without a doubt, you're very attractive!" Haru said without hesitation.
   Charlotte was beaming with a smile and asked, "Really?"
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "Anyone who is going to become your husband in the future is going to be lucky."
   Haru nodded, but then he was kissed!
   Haru opened his eyes wide when Charlotte didn't hesitate to kiss his lips right at this moment. His hands were a bit hesitant before he decided to hug her waist. He didn't have any more hesitation and decided to walk to the path where he couldn't walk away.
   Charlotte, who closed her eyes, smiled at this moment, feeling very happy and content that her feeling was being answered.
   Haru and Charlotte kissed for a long time before they parted their lips.
   Charlotte sat on the top of Haru's waist while looking at him from the top. Her body was quite small and she was very light.
   "Kissing is very nice," Charlotte said.
   "Your first kiss?" Haru asked.
   "Of course." Charlotte snorted and then pressed her ear right into his heart. She could hear his heartbeat and it made her smile since at this moment the distance between the two of them was very close to each other.
   In the past, the distance between them was short, but it was so far away, however, at this moment, the distance between the two of them was non-existent.
   Haru caressed Charlotte's hair, letting her do what she wanted since somehow he could understand her feelings.
   "Do you know that I love you?" Charlotte asked without turning her head toward him.
   Charlotte raised her head and stared at him. "Why?"
   "I mean, why didn't you say anything?"
   "Do you want me to say something to you?" Haru asked.
   "No." Charlotte snorted and said, "You're so narcissistic!"
   Haru didn't say much at this moment, but it was hard to control himself since it really had been a while since he had touched a woman.
   "Why didn't you confess to me before?" Charlotte asked.
   "The time isn't right," Haru said.
   "What time do you think is right?" Charlotte asked.
   "A time where I don't need to worry about my anaconda being out of control." Haru sighed and said, "I don't want to confess to you because I can't control my lust."
   "Huh? Don't you like mating?" Charlotte asked.
   "Of course, I love it, but my intention to confess is to love that woman wholeheartedly, not because I just want to have sex," Haru said.
   Charlotte smiled and asked, "So you want to do it?"
   "Of course." Haru didn't lie since he really wanted to do it.
   Charlotte could feel something hard on her stomach and it made her blush. "Does it feel good?"
   "Do you want to do it?" Charlotte blushed while staring at him shyly.
   "Do you want to try it?" Haru asked back.
   Charlotte nodded before snuggling into Haru's chest, hiding her face as she was very embarrassed.
   Haru took a deep breath and knew that this woman was a legal loli so he didn't need to worry about anything. He then woke up while holding her in his arms, walking deeper into the forest.
   "...Where are we going?" Charlotte asked nervously, but there was a hint of eagerness in her voice.
   "In a more secretive place."
   Charlotte somehow loved how straightforward this guy was to his desire and hugged him.
   In the early morning, Netero looked at Shinobu and Haru in confused expressions since there was one person missing on the training ground.
   "She was being eaten by a beast," Shinobu said with a snort.
   Haru rubbed his nose and felt embarrassed at that moment.
   Netero looked at Haru then nodded with a knowing smile. He then walked forward and patted his disciple's shoulder.
   Shinobu and Haru frowned at the same time and somehow felt speechless.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1315: Ability Test
   After a long training, Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte would officially end their training the next day.
   Though, Shinobu was quite annoyed since sometimes she felt that she was being left behind by Charlotte and Haru since both of them often went out in the middle of the night.
   In the first month, Shinobu and Charlotte slept together, talking to each other about that bastard, but after being eaten, Charlotte started to change and went to sleep with that bastard, but of course, Charlotte didn't go to sleep with him all the time since each month she would have menstruation and she just had menstruation at this moment so she decided to sleep with Shinobu.
   "You're not going to go to his bed?" Charlotte asked.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Shinobu flushed and quickly snorted.
   "You know, it isn't good to lie." Charlotte smiled and said, "If you tell me truthfully, then without a doubt she's going to accept you."
   "But he has you," Shinobu said.
   "Does it matter? You know how that guy is, right?" Charlotte said.
   "Just do it." Charlotte smiled and said, "Then we can have 3P."
   Shinobu wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
   The next day, everyone had woken up and it was their last day with Netero.
   "It's your last day, huh?" Netero sighed and didn't expect that it had been three months since he had trained them.
   "Thank you for your training, Netero-sensei," Haru said.
   "Thank you, Netero-sensei." 2x
   Shinobu and Charlotte also did the same.
   Netero nodded and felt satisfied with the three of them since the three of them had mastered all of Nen's techniques from the basics to advance, however, there was something that he needed to ask before he parted from them.
   "Have you formed your aura into an ability?"
   Netero was curious about what kind of ability they would develop.
   "Let me show you my ability then," Charlotte said confidently.
   "Oh-ho, what kind of ability is it?" Netero looked at Charlotte curiously.
   Charlotte was an enhancer type and she felt grateful for this type of aura since because of this, she could develop this ability.
   When everyone was wondering what Charlotte's ability was, they saw Charlotte emitting a white aura from her body before her body started to grow. They opened their eyes wide and Haru quickly covered Charlotte's body with a black cloth covering her body.
   Unlike Biscuit's transformation which made her body muscular, Charlotte's transformation made her body grow taller and sexier. Her legs became longer and the non-existence bump turned into bombastic jugs.
   Haru twitched his lips and wondered why this girl didn't use this power when they were together.
   As if Charlotte could read Haru's mind, she said, "Sorry, I have only developed this technique a week ago and I want to give you a surprise."
   Haru was speechless, but he said, "Don't worry, I don't mind." Though, he sighed since he knew that this girl was in her menstruation state.
   Charlotte's called her ability "Cinderella" since she could only use this ability momentarily. By using the energy on her body, she could transform herself into her adult form where her power, speed, endurance increased several times and as long as her energy increased, she could become even stronger.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Netero nodded and thought that Charlotte's ability was fairly powerful, however, it was full of unlimited possibility, after all, as long as the Nen on her body increased she could become stronger, and with the existence of Group Chat, she could become stronger without a limit.
   "Then it is my turn now," Shinobu said and her body started to emit a pink aura.
   When everyone was wondering what her ability was, a butterfly started to form one by one from her body. They had to admit that this butterfly was very beautiful, especially its glowing pink color which made anyone unable to take their eyes from it.
   Haru decided to touch the butterfly, but then he frowned when he felt his hand was slightly uncomfortable. "Poison?"
   Shinobu nodded and said, "Yes, this butterfly has poison." However, in truth, her Nen ability made her able to transfer her ability into her butterfly. For example, when she transferred her poison ability then the butterfly would become poisonous, then when she transferred the ability of "Silver Chariot" then her butterfly would turn very sharp easily causing a wound on anyone.
   Shinobu knew that her weakness was when she was attacked by a group of people since most of her ability would work the best on a single target, however, with this ability, she could easily attack a group of people and as long as she could get a new ability from Group Chat, she could easily upgrade the power of her butterfly.
   Though, Shinobu also knew that there was still a lot of potential from this ability and she could slowly learn it later.
   "What's the name of your ability?" Haru asked.
   "Just call it the Spicy Butterfly," Shinobu said.
   It might be Haru's imagination, but he felt the naming sense of the two girls were a bit similar to Jojo or something.
   "How about you?" Netero asked.
   Netero knew that Haru was the one with the most potential among the three of them and he was curious what kind of ability that Haru would develop.
   "Well, the name of my ability is "Minority World"," Haru said with a bright smile since he really had succeeded in the ability of the strongest man in the world of Toriko.
   Then suddenly they noticed the hard earth started to turn malleable and the wind which was moving toward the north started to turn south which made them confused. They also saw him start to float before he returned back to earth.
   "...What kind of ability is this?" Netero asked.
   Charlotte and Shinobu had prepared their minds since they felt that it wouldn't be surprising for Haru to develop a very strong ability using his aura.
   "In simple words, I can control the minority within everything in this world," Haru said.
   "For example?" Netero asked.
   "For example...." Haru took a stone on the ground and said, "When I drop this stone, the result is the stone is going to fall to the ground, right?"
   "But in truth when the stone is falling into the ground, there is a force is also pushing it to float in the air." Haru looked at the three of them and said, "Let's say that there are ten atoms within this stone, and when I drop this stone, nine atoms will fall into the ground, but one atom will stay in the air."
   Charlotte opened her eyes wide and said, "So you can control this one atom and make the stone stay in midair?"
   Haru dropped the stone from his hand and it stayed in midair.
   Netero, Charlotte, and Shinobu weren't stupid and they could instantly guess how scary this power was. Haru was able to control the minority of this world and in their minds, this power was too cheating, right?
   For example, when their hearts were beating, Haru could control the minority atom of the heart to beat slower.
   They weren't sure what to say for a moment when they heard the power of this ability.
   Haru didn't tell them that this power had a limit and that limit was that one of his abilities would be sealed for a day each time he used "Minority World". The more he sealed this ability, the stronger the "Minority World" was.
   This limit might be troublesome, but Haru felt that this ability was worth it.
   At this moment, there were a lot of limitations on this ability and Haru couldn't copy how Ichiryu was able to use "Minority World" on the scale of the whole world and conceptual level, but this ability should be enough for him to fight most people in various worlds.
   Haru had a lot of abilities, but there were some abilities that he rarely used such as "Kiss", gravity magic, and tongue of God (during the battle).
   When the test had ended, everyone knew that it was a time to say goodbye to Netero, they said goodbye once again since they were grateful for his teaching for the past three months.
   Netero nodded with a smile and said, "So what are you going to do next?"
   Haru smiled and said, "We're going to Heavens Arena."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1316: Heavens Arena 1
   After they checked each other's abilities, they didn't have any lingering feelings with Netero nor they sobbed and were sad with their separation and they went directly to Heavens Arena since it had been few months since they had stayed in this world.
   Unlike Haru who often went on the quest for Group Chat for a few months, it was the first time for Shinobu and Charlotte to stay in another world for so long.
   "Still, don't you feel lonely staying in another world for so long?" Shinobu asked.
   "Of course, I feel lonely, but I can't return, you know," Haru said with a sigh when he thought that he was mostly alone in another world to do his quest in the past.
   Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and felt quite sympathetic at him for doing his quest alone from time to time. In their world, the time on their world was stopped so they didn't know how long Haru had stayed in another world since he had never complained about it.
   However, when they went on the quest for so long, they also missed their original world.
   "I guess I understand why you often get a lot of girlfriends during your stay at another world, right?" Shinobu said while staring at Haru.
   Haru looked away and blushed, but it was the truth. It was quite easy for him to feel lonely and being with a girl made him able to focus on his quest, probably.
   Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and thought that they shouldn't blame him for making a girl one after another in another world, considering his situation, especially when they knew that on his body there was so much of Yang which was harmful if it wasn't being released.
   Charlotte and Shinobu then blushed and thought that this guy was really perverted!
   Haru knew what they were thinking, but he pretended to not see anything and decided to change the top of the conversation.
   "Look! That's Heaven's Arena!"
   Along with his voice, Shinobu and Charlotte also turned their heads to see the fourth tallest building in the world through the window of the aircraft.
   Heavens Arena is a tower combat arena, the world's most popular battle site, where victorious fighters ascend to higher floors as part of its reward system. It is also the fourth-tallest building in the world, it stands 991 meters (approx. 3,250 feet) tall and has 251 floors. Inside, thousands of martial artists (4,000 fighters on average) compete daily in order to test their skills and advance to higher floors. The annual spectator attendance is over 1 billion and the building is fully equipped with service facilities, including restaurants and shopping.
   Competitors are allowed to fight and defeat their opponent using any means, but weapons are not allowed on the first 199 floors. Competitors are given prize money for advancing on each of those 199 floors. After reaching the 100th floor, competitors get their own private room.
   The floors above 200th offer no prize money, only fame and glory. All weapons are allowed on this floor. The fighter has 90 days to prepare for any fight, though it's possible to fight every day if wanted. The 21 highest ranked competitors are called Floor Masters because they're given their own floor between the 230th and 250th floors. Losing four matches results in disqualification, while winning ten matches results in being awarded the right to challenge for a Floor Master. The 251st floor of Heavens Arena holds a biennial tournament called the Battle Olympia, and the victor is allowed to live on the 251st floor in an exclusive penthouse.
   For a fighter or martial art, Haru had to admit that it was a perfect place for that person to gain money, however, as a businessman, he had to admit that this Heavens Arena was one of the most profitable businesses in the world.
   "As the richest man in your world, what do you think of this building?" Charlotte asked.
   "It's pretty good," Haru said without hesitation.
   It was Shinobu's first time seeing such a tall building and she couldn't help but ask, "Haru, can you build this kind of building?"
   "It's possible if I don't build it in Japan," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why is that?" Shinobu asked curiously.
   "Because of the earthquake." Charlotte pushed the frame of her glasses and said, "Japan is located on the Pacific Ring of Fire, which is the most active earthquake belt in the world."
   "Yes." Haru sighed and said, "I also want to build my own skyscrapers, but I'm worried about an earthquake."
   "I am curious how rich you are in your world?" Charlotte asked.
   "It should be more than Harvey's family (Claire Harvey's family who is Haru's girlfriend in the World of a Hundred)," Haru said.
   Charlotte thought that her boyfriend was richer than she had thought.
   "Well, enough about that, we're about to arrive at the Heavens Arena." Haru looked at two girls and asked, "So do you want to join?"
   Charlotte and Shinobu looked at each other and made up their decision.
   After Gon was able to get Killua back, both of them went to visit Heavens Arena to get pocket money since they had used all of their money during their journey. Both of them talked about Killua's experience on Heavens Arena when Killua was six years old and how Killua needed two years to reach 200th floors at that time.
   When both of them arrived, they were about to register themselves to become fighters on the Heavens Arena, and couldn't help but talk about that person who made them feel threatened.
   "Killua, how strong do you think he is?" Gon asked.
   "I'm not sure, but he's very strong," Killua said without hesitation, since he still remembered how helpless he was in front of that person. "I have searched for his information before, but the result is nothing since he has only appeared on the Hunter Exam. Beside his name, I don't know anything about him."
   "Killuah, what is his name again?" Gon asked, but his eyes were staring somewhere.
   "It's Kasugano Haruka," Killua said, but then he noticed Gon's expression turned into strange.
   "Isn't that him?" Gon pointed his finger.
   Killua followed the direction of Gon's finger and he was in shock when he saw Kasugano Haruka who was on the line of fighter registration of Heavens Arena.
   Gon and Killua were surprised, but then both of them were even more surprised when they saw him notice them.
   Haru smiled at both of them and waved his hand before he walked away to register himself on the Heavens Arena.
   "Gon..." Killua was full of sweat while looking at Gon.
   Gon took a deep breath and said, "Let's go, Killua." He took the first step and decided to face his fear. He didn't know how strong Haru was, but if they were really fighting then he wouldn't show mercy!
   Killua was stunned, but then he smiled before chasing after Gon since he thought that being with Gon was really fun.
   "What's wrong?" Shinobu asked.
   "I see the main characters of this world," Haru said and didn't expect that his time to come to this place would match the Heavens Arena arc.
   "What do you want to do?" Charlotte asked.
   "What should we do? Of course, we're going to register ourselves, right?" Haru said.
   Charlotte and Shinobu nodded.
   The three of them then walked toward the registration box to become fighters on Heavens Arena.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://handoreddo.fandom.com/wiki/Judal_Harvey
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1317: Heavens Arena 2
   Even in the previous chapters, it might seem that the three of them were going to become fighters together, the truth that only Haru and Shinobu would become fighters on Heaven's Arena.
   Even though Charlotte had learned how to fight from Netero, she loved to fight from a long distance and most of her weapons were high-tech long-range weapons.
   On the first floor from the 1st to 200th floors, the fighters were forbidden to use weapons.
   Charlotte felt that it was troublesome so she didn't join to become a fighter on Heaven's Arena.
   "Now that you mention it, Shinobu, can you fight hand to hand combat?" Haru asked curiously.
   Shinobu smiled and said, "Don't worry."
   When Haru saw Shinobu's smile, he knew that there were a lot of fighters who were going to have misfortune when they faced Shinobu.
   Haru was number #2044 and Shinobu was number #2045.
   Charlotte followed them and walked to the 1st floor of Heaven's Arena since she was a bit curious about this place.
   When the three of them came, they could see a lot of people were attracted to their direction.
   Haru was one thing, but Charlotte and Shinobu were a rare beauty and it was very rare for a girl to appear in this place.
   However, when they saw Haru, they couldn't help but curse how this guy was able to get two beautiful girls at the same time. They looked at each other and decided to mess with that guy's face when they fought him.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and thought about teaching them some manners beforehand.
   At this moment, Gon and Killua also entered the 1st floor of Heaven's Arena, then suddenly they felt a similar pressure which caused them to sweat, unfocussed, confused, dizzy, and almost passed out.
   Not only both of them but some of the fighters in this place had passed out directly.
   Everyone then looked at Haru with fear since they thought that this guy was a monster!
   Haru smiled before he deactivated his "Haoshoku Haki" and felt that this ability was very useful to scare a group of small fries, but he knew that it wasn't all of its power since it could be used to decrease the strength of the opponent.
   Haru could see that no one dared to look at him, which made him smile.
   "You sure love to bully people," Shinobu said with a snort, but her face was full of smiles since she was annoyed by everyone's gaze.
   Charlotte was speechless but didn't say anything. She rested her head on Haru's lap, waiting for his match while watching the boring fight in the arena.
   Haru then noticed both Gon and Killua and made a gesture for both of them to move closer at him.
   Gon and Killua were stunned.
   Killua didn't want to go, but Gon walked directly toward Haru which made Killua very helpless.
   When both boys came, Haru smiled and greeted them. "Yo! Congratulations, that you have become a Hunter."
   "Huh? How did you know?" Gon asked in surprise.
   Killua also looked at Haru in doubt.
   "Instinct." Haru smiled and said, "I have a feeling that you're going to be a Hunter." He looked at Gon, then looked at Killua. "And you're being disqualified, right?"
   "How did you know?!" Killua was confused, but at the same time, he became wary. He was coming from an assassin family and he knew that his family had a lot of enemies.
   "Your family isn't enough to become my enemy. Anyway, let's talk to each other while waiting for our match. I have a snack here."
   Haru took out two chocolate bars for Killua and Gon.
   Killua was hesitant at first, but his mouth was very watery at this moment since he was addicted to snacks. When he was 8 years old, he spent all of his 200 million Jenny for a snack after all.
   However, Gon didn't hesitate and accepted the chocolate bar without hesitation before eating it with a smile.
   When Killua saw that Gon was alright, he also ate the chocolate bar and his face turned into bliss.
   "#1988 and #2045. Please enter ring F!"
   "It's my time." Shinobu stood up and walked toward the arena.
   Haru and Charlotte said at the same time.
   Killua and Gon also said the same thing since both of them quickly had a good impression of Haru and his group since the chocolate bar that he had given were very delicious.
   "Now that you mention it, we haven't introduced each other's names, right?" Haru suddenly said.
   "That's right." Gon nodded and said, "My name is Gon. Gon Freecss."
   "I am Killua Zoldyk." Killua looked at Haru and wanted to ask more, but he didn't dare to ask.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka." Haru smiled and said, "You can't eat more than one, alright? Your teeth are going to be bad."
   Killua looked at Haru with a speechless expression wondering whether this guy could read his mind.
   "I can't read your mind, but I can read your expression," Haru said.
   "Hey, I haven't introduced myself," Charlotte said.
   The three of them almost forgot.
   "My name is Charlotte Dimandias." Charlotte smiled and said, "I am this guy's woman."
   Gon and Killua were stunned.
   "By the way, that girl over there is also his woman," Charlotte said while pointing her finger at Shinobu who had beaten her opponent with a technique that was similar to acupuncture.
   Shinobu was a doctor in her original world and with the education, lesson, information, and a lot of things which she received from everyone such as Teppei's "Knocking Technique" when she didn't use her sword, she would use that "Knocking Technique" that she learned from Teppei.
   Gon and Killua were a bit stunned by Shinobu's technique, but they were even more stunned when they learned that Haru owned a harem.
   Gon and Killua weren't sure what to say for a moment.
   Then when Shinobu returned, it was Haru's turn to fight in the arena and of course, he ended the battle easily.
   When Haru returned, he sat beside both Charlotte and Shinobu then continued to talk with Gon and Killua, then gave them a snack again.
   Charlotte and Shinobu looked at Haru with a speechless expression and wondered whether this guy had called out both Gon and Killua because he wanted to treat them like a pet.
   Little did they know that Haru was curious about the real relationship between Gon and Killua since in the story the relationship between the two of them was too close for a mere best friend, right?
   Haru was sure that Kuroneko would have a river of nosebleeds when she met both of them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1318: Heavens Arena 3
   After Gon and Killua ended their battle, they went out together and also added another member that was known as Zushi.
   Haru didn't plan to teach Gon and Killua about Nen since he wasn't free enough, but more importantly, their gender was male and he didn't have that much interest in teaching them.
   "Haru, what's your plan after this?" Gon asked curiously.
   "My plan is to reach 200th floors before tonight," Haru said.
   Gon, Killua, and Zushi were speechless and weren't sure what to say.
   However, Shinobu and Charlotte nodded when they reached 100th, they would receive their private room, and the higher the floors they reached, the better their room was.
   "If we meet each other, please don't be too hard on me," Haru said.
   Gon and Killua became even more speechless.
   Haru, Shinobu, Gon, Killua, and Zushi reached the 50th floor they only needed to wait for their next match.
   Then it was at this moment that the announcer from Heavens Arena told Haru and Killua to prepare since both of them would fight each other after this.
   Killua was stunned and his eyes happened to meet Haru's.
   "See you at the arena, Killua," Haru said, leaving together with Charlotte and Shinobu since they didn't have an intention to talk to each other with the main characters too long.
   Gon and Zushi didn't go chasing after them and stayed with Killua.
   "Killua." Gon looked at Killua with a worried expression.
   "Don't worry, I won't lose that easily." Killua clenched his hands and thought to show all of his power in his next match against Haru.
   Haru then stood in the arena and he could see that he suddenly became one of the most popular fighters on Heavens Arena. It might not be his intention but the people in this world had a very unique appearance and it was very hard to call them good-looking.
   Haru's face was very handsome after all and before he entered the arena, there were even a lot of agents from various entertainment industries that came to ask him whether he wanted to develop into an actor, singer, etc.
   There was even a rich woman who wanted to keep him which made him even more speechless.
   However, Shinobu made all of them pass out easily, using her poison so Haru wouldn't be troubled by all of those troubles.
   Haru was grateful for Shinobu's help and it was because of her that he could get into the arena in time. Facing Killua who was standing a few meters away from him, he didn't expect that he would fight one of the main characters right away.
   Killua took a deep breath and stared at Haru with a serious expression.
   There were no rules that forbid the participants to kill each other during the battle in Heaven's Arena, or rather, death was a common thing in this place.
   Killua knew that he needed to fight with an intention to kill or else, he would lose without hesitation. Fortunately, his older brother had planted a needle on his head so he would fight with his 100% whenever he fought against anyone.
   "Are both of you ready?" The referee asked both Haru and Killua.
   The referee swung down his hand and the match started!
   Killua didn't start to attack, but he started to walk around Haru slowly without sound.
   Haru didn't move and looked at Killua curiously since it was his first time to see Zoldyk's assassination technique.
   The Rhythm Echo was a technique used by Killua. This motion technique made him able to create multiple afterimages of his body through a varying cadence of steps to confuse the opponent.
   In simple terms, Killua created a decoy before he sent out a decisive attack on Haru!
   Haru knew that the way the assassin would attack was one-hit-kill and he knew that Killua wouldn't attack him unless Killua saw an opening.
   Killua who had been trying to search for an opening, without hesitation, dashed into Haru, stabbing his sharp nails into Haru's chest. He had a feeling that he would be successful, however, his wrist was grabbed easily by Haru before his nails reached Haru's chest.
   "Come on," Haru said with a smile.
   Killua tried to escape, but it felt that his wrist was being held by the hardest steel chain which made him know that his chance to win this battle was...
   When Killua was lost in thought for a small millisecond, he suddenly saw the ceiling and he felt time moved very slowly before he could feel that he descended with very fast speed!
   Killua knew very well that he was about to be slammed into the arena with tremendous force and knew once he had taken this attack then without doubt that he would receive a lot of injuries from broken bones, internal bleeding, etc... Worst case scenario, his entire body would turn into mincemeat.
   Killua felt in that very moment that he was about to be slammed into the arena, he could see the death itself.
   Killua was scared and unwilling, but he was hopeless and helpless. He wanted to scream, but then he landed on the ground softly.
   Killua suddenly became confused. In a moment, he knew that he was about to lose his life, but suddenly he landed on the ground softly. He knew that such a technique was quite impossible to perform since he knew very well the speed when he was about to be slammed into the ground was very fast and it was impossible for him to land on the ground softly, even if there was the softest pillow or trampoline under his body.
   "Just give up." Haru sighed and said, "I feel bad for bullying you."
   Everyone in the arena was also stuck in place and stunned since the speed of Haru's attack was too fast!
   In a moment, they saw Haru caught Killua's wrist, then they saw Killua was in the air, then suddenly they saw Killua landed on the ground with a confused expression.
   Some people who watched this fight could tell that Haru was a very strong fighter, but the majority of people thought that Haru was very handsome and dreamy at that moment.
   Haru didn't know what those people thought and he didn't care much since he wanted to complete his quest as soon as possible.
   "I... I lost..." Killua chattered since he was really scared that he could feel that his pants were wet at this moment. He almost lost his life after all and even though he was from an assassin family, he was only a kid.
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't care too much since this kid planned to kill him before since this kid was too weak to do so.
   However, no one liked when their lives were being threatened by someone, but this time, he was merciful since he knew the role of Killua in this world was quite high and once this guy died, then the future of this world would be unpredictable.
   Haru walked away after the result of the battle was announced then he noticed the expression of Shinobu and Charlotte who looked at him with a helpless expression. From their expression, he could tell that they were helpless at him who loved to bully the main characters too much.
   Haru sighed and didn't think too much since he had decided before he returned from this world, he needed to settle his relationship with "her".
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1319: 200th Floors
   As expected the world turned dark, Haru and Shinobu had reached the 200th floors. Both of them received 200 million Jenny along with a private room, however, both of them decided to stay in one room since their room was big enough to let three people stay together.
   The female receptionist smiled, especially when she saw Haru and welcomed him with a smile.
   "Congratulations, Shinobu Kocho-sama, Kasugano Haruka-sama, for reaching 200th floors."
   Haru and Shinobu simply nodded at the beautiful female receptionist.
   Haru understood that every girl who was beautiful would be working in the service industry. It somehow reminded him of the Beautiful Receptionist that he hired during his stay in All Might's World.
   "I have heard that it is alright to use a weapon after we have reached the 200th floors?" Shinobu asked.
   "Yes." The female receptionist nodded and said, "All weapons are allowed on this floor, and you have 90 days to prepare for any fight."
   "Is it possible to fight every day?" Haru asked.
   "It's possible, but are you sure?" The female receptionist asked in concern.
   "It's alright." Haru nodded and said, "Give me a fight as soon as you can since I want to challenge for the Floor Masters as soon as possible."
   "Are you sure?" The female receptionist was in shock when she heard that Haru wanted to fight against the Floor Masters.
   When the female receptionist wanted to say something, she decided to keep her mouth since Haru's expression somehow made her believe that he could become a Floor Master. She nodded and said, "Then I'll prepare a fight for you as soon as possible. There are 172 fighters on standby on the 200th floors and tomorrow, I'll set up your match." She then looked at Shinobu and asked, "How about you Kocho-sama?"
   "You can set it the same as him," Shinobu said.
   The female receptionist nodded and could see that there wasn't any sweat on Shinobu and Haru's face nor body, frankly, she felt a bit surprised since she also had watched their match before and they might also become the fastest fighters who reached the 200th floors since they only needed a single day to reach it.
   "Then I'll prepare a match for the two of you and for now, please enjoy your stay in Heavens Arena."
   The female receptionist bowed her head then showed off her large cleavage through the opening of her shirt.
   Haru was a bit stunned, but he didn't say much since he could see that both Shinobu and Charlotte were watching him intently. He coughed and said, "How about we watch the match on the 200th floors?"
   Shinobu and Charlotte snorted, but they nodded.
   However, when they were about to go the voice of the female receptionist stopped them.
   "Kasugano-sama, please wait a moment."
   "What's wrong?" Haru stopped and looked at the female receptionist curiously.
   "This is the key to your room." The female receptionist smiled and placed a key on Haru's palm along with a piece of paper. She smiled and said, "Then please enjoy your stay."
   Haru nodded and thought that he really enjoyed his stay on Heavens Tower since compared to his stay in the jungle for the past three months, this place was really comfortable except for the hostile gazes from other fighters.
   "Haru, give me the key," Shinobu said and took the key from Haru's hand along with a piece of paper.
   Charlotte looked at the piece of paper and saw that it was written with a number along with a small note. She took a deep breath and knew that her boyfriend's charm was so high, but didn't expect to be this big.
   Being stared at, Haru could only shrug his shoulders, but he felt that it was something normal since he often received a love letter.
   A woman was similar to a man since both of them were attracted to someone who was good-looking. The same as when a man was attracted to a beautiful woman, a woman was also attracted to a handsome man.
   Though there was an exception, especially for a woman since they were also interested in a man because of their talent, ability, money, power, etc so good looking wasn't the only factor to attract the opposite gender.
   Charlotte threw the piece of paper into the trash since Haru didn't need another woman at this moment, especially when he hadn't solved his relationship with Shinobu.
   "Let's go watch the fight on the 200th floor," Shinobu said.
   Charlotte and Haru nodded and walked to the duel arena on the 200th floor.
   Unlike their previous fights, all the fighters on the 200th floors had learned Nen and when a new fighter came to the 200th floors, they quickly used their Nen to bully them.
   In the original story, when Gon and Killua had reached the 200th floors, Hisoka had stopped them since Hisoka knew that it was dangerous for Gon and Killua to enter the 200th floors directly before they learned about Nen.
   Hisoka wanted to save Gon as his future prey and of course, he wouldn't let anyone break him.
   Speaking of Hisoka, he also happened to be in Heavens Arena and he didn't expect to meet Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte who suddenly entered the duel arena on the 200th floor.
   When the three of them entered together, they were quickly being attacked by a pressure which was released using Nen.
   Everyone was watching the fun, but Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte ignored them and Shinobu and Charlotte even snorted in disdain at them.
   Shinobu and Charlotte knew that they were enemies so they didn't think too much about whether their relationship would worsen.
   Haru didn't think too much and didn't even put them in his eyes. He looked around curiously and felt a bit bored since this place wasn't as fun as he imagined it to be.
   When the fighters on the 200th floor saw that Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were alright, they couldn't help but raise their eyebrows.
   Usually, a newcomer who entered the 200th floors would be clueless about Nen and it was a great enjoyment to see a newcomer writhed in pain because of the pressure of Nen, but when they saw Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were alright, they knew that the three of them shouldn't be underestimated.
   "How about we return?" Haru asked.
   Shinobu and Charlotte agreed since they also felt quite bored in this place.
   The three of them didn't have a hobby of watching a huge man fighting with each other after all.
   Haru also thought that it was better to spend his time with Charlotte since he was about to teach her a new technique.
   When Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte went back, Hisoka licked his lips and smiled. He knew that the opponent was very strong, but he wanted to try it no matter what!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1320: Direct
   After they entered the room, Haru went to the bathroom to take a shower for a while. He took a deep breath and let the warm water flow over his body. He had to admit that his life during three months in the jungle wasn't that bad since he brought a quite luxurious tent but compared to a real hotel room, there was still some difference and the feeling of staying inside a building was different from the feeling when someone stayed in nature.
   Haru rubbed his face and missed the people in his original world, but then he slapped both of his cheeks since he was going home soon. He took a towel and dried his body while wondering why he didn't ask Charlotte to go with him.
   When Haru came out from the bathroom, Charlotte was eating a snack while reading a manga in this world. She looked at him for a while and nodded, thinking that his body was really addictive.
   Haru looked around and asked, "Where's Shinobu?"
   Charlotte smiled and said, "She's outside, trying to give us some private time."
   It wasn't something secret that Haru and Charlotte often went out together alone to do the most primitive human entertainment.
   Charlotte sat cross-legged and said, "We're going to go home soon. You should do something about Shinobu."
   "Sorry." It was the only word that came out of his mouth.
   Charlotte shook her head and said, "Don't be." She smiled before standing up and hugging his body. "I am happy that we can be together now and I don't care whether you have one, two, or a dozen women beside me as long as there is me inside your heart." She pointed her finger at his heart while smiling at him.
   Haru kissed Charlotte's lips and hugged her petite body gently.
   Charlotte also hugged him and snuggled into his neck.
   Both of them stayed in comfortable silence for a few minutes before that silence was broken by Charlotte.
   "Before you meet Shinobu, do you want me to help you first?" Charlotte asked since she could feel something hard touching her stomach.
   Shinobu let out a long sigh while watching the starry night. She didn't stay in the room and decided to take fresh air outside.
   On Heaven's Arena, there was an open spot where the guests could enjoy the scenery of town, sky, stars, etc on each of the floors.
   Shinobu was on the 198th floors and she had to admit that the scenery in this place was beautiful. It was also her first time to be in such a high place since the tallest place that she had ever been in her world was in the mountains.
   However, even if the mountain was very tall, it gave off a different kind of scenery from a skyscraper.
   Shinobu had to admit that this scenery was beautiful, but she felt quite lonely at that moment and she wanted someone beside her.
   Shinobu knew that Charlotte had succeeded in seducing Haru, but she didn't have that kind of courage. She was a girl after all and there was no way she would be the one who confessed, but at the same time, she became annoyed when that guy didn't even think about her feelings.
   Shinobu screamed out loud, fortunately, no one seemed to hear her since she was alone in this place.
   "Who is the bastard in your mouth?"
   Shinobu was startled, but then she quickly relaxed since she knew very well whose voice it was. She turned her head toward him and asked, "What's wrong? You're being kicked out by Charlotte?"
   Haru stared at Shinobu and asked, "What's wrong? Why are you so angry?"
   "I am not angry!" Shinobu denied it immediately and looked away. When she looked at him, she couldn't help but feel agitated and at the same time, she also regretted saying such a thing to him before.
   "Shinobu, do you like me?" Haru asked directly.
   "What?!" Shinobu was startled since he asked this question so abruptly. Her face was red and the cold wind couldn't cool down the temperature on her body since she felt quite sweaty at that moment, but then she calmed herself and smiled, looking at him. "What do you think? Do you think I like you?"
   "I'm not sure and that's why I'm asking you this question," Haru said.
   Shinobu was a bit stunned since she didn't expect this answer. She thought for a while and asked, "How about you? Do you like me?"
   "I love you, Shinobu," Haru said without hesitation.
   Shinobu bit her lips and felt very happy, but she couldn't accept it so quickly. "It is so easy for you to say that."
   "It's not easy." Haru shook his head and said, "If it was so easy then I have confessed to you directly in the past."
   "Why now?" Shinobu asked. It was a question that she wanted to ask. She clearly knew that this hateful guy had realized her feelings, but he kept ignoring it or he might not have an interest in her. She was confused as to why he decided to confess to her at that moment.
   "Because there's no better time than now." Haru had to admit that he was a scumbag, but he would treat his girls dearly and during his stay with the Penguin and Beauty Salon PRINCE, he knew that he couldn't stay passive any longer and he needed to be assertive.
   Haru loved Shinobu and he wanted her, that's all.
   It was so simple and he realized right now.
   Haru didn't have time before since he was quite busy with the matter in his world so now was the perfect time for him to confess.
   Both of them were in silence for a while, but that silence was broken by him after he took a deep breath softly and asked her a question, "So what do you think?"
   Shinobu didn't answer him immediately, but she noticed his hand which slightly showed a nervousness which made her chuckle.
   Haru twitched his lips when this girl suddenly chuckled and he suddenly realized the feeling of a student who confessed his love to their loved one behind the school building.
   "So you can even get nervous when you confess to a girl?" Shinobu looked at Haru with a bright smile.
   "Is it something funny? I am trying my best here, trying to tell you that I love you, Shinobu," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   Shinobu turned blush once again when she heard those words from Haru's words. She looked at him and asked, "Can you confess to me again?"
   "Yes." Shinobu nodded and said, "Try to confess to me again."
   Haru took a deep breath and calmed himself then quickly said, "Shinobu, I know this is a bit abrupt, but I want to say that... I love you... I love you so dearly, Shinobu."
   Shinobu felt her face was very hot, but she kept staring at this hateful guy. "Do it again! Try to confess to me again!"
   "....You know this isn't a concert, you can't ask for an encore," Haru said.
   "Please.. just once more..." Shinobu looked at Haru with a cute expression.
   Haru sighed and felt helpless. He nodded and thought about how to confess to this girl. He knew that this was the last or else...
   Haru took a deep breath and shouted, "EVERYONE PLEASE HEAR ME!!!!"
   Shinobu was shocked when this guy suddenly shocked, but she was even more surprised when she could see that everyone on the Heaven's Arena seemed to hear his voice.
   Gon and Killua who happened to be in their room were also surprised when they heard this familiar voice.
   They quickly came out to see what had happened.
   "That's Kasugano-kun," Gon said.
   "Really? What is he doing?" Killua asked.
   "I'm not sure," Gon said.
   Gon and Killua then became curious about what Haru was about to say at that moment.
   Not only Gon and Killua, but Charlotte, Hisoka, Zushi, Wing, and a lot of people heard Haru's voice since Haru hacked the Heaven's Arena directly so that everyone could hear his voice.
   Shinobu's calm expression had broken, but she was also curious what this guy was about to do.
   "Listen up well, you louts!! I'm Kasugano Haruka, a fighter that has just reached 200th floors and I have something to say to Kocho Shinobu, a fighter who also has just reached 200th floors too....." Haru took a deep breath and shouted, "I love you, Shinobu!!!"
   Everyone was stunned for a while, even the people in the city were also stunned since it was their first time to hear and see such a confession.
   "Shinobu, I love you! I love you! I love you! I love you!!!!"
   Haru took a deep breath once again and shouted, "I love you, Shinobu! I will say it several times! I want to hold your hand and walk to the beach with you! I want to see you in that kimono again! I love your beautiful nape! I want to hold you tight, and I want to kiss you too!!!
   "In short, I super-duper-ultra-giga love you, Shinobu!!!"
   Haru shouted out all of his might without hesitation. He was in another world after all and he didn't care about his reputation in this place.
   Shinobu was stunned there, but of course, she was very happy at that moment.
   A lot of people couldn't help but join the fun and cheer for both of them while also teasing them since it was rare to see such an event!
   Gon and Killua were also full of surprises, but their expressions were also grinning and smiled when they saw Haru dared to confess Shinobu in front of everyone in this town.
   Hisoka was also in shock, but he also smiled since it was rare for him to see such a thing.
   Love was a magical thing and Haru knew that the best.
   Haru stared at Shinobu and asked, "Do you want me to confess to you again?"
   Shinobu felt a bit embarrassed and her face was red, but she was very happy at this moment. "No, I have enough."
   "You haven't said anything for a while." Haru stared at Shinobu and asked, "So what's your feeling for me?"
   Everyone turned quiet and they were waiting for Shinobu to say something.
   Shinobu blushed and asked, "D - Do I have to say it here?"
   "Of course, I dare to confess to you in front of everyone, what about you?" Haru asked.
   Shinobu was shy, but she nodded then shouted, "I love you too, Haru! I love you! I love you! I love you!!!!" She then stared at him and said, "I know that you scumbag! You can't keep your dick! You're always flirting with another girl..."
   "But I love you! I want you to hold my hand! I want you to hug me! I want you to look at me! I want you to kiss me! And I want you to love me!"
   Shinobu smiled and shouted, "I super-duper-ultra-giga love you, Haru!"
   Haru didn't hesitate and hugged Shinobu directly then kissed her tender lips.
   Shinobu also did the same and hugged him tightly, afraid everything was just a dream.
   Haru then quickly set out a group of fireworks to the sky since, without it, his confession would be bland. He was glad that he had confessed to her, but then, he knew that Charlotte might want him to confess to her again later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1321: Floor Masters
   After that confession, Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu became famous and everyone knew that this guy had a harem with two beautiful girls, but it didn't matter since both Haru and Shinobu quickly defeated 10 fighters on the 200th floor and quickly got their rights to challenge the Floor Masters.
   Haru and Shinobu didn't hesitate and directly challenged the Floor Master since they didn't need to wait anymore, however, they needed to wait at least three days since it was a big matter that someone had challenged the Floor Masters.
   Haru and Shinobu could only sigh, but they didn't think too much about the Floor Masters since no matter how strong the Floor Masters was, there was no way for them to be stronger than Netero, right?
   Then when they knew that their next match would be held in three days, they were wondering what should they do in this place since three days was quite a long time.
   "What's wrong, Charlotte?" Haru asked.
   "Don't you want to create a concert in this place too?" Charlotte asked with a smile.
   "Concert?" Shinobu looked at Charlotte and asked, "It was his performance during dragon-fighting, right?"
   "Yeah." Charlotte nodded and said, "You have confessed Shinobu in such a way... I - I want the same thing too!" In truth, she knew that the confession at that time was very wonderful that could make her heart melt anymore she remembered it, however, when she thought about the confession that he had made for Shinobu, she felt slightly jealous since that confession was so special!
   "So you want me to do a concert to confess to you?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Charlotte nodded and asked, "Can you?"
   Haru stared at Charlotte for a while and nodded. "Sure." He knew that it was possible for him to perform a concert on Heavens Arena, but then again, he was wondering whether he would be called a scumbag once he made another confession to another girl.
   "Charlotte, this guy is famous in your world, right?" Shinobu asked. She didn't think too much when her new boyfriend was going to confess to another girl since she also knew that Charlotte was quite jealous of her, though, she was also quite jealous of Charlotte since she hadn't tasted forbidden pleasure.
   Charlotte nodded and said, "This guy is a rocker and a hero in my world." She looked at him and asked, "When are you going back to my world?"
   "I will come back, you don't need to worry, but more importantly, let's go out and visit the town to buy a souvenir before we return," Haru said.
   Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and thought that was a good idea. Both of them held Haru's hands and walked out from Heaven's Arena, and of course, he was being glared at by a lot of guys since they were jealous, though, Shinobu and Charlotte were also being glared at since the girls were also jealous of them.
   Though the three of them didn't care and enjoyed the town and no one dared to mess with them because of their identity as a fighter at 200th floors and also it had already been announced that Haru and Shinobu would fight against the Floor Masters.
   'If they're able to win...'
   If Haru and Shinobu won, then it wouldn't be unwise to make them into enemies.
   Then two days passed quietly and tomorrow would be the day when they would challenge the Floor Masters.
   It happened when they met Gon and Killua who had almost reached the 200th floors.
   "Right, congratulations," Gon said with a smile and congratulated Haru on his confession.
   "Thank you." Haru nodded with a smile.
   Shinobu was a bit shy and hid behind Haru.
   Charlotte also smiled and felt the past two days were really fun.
   "Both of you are going to try the Floor Masters, right? Have you prepared yourself?" Killua asked.
   "You don't need to worry. You should be worried about yourself since you're about to reach the 200th floors," Haru said.
   "What's wrong with the 200th floors? Is there something different about that floor?" Gon asked curiously.
   "Of course, it is different." Charlotte looked at both of them and said, "If on the previous floors all you need is to fight a normal fighter, then on the 200th floor, you will fight a special opponent."
   "Huh? So who are we going to fight on the 200th floor?" Gon asked.
   Shinobu didn't immediately answer Gon's question, but she looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, I'll be the one who is going to bully them."
   Gon and Killua were confused by their conversation, but they didn't have time to ask since...
   "Sure." Shinobu nodded and released the pressure on both Gon and Killua by using her Nen.
   Suddenly both Killua and Gon felt a malicious pressure that tried to strangle them. They wanted to pass out, ran away, but they couldn't, which made them scared at that moment. Then in a moment, they felt better, but they looked at Shinobu in fear. They had a feeling that if they did something wrong, their little wee-wee would be cut without hesitation by this evil woman.
   "Hmm?" Shinobu smiled, looking at both of them curiously.
   Killua and Gon then looked at Haru in amazement, wondering how this guy was able to date such a fierce woman, but they decided to not say anything since they were afraid to offend Shinobu.
   "Do you know what those are?" Haru asked.
   "Do you mean that pressure before?" Killua asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Before you enter 200th, you need to learn that ability or else, you'll die."
   Gon and Killua gulped and knew that Haru wouldn't be lying to them since they didn't see a reason for him to lie to them.
   "Can you teach us?" Gon quickly asked.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "Sorry, we can't do that since we're quite busy."
   Gon and Killua became disappointed when they heard it since they knew if they were able to master that ability then, without doubt, they would become stronger.
   "We can't teach you, but Zushi should be able to teach you," Haru said.
   Killua and Gon were surprised when they heard Suzhi's name, but they felt quite doubtful since Suzhi was being defeated by Gon before.
   "Not exactly Zushi, but his teacher." Haru looked at the two boys and said, "You should ask Suzhi first."
   Killua and Gon had made up their minds and decided to visit Zushi since they were curious about the power which was shown by Shinobu before. They quickly said goodbye before leaving them since they wanted to learn that ability as soon as possible!
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte only shook their heads before they returned to their room tomorrow, it would be their first match against the Floor Masters.
   The next day quickly arrived, however, Haru didn't expect his opponent would be him.
   Hisoka stood a few meters from Haru and licked his lips. "I have always wanted to fight you."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1322: Hisoka
   Haru didn't expect that his opponent would be Hisoka, but he also thought that it wasn't that surprising for him to fight him since without fighting this perverted guy, his stay in the world of Hunter x Hunter wouldn't be completed.
   "I enjoyed watching your confession a few days ago." Hisoka smiled and said, "That's very fun. If you do the same thing again, then please tell me."
   "Thank you, but for your information, my confession is for my girlfriend, not for you. You don't need to feel happy about it." Haru was quite wary of Hisoka, not because of his strength, but because of Hisoka's preference. He was afraid for Hisoka to look at him that way and even swung that way since he knew very well how this guy was so obsessed with a strong guy.
   "Well, before we start to fight, can I ask you something, Kasugano-kun?" Hisoka asked.
   "What is it?" Haru asked.
   "Who are you?" Hisoka asked. He had been trying to search for information about Haru, but he had never found anything which made him clueless.
   "Before you ask me, you need to introduce yourself first," Haru said.
   "Oh, you don't know my name?" Hisoka asked.
   "Is it so weird for me to not know your name?" Haru asked.
   Hisoka smiled and shook his head. "No, I guess that is a normal thing. Then let me introduce myself..." He bowed his head gently and said, "My name is Hisoka Morow. It is nice to meet you, Kasugano Haruka-kun."
   Haru nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, Hisoka-kun." He didn't feel that surprised that Hisoka knew his name since he was very famous at Heavens Arena. Besides his confession a few days ago, his handsome appearance made him also one of the most popular fighters on Heaven's Arena.
   If someone asked whether an appearance was needed or not in the sport then the answer wasn't needed, but with a better appearance, then it would be easier for someone to get more money.
   If you didn't believe the author then you could check that a handsome athlete had more money than the ugly one, even though, their abilities might be slightly worse than the ugly one.
   "That's all?" Hisoka asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I have something important to do so it'll be good if we can end this battle as soon as possible."
   "Hmm... impatient are we?" Hisoka said.
   "You're not a girl so I don't have an interest in you," Haru said.
   "I guess what that girl said that day is true, that you're a scumbag," Hisoka said with a fox smile.
   "If you want to make me angry then it is useless since I know myself that I am a scumbag," Haru said, but then he moved his head to dodge the cards which were thrown at him.
   "You're good," Hisoka said.
   "Thank you, but you're also very good," Haru said and quickly got down since the cards which Hisoka had thrown were returned and when that happened, Hisoka quickly dashed toward him, sending out a barrage of punches.
   Haru dodged and deflected Hisoka's punches. He had to admit that Hisoka's strength was quite good, and if Hisoka came to either the world of Fairy Tail or One Piece, he was sure that Hisoka could become one of the powerhouses very quickly.
   When Hisoka kept sending a barrage of punches, Haru jumped back to distance himself, however, he could feel that there was something very sticky on his feet and it made him lose his balance.
   Of course, when Hisoka saw this, he smiled and didn't hesitate to give Haru a blow right into his face!
   Haru shook his head and moved his head slightly to the right, before grabbing Hisoka's arm and turning his body, slamming Hisoka into the ground, however, Hisoka's response was very fast since Hisoka had stuck his Nen to the ceiling to escape.
   Haru looked up at Hisoka and had to admit that Hisoka's Nen was very unique.
   Bungee Gum was Hisoka's main ability that allowed him to make his aura sticky and elastic.
   Haru had to admit that it wasn't a very powerful ability, but Hisoka's strength played a big part since Hisoka's fighting talent and body would make any people in this world envious. He also knew that even the leader of Phantom Troupe also couldn't defeat Hisoka in close combat which showed how powerful this guy was.
   Hisoka, who was on the ceiling, was also looking at Haru wary since he felt that this person was able to read his attack or see the future?
   Hisoka wasn't sure, but he felt that the fight became even more fun.
   'Let's see who is faster!'
   Hisoka threw out a number of cards right to Haru, but it was easily dodged by Haru.
   Then both of them started to have close combat confrontations.
   Gon, Killua, Wing, and Suzhi who saw the confrontation between Hisoka and Haru were stunned since they could see how both of them fought each other in a fierce manner.
   It was what they thought at that moment, however, Killua frowned and said, "Kasugano-kun hasn't gotten serious.
   "Huh?" Suzhi was startled when he heard Killua's words.
   Wing nodded and pushed the frame of his glasses. "This Kasugano Haruka is very strong."
   When Hisoka was punching Haru, he felt danger and quickly jumped back to avoid Haru's low kick which was aimed at his side. He licked his lips and asked, "Why don't you fight me seriously?"
   When the audience heard the words which came out of Hisoka's mouth, they were stumped and stunned.
   "Do you want me to get serious?" Haru asked.
   "Yeah, you haven't even shown me your Nen ability after all." Hisoka licked his lips again and said, "Even if I lose, I want to force you to show it to me."
   "...Very well, let's see what you can do after I have used my power," Haru said.
   Hisoka then didn't hesitate and threw his cards again before dashing toward Haru, however, he almost stopped when his cards missed their target.
   Hisoka knew very well how precise his card throwing was and he had never missed in the past few years, but suddenly his cards missed their target which shocked him.
   Haru had never used his Nen ability in a battle and thought that it was a perfect time to use it.
   When Hisoka threw his cards at him, he used his ability and caused the minority atom on the Hisoka's cards to move sideways which was why Hisoka's cards moved sideways and didn't even hit him.
   Hisoka frowned then tried to attack Haru by using his fists, but he realized that all of his attacks had missed and there was some force that tried to make him miss for some reason.
   When Hisoka wanted to say something, his face was plummed by Haru's fist and he was thrown outside of the ring before getting stuck into the wall of the arena. His eyes turned wide and he had passed out at that moment.
   Everyone opened their mouths wide since they didn't expect this match to be over so quickly.
   "Th - The winner is Kasugano Haruka!!!"
   Along with the announcement of the MC, the audience shouted Haru's name in excitement since they were able to see the new Floor Master had been born!
   Haru raised his hand, but then he also noticed the "Ding!" on his smartphone which told him that the quest in this world had ended and he would return to his world in three days. He took a deep breath and smiled since he would see his lovers soon, but before that, he needed to prepare a concert for Charlotte in this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1323: Concert on Heavens Arena
   After Haru's battle against Hisoka, it was Shinobu's turn to fight another Floor Master and as expected, the result was inevitable.
   Shinobu also became the winner and their quest was completed.
   In three days, they would return home, however, before that, Haru would perform on the stage that he had prepared for the past three days. He had prepared a song for Charlotte and this performance was also being used as a commemoration that he and Shinobu had become a Floor Master of Heavens Arena.
   The executive on Heaven's Arena also agreed and helped Haru to prepare his performance since they knew that it would generate a lot of money for them, especially after the confession that had happened before had caused the traffic within Heavens Arena to increase several times. They didn't mind helping Haru since he also had become the Floor Master and his appearance also attracted a lot of fans to come to the Heavens Arena.
   It was a winning situation for Heavens Arena, though, for Haru, he didn't care much about the money in this world since, in this world, it was so easy for him to get money.
   Shinobu and Charlotte stayed backstage, wondering what kind of song this guy would prepare for them.
   "This guy sure has a lot of ideas," Shinobu said.
   Charlotte nodded and said, "If he comes to your world, then, without doubt, he'll become another Zaibatsu."
   Shinobu was silent but thought that possibility was very high, considering that Haru was the richest man in his world, then it would be possible for him to become the richest man in her world too.
   "Well, no matter what, I will support him."
   Hearing Shinobu's words, Charlotte also nodded.
   Haru was their boyfriend and of course, they would support him no matter what and they had to admit that this guy's greediness was also part that made him charming.
   When Killua and Gon watched the fight between Haru and Hisoka, they were confused.
   "How could Hisoka miss his attack?" Gon couldn't understand.
   Even if Killua didn't say anything, he also thought the same thing.
   "It might be Kasugano-kun's ability," Wing said.
   Gon and Killua looked at Wing curiously.
   Wing nodded and said, "Yes. Kasugano-kun has shaped his aura into an ability and that ability is what made all of Hisoka-kun's attack misses." He didn't understand how Haru's ability works, but he had to admit that it was a very strong ability.
   Gon and Killua also thought the same thing since they also weren't sure how to defeat someone who couldn't be hit.
   When they were in their own thoughts, they received an announcement that Kasugano Haruka would perform a concert on the Heaven's Arena.
   It was the thought of everyone at that moment.
   Hisoka, who was laying on the infirmary, twitched his body and had woken up after he passed out.
   Hisoka heard a familiar voice, but his entire face was painful after being punched by Haru. He had a feeling that Haru's punch wasn't worse than Uvogin's punch. He opened his eyes and saw a beautiful girl with pink, messy, mid-back hair that was tied into an updo. "Machi?"
   Machi showed a rare smile on her face and said, "Finally someone has beaten you up."
   Hisoka didn't say anything, but he felt confused by Haru's ability before. It felt that his body was being controlled, but he knew that he could still control his body before. He wasn't sure what kind of ability it was, but the result was that all of his attacks had been missed.
   Machi didn't say anything about Hisoka's lack of response then turned on the TV which showed Haru's concert. "This guy sure loves to cause a lot of commotion."
   Hisoka turned his head toward the tv and saw Haru who was fighting against him a while ago was on the stage.
   "From what I can tell, he's doing a concert," Machi said.
   "Concert?" Hisoka looked curiously at the TV.
   Haru didn't expect that there would be a lot of people who would watch his concert. His name might be famous, but not as a singer.
   Everyone was looking at Haru curiously at what this guy was about to sing since it was a very rare thing for a famous fighter such as him to suddenly perform a concert, or rather, it might be the first one.
   It wasn't that no one thought about it, however, most of the Floor Masters in Heavens Arena had a hideous appearance.
   It wasn't a joke, it was a reality that you could visit Wikipedia later.
   Haru took a deep breath then said, "This is a song that I have prepared for someone special, please listen." He made a pistol gesture with his fingers before aiming it toward the sky, telling everyone that the fun was about to begin!
   Shinobu and Charlotte who were backstage didn't say anything, but they were waiting for his concert in anticipation.
   (BGM: Bump of Chicken - Shinsekai).
   Along with the eye-catching music, his unique and upbeat voice could be heard in the entire arena.
   "When I met you, my days up until now received meaning."
   Everyone who heard this song started to tap their feet, enjoying the music while watching Haru who was singing on the stage.
   The stage lighting was unique and caused the atmosphere within the stage to become even more exciting.
   "If I sleep again, I might not be able to wake up
   The reason that "now" shines is sure because of that
   If I wake up again, you might not be there
   Charlotte was stunned since she didn't expect Haru to really create a song so that he could confess to her again. She was stunned, but she was also happy, especially when she saw him on the stage since she had to admit that this guy was really the best rocker in her heart.
   Haru wasn't sure whether Charlotte was satisfied with this song or not, but then again, he didn't mind singing for her again in the future until that girl was satisfied.
   "My days up until now have received meaning."
   When the song ended, everyone cheered loudly and told him to do an encore!
   Gon and Killua also started to forget the reason why they were in Heavens Arena since they really had fun in this place.
   Haru took a deep breath and glanced at two of his beloved backstage, wondering whether they wanted another song from him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1324: Reward
   After the concert ended, they didn't immediately return but spent the rest of their time in this world to have fun since they would return soon and when they were about to return, they decided to open their reward from the quest beforehand.
   "I wonder what I can get from this lottery," Charlotte said.
   "Just don't cry if you get nothing," Haru said.
   Somehow when they heard Haru's words, Shinobu and Charlotte became slightly nervous since it was possible to get nothing after all.
   "So who is going to open the reward first?" Haru asked.
   "Me!" Charlotte said without hesitation.
   "Are you sure?" Haru asked.
   "Yeah." Charlotte nodded and said, "I believe that I can get something good from it."
   "On what basis can you think that way?" Shinobu asked.
   "My instinct!" Charlotte answered without hesitation and opened her reward directly!
   Charlotte closed her eyes until she heard a "ding" sound from her smartphone.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Just open your eyes."
   Charlotte didn't need to open her eyes, though, since she knew what she had received from the panel information inside her head.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you have received the "Noro Noro no Mi" ability]
   "...Noro Noro no Mi?" Charlotte looked at her reward curiously. She was wondering what kind of power it was and quickly read the information on this reward.
   "So what kind of ability have you received?" Shinobu asked curiously.
   "It's the ability of Noro Noro no Mi," Charlotte said.
   The ability of Noro Noro no Mi was to give its user the ability to generate and emit beams of "Noroma Photons" which they could use to slow down anything for thirty seconds.
   "Sorry, Haru. Let me taste the power of this new ability."
   Charlotte then made a strange gesture with her fingers before shooting out a pink beam from Haru.
   Haru didn't really mind and didn't move even if the pink had hit his body, however, he quickly regretted his choice since he felt that everything was slowing down which made him very uncomfortable.
   However, before it reached 30 seconds, or rather, it was only two seconds before Haru quickly broke away from the effect of "Noro Noro no Mi".
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "This power is quite troublesome."
   Charlotte looked at Haru with a speechless expression and asked, "Why did you only slow down for two seconds? Isn't it 30 seconds?"
   "That's because you haven't gotten used to this new power and my power is several times higher than yours," Haru said.
   Charlotte thought for a while and nodded since she felt that it was a reasonable explanation.
   "I'm open to my reward now," Shinobu said.
   Charlotte and Haru nodded and felt curious what kind of reward Shinobu would receive on this lottery.
   When Shinobu wondered what kind of reward she would receive, a "ding" sound made her know what kind of reward that she had received.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you have received the power of "Noko Noko no Mi"]
   "Hmm... interesting ability," Shinobu said.
   "What did you receive?" Haru asked curiously.
   "It's also an ability from One Piece," Shinobu answered.
   "What kind?" Charlotte asked.
   Then Shinobu explained the power of "Noko Noko no Mi".
   The ability of "Noko Noko no Mi" was to allow the user to produce and control deadly spores from their body.
   The spores were so poisonous that anyone that got caught in them would require the antidote immediately to cure themselves. The user, however, could deploy the spores in any way he/she wanted, from small bursts or in a large cloud.
   "Spore, huh? I think this power is quite suitable for you," Haru said.
   "Let's see your new ability," Charlotte asked.
   Shinobu nodded and generated spores from her hand before throwing it into the distance. She nodded and thought that there were a lot of possibilities that she could use this power.
   "This ability is powerful, but at the same time, its weakness is obvious," Haru said.
   "I know, a fire, right?" Shinobu said.
   Charlotte and Haru nodded.
   Shinobu's spores manipulations were quite powerful, but it was weak against fire since it would be burnt once it touched a fire.
   "Now, it is your turn," Shinobu said while looking at Haru.
   "Before we return, let's see what kind of reward you'll receive," Charlotte said.
   "Alright, wait for a while."
   Haru didn't hesitate and quickly opened his reward.
   [Ding! Congratulations, you have received a "Dress Break" ability]
   Haru couldn't say anything after he received his reward.
   "What kind of ability is this?" Shinobu asked with a frown.
   "Quickly open the description," Charlotte said.
   Haru was helpless and could only open the description of his new ability.
   Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte read the description of "Dress Break" in silence.
   "How?" Haru asked in an awkward manner.
   Shinobu and Charlotte took a deep breath and stared at Haru in silence.
   "Say something," Haru said.
   "How to say... as expected of harem protagonist," Shinobu said with a long sigh and somehow she felt tired.
   Charlotte smiled happily and caressed Haru's head. "You don't need to get down, this ability is very powerful, you know?"
   Haru wasn't sure what to say, but he knew that this ability was quite powerful, especially when he fought someone who owned a "Saint Seiya" armor. Once he used this "Dress Break" ability, without doubt, those "Saint Seiya" armors would be useless.
   Haru didn't need to explain the ability of "Dress Break" and in simple terms, his new ability was an ability to strip women of their clothing by touching the clothes.
   "Try to use it on both of us," Charlotte said.
   "Eh? Me too?" Shinobu was startled.
   "Why not? You're also his woman anyway," Charlotte said.
   "But.. But..." Shinobu thought for a while and knew that she had seen Haru's naked body. She felt that it would be unfair if she was the one who had only seen his naked body yet he hadn't seen her naked body. She took a deep breath and nodded. "Sure, try your new ability on me."
   "Are you sure?" Haru was hesitant, but he was eager to test his new ability.
   "Yes." Shinobu nodded with an expression full of determination. "Do it."
   "I'm glad that you're my woman, Shinobu." Haru didn't hesitate and touched both Charlotte and Shinobu.
   Shinobu was a bit nervous and asked, "You done?"
   "Not yet." Haru took a deep breath and snapped his fingers. "Dress Break!"
   Then a sound of tearing clothes could be heard and both Shinobu and Charlotte became naked when their clothes were destroyed because of Haru's new ability.
   Along with their feminine screams, Haru somehow loved his new ability before he put his coat on both girls, and once again, he knew that he had become even more powerful.
   'What an awesome ability...'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://onepiece.fandom.com/wiki/Noro_Noro_no_Mi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1325: Feeling like your daughter being stolen
   As Haru returned to this original world, he sighed in relief and felt that everything was so nostalgic. He was in his garage and was about to go Erina's house since he had told her that he wanted to give her some gifts before.
   Erina was at her house, doing some of the work that she needed to settle as a member of both Elite Ten and heir of Nakiri Clan. She massaged her temple and wondered why she was so busy since it was so hard for her to enjoy her quality time with him.
   'Even though it's a holiday...'
   Erina thought that it was better to move to Haru's house since if that happened, she could see him every day which made her excited somehow.
   "Erina-sama, there's a new Michelin star restaurant that asks you to taste their new menus, do you want to visit it today?" Hisako asked.
   "Hisako, cancel all of my appointments and push it to tomorrow," Erina said calmly.
   Hisako was stunned for a while, but she could guess what Erina was about to do. "Is Kasugano-sama going to visit today?"
   Erina's mood brightened since her boyfriend was going to visit her, but then she remembered that there was one problem that she needed to settle. "Hisako, whatever you do, you need to stop Alice from entering my mansion, alright?"
   It was Hisako's first time seeing Erina with such a serious expression, however, as expected...
   'Erina-sama is so beautiful...'
   Haru quickly arrived at Erina's house and he could enter without trouble since he often came to this place. Looking at how big this house was, he sighed when he thought the only one who lived in this place was Erina and the servants who served her.
   Haru knew that Erina's father was unreliable, but because of that, he was curious as to why her father could be so cruel to her and he found out the reason.
   It took him a long time, however, he had found out that Erina's mother was the current Bookmaster of WGO (World Gourmet Organization).
   Haru was speechless at first, but then he knew that with Erina's mother's power and connection, it would be quite easy for him to acquire various food companies.
   'If Erina's father isn't bad...'
   Haru still hoped that Erina's father would change since he knew that Erina's father was a very talented man and even if that guy was very cruel and hateful toward Erina in the past, Erina's father would become his father-in-law after all.
   Haru had asked his people to search for more information about Azami Nakiri and he had found out an interesting fact, but it still needed some time before everything could be determined.
   Haru had received a chat from Erina that she was in her office in her mansion so he directly walked to that place, however, when he was about to open the door, someone opened the door first.
   Hisako looked at Haru with a complex expression. Even though she had to admit that Haru was very suitable for Erina, there was something in her heart that told her that she felt uncomfortable. She had been with Erina for a long time yet her status was only as Erina's secretary and she had been watching Erina since her childhood time.
   It felt like the daughter that she had stolen which annoyed her, and it might be her woman's instinct that she knew this guy was a bad guy and at that time when Erina returned from Saitama's trip, she could see there was a change on her which made her heart quite complicated.
   However, Hisako couldn't change the fact that there was no perfect lover for Erina other than him, especially when she remembered that he had saved her, Erina, and Alice together against a bear in the past.
   Hisako knew that if this guy tried to chase after her then she might not able to defend against him since she knew how lethal this guy was, but at the same time, it also made her worried that he might hurt Erina in the future.
   "If you keep staring at me like this, I am going to get embarrassed, Hisako," Haru said with a smile.
   Hisako's white face was dyed with a light shade of rose and even though she hated it, she had to admit that this guy was very charming.
   Haru chuckled and said, "I don't mind since it is good being stared at by such a cute girl like you, Hisako."
   Hisako felt that her cheeks were very hot at that moment and her entire face flushed.
   "Haru! Don't tease my secretary!"
   Erina quickly came out of her office, clearly showing her annoyance when this guy flirted with her secretary.
   Haru smiled when he saw Erina then quickly hugged her.
   The words of complaint that Erina wanted to utter at that moment stuck in her mouth. She wanted to hug him back, however, her secretary was there and she needed to maintain her image.
   However, Erina forgot that she also often showed how she acted so spoiled in front of him when her secretary was around her.
   "Hi - Hisako, can you close the door for me? I have something to talk about with him first."
   Hisako was speechless, but she bowed her head before closing the door of Erina's office. However, she didn't immediately go out, but she pressed her ear right on the door to eavesdrop on what Haru and Erina were about to do there.
   Erina hugged Haru without hesitation.
   Haru also hugged Erina and smelled her hair which smelled very nice. He felt that he could hug her forever, however, he knew that it was impossible since his anaconda was about to wake up.
   Haru wanted to give Erina a gift, but he sighed when he saw her tired complexion.
   "You're working too hard."
   "It's alright. I'm not weak." Erina smiled and then snorted. "You know it yourselves, right?'
   Haru was speechless, but he couldn't deny Erina's words since except for Megumi who had received tough training to become a ninja from Shiina, Erina's stamina was also very good since she often worked out to maintain her stamina and power since being a chef needed a good body.
   "I have heard that you're going to give me a gift, what is it?"
   Haru could see that Erina was looking at him curiously and with full expectation wondering what kind of gift that she would receive.
   Erina thought that it would be a new story or something, however...
   "Don't be surprised. Here you go."
   Haru took out the paper bag that he had brought from home and showed it to Erina.
   When Haru opened the paper bag, showing what was inside the bag, Erina was stunned then stared at her fiance for a few seconds in silence.
   "....What is it? Why are you staring at me like that?"
   Erina let out a tired sigh and knew that her fiance was a pervert since the thing which he brought was both a leotard and yoga clothes, however, she didn't hate it since her complexion turned red since she could clearly see a bad expression from this hateful guy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1326: Unwillingness
   Even if Erina had to admit that her fiance was a pervert and somehow, she also shouted that she hated him, she still wore his gift regardless.
   "How is it?" Erina asked.
   Haru was clearly in a trance since the combination of Erina and yoga clothes was too destructive for his mind.
   The yoga outfit, tightly wrapped around Erina's body, showed off her figure perfectly. She also tied her hair in a ponytail so her hair wouldn't be a mess.
   "You know this brand is quite famous, I have always bought some of it with me."
   Erina's voice sounded confused since she was wondering why this guy would give her a gift of yoga clothes and leotards. For the leotards, she didn't wear them since they were in her office, if they were in her room, then she might wear them if he asked her, though.
   "I just bought the company."
   Haru nodded and was satisfied with the company that he had just bought. He had bought Luluemon since he knew the development of yoga clothes along with other's sports apparel in this company would become a boom a few years later.
   Haru bought Luluemon for only 1 billion dollars, but he knew that in the future, its worth would increase several times.
   Erina was speechless, but she clearly underestimated her fiance's net worth.
   "Well, you don't need to think too much."
   Haru touched Erina's shoulders and said, "Look, your shoulders have been tense. It is clearly a sign that you have been working so hard so..."
   "So I'll be your personal instructor, for now, teaching you a lot of things," Haru said with a smile.
   When Erina saw this smile, she knew that this wouldn't be a simple workout session, but she had to admit that she was a bit tempted by his invitation.
   After Haru rolled out the yoga mattress that he had brought before, he instructed Erina to sit on it and started with his workout session. Even though he might not look like it, he was also a yoga master.
   During his stay at Beauty Salon PRINCE, Professors Three had taught him yoga since the creation of Daimidaler was also related to yoga.
   Erina was a bit tense at first, however, with his skillful instruction, she started to relax her body and followed his words.
   At first, Erina was quite awkward, but with more and more positions, she felt that her body had been liberated and her backache which was quite annoying also slowly disappeared.
   It was an open secret that a woman with a huge chest would have trouble with backache since they needed to bring two huge melons on their bodies every day and Erina clearly had the same problem.
   Unless Erina had an aerodynamic chest such as Sora and Eriri then there was no way for her to solve her trouble.
   Sora and Eriri suddenly felt their noses felt a bit itchy, however, they didn't care about any of that since they felt very annoyed for some reason.
   "Sora, Eriri, what's wrong?" Megumi asked curiously.
   When Erina's back was being pushed, she could feel something hard on her butts and back which made her blush. "Haru, I can feel something hard on my butts."
   "This is part of the training so you don't need to think too much about it, Erina. You can do it!" Haru tried to encourage Erina.
   Erina blushed even more, but she didn't say anything afterward since, from her tight yoga pants, there was clearly a stain of liquid. She might not realize it, but she anticipated this situation when her fiance came to her house.
   "How is it? Can you hold on?" Haru asked in concern.
   Haru stopped when he heard her sweet, soft voice, the queen that he had known in the past had turned into a docile cat. He had to admit that this change clearly excited him and made him realize how cute this girl was.
   "Well, let's start with the real workout."
   There was no hesitation in their eyes, Haru gently hugged Erina's waist before devouring her pink-colored lips, then a soft and sweet feeling, making them indulge in this feeling more.
   Whenever Haru arrived at Erina's house, Alice had always known about it beforehand. She didn't know why, but it might be because of her instinct.
   So when Haru arrived at Erina's house, as usual, Alice was directly packed and went to Erina's house. The moment she entered Erina's house, no one stopped her since she was Erina's cousin.
   "Erina, I have come to play!"
   Alice entered Erina's house without a problem, however, Erina didn't even answer her which made her frown. She thought of going to Erina's room, but then she remembered that Erina should be quite busy with her job so she decided to visit Erina's office.
   When Alice was about to reach Erina's office, she saw Hisako who pressed her ear on the door. "Hisako, what are you doing?"
   Hisako was startled, then she was stunned when she saw Alice. But her expression turned grim as she clearly forgot the task that had been given to her by Erina.
   "Alice-sama, please go back."
   Hisako quickly put on her professional attitude and walked toward Alice, trying to stop Alice from entering Erina's office.
   Erina's office was clearly soundproof which made Hisako even more worried since she couldn't hear anything from inside besides a sound of heavy breathing which made her curious and it was also the reason why she neglected her task before.
   When Alice saw Hisako's expression, she knew that Erina was inside her office. She couldn't be stopped and ran directly away from Hisako.
   Hisako didn't expect such a young lady to run without a manner which made her even more helpless!
   Hisako tried to stop Alice, but everything was too late!
   "Erina! I have come to play!"
   Alice's cheerful voice sounded over the corridor and she directly pushed the door of Erina's office, clearly wanting to surprise the people inside, however...
   Alice couldn't open the door since it was locked. She frowned then quickly shouted, "Erina, open the door! Let's play together!"
   Haru and Erina, who were exchanging each other's tongues, looked at each other before letting out a long sigh.
   Erina was full of anger, but also a sense of helplessness, however...
   "We can continue later at night."
   His whisper caused Erina to feel a bit itchy, however, she nodded with a shy expression since she knew that she was a bit too bold trying to do such a dangerous game during the day. Calming herself, she stood up and directly opened the door, but...
   "Wait, change your pants first."
   Hearing his reminder, Erina blushed when she realized that her pants were wet from either sweat or another liquid. Her face was full of shame and glared at this guy since she knew that everything was his fault!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1327: Hateful Guy!!
   As Hisako and Alice thought that they had seen the biggest scandal of the year between the queen of the culinary world and the richest man in this world, Erina was full of worry since she knew that her queen image would be destroyed, fortunately, that the people who had seen her as someone that she could trust upon, however, when the situation was very disadvantageous for her, Haru, her fiance, used his bullshitting ability, telling Hisako and Alice that they were doing work out session since Erina's body was quite stiff from working on the desk all the time.
   Hisako and Alice were quite skeptical, however, they couldn't find a fault in Haru's face and decided to believe him, or rather, they wanted to believe him since they didn't want to believe that Erina had stepped into the stairs of adulthood.
   Two girls might have realized it, but they tried to ignore it, especially after Erina had returned from her trip to Saitama with this devil.
   The two girls were afraid since they felt that Erina suddenly felt very far away, even so, they were grateful for him since they could see how Erina had changed and became a better person somehow since she started to appreciate food more.
   So as Haru explained what had happened inside Erina's office, Alice decided to join their workout session and Hisako decided to stay to observe them.
   Erina let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was a bit disappointed since her long-awaited time with him would be disturbed by two girls. However, she knew that she could spend more time with him tonight so she decided to bear it for a while.
   "This yoga wear is a bit too tight on my chest."
   Alice frowned slightly since the area around her chest was a bit too tight.
   "It's Erina's size after all.
   However, after Haru uttered those words, he felt his waist was in pain since Erina was pinching his waist mercilessly.
   "Ouch! Ouch! Erina, stop!'
   "So you're telling me that my breasts are small?"
   If Haru told Erina that her breasts were small then it would be an insult to all the flat-chested girls in this world.
   Erina's breasts were definitely on the bigger size, however, Alice was bigger, that's all!
   When Alice heard Haru's words, she seemed quite proud of it and even raised her chest high!
   However, Hisako sighed, but she didn't say anything since compared to the Nakiri sisters, her breasts were the smaller size.
   Hearing Haru's explanation, Erina felt better.
   Haru knew that whenever it involved her cousin, Erina had always felt agitated. He wasn't sure the reason, but she didn't think too much, thinking that it might be a sister's competition or something.
   Then both Erina and Alice started their workout session together with Haru as their private instructor.
   Haru also brought them back to Erina's room since he also needed to give them a full body massage.
   Hisako knew that with Alice around Haru and Erina, Erina's virginity would be alright and she decided to excuse herself since she needed to reschedule Erina's schedule. It might be hard work, but she was happy with it since Erina started to enjoy her life more rather than spending all of her time busying herself with her job.
   When Hisako had left them, Alice couldn't help but say, "What have you two been doing before?"
   "We have been working out, you know it yourself, right?" Erina said calmly.
   "Really?" Alice was suspicious.
   "Anyway, why are you asking? It has nothing to do with you, right?" Erina felt slightly annoyed when Alice kept bothering her precious time with him after all.
   Alice felt slightly hurt, but she didn't give up and said, "I am your cousin and of course, it is related to me! Even though both of you are engaged to each other, both of you haven't married to each other! I don't want to become an aunty this early!"
   Haru was speechless, however, Erina blushed and looked away, but there was a sense of guilt on her since she was lying to Alice that she had been eaten by her beastly fiance.
   Erina might have been eaten and lost her virginity, but there was no way that she would tell something like that to Alice since she knew how chatterbox Alice was. She was afraid that Alice would tell this matter to her grandpa then all of her family would know about this!
   If that really happened, then Erina wasn't sure what to do, but then a strong hand held her hand which gave her a sense of security. She looked up and saw him looking at him with a relaxed expression.
   It also made her relaxed and calm.
   'What am I worried about?'
   Erina started to think that she didn't need to worry about anything. With him beside her, she knew that he would protect her from anything and even if she got pregnant she was sure that he would take responsibility.
   There was only a silent exchange between Erina and Haru, but somehow Alice noticed this and she felt very lonely for some reason since she could tell the distance between her and the two of them became larger.
   Alice had been supportive of Erina's relationship with Haru since she knew that Erina needed someone beside her and she also had been trying to cheer her up after she returned to Japan since she knew what kind of nightmare Erina had received in her childhood time.
   Alice couldn't be beside Erina when Erina needed her the most and that was why she had always tried to cause her trouble so Erina would be cheerful rather than turning emo.
   Alice also hated Erina's father who had caused a lot of trouble to Erina in the past, but then there was someone who appeared to save Erina.
   This guy wasn't a prince in a white horse that appeared in a fairy tale book, but rather a bad bandit who would kidnap a beautiful princess and make her into his woman without hesitation.
   He wasn't perfect, but they were alright with it and they also loved that part of him.
   Alice remembered the question that Erina had asked her in the past when Erina asked whether she was in love with Haru, but she quickly denied that possibility since she didn't like such a bad guy.
   However, Alice might have been lying to herself and she knew for herself what was her feeling after all the knowledge that she received from various romance movies and novels.
   Alice then kept staring at this hateful guy wondering whether she could see what was inside his head at this moment, but then he happened to turn and also stared at her.
   Both of them stared at each other for a while before Alice looked away with a blush.
   Looking at Alice's expression who became annoyed, Haru could only shake his head wondering whether it was that time of the month for her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1328: Food Industry
   As usual, Haru, Erina, and Alice were together in Erina's room. They had done this several times in the past, but somehow this time was a bit different since he had used this place to eat Erina in the past, of course, without Alice beside them.
   This time, Haru might not eat Erina, but he would use his massage's ability to treat two girls at the same time.
   "Who is first?" Haru asked.
   "Me!" Alice raised her hand without hesitation.
   Haru then looked at Erina who gave him a nod. He also nodded and said, "Then lay on your stomach on the bed."
   Alice nodded and laid on Erina's bed.
   Erina's bed was very huge and even if five people slept together, it was possible since it was that huge.
   Haru sat beside Alice and started to loosen Alice's muscles which made her moan with pleasure.
   "Ahnn... Ha - Haru... Not... not on that place!"
   Haru didn't say anything, but he could see Erina kept staring at him. His expression was serious telling Erina that he was professional and he didn't do this massage because of weird intention.
   Looking at Haru's expression, Erina nodded and felt quite satisfied with Haru's attitude. She also didn't feel that surprise when she saw Alice's reaction since his hands were that magical after all.
   After 30 minutes, Alice felt her entire body was energized as if she had slept for a full eight hours. She had never felt this refreshed before and her skin was glowing showing how healthy it was and at the same time, her backache also had vanished.
   Alice had never expected that Haru would have such a magical technique, but then she could see how proud Erina was.
   "Then it was my turn," Erina said.
   Haru also did the same thing on Erina, but then he could feel the stare on Alice. "Do you have something to ask me, Alice?"
   Erina who was being massaged was moaning all the time, but she could hear their conversation somehow.
   "Nothing." Alice shook her head and asked, "Where did you learn this technique?"
   "It's the heritage of Kasugano Clan," Haru said without hesitation, lying without showing a change in his expression.
   "So Kasugano Clan has a lot of techniques to please a woman?" Alice asked curiously while teasing Haru. If it was a normal boy then she was sure that they would fervently deny her question while blushing. She couldn't wait to see Haru's embarrassing expression at that moment.
   Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to try it again?"
   Erina quickly said, trying to stop the scandal between her fiance and Alice.
   Alice gulped her saliva and felt tempted, but then she quickly woke up when she heard Erina's voice. She looked at Haru once again and sighed, but didn't say anything.
   "Right, Alice, you have been living in Denmark, right?" Haru suddenly asked.
   "Yes, what's wrong?" Alice then smiled and said, "Nakiri Clan has considerable power over Europe, especially in food-related business....." She then explained how incredible her father and mother had built a business in Europe.
   When Alice was explaining Nakiri Clan's business in Europe, Erina bit her finger, trying to hold her moan since Haru's naughty hand started to reach Erina's butts slowly reaching that place.
   "I have heard that you have bought Kikkoman, so are you going to acquire a company in Europe?" Alice asked.
   It wasn't some secret that Haru had acquired Kikkoman, one of the largest seasoning companies in Japan and it had caused a lot of talk within the food industry in the country.
   Haru was known as a very ambitious young man after all and he was famous for acquiring a lot of media companies, but this time, it seemed he was going to target the food industry, it was also the reason why Alice and Erina were also curious what this guy was about to do.
   "Ha - Haru, stop for a moment, I - I also want to hear this conversation."
   Erina tried to fight back the pleasure that hit her body since she also wanted to hear her boyfriend's future plans.
   Haru stopped and patted Erina's butt several times which caused her to blush.
   Alice noticed this and could only twitch her lips, feeling slightly jealous.
   Erina stared at Haru and asked, "So you're planning to acquire a food-related business after Nentendo?"
   "I have that plan." Haru didn't hide his plan after all since if he wanted to acquire a food-related business, it would be easier with the help of the Nakiri Clan.
   "What are you planning to buy?" Alice asked.
   "It's Startbucks," Haru said.
   Alice and Nakiri were surprised, but they nodded since they also knew the development of "Startbucks" was very fast and its brand had been very famous in this country. If this guy wanted to acquire "Startbucks" then it was a good decision.
   "Is it only Startbucks?" Alice asked since she was sure that this guy was very aggressive and wouldn't stop with only Startbuks.
   "It might not be food-related, but it is quite similar since I also want to acquire 6 Eleven."
   Haru had always been interested in this convenience store company and wanted to acquire it.
   "That's a good idea! What's next!" Alice became even more excited when she thought that this guy might have conquered the world.
   "It is not so hasty, but I also plan to acquire a brewer company."
   Haru knew that alcohol was a very profitable business and he also wanted to acquire one of them.
   "Hey, do you want to acquire Carlsburg? Is that the reason why you have asked me whether I have been living in Denmark?" Alice asked.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "But this isn't in a hurry since there are a lot of things that I need to acquire before that brewer company."
   "If you need help then tell me, I'll tell my mother and father," Alice said without hesitation while putting her hand into her chest and somehow it trembled when she uttered those words.
   Haru sighed and had to admit that Alice's chest was very huge. It seemed that Mt. Gunnbjorn Fjeld wasn't that far from him, but then his ear was being pulled by Erina.
   "If you are really serious about acquiring those companies, you need to get serious, alright?" Erina said while pulling his ear.
   "I know, I know, I am not in hurry."
   Haru really wasn't in a hurry since he needed to settle the matter of Nentendo. He knew that this company was about to release a new console game, but before that, he needed to give them a new idea for their new game and how to develop "Nentendo" in the future.
   Haru really anticipated the future and he knew that there were a lot of things that he needed to do from now on, but somehow it excited him.
   Alice and Erina weren't sure what Haru was thinking right now, but they had to admit that this man was very charming right now.
   Erina then coughed several times and said, "Alice, how about you go home now?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1329: Realize
   Alice was annoyed by Erina's request and would blabber to the world that Erina was doing something perverted with Haru once she returned.
   Erina became furious and really wanted to seal her cousin's mouth.
   Then both of them started to fight each other on the bed, rolling around, showing their bodies to the single man inside this room.
   Haru didn't stop their fight since it was a rare scene and he had to admit the view of two beautiful sisters fighting each other on the bed was something amazing and simply worth watching.
   Then Alice stopped and told Erina that she would go home, but she requested Haru to send her back home.
   Erina didn't want to agree at first, but when Haru told her that it was better to send Alice quickly, she quickly agreed since she wanted to spend her time with him alone as soon as possible.
   "Hurry up and quickly return, alright?" Erina whispered in Haru's ear.
   When Alice turned her back toward them, Haru quickly kissed Erina's lips without hesitation before he heard Alice call him out.
   Haru patted Erina's butts and let go of her, who looked very reluctant to part with him. He had to admit that the process to tame a tsundere was very hard, but the result was very worth it since his girlfriend was so damn cute!
   When Haru and Alice went out, Erina blushed and rolled around her back and couldn't wait for him to return.
   Haru and Alice entered his car at the same time, and couldn't help but ask, "What's wrong?"
   "What's wrong?" Alice seemed unhappy and asked, "Don't you feel happy that you're going to send back a beautiful girl like me?"
   "The problem is this beautiful girl is the cousin of my fiancee. You don't want a misunderstanding to happen, right?"
   Haru had to admit that Alice was a very beautiful girl and any guys would be blessed in their life if they were able to get her, but he had made a promise with Erina after all, and even if he had an intention to get Alice, he also needed Erina's permission first.
   Alice felt a bit down when she heard Haru's words since she knew herself that he wasn't her fiance, but her cousin's fiance which made her heart quite uncomfortable. However, she snorted and said, "But don't you feel tempted? Erina and I are very beautiful girls, don't you want us at the same time?"
   "If that is possible then I will be happy," Haru said and started to drive his car to Alice's house.
   Alice thought that Haru would deny that he didn't have an interest in her, but she didn't expect such a crude way to answer her question.
   "What? You're thinking that I'll say that I don't have an interest in you?" Haru asked.
   "I am a man. You're a beautiful girl. It isn't normal for me to have an attraction to you? I have also seen your milky and smooth thighs too in the past after all," Haru said with a smile as he remembered his first time meeting Alice was on the toilet.
   "You pervert!" Alice blushed and couldn't help but hit Haru's arm since she was embarrassed!
   "Don't you need to take responsibility for me? Have you seen my butts and thighs after all?"
   Alice smiled and wondered how this guy was going to answer her.
   "Oh? Do you want me to show you my butts too? "If that makes you happy, even if I feel reluctant to show you then I'll do it." Haru sighed and showed an expression that he had lost a lot of things to this girl.
   Alice really wanted to slap this guy when she saw his cheeky expression, but she quickly denied it.
   "I don't want to see your butts! And don't act like you're the victim here! I'm the victim!"
   "I know." Haru nodded and said, "That's why I'm going to marry your cousin, right?"
   Alice was speechless and asked, "Do you really not have an interest in me?"
   Haru looked calmly at Alice and asked, "If I have an interest in you, what will you do?"
   Alice wasn't sure how to answer this question since she also felt quite wrong when she had told Erina that she didn't have an interest in him, but she knew that the truth was...
   "Right, Alice, can I ask you a question?" Haru suddenly said.
   This sudden question broke Alice's thoughts and she quickly said, "What is it? Do you want to ask about my three sizes?" She tried to lighten up the mood by teasing him.
   "No, I just want to ask what happened to Erina's mother?" Haru asked. Even though he knew about the matter of Erina's mother, he was curious whether Alice knew about this matter or not.
   Alice was a bit surprised when Haru asked this question, but then she shook her head. "I don't know. She has gone during our childhood and I am not that close with her either."
   "You don't know?" Haru was a bit surprised.
   "I don't know much, alright?" Alice sighed and said, "That's why you need to make Erina happy, alright?" When she thought that Erina's parents had left Erina at the same time, she felt that Erina was quite sad
   "What about your happiness?" Haru asked.
   "My happiness?" Alice was stunned for a while, then she quickly said, "You don't need to worry too much about me."
   "Is that so?" Haru then stopped and stared at Alice.
   Being stared at, Alice became embarrassed and blushed. "Wh - What? You need to know that I'll become your sister-in-law! Do you want to make your sister-in-law become part of your harem? Do you want to marry me together with Erina? Haru, you beast!"
   "We have arrived at your home," Haru said calmly.
   Alice felt that her face was burning and didn't dare to look at him at that moment.
   Alice really wanted to escape and buried himself inside a hole at this moment since she felt very embarrassed!
   "No problem." Haru smiled and said, "Erina is a very happy girl to have a sister like you after all and I am grateful for what you have done to her."
   Alice's eyes were red at that moment, but she quickly wiped them with her hand.
   "Hmph! I didn't do anything! I'll leave Erina to you and if you dare to hurt her then I'll freeze your penis with hydrogen!"
   Haru was speechless and said, "I know."
   "Then I'll go back first." Alice looked at Haru and said, "Please remember that I don't want to become an aunty at this young age, alright?"
   Haru wanted to say "of course", but then he changed it to "just go back, alright?"
   Alice snorted and returned to her home.
   Haru also didn't stay too long in this place and returned quickly to Erina's house since he knew that she was waiting for him.
   Alice didn't immediately enter and kept staring at Haru's car until it disappeared. She stood in silence for a while and closed her eyes. She remembered how he had saved her and how it had always been so fun with him.
   Alice wanted to give up, however, why did it hurt so much?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1330: Rival
   In the early morning, as usual, all the members of Muse gathered together at Kanda Shrine to do their morning work out.
   As their producer, Haru also didn't miss this morning's workout and also did it together with everyone.
   They put their hands together and started to count.
   Then everyone stared at Haru who had been silent.
   Haru sighed and wondered whether he needed to do this every time, however, he noticed that there was one member missing among them.
   When they heard Haru's words, they quickly realized that they had missed one member of their group.
   "Rin-chan, do you know where Hanayo is?" Kotori asked.
   Rin shook her head and said, "I don't know. She has told me to go to the shrine first."
   "Hmm.. it is very rare for Hanayo-chan to be late for a morning workout." Eli felt that it was quite weird when she didn't see Hanayo in the morning.
   "Yeah, it is quite weird." Nico also knew that besides her, it was Hanayo who had the most obsession with school idols and she felt that it was quite weird for her to be late for their training.
   "Rin, can you call her?" Nozomi asked.
   "Well, I will call Kayo-chin." Rin nodded and was about to call Hanayo, however, they quickly heard the sound of footsteps from the stairs of the temple.
   They heard a loud "help" from a familiar voice and then they quickly realized that it was Hanayo who was running toward them in panic.
   "Hanayo, what's wrong?" Umi quickly walked toward Hanayo and felt worried when she saw Hanayo who was panicked.
   Hanayo wanted to say something, but her breath was too short and she was too tired from running a long distance.
   "Calm yourself." Haru patted Hanayo's back and said, "Take a deep breath and say it calmly."
   Unlike in the past where Hanayo would get nervous when she was with Haru after she spent a lot of time with her producer, she also felt comfortable with him. She nodded, following her instructions, and started to take a deep breath like how a pregnant woman did.
   "Ha Ha Hu... Ha Ha hu...."
   There were a lot of things that they wanted to say, but they quickly shut their mouths since they knew that when Hanayo was in a panic, there must be something big about to happen.
   "Big - Big news!" Hanayo showed a letter in her hand and said, "We - We received an invitation!"
   Nico raised her eyebrow and said, "What's wrong with an invitation? We're a popular school idol group, what's so weird about an invitation?" However, from her voice, everyone could tell that this girl was quite excited. "So who has invited us to perform?"
   However, Hanayo quickly shook her head. "No... No... It isn't that kind of invitation!"
   "Then?" Eli asked calmly.
   "We have received an invitation from A-Rise!" Hanayo said, full of excitement.
   "What?!" Nico was in shock when she heard Hanayo's words.
   Even Honoka, who was usually very clueless and stupid, also became serious when she heard Hanayo's words.
   However, some of the members of Muse seemed to not understand Hanayo's words.
   "Huh? A-Rise? What is that?" Maki asked while twirling the tip of her hair since she didn't really understand who this A-Rise was.
   "Ha?!" Nico was in shock, looking at Maki when she heard that this girl didn't know who A-Rise was. "You - You don't know who A-Rise is?"
   Maki was uncomfortable by Nico's gaze, but she quickly snorted. "Who is that? Is that a famous group or something?"
   "Of course! It is more than famous!"
   It wasn't Nico who said those words, but rather it was Hanayo who had always been nervous like a scared dear who said those words.
   "A-Rise is the most famous school idol group! They also won last year's Love Live! Or rather they're the most popular school idol in this country!"
   Hanayo closed the distance between herself and Maki with a strong gaze. Her breathing was very heavy which made Maki even more uncomfortable.
   Haru quickly saved Maki by holding her shoulders and moving her behind him.
   "I understand." Haru nodded and asked, "So you're happy to receive their invitation?"
   "Of course! I am their fan!" Hanayo said without hesitation.
   "You too, Nico?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Nico nodded without hesitation.
   "But they're our competitors, you know?" Haru said calmly.
   Nico and Hanayo were stuck in place when they heard Haru's words. That's right. Both of them might be their fans, however, at this moment, they were competitors on Love Live.
   Everyone also regained their calm when they heard Haru's words since it meant their competitor had something that they wanted to talk with them about.
   "So do you know why they have invited us?" Eli asked.
   Hanayo shook her head and said, "I don't know. When I was at school, I received this letter saying that it was an invitation for all of us."
   "Where are they going to meet us?" Nozomi asked.
   "It's UTX Academy." Nico took the letter and said, "It is where A-Rise is studying and they have invited us in the evening."
   "So do you want to meet them?" Haru asked.
   Everyone was in silence for a while until Honoka seemed to have made her decision.
   "I think we should meet them."
   "Honoka?" Kotori seemed surprised by Honoka's decision.
   "They're going to be our rivals in Love Live so it is better to meet them!" Honoka thought that since they had kindly invited them it was better to meet them and she was also curious about an A-Rise since her decision to become a school idol was also because of A-Rise.
   "I agree with Honoka." Eli nodded and said, "I think we should meet them."
   "Good, let's prepare before we go!" Nozomi said with a smile.
   "Rin is also curious about their school, nyaa!" Rin showed excitement.
   Then they had made up their minds to visit A-Rise, and the most exciting one would be both Nico and Hanayo since they would meet their idol.
   "Haru, is that alright?" Umi asked.
   "Why not?" Haru nodded and said, "But let me remind you that you need to keep my identity a secret, alright?"
   Nine members of Muse seemed confused by Haru's request.
   "Why? You're part of our group! There's no way that we'll hide your identity!" Honoka said.
   Everyone also agreed with Honoka's words.
   Haru sighed and knew that he needed to tell them that...
   "Let me tell you that if you tell me that I am your producer then they'll think that you're all cheating."
   "Huh? Why is that?" Kotori was confused.
   "I might be your producer, but I am also the owner of the television network that aired Love Live," Haru said.
   Everyone was in silence and they weren't sure what to say for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1331: Past is going to haunt you 1
   "But Haru... In this letter, there's your name," Hanayo said.
   Not only Haru, but all the members of Muse were startled.
   Then all of them quickly checked the invitation letter and they really saw Haru's name on it.
   Not only all the members of Muse, but Haru was also invited to visit UTX high school.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and quickly asked, "Do any of you have the photos of A-Rise?" Even though he had heard the name A-Rise, he had never seen their appearance in the past.
   Nico and Hanayo wanted to show the photo of A-Rise to Haru, but suddenly...
   Haru looked at Maki and asked, "What's wrong, Umi?"
   "So you're the owner of Love Live franchises?" Umi asked. She knew that this guy was rich, but didn't expect that he would be the owner of the Love Live show.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "But I can't help you win, alright? I need to be fair after all."
   Hearing Haru's words, they quickly nodded.
   "Don't worry, we won't ask you to do something sneaky like that, we're going to win Love Live by our own power!" Honoka said.
   Everyone nodded at the same time and vowed that they would win Love Live since they had decided to be the best school idol group in this country.
   Haru nodded and asked, "Well, let's talk about the matter of your exam and the School Tour Day."
   After the Open Day of Otonogizaka, there was a good response from middle school students who came to visit Otonogizaka, especially after they watched the Muse concert.
   However, whether their school could be saved or not, it would be decided after the School Tour Day since, during that day, a group of middle school students would come with their parents to visit their school to see whether they would join their school or not.
   During that time, there would be a group of students who would help a group of middle school students to tour around the school and also performed various things such as introducing their school and also performance.
   Muse would also perform during the School Tour Day and it was a very important concert for all of them.
   However, before School Tour Day, there was a hurdle that they needed to surpass and that was an exam.
   Even though they were a school idol group, they were also students and as a student, they needed to pass the exam or else they wouldn't be given permission to perform a concert during the School Tour Day.
   Haru didn't need to worry about some of the members of Muse such as Nozomi, Umi, or Eli, however, he was worried about the three idiots in front of him.
   "Let's talk about the concert first!" Honoka proposed with great vigor.
   "That's true, the concert will be held in two weeks after all, nyaa." Rin nodded in agreement.
   "Nico Nico Ni~~" Nico tried to act as cute as possible.
   Eli sighed and said, "Let's set up the study group later."
   Nico, Honoka, and Rin felt that their world had crumbled when they heard Eli's words.
   "Nico-chan, do you not want to perform at the concert?" Nozomi asked.
   "I want, but..." Nico sighed and said, "The exam is just too difficult!"
   "Learning is boring, nyaa! My eyes become sleepy once I read a book, nyaa!" Rin held her head in frustration.
   "Me too! Me too!" Honoka nodded and felt that Rin could also understand her feelings.
   "There are three of you in each grade, and you can use your break time during school or after school to study together at that time with two people from each grade teaching three idiots," Haru said.
   "Who are the three idiots?!" 3x
   Nico, Honoka, and Rin couldn't accept that they were being called idiots.
   Umi sighed and said, "That's the only thing that we can do."
   "Honoka-chan, let's work hard," Kotori said with a smile.
   "Umi-chan... Kotori-chan..." Honoka moved by her best friends' support.
   "I'll help you, Rin-chan," Hanayo said with quite a nervous expression.
   "It can't be helped, I'll help you," Maki said while twirling the tip of her hair.
   Rin directly hugged both Maki and Hanayo at the same time.
   "Then you should prepare to study Nico-chan or else I'll knead your cute boobs," Nozomi said while making a groping gesture on her hands.
   "Y - Yes!!" Nico was scared when she saw Nozomi's hands.
   "How about you, are you alright with your studies?" Haru asked Eli.
   Eli nodded and said, "I am alright since I have always reviewed each lesson every night."
   "Good job." Haru caressed Eli's head since he needed to praise such a diligent girlfriend, right?
   Eli blushed and said, "Hey, I'm older than you!"
   Eli loved it, but she was too shy to say it out loud.
   Somehow the atmosphere between the two of them turned pink.
   Eli then realized everyone's gaze on them and quickly regained her bearing. She also coughed several times and averted the topic of conversation. "So do we need to go to visit A-Rise?"
   After Haru talked about the exam and School Tour Day matter, they only remembered the invitation that they had received from A-Rise.
   "Haru, what do you think?" Honoka looked at Haru.
   "If you want to go then go," Haru said.
   "How about you?" Maki asked.
   "Well, I am curious how they know about us," Haru said.
   Everyone was also curious since their school idol group was around the 20th and there was still a long distance between them and A-Rise who was ranked 1st. They were wondering why they had decided to send an invitation to them.
   "Do you know something, Hanayo?" Haru asked.
   Hanayo quickly shook her head and said, "No. I don't know. One girl suddenly gave me this letter before she quickly said goodbye."
   Suddenly everyone stared at Nozomi since, at this moment, this girl was doing a divination card.
   "Nozomi-chan, what are you doing?" Kotori asked.
   "I am doing a divination," Nozomi said then took out three cards from the decks. She nodded and said, "I guess, that's it."
   Everyone knew that Nozomi's divination often worked which somehow and somehow confused them.
   "The thing that is written on these cards is "the past is going to haunt you back"," Nozomi said while staring at Haru.
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Why are you looking in my direction?"
   "Nothing." Nozomi acted mysteriously before putting her tarot cards back into her chest pocket, but she kept smiling much to his displeasure.
   Haru looked at Nozomi and thought to give this girl some punishment when he went to her house later.
   "So it has been decided that we're going to visit A-Rise, right?" Honoka looked at everyone, asking for their confirmation.
   Everyone nodded, but then they looked at Haru at the same time.
   "No, it's better for me not to go," Haru said since he had a feeling something bad was about to happen.
   Everyone said at the same time and quickly grabbed his clothes, hands, etc, looking at him like a puppy that was about to be abandoned.
   "Why?" Haru asked in a helpless expression.
   "If you're not in there, we'll be disheartened and lose our confidence!" Honoka said.
   It wasn't that they didn't have confidence, but what they would meet was the rank 1st of Love Live which caused them to become nervous and they knew themselves that A-Rise would be their rival and the wall that they needed to overcome to become the number one school idol in this country.
   Haru sighed and said, "Well, let's go visit your rival."
   Haru had never seen A-Rise so it was a perfect chance for him to see Muse's number one rival, but at the same time, he really could erase the bad feeling in his heart for some reason.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/A-RISE
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1332: Past is going to haunt you 2
   Throughout the following afternoon, the members of Muse weren't in the mood to study and after school, they didn't even care about the practice, left the school early, and waited for him at the shrine before they went out together to visit UTX High School.
   UTX High School is located in the Akihabara area in the Chiyoda ward of Tokyo, not far from Otonogizaka Academy.
   Haru didn't drive his car and went out with everyone by bus, after all, there was also a bus right in the nearby area that could send them directly to UTX High School.
   Sitting on the bus, the nine girls were chatting and discussing in excitement, their little faces blushing as if they were going on pilgrimage.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Can you calm down a little bit?" He let out a sigh and said, "Have you thought about the reason why A-Rise invited you? If I remember, there is no intersection between you."
   "It - It might not have been my imagination, but I might have seen Tsubasa Kira during our concert on Open Day," Hanayo said.
   "Tsubasa Kira? Who is that?" Haru asked, however, he felt that this name was somehow quite familiar.
   "That's the captain of A-Rise!" Nico looked at Haru in disdain and said, "You're our producer, but you don't even know the name of our rival? What are you doing?!"
   Haru stared at Nico for a bit before he pinched her cheeks with both of his hands.
   "Ouch! Ouch! What are you doing?!" Nico tried to escape, but somehow, she didn't hate the feeling when her cheeks were pulled by Haru.
   "So do they think that you're a threat to them and want to destroy all of you?"
   Haru wasn't afraid to think that A-Rise had planned something bad for Muse since, in his opinion, every woman in the entertainment circle was a scheming bitch.
   A-Rise was able to have their current achievements, who knew whether there was any dirty transaction in it?
   "Ugh... it shouldn't be like that, right?"
   Haru's words were reasonable, and the girls of Muse were silent for a while, and their faces became solemn.
   "I hope that's not the case, but you should at least be mentally prepared, not to be deceived by them in two or three sentences or else, it is too late for you to cry, after all, you are now an idol, and you will meet more people and a lot of things in the future, so remember not to trust strangers so easily," Haru warned.
   Although Muse could be considered a professional to some extent, they were still too stupid and naive. In case their career became better in the future, they would definitely meet a lot of people who tried to deceive them or harm them.
   Haru prayed that nothing really happened or else, the fish on Tokyo Bay became fatter.
   "We know, we will be careful in the future."
   The girls nodded with their little heads, their pretty faces showed a wariness, and they said in a serious expression.
   However, after forty minutes...
   "Wow! It's really an A-Rise! We're going to meet an A-Rise! Hanayo-chan, give me some of that paper, alright? I want their autographs!"
   After getting off the bus, facing the three members of A-Rise who walk out of the school gate to greet them, Koizumi Hanayo and Yazawa Nicole rushed on like a bee that saw a flower.
   Umi: "You two! You should pay more attention to your actions! You will have trouble Kira-san and everyone from A-Rise if you ask them for autographs as soon as you meet them!"
   "If it is only an autograph, it is alright."
   A-Rise's captain, Tsubasa Kira, put her finger on her chin and said with an idol-like smile.
   "Eh? Is that alright?" Nico was overjoyed.
   "Of course, but there are too many people here. Let's go to the school to talk first. I booked a box for everyone," Tsubasa said with a smile then glanced at someone in this group before guiding everyone to her school.
   Tsubasa was very kind and polite, she didn't show any arrogance because of her high popularity.
   "Oh... Oh... It's really an A-Rise! They're really thoughtful! Let's go!" Honoka said cheerfully.
   Several other girls also nodded in agreement.
   However, Haru twitched his lips when he saw one of the girls from A-Rise. He was also speechless when he saw everyone was everyone who became excited after their meeting with A-Rise.
   Haru had told them not to trust a stranger so easily, but this was the result...
   Looking at nine girls who walked together with three members of A-Rise, Haru could only let out a sigh in his heart since they were too easy to deceive, right?
   Haru really worried about their future somehow but at the same time, he really sighed at this unexpected meeting.
   Under the guidance of A-Rise, Haru and his team entered UTX High School.
   As one of the few rare rich young lady schools in Tokyo, UTX High School is very luxurious. The school's building is a skyscraper, and the interior decoration is full of modern architecture.
   The basketball court and swimming pool facilities are built inside the building, and only a larger field such as a running court is built outside the building.
   This made Haru, who took the elevator to the restaurant on the sixth floor, sigh. He had to admit compared with UTX High School, Otonogizaka was like a school from a historical movie. Though, each of them had its own charms.
   Walking inside the school, Haru felt slightly uncomfortable since UTX High School turned out to be an all-girls' school. Even though he had gotten used to visiting Otonogizaka in the past, it was different in this school since he could see a lot of girls staring at him.
   The members of Muse also knew how big this bad guy's charm was and quickly gathered around him so no one would get close to him, just in case.
   Haru was wearing a disguise, but it was only glasses. His glasses gave him the Clark Kent effect where people who weren't that close with him wouldn't recognize him, however, when someone was very close to him nearby, they would notice him easily.
   "You have always been popular, Haru," Tsubasa suddenly said with a smile.
   "Is this the reason why you have invited all of us here?" Haru was wondering whether this girl wanted to embarrass him.
   Unlike when Tsubasa met Muse for the first time, her smile was like an idol's smile, when it came to Haru, her smile was like a flower that was blooming beautifully which caused discomfort to the members of Muse, wondering whether their producer knew the captain of A-Rise, Tsubasa Kira.
   They wanted to ask them, but they kept inside their mouths first until they reached the private box on the coffee shop within the school. They closed the door and blocked the view from outside which made Haru feel better.
   "Before eating, let's talk about your reason for inviting us."
   Nico and Hanayo were big fans of A-Rise so they were too nervous to say anything, the rest were either too nervous or it might be they were quite reserved that they stayed on competitor's turf, so Haru was the one who asked this question straight forward.
   "Before answering this question..." Tsubasa took out a Viking Weekly Manga Magazine along with a notebook and handed it to Haru with a smile on her face. "Haru, can you sign my book?"
   "Please!" Tsubasa looked at him with a puppy-like gaze and said, "I'm your loyal fan and I like to read all of your works!"
   Haru took Tsubasa's manga magazine and notebook, but he felt quite strange since Muse's greatest rival and his.... turned out to be his fan...
   After signing both magazine and notebook, Haru returned to the notebook to Tsubasa, and she immediately held it in her arms as if she had obtained a treasure.
   Haru coughed and asked, "Now that I have signed your books, can you tell us, why did you invite us?"
   "We're very curious as to why you have taken an interest in their group," Tsubasa said.
   The nine members of Muse thought that it was a very unexpected answer.
   "I mean, unlike before, you have become the richest man in the world and you are also the one who owns the television network that owns the Love Live franchise."
   Tsubasa put her smile away and said in a slightly serious tone, "So after we have found out that you're their producer by chance, we have been watching all of you and collecting your information."
   Haru didn't seem surprised when they gathered Muse's information since he didn't try to hide anything.
   When they heard the number of school idol groups paying attention to their group, the nine girls couldn't help but show their surprise.
   Eli couldn't help but say, "But we're only the 20th most popular school idol group..."
   "Don't belittle yourself!"
   Tsubasa waved her head, leaned forward slightly, and said with a smile on her face, "Kosaka Honoka, your singing and dancing are full of vitality; Ayase Eri, I heard that in the Russia ballet competition, you always take a top position; Nishikino Maki has a good composer talent; Sonoda Umi's talent as a lyricist is also good; Hoshizora Rin's physical ability is among the school idol group in this country; Koizumi Hanayo's voice can bring a harmony and bring more power in everyone's singing; Unlike the leader of the group, Kosaka Honoka, Toujou Nozomi is the one who has connected everyone in the group; and finally, there is the indispensable little demon Yazawa Nicole..."
   After commenting on the nine girls of the Muse one by one, Tsubasa finally fixed her eyes on Haru, her emerald green eyes staring at him without blinking then said, "To be honest, I also understand why you have decided to choose them and I also can feel their potential, Haru."
   "Umm... I know that it is a bit too late, but do you know Haru?" Kotori asked.
   It had always been everyone's mind since the beginning since they felt that Haru and Tsubasa had known each other and their exchange wasn't like someone who had just met each other.
   "Well, he's my ex-boyfriend, right, Haru?" Tsubasa said with a smile full of mischief.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1333: We Won't Lose
   The whole box suddenly became quiet.
   Tsubasa's straightforward answer caused the nine Muse and even two other members of A-Rise to fall into confusion and they didn't know what to say in response.
   Erina Todo and Anju Yuki who were members of A-Rise had heard that Haru was their leader's ex-boyfriend, at first, they were stunned, but they didn't think too much, however, when they heard it right when Haru was in this place, it gave off a different meaning and they weren't sure what to say.
   Maki and Eli quickly clenched their hands, quickly standing in front of Haru, trying to protect their fresh meat from this little fox.
   Nozomi stood behind Haru and chuckled when she saw this development.
   Haru could hear Nozomi's chuckle which made him speechless but didn't say anything.
   The rest members of Muse also felt uncomfortable when they heard Tsubasa was Haru's ex-girlfriend which made their feelings quite complex.
   "Hehe, I was joking with all of you."
   Tsubasa suddenly covered her mouth, and laughed, like a fox that had successfully tricked them, squinting her eyes and said, "Hehe, did you feel surprised?"
   The nine girls of the Muse became silly all of sudden, especially two hardcore hands, Hanayo Koizumi and Yazawa Nicole, who felt that their idol's image had collapsed in their minds.
   Tsubasa glanced over the nine girls with a smile and asked, "But then again, Kasugano was my underclassman in the past."
   Everyone was looking at Haru at the same time.
   Haru nodded and said, "She's my Senpai in middle school."
   They felt that the relationship between Haru and Tsubasa was more complicated than they had thought, but they didn't ask much and somehow they wanted to return as soon as possible since they felt the more they stayed in this place the more they felt that he would be stolen by A-Rise and of course, they didn't want that!
   Tsubasa smiled and said, "Just now, several people showed a nervous expression... Just to give you a reminder that you don't think that I'm totally joking, a guy like Haru, if you don't hurry up, maybe, I'll steal him from all of you."
   "Kira-san, it's useless, even if you chase him down now because Haru already has a girlfriend."
   Even though Nozomi had her fun before, it didn't mean that she was going to lie down when Tsubasa kept provoking them.
   "Is that so? You have a new girlfriend now, Haru?" Tsubasa asked while looking at Haru.
   "Well, let's end this joke, let's talk about business."
   Haru clapped his hands, trying to avert the topic of conversation since he didn't really want to talk too much about his present relationship with his ex-girlfriend. He didn't know the intention of Tsubasa for lying earlier and why she didn't tell the truth that she was his ex-girlfriend.
   Looking at the people from both sides, Haru let out a sigh secretly.
   Compared with the long-established idol school group, A-Rise, the current Muse was still too young and their aura was suppressed from the beginning by A-Rise.
   For example, the captain of A-Rise, Tsubasa, gave the people a very confident feeling from the beginning to the end, and her every move was straightforward and full of idol temperament.
   Therefore, although her appearance wasn't as good as that of the members of Muse, her charm was very high and if someone wasn't careful, they would be seduced by her.
   Haru knew that there was still a long way before Muse could build their own self-confidence like Tsubasa in front of him.
   "Business? It's over now."
   Tsubasa smiled and said, "I have invited you this time, mainly to see Haru and to see what kind of school idol group that you have supported and built. Both of them are done now, but in the end, we still have something to say to all of you..."
   Tsubasa and her two teammates looked at each other and said solemnly.
   "We will not lose to you!" 3x
   The nine girls of Muse looked at each other and felt a bit confused.
   Umi looked at A-Rise and said, "You're the most popular school idol, and we're the 20th. Even if you want to pick a rival or an opponent, it should be those idol groups who rank close to you, right?"
   "In our eyes, those people aren't our opponents, and the only ones who can be our opponents are all of you, Muse!"
   Tsubasa stood up and stared at Honoka who was the captain of Muse.
   The momentum between the two of them was like Yugi Moto and Seto Kaiba was about to duel using their Yu Gi Oh cards.
   However, Honoka didn't have a second personality like Yugi Moto. After a short silence, she stood up and stared at Tsubasa directly then said, "I feel honored to be regarded as an opponent by A-Rise but...."
   As if their hearts and minds were connected, the remaining eight girls also stood up one by one and confronted the three of A-Rise.
   "However, we will not lose!" 9x
   "...Really? Then I'm looking forward to the start of Love Live." Tsubasa smiled then looked at Haru and said, "You're not going to give them a backdoor right?"
   Haru raised his hands and said, "I won't do it, you don't need to worry."
   Tsubasa nodded since she knew Haru's personality very well." Then today's meeting is over..." After a pause, she looked at Haru again, titled her head, and said with a playful smile, "Then, Haru, would like me to take you to visit our school? Or should I say... a date?"
   As soon as the voice fell, she walked over, making a gesture to hold Haru's arm, however, with a "swish", Haru felt that his left and arms were being hugged, or rather his entire body was being hugged by everyone on Muse.
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "As you can see, I can only refuse your kindness."
   Tsubasa covered her mouth and smiled, with a playful glance, looking over Eli, Maki, Nozomi, and some of the members of Muse, thinking that this guy had never changed somehow, but at the same time, it made her sigh since she sometimes missed those times in the past. She waved her hand and said, "Then, every one of Muse, see you later." She then turned her head slightly and glanced at him who gave her a slight nod that somehow brought her a smile.
   Watching the three girls leave, Haru, who had been hugged by everyone, asked, "Do you want to keep hugging me until we go back?"
   Most of Muse members quickly blushed and let go of him as soon as possible and felt their faces were burning from embarrassment.
   Haru coughed, and in order to avoid embarrassment, he tried to make a serious expression and said, "You did a good job just now. In the face of A-Rise's momentum, you resisted them and fought back, proving that you have made great progress, but...
   "Ah! Honoka-chan, what did you just say?!" Koizumi, who suddenly recovered, quickly exclaimed.
   Nico: "Yo - You... How can you provoke A-Rise?!"
   Umi: "You're too rash by provoking them."
   Honoka cried and said, "Wuwuwu... I didn't know what to do and I just said what was inside my head at that time."
   Haru looked at the distance and thought that there was still a long way to go before they grew up into a great idol which made him smile no matter how long they knew each other, they had never changed and always brought him a great smile.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/A-RISE
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1334: I am not lying
   When Haru and all the girls of Muse had left, Erena and Anju who were two members of A-Rise couldn't help but turn their heads toward their leader, Tsubasa. Even though Tsubasa had told them that she was joking, they could tell that the relationship between Tsubasa and Haru was real.
   "Tsubasa, is he really your ex-boyfriend?" Erena asked.
   "Should you say that? We're an idol, and if all the girls from Muse decide to publish the gossip between you and him then our group will...." Anju didn't know about all the members of Muse that much and she was afraid that they would publish this gossip to media which would lead to troublesome matters.
   Erena and Anju had been a school idol group for quite a long time and they understood that sometimes some group of people would do anything to get what they wanted.
   When they were waiting for Tsubasa's answer, Tsubasa squatted down on the ground, hugging her own knees, and burying her face while letting out a strange voice.
   Enju and Erena were stunned by Tsubasa's sudden action and hurriedly asked whether Tsubasa was alright, but...
   Tsubasa raised her face slightly with a red face. "He - He has become even more handsome..."
   Enju and Erena were speechless, but they had to admit that guy was very handsome. They were also slightly nervous when they met him since they didn't expect that they would meet the richest man in the world.
   "...So he's really your ex-boyfriend?" Enju didn't give up on her question.
   Tsubasa nodded and said, "He was my boyfriend during my 3rd year of middle school and he was my underclassman at that time."
   "Then why did you lie before?" Erena asked.
   Tsubasa showed a wry smile and said, "He already has a girlfriend." She knew that her status as an idol didn't really matter since she was sure that with his ability, it would be very easy to hide the relationship between the two of them, however, it was a different matter when he already had a boyfriend.
   Enju and Erena looked at each other and couldn't tell that their leader still had feelings for that guy.
   Then Tsubasa stood up and said, "No matter what, we will be the winner of Love Live!"
   Looking at the determined expression of their leader, Enju and Erena smiled and nodded.
   "So what stage have you reached?" Enju asked.
   "Have you two kissed?" Erena asked.
   Tsubasa's ears became red and let out a long sigh, thinking about her happy past. "No comment!"
   Sitting on the bus, Haru rested his chin against his hand while staring at the window.
   'Now that you mentioned it, I haven't asked how she knew that I'm Muse's producer?'
   Haru couldn't find the answer and thought to ask Tsubasa later, but then there was something that he needed to settle first. He turned his head to the side and could see nine girls who had been staring at him for a while.
   "If you have something to ask then ask."
   Haru could see except for Eli, Maki, and Nozomi, the rest members of Muse wanted to ask him a lot of questions.
   "Haru, is Kira-san really your upperclassman?" Nico asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "We're in the same middle school as before."
   "Th - then is... is she your ex-girlfriend?" Hanayo asked nervously.
   Nico and Hanayo were hardcore fans of A-Rise and they couldn't believe that their producer was the underclassman of their idol in the past.
   "She said that she was joking, right?"
   Haru wasn't sure what Tsubasa was lying about their relationship, but since she had told them that she was joking, he was wondering why they asked him this question again.
   "Haru, tell me the truth." Maki stared at Haru while tucking the sleeve of his shirt.
   Haru looked at everyone who was also staring at him. "Don't tell anyone, alright? They might be your rivals, but I don't want you to win by underhanded technique."
   Everyone nodded without hesitation, however, some of them felt quite uncomfortable.
   "Yes, she's my ex-girlfriend," Haru answered.
   They had a feeling that it was the truth, but when they heard it from Haru's mouth, they really felt uncomfortable at that moment.
   "You... You..." Nico looked at Haru in disbelief and asked, "Why did you break up? She's Tsubasa Kira! The most popular school idol group in ---" Before she continued her mouth was being covered by Haru.
   The corner of Haru's eyes twitched and said, "Didn't tell you to tell anyone?"
   Nico then turned around the bus, but she sighed in relief when the bus was quite empty and the only passengers inside the bus were only him and the Muse's members.
   "The reason for us to break up isn't important, right? More importantly, you need to think about your exam and your concert!"
   Haru quickly changed the topic of conversation.
   "Wait! Let me ask another question!" Umi raised her hand.
   "What is it?" Haru looked at Umi and wondered what this girl wanted to say.
   "What are you going to do with us?" Umi asked.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"
   "I mean... Tsubasa Kira is your ex-girlfriend, right? So are you going to stop as our producer and then help them after this?" Umi asked with a worried expression.
   Everyone also had the same expression as Umi since they were worried for him to leave them.
   Haru was speechless, Tsubasa might be his ex-girlfriend, however, he had three girlfriends in Muse. "What a stupid question."
   Haru smiled and said, "Remember what I have to all of you in the past? I might be your producer, but I am also your fan and I hope to be able to make all the people in this country become your fans too. Of course, I won't do anything to betray you and support your rival."
   When they heard Haru's answer, everyone sighed in relief and they also felt happy. Their faces were full of smiles and they also had let out all the worries in their hearts.
   "And you're too stupid. I am a bit worried that if I leave you, you might be deceived by someone in the future."
   The three idiots of Muse: Honoka, Nico, and Rin quickly became furious and they pulled his cheeks at the same time, showing how annoyed they were.
   However, their relationship returned to how it was or rather they became even closer, but whether it was good or not, they weren't sure since they were sure that they were attracted to this bad boy.
   Kotori smiled and also felt happy, but then she remembered Nozomi's words at that time.
   "Kira-san, it's useless, even if you chase him down now because Haru already has a girlfriend."
   Kotori clearly remembered Nozomi's words and she turned her gaze toward Nozomi who was also smiling. She wanted to ask this question, but somehow it was hard to ask.
   'Ugh... what should I do?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1335: Bad Story
   Haru had to admit that his coming to the world of Hunter x Hunter was a great help for him. As a harem protagonist, besides his libido and sex drive, he needed to love and be grateful for various things, especially his girls.
   After he returned home, he did routine practice that he did on Hunter x Hunter. He did it at a location where his girlfriends could see him since they asked him to do so. He didn't mind or rather, he could feel that his concentration and power became even stronger when they watched him.
   Sora, Utaha, and Megumi knew that their boyfriend had learned a new martial art which somehow made their heart serene for some reason.
   With the background of the "swoosh" sound that came with each of his punches, Utaha wrote a script for "School Days", Sora was doing programming for "School Days", and Megumi was cooking dinner.
   However, Eriri who was about to draw an illustration of "School Days" was stunned when she saw each of Haru's punches was able to create air pressure. She opened her mouth wide and wondered whether this world had turned into Shounen Manga world.
   If Haru knew what Eriri was thinking then he would say that she was wrong since this world was a harem story world.
   Eriri looked at everyone and asked, "Don't you feel strange that he's so powerful?" She could tell from the gym on this house that Haru's power was so strong which somehow stunned her.
   Sora, Utaha, and Megumi answered calmly since they knew very well how strong their boyfriend was, especially on the bed.
   Then at this moment, Utaha stopped, typing on her laptop, and asked, "Sawamura Eriri-san."
   "Huh?!" Eriri was stunned and said, "Why did you suddenly call out my full name?"
   Utaha stared at Eriri, well, exactly at Eriri's chest before snorting.
   Eriri clenched the digital pen on her hand tightly. If she had Haru's strength then without doubt the digital pen in her hand would have broken into dust.
   "What do you want to say, cow?" Eriri wasn't going to be polite when Utaha directly insulted her flat chest.
   "I want to ask you the same thing, I know that we're in the same group and we're also going to make the same game, however, can you draw it in your house?" Utaha asked. She sighed when she thought that Eriri had almost come to Haru's house every day which somehow disturbed her sexy time with him.
   With Eriri beside them, Utaha didn't want to show her spoiled side since in front of Eriri, she didn't want to show her weakness.
   Eriri snorted and said, "This isn't your house! You don't have the right to forbid me to come here!"
   "So you have acknowledged that you want to become Haru's harem?" Utaha asked.
   "How can it lead into that?!" Eriri's pretty face turned red since Utaha's words were too nonsense!
   Utaha snorted and said, "You can't lie to me! I know with that kind of expression, you'll fall for him sooner or later!"
   "I - I don't like him! I - I have someone that I like...." When Eriri said that she had something that she liked, very quickly Sora, Megumi, and Utaha got closer to Eriri and their expression somehow quite excited.
   "Really? Do you have someone you like, Eriri?" Sora asked.
   "Is this someone we know?" Megumi asked.
   "Is it from our school?" Utaha asked.
   When Eriri was surrounded by three girls, she became uncomfortable and she quickly stood up, like a king kong that tried to escape from the attack of aircraft on skyscrapers. "Haru! Stop your girlfriends!"
   Haru, who had been practicing, stopped, taking the towel on the side, wiping his forehead and neck. He looked at Eriri curiously and asked, "Do you have someone that you like, Eriri?" He was also quite surprised by this revelation and he was also quite curious.
   Eriri was speechless when Haru was also curious, and her face turned red when three girls kept asking him, however, her mouth was as tight as a safe deposit on Federal Reserve System.
   "Alright, alright, you shouldn't tease her that much." Haru decided to stop his girlfriends.
   "But Haru, as a master of love, do you think that this girl is lying or not?" Utaha asked. She still couldn't believe that this hentai illustrator girl had someone that she loved since she had never seen Eriri be close with anyone in the school.
   "....Master of love.." Haru was speechless by this nickname, but he quickly coughed and asked, "Have you seen Eriri getting close with someone from the school?"
   They quickly shook their heads.
   "Then there are two possibilities," Haru said.
   Haru nodded and said, "One that, she's too shy that she can only see him from a distance."
   They looked at each other and nodded since they thought that Eriri was like that.
   However, Eriri who was the victim at that moment really wanted to flip the table in the living room since they were talking about her right in front of her face, but strangely enough, it didn't annoy her, or rather she looked at him curiously.
   "The second possibility is that her loved one is her childhood friend." Haru smiled, looking at Eriri, and said, "You know that it isn't uncommon when a childhood friend has a promise to marry to each other when they were children, maybe Eriri is similar to that."
   Eriri blushed since even though some of Haru's hypothesis was wrong, she really fell for her childhood friend after all.
   When they looked at Eriri's expression, they knew very well that Haru was right.
   Sora and Megumi quickly asked Eriri whether it was true or not and who this guy was.
   However, Utaha only shook her head and let out a long sigh.
   "What's wrong, Utaha?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Nothing." Utaha looked at the face of her boyfriend and let out a long sigh once again. "I feel sympathy for her childhood friend."
   Haru was a bit surprised by Utaha's reaction and asked, "Why? Don't you feel that he's lucky to have a cute girl like Eriri to fall for him?"
   Utaha shook her head and said, "Haru, you're a writer, don't you feel Eriri's story is similar to the NTR story on hentai manga?"
   Haru frowned at the mouth of this girl.
   "Oh what a poor boy..." Utaha sighed and continued with her story. "At this moment, they might have parted but they have promised each other that they will marry when they have reached their dream. The boy works hard to achieve his dream on his own, however, the girl meets a bad guy during her work who is very skillful at deceiving a woman.
   "At that time, the girl was in trouble, but she didn't want to trouble the boy, however, this bad guy helped her without hesitation which caused the girl to feel something towards this bad boy. Then when the girl decided to invite the bad guy, the bad guy put a sleeping pill to her drink and brought her to the hotel then messed her up.
   "When the girl realized that her body had been messed up, she knew that she couldn't turn back and she could only follow the will of the bad guy. Then slowly, the girl realized how good the bad guy was and her body couldn't live without him anymore.
   "Then in few years, both of them had achieved their dreams and the boy came to the girl asking her to marry her, however, the girl could only say 'I am sorry. I love you, but my body can't live without him anymore' to the boy."
   Utaha sighed and continued with her story. "Then the girl held the hand of the bad guy with a smile, showing how happy she was while the boy crumbled and felt his world end." When the story ended, she sighed in relief then looked at her boyfriend. "What do you think?"
   Haru felt a bit dizzy, but then he grabbed Utaha's waist and walked toward the bathroom. He really needed to teach her little mouth that she shouldn't say such nonsense.
   Utaha blushed and knew what this guy was thinking. She also couldn't wait to see what this guy was about to do to her, however, she felt that her story might really turn into reality sooner or rather and that bad guy was the one who was holding her waist at that moment.
   Eriri, Sora, and Megumi who heard Utaha's story couldn't say anything and were stunned in a place.
   "Megumi, what about dinner?" Sora asked to change the topic of the conversation.
   "Oh, right." Megumi nodded since she also wanted to fix this awkward situation.
   Eriri screamed with all of her might at this moment with her reddened face.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1336: Why Sending You Back Is So Difficult
   Even if Eriri often stayed at Haru's house, it didn't mean she was going to sleep at his house every day. She had to admit that compared to her mansion, his place was more comfortable since it felt the distance between people was very close.
   Eriri's mansion was very huge and the distance between the rooms was quite long which made her feel the warmth of her house had gone. However, she had gotten used to it and she was also grateful for her parents who had worked so hard for her.
   Usually, Eriri would return by herself by riding a bicycle since the distance between Haru's house and her house wasn't that far, however, it was quite late so Haru decided to send her back to her home.
   "Don't do anything perverted along the way," Utaha said.
   Eriri and Haru were too speechless to say anything.
   "Be careful with this beast, if you are attacked then you should call us anytime," Sora said with a worried expression.
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "If you're worried, why don't you go with me too?"
   "Well, we're going to Eriri's in a few days, after all, so we don't want any spoilers," Sora said.
   'What kind of spoiler?' 2x
   Haru and Eriri looked at Sora with confused expressions.
   However, Eriri also knew that almost all Haru's harem members would go to the party of her mansion. Of course, she would welcome them and felt that the next party wouldn't be boring with the appearance of Haru, Erina, Megumi, Sora, and Kirari.
   Eriri and Utaha stared at each other before looking away with a snort.
   "Can you make up with each other?" Megumi asked.
   Haru was speechless at how harmonic Eriri and Utaha were, he was wondering whether the relationship between the two of them was bad or good.
   "I will send her back first."
   Sora, Megumi, and Utaha nodded and sent him off before returning to his place since they wanted to give him a surprise with a new maid uniform that they had gotten before.
   In the usual development, when both male and female were inside the car, there would be an awkward atmosphere or strange silence between the two, however, it didn't happen to Haru and Eriri.
   Both of them were talking about School Days and Haru's manga magazine.
   Eriri might be a doujin hentai mangaka, however, she wanted to become a mangaka.
   "Then why don't you become one?" Haru asked.
   "It's easier than being done!" Eriri sighed and said, "My drawing ability might be good, but my storytelling is very bad." It was also the reason why she hadn't become a mangaka and only drew a doujin hentai manga.
   "Then why don't you team up with someone?" Haru asked.
   "Team up?" Eriri looked at Haru curiously.
   "Try to get someone with good storytelling and then you're in charge of drawing the manga," Haru said.
   Eriri shook her head and said, "No! I still want to create my own story! I won't give up!" She looked at him and asked, "If I'm not wrong, you're not good at drawing, right?" She had heard from Megumi and Sora that Haru wasn't good at drawing and all the manga in Viking Manga Magazine was being drawn by other people and the story was written by him.
   "It isn't that I'm not good at drawing, but I don't have time to draw," Haru said.
   Eriri thought that Haru was right since she thought that this guy might not have that much time, especially...
   Eriri snorted and said, "That's why you shouldn't open a harem! If you don't have it then you might be able to draw your own manga now."
   Haru slowed down his car and said, "It's impossible."
   "I want to make all of my girls happy. If I only choose one of them then I will make the other sad. If the price for me to be able to draw my own manga is to break up with my girlfriends then it is better for me to not draw," Haru said. He also didn't lack money and why should he draw his own manga?
   Eriri felt that there might be something wrong with Haru's words, but when those words were being said with such vigor, she couldn't find a fault and even felt moved by him.
   "Do you really love everyone?" When Eriri asked this question, there was a mix of jealousy in her words.
   "Yeah, I am a bastard, right?" Haru then looked at Eriri and said, "So don't fall for me in the future, alright?"
   Eriri blushed, then snorted. "Who is going to fall for a scumbag like you!"
   "That's good." Haru only chuckled and smiled when he heard her words.
   Then both of them started to talk about a lot of things from a funny thing and a lot of matters, but overall, it was very fun.
   When they arrived at Eriri's house, she felt that the time felt very short and couldn't help but want to talk with him more.
   "Well, I have sent it back to you. Do you need me to meet your parents or something?" Haru asked.
   When Eriri thought about her mother, she felt that she would be teased to death by her when her mother saw her come out with a boy. She quickly shook her head and said, "No, you don't need to."
   "Is that so?" Haru smiled and said, "Now that you mention it, I haven't said thank you for being their friend, right?"
   Eriri blushed and quickly waved her hand. "Stop it! You don't need to be that formal with me! I like them and it is fun being with them!"
   "If they hear what you have said at this moment, then I am sure that they'll be happy," Haru said with a smile.
   "You can't tell them!" Eriri felt that her face was burning when she thought that Eriri, Utaha, and Megumi would hear the embarrassing sentence which came out of her mouth before.
   "Don't worry, I have recorded it. I can let them hear it anytime," Haru said while showing the voice recorder in his hand.
   Haru really had fun teasing this girl, but he quickly said that it was a joke since if he didn't do so, he was sure that this girl might scratch him like an angry cat.
   "I will go back now! You don't really record what I have said before, right?" Eriri asked once again since she knew how high-tech Haru's house was and she didn't feel even surprised if there was a secret recording device which was being placed on his car to take care of spies or villains like in manga or comics.
   "I am not. Just go back," Haru said, but then he saw her annoyed for some reason.
   "Just say that you want to go home quickly!"
   Eriri knew that this guy was planning something bad with three of his girlfriends at home and quickly closed his car before returning to her house, but when she was about to go back to her house
   "Well, see you tomorrow, Eriri," Haru said with a smile.
   It was simple words, but Eriri nodded and her mood felt quite better after she heard those words from him. She waved her hand and saw him return to his house. She didn't immediately enter the gate of her house and waited until she couldn't see his car again, but when she was about to enter, she saw someone who suddenly appeared in front of her.
   "My daughter is having a secret rendezvous meeting!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1337: We Can't Learn 1
   Eriri was in shock and felt that her heart stopped at that moment.
   "Wh - What are you doing here?!"
   Eriri looked at her mother who suddenly appeared in front of her. If she was 70 years older, then she would die from a heart attack when her mother suddenly appeared in front of her.
   However, Eriri's mother ignored Eriri's question and directly asked, "Is that your boyfriend?"
   Sayuri Sawamura, that was the name of Eriri's mother, was a very beautiful woman with long, flowing dark purple hair that was tied into two twin tails laced with two ribbons on each side (just like Eriri Spencer Sawamura) and brown eyes.
   If both Sayuri and Eriri stood next to each other, no one would be weird if someone thought of them as twins.
   Eriri was stunned by the question and her face turned red before she quickly denied it without hesitation. "No!"
   Sayuri seemed to not believe her daughter's words since she knew the character of her daughter was quite a tsundere, however, at the same time, she knew that her daughter loved her childhood friend which shocked her when she saw her with another young man. She suddenly thought that this development was similar to the NTR hentai manga that she had bought before.
   "Why are you here? You're already old! You should sleep early!"
   Eriri didn't act politely in front of her mother since her mother was the one who brought her to the world of hentai. Her mother was also the one who supported her to become doujin hentai mangaka, however, she was grateful for that, but she was too embarrassed to say it.
   Sayuri sobbed and said, "Don't you remember when we went out together, the store staff thought of us as sisters? I am not old! I am your sister!"
   Eriri had a black line on her forehead, thinking that this old woman was too much, however, she couldn't deny that her mother was looking quite young for her age.
   "So who is he?" Sayuri didn't give up and asked once again. She couldn't see Haru's appearance that well before since she only came out when she knew that her daughter was being delivered back by a young man. She suddenly wondered whether her daughter was lying to her about making a game together, but in truth, this girl was having a rendezvous and raunchy night with that young man.
   Sayuri closed her mouth and her eyes were a bit red.
   "Eriri, mother has never taught you to be this naughty!" She looked around and whispered, D - Did you use a condom?"
   Eriri frowned, but when she heard that last question, she couldn't handle it anymore. Her pretty white face turned red instantly. Even though she was a doujinshi hentai mangaka, her experience in that area was zero after all. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!"
   "I won't tell your father, but tell me the truth whether you go out with another boy when you clearly tell me that you're going to create a game," Sayuri said with a serious expression.
   "I didn't lie! I really went out to make a game! That guy isn't my boyfriend either!"
   Eriri wasn't sure what to say for a moment since she felt that Haru's identity might surprise her mother.
   When Sayuri saw a long pause on her daughter, she nodded and said, "So he's really your boyfriend?"
   "Of course not! That guy already has a girlfriend!" Eriri said without hesitation.
   "Does he already have a girlfriend? Then why has she sent you back?" Sayuri frowned since she didn't think that her daughter would be the one seduced by that young man on the other hands, that young man might be the one who seduced her daughter. The more she thought, the more it was similar to the NTR plot on the manga that she read before.
   Eriri sighed and said, "I have said before that I have made a game, right?"
   Sayuri nodded and asked, "So this game is related to that young man?"
   "He's the one who made the game plan and he's also the boyfriend of the one who has invited me." Eriri was a bit tired, but she continued to explain since she didn't want her mother to misunderstand her relationship with Haru. "It is already late so he has decided to send me back."
   "Hmm...." Sayuri nodded and asked, "So he isn't your boyfriend?"
   "Of course not!" Eriri snorted and said, "If you're curious about him, he'll go to the party at our house in a few days."
   "Huh?" Sayuri was surprised and asked, "Who is he?"
   "Well, you'll see him at the party. I'm tired now. I want to sleep," Eriri said and left her mother.
   "Wait, Eriri! You still have your hymen, right?" Sayuri quickly chased after her daughter.
   "What kind of question did you ask your daughter?!"
   Eriri loved her mother, but sometimes, her mother was too much for her. She was in a rage and there was a third world war happening within her house at that moment.
   The exam got closer and all the members of Muse worked hard to study together.
   Haru also helped them by teaching them tips for them to be able to succeed on the exam easily.
   "You don't need to learn everything. Just learn this, this, and this."
   Haru took a pen and marked the only part that would come out on the exam in Honoka's textbook.
   Honoka was excited since she didn't need to learn everything from her textbook.
   "But Haru... this is a bit cheating!" Umi didn't feel comfortable when she saw how Honoka only learned some parts and not all within the textbook.
   "What we need to do is to pass the exam well, or else, when the result is bad, this girl is too late to cry," Haru said.
   "That's right, Umi-chan!" Honoka nodded excitedly.
   Being stared at by Honoka and Haru, Umi could only sigh, but then she pushed him away. "Alright, alright, but don't get too close to me!"
   "Why?" Haru felt slightly hurt.
   "Be - Because we're a man and a woman! We're not married so we can't get too close to each other!" Umi said with a blush on her face.
   When everyone heard the words which came out from Umi's words, they weren't sure what to say since they also knew that this girl hugged him during their meeting with A-Rise.
   Haru wanted to tease Umi, but then his hand was being pulled by Nozomi.
   "Alright, alright, you're smart, right? Then teach this stupid girl with me," Nozomi said while looking at Nico.
   "I'm not stupid!" Nico screamed.
   "Then solve this problem," Nozomi said and pointed at one problem in the book.
   Nico stared at the book for a while before she made her signature gesture while speaking.
   "What do you think?" Nozomi glanced at Haru.
   "I am surprised this girl can become a 3rd year," Haru said.
   Nico didn't seem angry by Haru's words or rather she tried to act as cute as possible while puffing her cheek. "This question is difficult. Nico can't understand this problem..."
   Haru and Nozomi looked at each other and shook their heads.
   "Nico-chan, then I'll teach you slowly with my own method..." Nozomi said while making a weird gesture with her hands.
   Haru looked at everyone and wondered whether they could really study together while they were here.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Sayuri_Sawamura
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1338: We Can't Learn 2
   Rather than studying in their own houses or family restaurants nearby, they went to Haru's shrine to study together, however, Haru really wondered whether it was a good decision since he could tell that some of them didn't learn seriously, of course, it only applied to three idiots on Muse.
   However, at the same time, Haru was worried about his girlfriend, Maki since he knew that this girl often forced herself and neglected her study because she wanted to help Rin with her study.
   Rin was being taught by both Hanayo and Maki together, and from his position, he could even see smoke coming out from Rin's head since she was overloaded.
   Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he should do a private lesson with Maki later.
   'There's still days before their exam after all.'
   Haru knew that Maki's parents were very strict, especially regarding her studies since she needed to become a doctor after all and if her study was affected by this idol activity then, without doubt, her parents, especially her father, might forbid her to be an idol in the future and his relationship might be also affected.
   Haru wouldn't be surprised if her father or mother suddenly told him that both of them shouldn't start a relationship until they graduate from high school and he couldn't let that happen no matter what.
   "Haru, is it alright for you to not study?" Eli asked. She also brought her book, studying at the shrine.
   "It's alright. Even if my result is bad, you don't need to worry," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why? How can you have such an enviou-- I mean how can you be so irresponsible, Haru!" Honoka quickly said.
   "........." Everyone was lost for words for Honoka.
   "Honoka is one thing, but can you maintain your exam's score while you help us and do your business?" Eli asked worriedly.
   Everyone also looked at him with worried expressions since they didn't want him to have a bad result on his exam.
   "In truth, my exam has already ended and this is my result." Haru took out the report of his exam so they wouldn't feel worried about him.
   Then without hesitation, they looked at Haru's exam score which caused them to be dumbfounded since he got a perfect score and ranked 1 in his entire grade.
   "You can't treat him like a normal guy, he has left the realm of mortals," Nozomi said simply.
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   Haru was speechless and said, "But is it alright for you to be here? Aren't your parents going to be worried?"
   "It's alright, we'll go back after this," Umi said.
   Kotori nodded and said, "Our home is also very close after all."
   Haru's shrine was very close to their home and they didn't need to worry too much if they returned quite late, though, if it was really late then he would send them back to their home.
   Then they continued their studies before dinner time, however, during their study session, it started to rain which made it quite hard for them to go home.
   No one was sure what to do since they didn't bring an umbrella.
   "Well, the rain is going to stop soon," Nico said.
   However, when they watched the television, they saw that there was a typhoon which happened in the nearby area which caused the rain to become harder.
   Everyone knew that they couldn't go back and they weren't sure what to do for a while.
   Haru wanted to tell them not to worry since he could send them back, however, his mouth was covered by Nozomi's hand before she quickly said, "Say, why don't we stay here together?"
   Eight girls suddenly became surprised when they heard Nozomi's words.
   "Is that alright?" Honoka blinked her eyes and asked since she didn't think too much. She also felt quite happy when she thought that she could stay with everyone.
   "Haru, what do you think?" Nozomi asked.
   Haru was looking at Nozomi with a speechless expression, but he quickly said, "If you want then you can stay here, however, I don't have female clothes here."
   "If I am not wrong, your clothes should be in your room, right?" Nozomi suddenly asked.
   "There's.... but what do you want to do with it?" Haru asked.
   "Then isn't it good for us to wear your clothes?" Nozomi said.
   The eight girls of Muse beside Nozomi were stunned when they heard Nozomi's words.
   Haru could see the excitement in Nozomi's expression, which made him speechless. "I don't mind, but it isn't going to fit since my clothes are very big."
   "It's alright." Nozomi nodded then looked at everyone and asked, "What do you think?"
   Unlike Nozomi who had been eaten by Haru and also often wore his shirt several times when he visited her house, Maki and Eli blushed since it meant they would wear his clothes for the first time.
   However, Maki and Eli were better since both of them were his girlfriends, but the rest of the girls blushed since it meant they would wear boy clothes!
   "Th - That's so shameless!" Umi was the first one who couldn't bear it since she felt that it was too indecent to wear the opposite gender clothes.
   "But Umi-chan, if you wear your uniform, it is going to be wrinkled, or do you want to sleep naked?" Nozomi said with a smile.
   "Nozomi! How can you say such a shameless thing!" Umi was very shy after all and unlike everyone who could wear a short skirt without trouble, she was very embarrassed to show her thigh during her first concert and even now.
   Well, do you want to sleep naked?" Nozomi asked.
   Umi blushed, but quickly shook her head, and frankly, she also felt a bit curious to wear a boy's clothes since it would be her first time.
   "So everyone has decided to sleep here?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, is that alright, Haru?" Honoka asked.
   "Why not? This shrine is quite big after all," Haru said.
   "Yay! Sleeping together! It is going to be fun!" Rin was very happy.
   "Rin... Rin-chan..." Hanayo was slightly nervous, but she also felt happy.
   "Then I'll call my parents first," Maki said and started to call her parents.
   Everyone also did the same and quickly got the permission of their parents to sleep together on the shrine since the typhoon was very hard and from the news, it wouldn't stop until tomorrow.
   "If you have made such a decision, then I'll go back now."
   Haru felt that it was quite weird for him to stay together with all of them. If it was only Nozomi, Eli, and Maki then he didn't mind staying together at the shrine, but it was different if there were all nine girls in this place.
   However, when he was about to go back, his hand was being pulled.
   Eli frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"
   Maki nodded and said, "The typhoon outside is very hard!"
   "But I am a guy!" Haru quickly said, reminding everyone that he was a man.
   "What is the problem, nyaa?" Rin asked with a confused expression.
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "You're all very attractive girls, don't you feel worried that I might attack you?"
   The nine girls quickly blushed when they heard his words, especially when they heard that they were attractive girls from his mouth.
   "Haru, you pervert!" Umi quickly covered her chest.
   "Help! Help! Help!" Hanayo shouted for help.
   "Kayo-chin, I'll protect you, nyaa!" Rin quickly hugged Hanayo.
   "You... You beast!" Nico pointed her finger at Haru.
   Kotori felt that her face was burning.
   Nozomi smiled happily when she saw everyone's reaction, but Eli and Maki quickly blushed since they knew that they might be eaten.
   "Haru, are you going to attack us?" Honoka asked with an innocent expression.
   "....No, I am not, but you should be careful, alright? Remember that you're all girls!" Haru reminded them once again.
   "Then we don't need to worry." Honoka smiled and said, "We believe in you."
   Haru looked at everyone's gaze and felt speechless, but at the same time, his heart was very hurt when they saw their innocent expression since he felt that his heart was a bit tainted compared to them.
   "Don't worry, I'll protect everyone." Nozomi had a resolute gaze that she would sacrifice herself for this big devil.
   Haru looked at Nozomi and felt that he should pull her to his room tonight.
   When Honoka had made her declaration, everyone also had let go of their worries and decided to take a bath together.
   Haru could only sigh and sit down in the living room, but then Nozomi moved closer and whispered with a bright smile on her soft cheeks, "Don't you feel happy?"
   Haru wasn't sure how to answer this question.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1339: Most Attractive
   Every girl on Muse decided to take a bath together, and they had to admit that this shrine was very huge, especially on the bathroom side.
   "Wow, this bathroom is very big, nyaa!" Rin looked around in amazement.
   Kotori nodded and said, "It's like we're in a public bath."
   Maki looked at Eli and Nozomi and asked, "Did you often take a bath here?"
   Eli and Nozomi nodded at the same time.
   "The bath is very comfortable."
   "There's even a jacuzzi there."
   Nico, Rin, and Honoka became excited and ran directly toward the pool!
   "Nico, Rin, Honoka, you shouldn't act so shameless!"
   Umi covered her body with a towel, feeling embarrassed, when everyone was so ashamed, showing their naked bodies without trouble to everyone.
   "Umi-chan, you should calm down, this is a rare chance when everyone is staying together after all," Kotori said while putting her hands on Umi's shoulders.
   "Kotori..." Umi looked at Kotori with a helpless expression.
   "Umi-chan! Let's go to the pool together!" Honoka returned and took Umi's hand before pulling her to the pool.
   "Wait! Wait! Let me wash my body first!"
   Maki shook her head while washing her hair, but she glanced toward both Eli and Nozomi. She knew that both of them were also his girlfriends, but then...
   Maki glanced at their chests then looked at her own chest.
   Maki suddenly became depressed.
   Suddenly Maki and Eli were called by Nozomi who looked at them with a mysterious expression.
   "What's wrong?" Eli asked.
   "Come closer," Nozomi said.
   Eli and Maki looked at each other before moving closer to Nozomi, wondering what this girl wanted to say.
   "Tonight, do you want to enter his bed?" Nozomi whispered to both of them.
   Eli and Maki turned red instantly and at the same time, the commotion between them had caused the attention of everyone.
   "Eli-chan, Nozomi-chan, Maki-chan, what's wrong?" Kotori asked.
   Eli and Maki quickly said at the same time then they quickly turned to Nozomi who had caused this problem.
   "Yes, what are you saying!"
   Nozomi kept her smile and said, "But don't you feel curious about it?"
   Eli and Maki blushed, but then Eli decided to ask, "Have you... Have you done that?"
   Even though Maki didn't say anything, she was also curious.
   Nozomi didn't have anything to hide and nodded. "Yes."
   Eli and Maki felt their faces were burning, well, it might be because the temperature of the bathroom was quite warm which caused them to blush, or it might be because of a different reason?
   "That's why you should ask him later."
   Eli and Maki felt that the temperature of this bathroom suddenly increased, they were wondering whether it was their imagination.
   Then they didn't continue to talk since they might cause the attention of everyone.
   After washing their bodies, they quickly entered the bath and they had to admit that this bathroom felt very good. It might not be their first time to enter the bathroom within Haru's shrine, however, in the past, they used the shower area, but this time, they could enjoy their time while playing and talking together in this warm water pool.
   In the living room, Haru was quite free and he decided to prepare dinner for everyone.
   The dinner was pretty simple and it was a hot pot.
   The hot pot was good since it contained a lot of nutrition based on the ingredients which were put on the pot, and the calories also weren't that much since most of the ingredients were boiled.
   Haru had called home saying that he wouldn't go back tonight because of the typhoon, and when he was preparing the dinner, the door of the living room was opened and a group of girls entered at the same time.
   In an instant, a fresh and sweet aroma came from their bodies which somehow tickled his nose.
   Haru then quickly looked at the nine girls and could see that his t-shirt was too big for all of them. He wasn't sure whether they wore pants under, but with his t-shirt alone, it could cover their thighs.
   Haru might not be able to see their thighs, but somehow they had a different kind of charm.
   When everyone saw that Haru couldn't utter a word and stared at them without looking away, they felt very embarrassed at this moment.
   Eli coughed and said, "Haru."
   "Cough! Cough! Sorry, sorry, you're all too charming so it stunned me there for a second," Haru said smoothly and quickly changed the topic. "I have prepared a hot pot, so we can start to eat right away."
   The girls blushed, but they nodded and quickly looked at the various ingredients which were prepared on the table for the hot pot. They quickly became excited and wanted to try a lot of things.
   "Right, I have one question before we eat," Haru said.
   "What is it?" Nico asked.
   Haru had a serious expression on his face and asked, "Did you wear pants under my t-shirt?"
   Nine girls blushed and quickly bombarded him for his shameless question, however, the dinner was quite festive and after the dinner, they continued to study even if Honoka, Nico, and Rin were crying.
   Haru didn't join them and went to his room since he had a business that he needed to solve. His acquisition of "Nentendo" was almost completed and he would come to Nentendo to set up his plan for "Nentendo" for the past few years.
   "Nentendo" might be famous in this country, but its penetration in other countries wasn't that well compared to "Playstation" or "Xbox".
   Haru knew that when he bought "Nentendo", it had prepared to release its new console next year, however, he knew that there was a lot of problem with this new console. He didn't mean it in terms of the device since it was quite well received, but he meant it in terms of the release date.
   In 2011, there would be a lot of things that happened in this country and the release date of the new console of "Nentendo" was just one month away from that big incident.
   When Haru had decided to acquire "Nentendo", he would change the release date of the new console. The best time was during winter or Christmas and before the release, there was still a lot of time for him to create a lot of games to popularize the new console better.
   In this world, there were a lot of similar things in his previous world, but there were also a lot of changes such as movies, books, manga, music, etc.
   Haru smiled when he thought that his entertainment kingdom would start to sprint right away after he had acquired "Nentendo". He then continued to work and set up a plan, ignoring the girls who were peeking at him.
   The members of Muse were a bit curious about what Haru was doing and they decided to peek at him, however, they didn't expect that they would see him working. As the saying goes, a man was the most charming when they were serious with their work and it was their first time to see him, working seriously which somehow made them charm for a while.
   When Eli was about to stop them from peeking at him, they heard his voice.
   "Do you have enough to peek at me?"
   Then the nine girls were surprised and fell together.
   "Nozomi! Your breasts! Your breasts!"
   "Honoka, your butt is on my face! Hurry up and move away!"
   Haru was speechless, then stood up to help them, standing up. "What's wrong?"
   Everyone was looking at each other and nodded.
   "Haru, do you want to sleep together?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   I'm asking for India's reader. Let's say that if Haru decides to get Padmanabhaswamy Temple treasure, what do you think?
   If some of you don't know what Padmanabhaswamy Temple treasure is, you can check it out here:
   https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Padmanabhaswamy_Temple_treasure
   Chapter 1340: Sleep Together 1
   Haru was stunned for a bit and said, "Don't you remember what I have said before? I am a guy! You're all girls!" Even if he wanted to sleep with them, there was still a limit since he was their producer.
   It might be different for Maki, Nozomi, and Eli, but there was no way that he would take advantage of Kotori, Umi, Honoka, Rin, Hanayo, and Nico at this moment.
   A loud sound of thunder struck down nearby!
   Nine girls became scared and quickly huddled together.
   Haru, who was also being hugged, was instantly hit by a sweet fragrance on his nostrils. He almost lost his mind for a bit before he quickly calmed himself. "It's alright. You don't need to worry. The thunder is quite far. Anyway, there are nine of you here, what are you afraid of?"
   Nine girls looked at each other then looked at him again.
   "Haru, you're not afraid, right?" Nozomi suddenly said.
   'I'm afraid I'll attack you tonight.' Haru wanted to say that, but he shut his mouth before saying, "I have always slept naked, do you want to see me naked?"
   In an instant, nine girls blushed and shouted at the same time. "PERVERT!!!!"
   "Men are perverts. You should be careful, alright? And you shouldn't say that you want to sleep with me." Haru felt that he really needed to teach them that man was all a beast and once there was given a chance, without doubt, they would attack them without hesitation.
   Haru looked at the nine girls and sighed since the nine of them underestimated their charms. If he was alone at this moment, he would bring Nozomi right into his room at this moment.
   "But... what if the thunder is going to strike down again?" Hanayo was scared of thunder after all.
   Haru wasn't sure how to answer this question since he couldn't control the thunder.
   "Haru... Are you... Are you really sleeping naked?" Umi felt that her face was very hot when she asked this question.
   "No." Haru was joking before and of course, he could sleep with his clothes, but usually, he slept naked.
   "So what are we worried about? Just tonight! Please..." Even though Honoka might be the bravest among everyone, that thunder also scared her.
   "Ha - Haru... Let's just sleep together."
   Eli tucked the sleeves of his loose sweater, but her expression clearly told him that she was scared.
   Maki didn't say anything, but she moved closer to him.
   "Are you sure?" Haru asked once again.
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   "Then let's set aside the table in the living room so we can set the futon in the living room."
   Haru had given up and decided to sleep with all of them.
   The table was set aside and ten futons were stacked up as high as a hill in the living room.
   They planned to set up five futons in a row and another five futons on the opposite side.
   "I will sleep on the edge."
   There was no way for him to sleep in the middle so it was better for him to sleep on the edge later.
   "I will sleep on his side," Maki quickly said.
   Nozomi and Eli looked at Maki and didn't think too much, but then Nozomi whispered to Eli, "You should sleep on his opposite."
   "What about you?" Eli asked.
   "I will sleep beside you," Nozomi said with a smile.
   However, this exchange could be seen by the six other girls and they had always felt weird about the relationship between Haru, Maki, Eli, and Nozomi since they were very close to each other.
   Each of the members of Muse was very close to each other, however, it was different for the four of them.
   However, when they were about to ask...
   Another thunder struck down and they quickly huddled together again.
   Once again, Haru was hit by this sweet fragrance which made his nose slightly itchy. He wanted to hug them, but somehow, he was afraid that it would turn into sexual harassment.
   "Alright, alright, let's sleep. When you wake up, the typhoon is going to end."
   Haru's calm voice made them feel secure for some reason and they felt that they were being protected by him.
   They nodded and turned off the light before entering their futon.
   Haru also entered his futon, but then when the light was turned off, he wanted to do something naughty. Without hesitation, he entered Maki's futon which was right beside him.
   Maki was startled, but then she could hear his voice right in her ear.
   Maki's face was as red as her hair and somehow this situation reminded her of when this bad guy entered her bedroom at that time. She didn't turn her head, but she quickly asked, "What are you doing?!"
   "I want to hug you while sleeping."
   Haru didn't hesitate and hugged his girlfriend in his arms as he buried his face on her nape. He could smell her hair which somehow intoxicated him and made him want to get closer.
   Maki was shy, but she didn't push him away and hugged the arms which hugged her body.
   "But... it isn't fair for Eli and Nozomi."
   Maki knew that both Eli and Nozomi were also his girlfriends and she felt that it wouldn't be fair for her to sleep by hugging him alone.
   "Don't worry, I'll make them up later," Haru said while patting Maki's cute butts.
   Maki became even more embarrassed and pinched this guy's arm.
   Maki stopped and snorted. "Don't do something perverted!" She knew what this bad guy wanted and she didn't mind, however, the location wasn't right since they were surrounded by everyone from Muse.
   "Then can I have a good night's kiss?"
   Maki was shy but nodded. She turned her body to face him and stared at him with a blush on her face. She didn't dare to look at him, but after she made up her mind. She raised her head slowly, staring at his eyes nervously.
   Haru didn't disappoint her and directly kissed Maki's cute and pink lips tenderly.
   Their kisses were chaste, however, in front of this bastard, such a chaste kiss would surely turn into a sexual one.
   Haru inserted his tongue and invaded Maki's mouth, penetrating her white teeth, then started to become entangled with her small and cute tongue. He did this while hugging her waist since her waist was so thin and very huggable.
   Haru wanted to do more, but he knew that there was a limit or else, their action would be known by everyone. He parted his lips and could see Maki who was still in a haze and was in the realm between reality and dream since that kiss was just too amazing for her.
   Haru then kissed Maki's forehead and patted her hair.
   Maki smiled and nodded. "I love you, Haru."
   Maki then closed her eyes and slept on his arms.
   Haru sighed when he saw her sleeping, but at the same time, it was hard for him to sleep when his body was so hot at that moment so he thought to sleep quickly, but suddenly his head was being poked which made him open his eyes.
   "Do you want to take a bath?" Nozomi's face suddenly appeared in front of him while asking that question.
   Haru looked at Maki who was sleeping in his arms, then nodded. It seemed that he needed to take a bath to calm himself before he slept. He could check that everyone except for him and Nozomi had fallen asleep then without hesitation he walked out slowly and went to the bathroom with Nozomi.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1341: Sleep Together 2
   Haru sighed and let Nozomi wash his back. It might be weird, but there was a tradition where a woman washed their man's back during the bathroom. He didn't hate this or rather it felt really good, though, it would be better if she washed his front.
   Then suddenly Nozomi pressed her two huge melons on his back and moved it up and down.
   "....It's amazing, but we might continue to do something else later," Haru said.
   "I don't mind if you're not afraid," Nozomi said and hugged him.
   Haru let Nozomi hug him and asked, "Do you feel jealous?"
   "Of course, I am jealous. I also want to be treated like Maki-chan."
   Nozomi pouted and poured water on Haru's back, washing the soap on his body. Her futon was just the opposite of Maki's and even though the sound was quite small, she could hear that both Haru and Maki were flirting and kissing each other. She also wanted to do the same openly, however, it was difficult to do that when there were a lot of people around them.
   When Nozomi was lost in thought, suddenly she was hugged and placed on the chair.
   "Let me wash your back now."
   Nozomi was a bit surprised since usually men wouldn't do this to their woman. "But..."
   Nozomi was a bit shy, but she nodded.
   Haru didn't have two melons on his chest so he couldn't press his chest on Nozomi's back, however, he had an anaconda that was hissing, ready to eat his prey at this moment. Of course, he wasn't in hurry and joked with his girlfriend.
   "It's good." Nozomi nodded and sighed. "Now I understand the feeling of a rich woman who is being pampered by their sugar boy."
   Haru wasn't sure whether that was praise, but then he brought her to the warm water pool and let her sit on his lap.
   Nozomi snorted and said, "You man always blames everything on force majeure!"
   "Yeah." Haru hugged Nozomi's waist and put his face on her nape. "It's force majeure that your body is very addictive and sexy."
   Nozomi blushed and made her body move closer to him, but then she remembered something.
   "So how are you going to announce our relationship with everyone?" Nozomi asked.
   "Of course," Haru said without hesitation.
   "But is that alright?" Nozomi was a bit worried.
   "It's better to talk about this matter as soon as possible and I have planned to tell them after your School Tour Day ends," Haru said.
   "Do you think the school can be saved?" Nozomi asked.
   "You don't have a doubt about us?" Nozomi asked.
   "No." Haru hugged Nozomi's huggable body and moved his hand slowly toward her thigh, caressing it tenderly. "I believe in all of you."
   Nozomi bit her lower lip and said, "There must be another reason, right? Like whether you have bought our school or not."
   "...Yes, I bought your school," Haru said.
   Nozomi sighed and on her face, there was an expression as if saying as expected.
   "You don't want me to buy your school?" Haru asked.
   "Why not? It's a good school after all and when our daughter grows up, she can go to that school too," Nozomi said with a blush.
   Haru chuckled and said, "You want to have children with me?"
   Nozomi nodded and said nervously with a red face, "If... If possible I want you to marry me too."
   "That's not a problem," Haru said.
   "I love you, Haru." Nozomi twisted her body and placed her hands on his neck before going after his lips.
   Haru also did the same and kissed her lips aggressively.
   Both of their bodies became hot and before long, they started their fight in this place.
   In the middle of the night, Kotori woke up and wanted to take another bath. She thought that she might have been related to Shizuka since she loved to take a bath, but for sure, she loved this place since the bath was very huge compared to her house.
   Kotori's house might not be poor, but her mother was a single mother after all and even if her mother was the chairman of her school, her house wasn't as big as this shrine.
   Kotori wanted to have a second dip, but when she got closer to the bathroom, she could hear a strange noise from inside. Because it was dark before, she didn't see whether there was anyone who was missing from the futon, but then she became curious and decided to enter the bathroom quietly.
   The bathroom on the shrine was quite huge and when someone entered the bathroom from the corridor of the shrine, they wouldn't enter the bathroom directly since there was a huge changing room that separated the corridor and the bathroom.
   When Kotori entered the huge changing room, the voice became clearer and her face instantly turned hot since it was the sound of loud moans.
   "Haru! Haru! Haru! I love you! Inside! I want it inside!"
   Kotori became panicked since she didn't expect that she would meet such a scandal in the middle of the night. She knew that Haru was a bad guy from her first meeting with him at the maid cafe. Fortunately, he didn't tell anyone about her job, however, she knew that this guy wasn't a herbivore, but rather a carnivore that would eat the fresh meat right in front of him!
   Kotori gulped, but she became curious. She walked very quietly then peeked inside the bathroom since the door wasn't fully closed and there was a little gap where she could see what had happened inside.
   Kotori's eyes were wide open when she saw Nozomi was being fucked from behind.
   Nozomi's hands were being pulled by him from behind and her position was very indecent with something big that kept entering and out from inside. Her two huge melons were moving around because of the aggressive sport and she let out a loud moan from time to time because of the excitement from this sport.
   Kotori didn't expect that Nozomi would have this kind of relationship with him and she quickly closed her mouth with her hands, trying to hold her voice. However, she couldn't look away, watching the most primitive entertainment of humanity.
   Kotori kept staring, but at this moment, her eyes happened to meet him which made her shocked and quickly ran away.
   Haru twitched his lips and sighed before he let out his white liquid to Nozomi's back, but the force was so powerful that it even dirtied her hair.
   Nozomi shuddered before laying on the floor of the bathroom weakly, showing how tired she was. She looked at him and said, "...If you let it inside then it won't be too troublesome."
   'Do you want to get pregnant?'
   Haru wanted to say that, but he didn't say it out loud. "Let's take a bath first or else, it will be troublesome if someone knows that we have gone missing."
   "No! I want to stay in the pool for a while!" Nozomi acted spoiled at that moment.
   "Alright, alright, let's take a rest first."
   Since his girlfriend wanted to be pampered, he would do so, but then he knew that he needed to pamper one more girl after.
   In the early morning, everyone woke up and ate breakfast together.
   Their breakfast focussed on nutrition and small calories. Usually, it would be bland, but it was made by Haru which caused all the girls to eat without hesitation in gusto, especially Nozomi since she had a very heavy workout last night.
   Haru, who placed the food on the table, looked at Kotori whose complexion was very bad. "Kotori, are you alright?"
   Kotori quickly answered, but then her eyes matched with Haru which caused her to look away with a blush on her face.
   Haru shook his head and thought that he needed to talk with her sooner or later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1342: High Class Party 1
   Haru knew that he needed to talk with Kotori, but he could do that later since he needed to go to a party that would be held at Eriri's house and he would come with everyone.
   Utaha, Sora, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari were at his house and all of them had dressed up on their own.
   Unlike Kirari who wore a traditional kimono, Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Sora wore a beautiful dress that showed their own charms.
   Ritsu and Seri also went to this party since they also wanted to follow him.
   The acquisition of "Nentendo" had already been completed and the only thing that he needed to do was to visit it since he needed to talk about his future plan.
   "But is it alright for us to come too?" Utaha asked. She was a bit nervous when she thought that she would meet a lot of people from high society. She thought that she shouldn't say that she would come.
   Sora was calm, but she also hadn't come to this kind of party for a while.
   The intention of Utaha and Megumi to come was because they were curious about the party. However, Kirari and Erina were going to help him, talking about his investment bank. For Sora, she also decided to come since she felt that it was too lonely to stay at home alone and even though she also had come to this kind of party in the past, she didn't really like it.
   If someone thought that the life of housewives in this country would only take care of the family, then it was very wrong.
   Usually, the wives of the people who worked at the same company, especially the ones with higher rank in the company, would also engage with each other to help their husband's career, by gathering together and became friends with the wives of the chairman of the executive of the company.
   Though the one with the lower position on the company wouldn't have a chance to enter the gathering and it was free whether the housewives wanted to go to this kind of party or not.
   If they didn't want to come then it was alright since no one is going to force them.
   However, Haru knew that the personality of his girlfriends wasn't suitable for this gathering and he could see that they didn't really like such a gathering so he didn't invite them before. He also didn't need their help too much for his career, but now, they were curious and wanted to come so he agreed with their wishes.
   "Just think of it as an experience, even if you don't want to come to this party again in the future, it doesn't really matter," Kirari said.
   "It's a boring party. You don't need to get that nervous," Erina said since she had often come to that kind of party.
   "You have often come to this kind of party, Kirari, Erina?" Megumi asked.
   Kirari and Erina nodded at the same time.
   "This guy has also come to that kind of party once," Erina said while looking at Haru.
   "Well, you don't need to think too much since I also don't like this kind of party since it is too troublesome," Haru said.
   They couldn't help but chuckle when they heard Haru's words.
   "All you need to do is to smile, that's all. If you don't feel well, then you can ask Megumi to hide or ask Eriri to play in her room when you don't feel well during the party," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, the eyes of Sora and Utaha became excited. Both of them walked to Megumi and told her to use her ability when it had become very bothersome.
   Megumi sighed and didn't feel that happy since her lack of presence was also her complex, but since it was very useful for a certain occasions, she didn't think too much.
   "Well, no one is going to bother you anyway," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why is that?" Sora asked.
   "Because you're coming with me," Haru said with a smile.
   Erina nodded and said, "That's right, during the party, this guy usually attracts a lot of bees, you can protect him from that."
   Hearing Erina's words, they only realized that there might be a lot of skanks who tried to get into his pants later and they quickly became wary.
   "Just relax, Ritsu and Seri are also with us after all," Kirari said.
   Seri nodded and said, "Just follow me later."
   Utaha, Sora, and Megumi nodded.
   Ritsu chuckled and said, "It feels good when everyone is together." She looked at the only man in this place and asked, "So when are you going to take all of us?"
   It was his only answer, but Ritsu quickly hugged his arm at that moment.
   Haru looked at everyone and really wondered whether it was alright for him to bring all of his harems since he felt that he was showing off for some reason.
   Sayuri (Eriri's mother) looked at her husband who was excited, but she knew the reason for this.
   "You don't have to be this excited. You're going to meet another man after all. If you're not my husband then I think that you have swung that way."
   Mr. Spencer looked at his wife with a speechless expression, but said, "Well, Kasugano Haruka has decided to come after all and of course, I am excited since I can see that young man is interested in investing in various industries in England."
   England is the heaven of rich people.
   As long as you have money, then everything can be settled in England.
   Even the conglomerate from Russia also decided to move to England since that place was very suitable for rich people.
   "That young man has bought a football club, right? What is he going to buy again?"
   "I'm not sure, but I've heard about his investment bank and I have a feeling that he's coming because he wants to promote it to our party, but still, I want to talk about his football club since its progress is amazing and his club might win second place in UEFA Champions League," Mr. Spencer said.
   Sayuri knew that her husband loved football, but she didn't say much about this matter. Even though her husband was excited to meet Kasugano Haruka, she was more cornered about something else. "Have you found out who sent our daughter back then?" She had asked her daughter several times who was the person who had sent her back, but that girl wouldn't open her mouth no matter what and only answered that she would meet that person at the party later.
   Mr. Spencer shook his head and said, "I don't know, but that person's security is better than ours since all the people that I have sent can only return with empty hands."
   Sayuri was in silence for a while and suddenly felt something weird.
   "Do you think the young man who sent out daughter is Kasugano Haruka?"
   Mr. Spencer was silent for a while, then chuckled. "Do you think there is such a coincidence?"
   "Why not? Our daughter is cute after all, even though her breasts are tiny, she isn't bad since her mother is such a beauty, right?" Sayuri said while smiling, looking at her husband.
   Mr. Spencer felt a bit excited and whispered, "Let's ask Eriri whether she wants a little brother or little sister."
   "Oh, dear..." Sayuri giggled and pulled her husband to her room since there was still time before the party after all.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1343: High Class Party 2
   Sora looked at the large mansion in front of her. She twitched her lips and felt a bit strange when she thought about her comrade who often wore a green tracksuit, black glasses, and unkempt hair while drawing would be living in such a mansion that was similar to a castle where the princess was living.
   "I think we can see why her chest is so small now," Utaha said.
   "Huh? Why is that?" Megumi looked at Utaha curiously.
   "Because God is fair." Utaha sighed and said, "Eriri is born rich which is why God decided to let her have a small chest."
   They were sure that it wasn't the reason why Eriri had a small chest.
   "You don't need to be surprised, really. Isn't this guy's house bigger?" Erina said.
   Kirari smiled and said, "You might not notice it, but the surrounding houses around his house have been bought by him." She looked at Haru with a lovely smile and said, "Right?"
   Haru was speechless, but he nodded since he really had bought the house in the surrounding area around his house. He wanted the safety of his family to be guaranteed after all, even if this country was known as one of the safest countries in the world, there was no way to erase the criminality in this country.
   Sora, Utaha, and Megumi only realized that they had only seen the tip of his wealth at this moment.
   "Alright, alright, you don't need to be that surprised. Let's just enjoy the party and return home then," Haru said.
   "Wait, I have one question." Utaha raised her hand.
   "What is it?" Kirari asked.
   "Is there a dance or something there?" Utaha asked. It was her first time to come to such a party after all and she thought that it would be similar to the party that she often saw in the movie where the people were there, dancing or even had an orgy.
   They thought that Utaha might be the mature one, but it seemed that she was one the cutest ones at this moment, though, there was some part that was uncute and even brazen for some reason.
   Eriri was waiting for Haru and his group. She didn't like this kind of party after all, but she needed to come and keep smiling.
   "Is your daughter single?"
   "What do you think of my grandson?"
   Eriri twitched her lips and wanted to go back as soon as possible.
   Sayuri (Eriri's mother) saw the change in her daughter and quickly stopped people trying to court her daughter. She knew that it was better for her daughter to marry someone from the same class, but in her mind, as long as Eriri was happy she didn't mind whether Eriri married a normal person such as Eriri's childhood friend, but if possible, it was better for Eriri to marry someone who had considerable wealth since sometimes a marriage when a rich girl married a normal man whose money wasn't much wouldn't result in happy marriage since the man would feel inferiority complex toward the girl.
   "Eriri, why don't you talk with Shinomiya-san or Fujiwara-san? Aren't they from the same school as you?" Sayuri said.
   Eriri quickly nodded and went to Fujiwara and Shinomiya since it was better than talking with the old man or the stupid guys who wanted to court her.
   When Sayuri saw Eriri walking toward the group of young ladies, her eyes kept staring at the guests who came to her house, wondering who was the young man who had sent back Eriri at that time. Then it was at this moment that her husband came and informed her that Haru had come. She nodded and decided to greet Haru personally.
   Sayuri was also curious about Haru since it would be her first time seeing the legend. She also wanted to see inside his brain since the stories of manga within both "Viking Weekly Manga Magazine" and "Weekly Venus" were being created by him.
   Haru was also a media conglomerate with various businesses and also an economic genius with an unparalleled vision.
   Everyone who came to this party also came here because they had heard that Haru was coming to this party.
   Then it was at this moment that Haru entered Eriri's house which Sayuri and Mr. Spencer were in shock since they saw a real harem protagonist right in front of their eyes.
   "Fujiwara-san! Shinomiya-san!" Eriri quickly came to Fujiwara and talked with Shinomiya.
   "Sawamura-san." Fujiwara waved her hand happily.
   Shinomiya was more reserved and nodded at Eriri.
   "How is the game?" Fujiwara asked.
   "Progress is good, and it might be ready before summer vacation," Eriri said.
   Both Fujiwara and Eriri were members of Tabletop Gaming Club and they often played a game together, but Fujiwara didn't join the process of creating "School Days" since she felt that it was a bit too early for her, though, she would play and buy the game when it was ready.
   Shinomiya who was listening to their conversation was a bit curious and asked, "Sawamura-san, Fujiwara-san, what are you talking about?"
   "This..." Eriri wasn't sure whether she could explain this matter to Shimomiya since her relationship with Shinomiya wasn't that close and she forgot the matter of "School Days" needed to be hidden from their school since this game was 18+ game.
   However, Fujimura didn't care much and explained the game to Shinomiya.
   Shinomiya, who listened to Fujiwara's explanation, frowned and asked, "So is this a game to date a girl?" It was her first time hearing there was such a game since she was a very sheltered young girl after all and she didn't know there was a perverted game.
   "Fujiwara-san! You can't say much about the game! What if you taint Shinomiya's mind!" Eriri quickly stopped Fujiwara since she was afraid Fujiwara would blabber too much.
   Then Fujiwara remembered that this game wasn't friendly to underage people and she quickly apologized. "I am sorry, Kaguya-san! I can't explain this game too much!"
   However, Shinomiya felt a bit disappointed when she was left out for some reason and she became even more curious about the game.
   "Can you at least tell me the general plan for this game?"
   Fujiwara didn't answer immediately, but looked at Eriri, asking whether it was alright to explain or not.
   Eriri blushed and coughed several times. "The intention of this game is to stop guys from playing with women."
   "Oh? So it is an educational game?" Shinomiya asked. She became even more curious about the game since she wasn't sure how to teach guys, not two timings or playing with a woman.
   Shinomiya didn't know that there was the next step after a kiss since she had never been told so.
   "Yes, this game is an educational game." Eriri could only bite the bullet since she didn't want to erase her image as a good young lady. She then looked at Fujiwara, asking her to help her to change the topic of conversation.
   As if Fujiwara could read the signal from Eriri, she said, "Sawamura-san, I have heard that Kasugano Haruka is going to come to this party, is that true?"
   "Yes." Eriri nodded and said, "Yes, it is true." She was wondering why that guy was very popular which somehow made her a bit annoyed.
   "Do you know him, Sawamura-san?" Fujiwara asked.
   "Why do you think that I know him?" Eriri asked.
   "Well, your game plan is from him, right?" Fujiwara looked at Eriri in confusion.
   Shinomiya also listened to their conversation since she had heard from her valet that Haru was the boyfriend of Kato Megumi from Fujiwara's class. Then she also thought about the young man that she happened to meet at Kyudo Dojo at that time. Her knowledge about relationships was zero and she didn't know much about the relationship between man and woman, so she was quite confused at this moment since she could tell that Haru's relationship with a woman was very complicated.
   Eriri sighed and forgot about that fact. She thought for a while and said, "I know him."
   "Then what kind of person is he?" Fujiwara asked.
   Eriri looked around and whispered, "Don't tell anyone, alright?"
   Shinomiya and Fujiwara nodded at the same time, wondering what Eriri wanted to tell them.
   Eriri wanted to say something, but her eyes turned toward the entrance of the house.
   Shinomiya and Fujiwara were a bit confused by Eriri's reaction and also turned toward the entrance before being stunned.
   The three of them, no, all the people at the party looked at the entrance since his presence alone was so amazing and it made them unconsciously think that he was the protagonist in this party.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1344: High Class Party 3
   Eriri was speechless when this guy dared to bring all of his harem members.
   "Isn't that Sora-chan and Utaha-senpai?" Fujiwara opened her eyes wide then looked at Eriri incredulously. "Sawamura-san, what's their relationship with Kasugano Haruka?" After she regained her calm from seeing Kasugano Haruka for the first time, she noticed both Sora and Utaha who were standing with him which made her confused.
   Eriri didn't hear Fujiwara's question and put down the glass of juice in her hand. "Wait, I have to go there first." She walked directly toward Haru's direction, but she tried to glance at him again since she had to admit that this guy was very handsome.
   Shinomiya also wasn't sure what to say since Kasugano Haruka in front of him was different from her imagination and she had also seen him before. The first time she saw him was on Kyudo Dojo and at that time, he was with nine beautiful girls, but she knew that his relationship with the nine beautiful girls was a producer and his idols.
   However, for the second time at this moment, he came with seven beautiful girls that didn't even lose to nine beautiful girls that came with him on Kyudo Dojo.
   Shinomiya, who was a very sheltered young lady, became curious since she didn't know what kind of relationship those seven girls had with him since she didn't know about "hare-kon".
   Fujiwara opened her mouth and eyes wide and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Fujiwara-san, do you think that they're his secretary?" Shinomiya said.
   "Oh, secretary?" Fujiwara woke up and felt a bit surprised, but then she quickly shook her head since she had a feeling that Haru and her friends had that kind of relationship, probably.
   When Haru entered the party which was being held in Eriri's house, he instantly became the focus of attention. He wore a light blue suit with brown leather shoes which gave him a soft feeling. In contrast, he slicked back his hair along with his "two ahoge", giving a mature and serious feeling.
   This combination caused the people in this party to admit that sometimes God was unfair, especially when they saw seven beautiful girls who were walking together with him. They weren't sure what kind of relationship they had, but somehow they had an idea what kind of relationship it was. Still, they weren't sure what to say when they saw both Kirari and Erina standing together with him.
   However, the people with a very keen business smell could tell that it could be said that there would be an alliance of three huge families which were Kasugano, Momobami, and Nakiri. When the three of them combined, they knew that it was only a time before another Zaibatsu family was born.
   But still, they had to admit that Haru's charm was very high which caused people to stare at him from time to time whether they were women or men.
   When Haru entered, he could tell that Utaha and Megumi were slightly nervous and he patted them gently on their backs which caused them to turn their heads at him. Somehow when both of them saw his gentle smile, the worries on their heads disappeared, and felt comfortable beside him.
   Haru then saw two people, one woman, and one man, but what made him surprised was that the woman had a similar feature to Eriri, albeit with black hair.
   As if noticing Haru's surprise, Seri whispered to Haru's ear. "They're Sawamura Sayuri and Mr. Spencer. They're the host of this party,"
   "Hello, Kasugano-san." Mr. Spencer greeted Haru with a gentle smile.
   "Hello, Mr. Spencer, Mrs. Sawamura," Haru said.
   Sayuri smiled and thought that Haru's figure overlapped with the figure that she had seen that night, however, when she was about to ask, Eriri came and quickly grabbed Haru's girlfriends.
   "Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, Kirari, come here!"
   The five girls were stunned when they were being pulled by Eriri, then before Eriri left, she gave him a snort before leaving him.
   Then Haru noticed the gaze of Sayuri and Mr. Spencer on himself. He blinked his eyes and quickly explained. "Don't worry, I don't have that kind of relationship with your daughter."
   "Oh? Really?" Sayuri smiled when she saw Haru's reaction.
   "If you're worried that I might touch your daughter then you don't need to worry," Haru said and reassured them.
   "So you're telling me that our daughter doesn't have a charm?" Mr. Spencer raised his eyebrows.
   'How can it lead to this?' Haru was speechless, Ritsu chuckled, and Seri let out a long sigh since she knew what her boss's main problem was.
   Mr. Spencer then smiled and said, "I was joking, but I didn't expect you to know our daughter."
   "We're working together on a game project," Haru said truthfully.
   "Kasugano-kun, can I call you that?" Sayuri suddenly asked.
   "Yes. Mrs. Sawamura," Haru said.
   "Mrs. Sawamura? Don't be so distant, you can call me Mom," Sayuri said with a smile.
   "...Emm, haven't I told you that I don't have that kind of relationship with your daughter?" Haru said.
   "It's not about "why not?", don't you feel worried that she's with me?" Haru was very frank after all and since he didn't hide his relationship with various girls then again, he wouldn't let their faces enter media in this country or even the world since he wanted them to have privacy. Luckily, he could control various media in this world and also protect them.
   "Why not? I can see that she's happier when she's with you," Sayuri said.
   When Sayuri saw his speechless expression, she asked another question, "You have a "hare-kon" relationship, right, Kasugano-kun?"
   "We're not married yet so I don't have that kind of relationship," Haru said.
   Sayuri was about to ask another question since she had a feeling that this young man might become her son-in-law, but Mr. Spencer cut his wife's words.
   "Kasugano-kun, congratulations to Tottenham for winning the UEFA Champions League," Mr. Spencer said.
   Haru also quickly changed the topic of conversation and walked inside with Mr. Spencer, since he had been standing at the entrance of the party.
   Ritsu and Seri also followed him.
   However, Sayuri was standing in a place before she looked at the group of girls that had been brought by Haru and she could see that their relationship with her daughter was very good. She looked at Haru's back again and rubbed her chin, thinking about the happiness of her daughter.
   Haru was talking with Mr. Spencer then one by one there were a lot of people who came toward him, introducing themselves since everyone wanted to know him, especially when the news that he would open his own investment banks.
   Unlike the west which was very frank and straightforward, there was no way to do that in this country and before they talked about business, they needed to talk about pleasantries first.
   Then it was at this moment that someone seemed to be quite impatient and asked directly with a very loud voice.
   "Kasugano-san, I have only one question! Can you reassure us that our money is going to be alright if we trust it on you?!"
   Haru didn't frown or anything, only looked at this middle-aged man curiously since he could tell that even if this man tried to dress neatly, he could tell that this man was very tired from his eyes. He moved his head to the side and asked, "Ritsu, who is this?"
   "He's a shareholder of Saka Real Estate. He put his money in Mizuho Investments last year and lost a lot of money last year," Ritsu answered.
   However, before Haru answered one by one started to question whether he could be trusted.
   "You're young! Rather than trusting you, it is better for me to put my money in an investment company with a very long history!"
   "Young men are very reckless! If you do this then before long, all of your industries are going to go bankrupt!"
   "You need stability, and don't be aggressive!"
   Haru knew that it wouldn't be easy for him to open an investment bank since he would touch the cake of a lot of people and he had a feeling that they might be the people from various famous investment banks or else they might be friends of those people whose cases were being touched by him.
   Haru was quite annoyed, but he wasn't a normal young man after all since he had a lot of experience. If he was outside the party then he could kill them by using "Horo Horo no Mi", but inside this party, he needed to solve all of them by using his wit, especially those old farts who tried to guide him on business when their business was on the verge of bankruptcy.
   Haru remembered their faces one by one before he started his plan to counter them. Once he went home, he would solve them one by one.
   Mr. Spencer frowned since he didn't expect that there would be a lot of people who would antagonize Haru which made him lose his face. It seemed that he shouldn't invite those people again in the future, but when he was about to stop them from talking since the more they talked the ruder they were.
   Haru clapped his hands and caused everyone to stop talking and everyone in the party also turned quiet because of this uniqueness.
   "Finally, you have given me a chance to talk." Haru stared at everyone and said, "I want to tell everyone here that I am the richest man in this world so before you try to give me advice about my business, please announce your net worth to me."
   Everyone who tried to antagonize Haru suddenly turned blush since their net worth was only a drip of his net worth.
   "Don't be arrogant, young man!"
   "Before you were born, I had already worked more than you do!"
   "Without us, there's no this country!"
   Haru raised his hand which somehow caused everyone to be quiet.
   The people who tried to antagonize him frowned since they weren't sure why but the pressure from this young man was very huge which caused them to follow him unconsciously.
   "My words might be rude and I might sound arrogant, but I have the right to do so." Haru looked at everyone again and said, "Like what I have said before, I am the richest man in the world and I can do so in one year of time. I can get rich alone without sharing it with all of you, but I don't want that." He raised his hands and said, "I want all of us to get rich. I want all of the people in this country to get rich so I have planned to open this investment bank. I might be young and you might not believe my qualifications, but my results for the past year are all you need to see whether I am worthy of your trust or not." His expression was very sincere and if someone saw his performance, he could get an Academy Award easily.
   Everyone was stunned since his words were so arrogant, but frankly, they couldn't find a fault since his confidence gave them a feeling that they could trust him and in the past year, all of his investments had been successful and even if his investment failed, Haru had one of the biggest companies and a lot of assets that could pay back all the loss.
   If Haru's investment succeeds then everyone would be happy and even if his investment failed, they didn't need to worry since they wouldn't be afraid that they would lose their money.
   "Now, before you give me another useless piece of advice, let me remind you once again that I don't need your money and here I have only given all of you a chance whether you're going to rich together with me or you can only sit on the side while biting your thumb enviously."
   Haru smiled and said, "The choice in all of you." Then at the same time, he thought that he really needed to change his strategy of an investment bank since he thought that the rich people were really troublesome!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1345: He's Charming
   When Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari were brought by Eriri, they were speechless at first, then they saw two young girls.
   "Fujiwara-san?" Megumi noticed Fujiwara.
   "Huh? Megumi? You're here too?!" Fujiwara was in shock.
   "Momobami-san, Nakiri-san, it has been a while." Shinomiya greeted both Kirari and Erina politely.
   Kirari and Erina also showed off their young lady demeanor and also greeted Shinomiya politely. They could be rude to a lot of people, but not in front of this young girl.
   Shinomiya Kagura, the daughter of Shinomiya Clan's patriarch and one of the most distinguished guests in this place, wasn't someone that Kirari and Erina could look down upon.
   The three of them talked for a while before Fujiwara, who couldn't read the mood, quickly asked directly.
   "Umm... I have been curious what all of your relationship with him is like?"
   Shinomiya was also curious and looked at them.
   Fujiwara and Shinomiya blinked their eyes and felt that they might have heard it wrong.
   Then Fujiwara decided not to think too much and asked, "Sawamura-san, you too?"
   "What?!" Eriri blushed and quickly shook her head. "Of course not! I am not his fiancee!"
   "Yeah, there's no way for Haru to have an interest in such a pitiful chest like you," Utaha said with a snort.
   "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA?! I WILL FIGHT YOU TO DEATH!!!"
   Eriri was furious and started to use her ultimate technique, "twin-tail tornado".
   "Ouch! Ouch! You're a young lady! How can you act like this?" Utaha was helpless and let Eriri's twin-tail hit her.
   However, Utaha didn't realize that her words also caused damage to Shinomiya who was on the side.
   Shinomiya's gaze became cold and gloomy since having a small chest was part of her complex.
   "I am sorry that she's a bit rude." Megumi quickly apologized to Shinomiya.
   Shinomiya was startled when Megumi suddenly appeared on her side and quickly shook her head. "No. I don't feel angry or anything." She wasn't sure why but she felt quite calm beside Megumi.
   "My name is Kato Megumi. I have heard that you're from the next class, nice to meet you, Shinomiya-san." Megumi introduced herself.
   Shinomiya stared at Megumi and somehow she couldn't read Megumi's mind. She also could see that Megumi didn't hide anything which somehow gained a plus point in her heart. "Nice to meet you, Kato-san." She looked at Megumi for a while and asked, "Can I ask you a question, Kato-san?"
   "Is there something that you want to ask me, Shinomiya-san?" Megumi asked.
   "Is it alright for you to share your man with other girls?" Shinomiya asked. She couldn't understand how five girls in front of her were able to date the same man.
   "It's not alright," Megumi said.
   Megumi's answer surprised Shinomiya, but before she asked another question, Megumi answered her question.
   "But if he only chooses one girl then the other girls will be unhappy and sad. He has the ability to make all of us happy so I am grateful for that and I am also very happy that I can be with him," Megumi said with a smile.
   Shinomiya looked at Megumi for a while and wondered what made this girl and the other four girls so fascinated by him.
   Then it was at this moment that there was a confrontation between Haru and some people at the party. Their voices were so loud that they attracted them instantly.
   "This..." Eriri became worried when she saw that Haru was being ganged by a lot of people. "What should we do?"
   "Why should you worry about him?" Utaha asked.
   "Huh?" Eriri was confused then said, "Utaha, you're his girlfriend! You're not worried about him?"
   "Of course, I am worried about him," Utaha said.
   "But I can't do anything." Utaha looked at Haru and clenched her hand tightly, remembering the face of the people who ganged on Haru and had decided to disgust them when she returned back later. "I can only trust him at this moment."
   Sora, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari also stared at the people who ganged on Haru, trying to preach useless things to him. They wanted to snort at them, but they knew that they might cause a lot of trouble for him so all they could do at this moment was to trust him.
   Shinomiya also watched the scene which happened in front of her with a cold expression, staring at the man who caused five girls in front of her to fall for him, but Fujiwara seemed to be panicked, afraid that there might be trouble.
   If this fight was only between commoners then it would be very easy to settle, but it was a fight between rich men which made the situation very complicated.
   However, it seemed that the appearance of those mob characters was made to increase his presence as a protagonist in this party and made everyone amazed by him.
   His words were arrogant, but it didn't offend them, or rather it made them unconsciously follow him. It even boosted his credibility since the words which came out of his mouth were all a fact. He only told the facts, data, and with his charisma, it wouldn't be hard for him to make all the people in this place put their bets on him.
   It was as if he told them that you wanted wealth, right? Then believe me!
   Somehow, the eyes of girls, women, and some men also couldn't look away from him.
   Some proverb might say that a lot of people do not judge a book by its cover, however, a lot of people judge a lot of things by their appearance.
   Even if the food was delicious, if the appearance was disgusting, no one was going to eat it.
   It was the same as Haru at that moment, if he dressed with only a pair of shorts and a tank top then no one would believe him at that moment and even mocked him.
   Haru's appearance was very good and the other factors such as his achievements, talents, and his way with words caused everyone to decide to follow this young man.
   Fujiwara, Shinomiya, and Eriri couldn't look away at his figure at that moment.
   "The choice for all of you."
   When those words came out, they saw him talking with the people in this surrounding a while before walking in their direction with a smile.
   The three girls felt their heart thumped and felt a sense of loss for some reason since they knew that smile wasn't targeted at them since they saw five girls who ran toward his direction with a bright smile and it might be their imagination since they also smelled something from those five girls which were very unique for some reason.
   But then they quickly shook their heads, wondering why their hearts had thumped before.
   They thought they would visit the hospital later if they remembered it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1346: Complicated
   When Haru returned, he came directly to his girlfriend's location. It was quite unpleasant when he needed to be provoked by a fuggly old man, and their smiles really healed him at that moment. However, he was glad that he could reverse the situation in his favor and he was sure that after this there would be a lot of people who would talk about his investment bank, but at the same time, he really needed to change his strategy since he knew that rich people were very troublesome.
   Haru wasn't sure how many people were going to go to his investment bank, but he knew that it wouldn't be easy. He needed to think of another way to fasten his speed to gather money.
   "Haru, you alright?" Sora asked and looked at him worriedly.
   Megumi and Utaha also asked the same thing, however, Kirari and Erina praised him for his words.
   Haru then smiled and pretended that he was sick. "Ugh... I might be tired, but I might be able to recover well if you kiss me and...."
   The five girls had to admit that this guy was very handsome back then, but suddenly this guy changed into his perverted self which made them sigh, however, they also blushed and knew what this guy planned to do after they returned.
   "Then why don't we go back? Your objective has already been achieved, right?" Utaha looked at Seri who was talking with a lot of people and said, "I can see that there are a lot of people who are interested in your investment bank."
   "Not yet." Haru looked at the people who exited from the party and said, "I want to see the ugly faces of the people who antagonize me, running away with their tails from this party. If I got screwed by someone, I would screw them back twice." He was quite petty after all and when he was being screwed, he would screw them back twice, no, hundreds of times!
   "...Sometimes you're very petty," Megumi said with a smile.
   Somehow his petty side was cute in their eyes.
   "If we're not at this party then I want to hug all of you at this moment," Haru said with a sigh, but he knew that he needed to maintain his image or else, he would be seen as a frivolous young man after all if he dared to hug and kiss his girlfriends at this party.
   The five girls smiled and chuckled since they also wanted to hug him too at this moment.
   "Still, why are those people trying to antagonize you?" Megumi asked.
   "I am going to cut their cake after all," Haru said.
   "Well, you don't need to think too much." Waved his hand, Haru really wanted to hug his girlfriends at that moment.
   "Megumi, it is better not to talk about his business here," Kirari said.
   Erina nodded and said, "There are a lot of people here after all."
   Megumi realized her mistake and apologized. "I am sorry, Haru."
   "Don't worry, you don't make any mistakes. I know that you're only worried about me." Haru patted Megumi's head gently which made Megumi relieved and feel happy at this moment. Then he looked at Eriri with a helpless expression and asked, "This isn't deliberate, right?"
   "Of course not!" Eriri had a guilty expression on her face since she didn't expect the party at her house would turn like this. She knew that it wasn't her fault, but she also felt that it was her responsibility since Haru was her friend after all and for those old men, she didn't care about them at all. She wanted to apologize, but suddenly someone interrupted her.
   "Still, these people have promoted your business, right?"
   Haru then turned his head and felt a bit surprised. "Shinomiya-san? Why are you here?"
   The reaction of each person was quite surprised when they heard Haru's question. His girlfriends were surprised when they saw that Haru seemed to know Shinomiya which caused Kirari to startle since she didn't expect her to talk in the hospital at that time would come true, but at the same time, she was also speechless when she heard his question.
   "Haru, do you know each other?" Kirari asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "I have met her on Kyudo Dojo by chance before."
   "Is that true, Kaguya-san?" Fujiwara asked.
   "Yes, I have met by chance before with nine different girls," Shinomiya said.
   Haru twitched his lips, looking at Shinomiya, wondering what this girl's plan was. "I have told you that I am visiting a Kyudo Dojo to see whether it is suitable for my gym or not, right?"
   "But why do you have to go with nine girls?" Erina asked.
   Eriri and Fujiwara stood on the side and hoped that they had popcorn since they felt that there was something interesting about to happen.
   "I have told you before that I am a producer of a school idol group. Those nine of them are members of that school idol group," Haru said.
   "Don't worry, we don't mind whether you're going to add other girls to your harems such as Eriri, Fujiwara, or Shinomiya, but please tell us beforehand," Kirari said with a smile.
   "Why do you include us in your problem?!" 2x
   Eriri and Fujiwara complained.
   Shinomiya only smiled but didn't say anything.
   Haru didn't look at Shinomiya since he felt that this girl's smile was very scary for some reason, but then he coughed several times and put on his best smile. "I know that it might be late, but my name is Kasugano Haruka. I am grateful to the two of you for taking care of Megumi, Utaha, and Sora at school."
   "Yes, my name is Fujiwara Chika. Nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun," Fujiwara said with a smile.
   Shinomiya also bowed her head slightly and introduced herself politely. "Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun. My name is Shinomiya Kaguya."
   Haru looked at Fujiwara for a while and felt that he had seen her in the past, but then his waist was pinched. "Ouch! Ouch! Utaha, what are you doing?"
   "I know that you love big breasts, but it is true to stare at someone else's breasts!" Utaha said.
   Fujiwara quickly hid her breasts with a blush on her face, but Shinomiya became gloomier since even though this conversation didn't have anything to do with her, it damaged her pride somehow.
   "You're wrong! Don't slander me! I am a gentleman! I won't stare at someone else's tits without permission and I am not even staring at her chest!"
   Even though Fujiwara's tits were huge, Tsunade was bigger!
   Haru had graduated from the age where he would be staring at someone else's breasts.
   "I just feel that I have seen her somewhere. If I am not wrong, it should be around Christmas time," Haru said.
   "Oh, right, I remember seeing Fujiwara-san at that time," Megumi said.
   Fujiwara then stared at Megumi and Haru at the same time before exclaiming since she really remembered their meeting on Christmas before. Her exclaim was quite loud and it attracted the attention of a lot of people.
   "I... I am sorry." Fujiwara quickly apologized.
   "It's alright, but keep that a secret, alright?" Haru said.
   Fujiwara blushed but nodded quickly.
   Shinomiya and Eriri looked at Fujiwara and felt a bit curious about her meeting with Megumi and Haru, but they would lose their faces if they decided to ask.
   Then they continued to talk until the party ended.
   Haru told Fujiwara and Shinomiya that they welcomed him to visit his home if they wanted to play and he also teased Eriri for a while before he also said goodbye to Eriri's parents. He then returned together with his girlfriends and really wanted to bring them back home, but suddenly Eriri stopped him.
   "Hmm, what's wrong?" Haru stopped and looked at Eriri curiously.
   Eriri was a bit embarrassed, but then she said in a very low voice, "I... I am sorry for the matter before... I didn't know that it would happen...."
   Haru smiled and said, "Don't worry, I am not angry, and isn't it because of you that my promotion is successful? Don't think too much and I am happy that your parents have invited me." He patted her head which somehow made her quite comfortable than she realized there was something wrong and swept his hand away.
   "Don't treat me like a child!"
   "But your breasts haven't grown yet."
   "What did you say, bastard?!"
   Both of them bickered for a while before he returned, Eriri watched his car and stood in place until she couldn't see it again.
   "Did my daughter fall in love?"
   Eriri was startled, then looked at her mother, annoyed. "What are you doing?!"
   Sayuri sighed and said, "You know that you have a lot of competitors. If you want to have him then you should put a sleeping pill to his water then bring him to the bed then ask for his responsibility."
   "WHAT KIND OF THING DO YOU TEACH YOUR DAUGHTER?!"
   Eriri couldn't handle it anymore and quickly ran away to her room.
   Sayuri shook her head and didn't think too much about her daughter's reaction, but then she had to admit that she couldn't erase the worry on her heart. In her heart, "Hare-Kon" was a new system and she also couldn't accept it if her husband was going to add a new wife, however, she could tell that Haru was a good boy since she could see how all of his girls were supporting him.
   Sayuri rubbed her chin and decided to let her daughter choose her partner by herself, but at the same time, she needed to remind her daughter to be careful since even if she said that Haru was a good boy, she knew herself that guy was a bastard since someone who could date five girls without having them fought each other and even acknowledged each other was either a very gentle guy or a bastard, but one thing for sure if her daughter fell into Haru's arms, without doubt, her little daughter would grow into a woman!
   "Eriri, wait a moment! Let's have a mom and daughter talk!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Btw, have any of you bought a PS 5? Was it worth it?
   Chapter 1347: Next Step
   Inside the car, they were talking to each other, but then Seri couldn't help but say that the development of his investment bank wouldn't be smooth.
   "I can see that too, but don't stop," Haru said while resting his chin on his hand and his index finger tapped his cheek slowly, rhythmically.
   Kirari smiled and said, "So you have found the problem?"
   "Rich people are troublesome and I have touched their cake, so it is normal for them to try to hinder me before, but then again, I am not easily defeated." Haru smiled and said, "Let's change the target."
   "Sorry, I phrased it wrong, I mean, let's add the target," Haru said.
   "Wait! Wait! You're going to talk about business secrets again, right? Is it alright to do it here?" Sora quickly stopped him.
   "It's alright." Ritsu smiled and said, "As long as I am here, there won't be any people who will eavesdrop on our conversation."
   The girls felt a bit speechless by Ritsu's confidence, but they didn't think too much since they knew that this girl was a genius regarding machines and IT-related matters.
   Haru closed his eyes and thought for a while before he said, "Let's slow down for a bit. I won't talk about my plan first, but my plan to build an investment bank won't stop, and lastly, Kirari, can you introduce me to the people on that side?"
   Kirari raised her eyebrows, but then she quickly calmed herself. "It's a crime to add the money of the people from Yakuza."
   "Do you want to have a connection with yakuza?!"
   The girls were startled when they heard Kirari's words.
   "Not the Yakuza, but the pachinko parlor owners," Haru said. He had opened a pachinko parlor in All Might's world together with Tsunade before, after all, so he knew very well how huge this industry was.
   "Pachinko?" Kirari's eyes brightened and nodded. "Don't worry, I'll set up a meeting with them as soon as possible." Her family's business was in both black and white and her family had a lot of connection with yakuza or rather, half of the branch family of Momobami Clan was a yakuza after all.
   "Pachinko, huh?" Seri thought for a while and didn't say anything immediately.
   "Why do you want to meet pachinko parlor owners?" Utaha asked.
   "It is because they have money," Haru said simply. He told them that most banks would have prejudice about pachinko parlor owners since they usually related to yakuza and the money from yakuza was illegal so the bank would avoid it.
   However, the pachinko parlor was different since it was legal and its market was huge.
   Haru knew that it would take a very long time for him to build his investment bank even if had the help of Erina's, his grandfather, and Kirari's family.
   "Does pachinko parlor really make money?" Sora raised her eyebrow and didn't believe it.
   "Ritsu, how much do people in this country spend on pachinko every year?" Haru asked directly.
   "200 billion U.S. dollars," Ritsu said simply.
   Erina, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were stunned.
   Even if Erina's family was rich, however, her family was nowhere close to 200 billion U.S. dollars.
   Haru also explained that the size of the pachinko market was even bigger than the city of sin, Las Vegas which caused them to startle and shock since in their minds the largest gambling business would be in Las Vegas, but didn't expect that it would be in their country.
   "Seri, I know that I have troubled you with a lot of things and you have been very busy. I am very grateful to you and very happy that you're working for me," Haru said.
   Seri blushed and quickly shook her head. "No, you're the one who saved me at that time, and without you... I don't have anywhere to go." It was the truth since she was really glad to be with him, however, she wanted to have more than a professional relationship.
   "I know that we have just acquired "Nentendo" and you're in the process of acquiring "Startbucks", but there's another company that I need to acquire to start my plan," Haru said.
   "Haru-sama, please tell me anything." Seri put her professional expression.
   "6-Eleven and Whatsapp, I need to acquire both of them," Haru said.
   Everyone was in shock when they thought that Haru was going to take down the giant convenience store company.
   6-Eleven, Childrenmart, and Loveson were the three biggest convenience store companies and 6-Eleven was the largest one among the three of them.
   When everyone was surprised, Seri and Ritsu weren't that surprised since Haru had acquired NBCUnited, which was worth more than 6-Eleven. They didn't know what Haru's plan was to acquire 6-Eleven, but every company which he had bought was always related to each other which created a chain of businesses which meant each business could complement each other.
   "Right, I only remember it now, what is the name of this investment company?" Seri asked. She almost forgot about it, but she hadn't asked about the name of this investment company before.
   "Let me name this!" Utaha quickly raised her hand.
   Everyone looked at Utaha with a speechless expression.
   Haru smiled and said, "You're not going to name my company name with something like Super-ultra-big-large-hyper something", right?"
   "Of course not!" Utaha snorted and said, "You have named your private plane and yacht Sora and Megumi's name, I also want to name your company too."
   Erina, Ritsu, Kirari, and Seri stared at Haru at the same time.
   Haru could only rub his face with a helpless expression. He looked at Utaha and said, "Go on." He hoped that the name created by Utaha wouldn't be bad.
   "It's the Ant Group," Utaha said with a smile.
   Everyone looked at Utaha curiously.
   "Yes." Utaha nodded and said, "Yes, I feel this name is very suitable since ants are very hard-working animals. Think about it for a minute. They never give up. No matter how many times you squish their little ant hill, they build it again. No matter how many times you flick them away from your food, they come back. They will go over, under, and around anything on their way to get where they are supposed to be! They are always looking ahead. In the summer, they are storing up for winter." She looked at her boyfriend and asked, "So what do you think?"
   "It's a great name." Haru nodded and said, "Let's name it, Ant Group."
   Seri nodded and wrote down on her note.
   Then the business talk ended and he quickly hugged them since he needed to recharge his energy at this moment and at the same time, he really felt grateful that he had a lot of girls who supported him so much.
   They smiled and also hugged him back, but then they knew that they would have a very exciting night.
   However, Seri had one question.
   "Haru-sama, what is Whatsapp?"
   Haru forgot that this app wasn't that popular right now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1348: Nentendo 1
   Haru had bought "Nentendo" and of course, he needed to set up a meeting to tell everyone in the company about the development of the company. He put importance on this company since it would be one of the biggest companies under his hands in the future.
   "Why do you have to bring me too?" Nasa asked with a helpless expression. It was his rare holiday, but this guy brought him directly by helicopter to go to Kyoto.
   In truth, his work wasn't that busy since he only worked from nine or ten until in the evening before he returned back to usual, but it just happened that Haru asked him to create another smartphone app which was named "Snapchat", however, this guy suddenly kidnapped him and brought him to his new company.
   Though, Nasa was a bit surprised that Haru was going to buy "Nentendo" since this company was famous for being known for being outdated. He didn't understand the reason why Haru decided to buy this company even though both of them knew that the future would be on smartphone games.
   Haru didn't only bring Nasa, but he also brought a lot of his lawyers with him.
   Seri and Ritsu didn't go with him since they were quite busy with the preparation of the acquisition of "Startbucks" and "6-Eleven" which were about to start.
   Both "Startbucks" and "6-Eleven" were a giant company after all and it needed time before the acquisition could be completed.
   "Bear with it, you're a genius and I need you to help everyone with the development of my new company," Haru said.
   Nasa sighed and said, "Still, hurry up and make this world become convenient." He knew his best friend's purpose and even if he was reluctant, in truth, his body was honest since he was excited about the development of technology in this world.
   "Don't worry, it will be soon, but then have you found that most beautiful girl in the entire galaxy?" Haru asked.
   Nasa let out a long sigh while shaking his head.
   "Don't worry, I will build a rocket company. If you can't find her on earth then she might be on Mars or the moon," Haru said while patting Nasa's shoulder, clearly joking.
   "What? That's right! I haven't searched for her in outer space!" Nasa became excited when he thought that he could find the most beautiful girl in the entire galaxy in outer space.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Don't be so obsessive. The girl might think that you're a stalker if you do so."
   Haru's words were cold water for Nasa, and he also realized his mistake and sighed. He knew that he could only wait or give up at this moment.
   "Don't worry, if you can find a girl then I will help you, I know a lot of great girls," Haru said with a smile.
   Nasa wasn't sure whether he should be happy or not at the moment.
   It might not be related, but Nasa also became a billionaire too, but this guy's style had never changed which was quite similar to how they had met for the first time.
   Unlike Haru, who wore his favorite maroon suit, Nasa wore a hoodie, jeans, and sneakers. However, it didn't really matter since it how it should be, probably.
   Anyway, it didn't really matter and both of them quickly entered the company after Haru's helicopter landed on Nentendo's headquarter in Kyoto.
   The meeting also quickly started after some pleasantries from the executives and all the employees of Nentendo greeted Haru with a lot of respect and excitement.
   If the one who bought the company was just a banker or just a rich guy, then they wouldn't be this respectful and excited, but the one who had bought "Nentendo" was the young man who was known as a "God of Game".
   This name had a lot of meanings, but in a rude way, all the games produced by Haru were all very hot in the entire world from galge, computer game, smartphone game, etc, but not only that!
   Haru also owned a large media industry with a lot of copyright from movies, manga, anime, tv shows, music, etc.
   With those resources, if "Nentendo" couldn't grow then this company would be useless.
   Haru didn't waste a lot of time and said some encouraging words to all the employees which made him quite similar to the MLM leader. He had to admit that one thing that he needed to learn from MLM leaders was how to encourage people and how to deceive people. He was very good at both of them and very quickly, he raised all the spirit of people in this place to the limit.
   Nasa, who was by his side together with the executives from the "Nentendo", also became excited and even fooled by his best friend's words.
   Then, without waiting any longer, the long-awaited first meeting which was led by him started, but before it started, everyone needed to sign the document to keep everything that was being talked about within the meeting room secret.
   Haru's ambition for Nentendo was very huge and he wanted to strike down both Playstation and Xbox when they weren't prepared like how Japan struck down the US on Pearl Harbor. Well, that was a joke, but there were a lot of things that he wanted to say in this meeting after he had read the development that this company was about to take and he needed to stop some of them since he didn't want to have any more losses on this company.
   Everyone was a bit surprised when they needed to sign an agreement, but they thought that this meeting might be more important than they had thought and their new boss had a new plan which made them sign the agreement without hesitation since they also loved this company and wanted this company to grow even more!
   "I know that some of you might be confused as to why you should sign that agreement to keep everything in this meeting a secret, but it is very important for the future of "Nentendo"," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded and also told him their understanding.
   "That's good." Haru smiled and said, "I am afraid that you're cursing me inside your heart at this moment when I have told you to sign that agreement."
   Everyone chuckled with his dark joke since, in their hearts, they didn't dare to laugh at their new boss since their new boss's achievement was just very legendary!
   "As you might know, I am not a beginner in the game industry and you might also play some of my games," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded since a lot of Haru's games were becoming big hits such as "Minecraft", "Candy Crush Saga", "Flappy Bird", "Angry Bird", "Township", "Temple Run", etc.
   It was only a small game, but all those games generated a crazy amount of money which could make anyone become very jealous!
   With such an achievement, without a doubt, Haru was a genius in the game industry since all of his vision had always been right.
   "Before I bought this company and before I came here, I read the information about this company from sales, games, libraries, financial, account, etc, but let's talk about that matter later since there is something more important that I want to talk about and that is the development of "Nentendo" from now on."
   Haru then looked at everyone and said, "I know that some of you might not accept it, but I want you to cancel the development of Nentendo Wii U."
   When those words came out from Haru's mouth, everyone was roaring!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1349: Nentendo 2
   When Haru's words came out, everyone in the meeting couldn't handle it anymore and complained.
   "You can't do that, Chairman!"
   "We have spent a lot of time and money on that new console!"
   "If you decide to stop then it'll be a loss for our company!"
   This company and every employee in this company spent a lot of time and money to produce the Nentendo Wii U. They couldn't accept it when they heard that this new console was going to be stopped without even going to the market!
   Nentendo Wii U was also a very important console since it was produced to compete with PS4 and Xbox One which was developed by two giant companies.
   If they stopped the development of the Nentendo Wii U, then with what kind of console that they would compete with two giants, however, when they wanted to keep talking to stop Haru's decision, they saw him raise his hand which caused them to shut their mouth unconsciously.
   Haru only looked at them with an expressionless expression.
   "If you are done then let me talk and don't cut me when I am about to say something. If you can't even do that, then I don't need you here and you can get out of here."
   Haru stared at them and he didn't have mercy toward them.
   No one was sure, but they felt very scared at that moment.
   "Let me remind you that this isn't your company anymore and it is my company. Even if this company is in losses, the one who is in trouble isn't all of you, but me as the owner of the company. I have made my decision, so you don't need to talk nonsense with me anymore," Haru said and didn't accept any complaint.
   They sighed and only remembered that "Nentendo" wasn't a listed company anymore and it was being owned by the young man in front of them which made them sigh.
   "I know that all of you have a complaint inside your heart, but I have my own reasons why I have to stop the development of the Nentendo Wii U."
   Haru clapped his hands and his lawyers gave a document to all the people in this meeting.
   Everyone looked at the documents in their hands and looked at it curiously, wondering what kind of document it was.
   "This is the data that I have collected about the impression of the public about Nentendo Wii U, but you can see for yourself that the response isn't that good."
   Everyone who read the document became gloomy and let out a long sigh after they read the document.
   Haru didn't bother them and let them proceed with everything which they had read on the document.
   When everyone had read it, they put down the document on the table and they didn't have a doubt about it since the data in front of them told everything.
   Haru loved data since it was reality. It was cold and cruel, but in business, it was everything.
   "I know that all of you love Nentendo and you have regarded this company as your own. Frankly, I am happy about it since it shows how much you care about this company and how much you want this company to develop even more, but Nentendo Wii U is a failure product."
   Haru also needed to praise them since it was impossible to make someone follow him with only a stick since he also needed a carrot to make them work for him.
   Everyone let out a long sigh once again, but then they looked at their new chairman, wondering whether he had a way to solve the problem of this company and wondering why he had decided to buy the company that had developed a failed product.
   "Now, you might be curious as to why I have decided to buy this company, right?"
   "Because I believe in this company. I love this company as much as you do. I have played all the games within this company and I want everyone in this world to play the game in this company since the game in this company is very fun!"
   Haru needed to raise their morale first and also told them his ambition to let everyone in this world buy his product directly.
   Everyone was moved since they didn't expect their new chairman would love this company that much.
   A lot of people in this place had been working at this company for a long time and they had a lot of feelings in this company so they didn't want this company to be destroyed and wanted to develop even more.
   "Before I talk about the development of a new console in exchange for the Nintendo Wii U, I will talk about Nentendo 3DS first," Haru said, but he stopped when he saw someone raised their hands. "Is there something that you want to ask?"
   "Chairman, have you already made a plan for the new console?"
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "We need to compete with PS4 and Xbox One after all, and if we don't release the new console that we will lose even if we have a lot of games under our library."
   Everyone was very excited and at the same time, they were curious what kind of new console had been designed by Haru.
   "Now, let's talk about Nentendo 3DS." Haru smiled and said, "I am very pleased with this product and I don't think there's a problem releasing this new console right away."
   Everyone nodded and also felt relief when they heard Haru's words.
   "I will also produce Pokemon games and bundle it together with the Nentendo 3DS later," Haru said.
   Unlike in his previous world, where Pokemon became famous from a game then it started to develop into merchandise, anime, manga, etc.
   Haru had developed Pokemon better in this world and it had already become a rage in the entire country since everyone was crazy at how cute Pokemon was and he knew that there were a lot of people who wanted to play the game.
   Everyone heard Haru's words nodded with a smile since they knew once they did so, the new console would be sold very well.
   "But there are some things that I want to change on the Nintendo 3DS," Haru said.
   However, when everyone heard Haru's words, they became nervous once again, wondering what kind of change he would ask them.
   "First, about the price of the console. I heard that you have set it to 25,000 yen, right? Let's lower it a bit to 18,900 yen since I feel that it is too expensive."
   Haru felt that a handheld game shouldn't be that expensive and when the price was just right, he was sure that there were a lot of people to buy it once the price was set right.
   Everyone nodded and didn't think too much since it was about the price, but when they heard the word "first", they knew that there should be something more that he wanted to tell them.
   "Then the next one is about the release date. Let's change the release date to Christmas, I am sure that a lot of children who are going to ask their parents to buy our new console and their parents also won't think too much when they see the price is just right. I'll do my best to promote the Nintendo 3DS and you should do your best to finish up this product to perfection."
   Then Haru explained why he made the change on both matters and how he would use his other companies to help to expand the game library on Nentendo and also promoted it so everyone in this world would know about Nentendo 3DS.
   Everyone was boiling in excitement when they heard Haru's words and they knew that Nentendo 3DS would be in rage once it was released.
   "Then the last matter is the most important thing that I want to talk to all of you."
   When they heard his words, they knew that it was time to talk about the development of the new console.
   Then Haru's lawyers gave another document and the screen in the meeting room was also being turned on, showing everyone the future of Nentendo!
   Haru stood up and showed his confident smile.
   "Now, let me introduce to all of you the future of Nentendo's new console, Nentendo Switch!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1350: Growing
   When the design of the Nentendo Switch was being shown by everyone, they instantly fell in love with this game console and they couldn't wait to make it into reality. Their displeasure from the rejection of the Nentendo Wii U disappeared since they knew about the new game console which was designed by Haru was better than the previous Nentendo Wii U.
   It might not be related, but when Haru bought the ability to draw from the Group Chat, after all, he still had a spare point on the Group Chat, and drawing talent wasn't that expensive. As for what he asked from Porunga before, he asked him to dwell inside his body and became his energy, so his energy became even bigger than before, if he wanted, he could use his energy to make Daimidaler be the size of two planets, but he felt that it wasn't enough, after all, he wanted to make something with the size of the universe.
   Haru had to admit that he didn't regret his choice to buy a drawing talent from the Group Chat, after all, his artistic sense was quite weird in the past, and it made him incapable of drawing various gadgets that he wanted to make in the past which caused the development of those gadgets to be postponed or took a lot of time to realize it.
   After talking about such a trivial matter, then let's return to the previous discussion regarding Nentendo Wii U and Nentendo Switch.
   The development of Nentendo Wii U and Nentendo Switch was made for hybrid consoles that could be used as either a home console or a portable device, however, the development of Nentendo Wii U was a failure since its shape was too weird and its controller was very hard to be used.
   However, Nentendo Switch erased all the problems on the Nentendo Wii U.
   Haru explained the design, features, machines, etc until his mouth was almost dry so he stopped for a while to drink water, however, he could see the eager eyes of everyone in this meeting room since, in the end, he continued to talk, showing the future of Nentendo on his mind.
   Nasa, who was on the side, also felt that this new game console would be sold very well in the future.
   Haru knew that Nentendo had a lot of problems from various things and he needed to solve them one by one.
   The first problem was the development of the console, then the next problem was a network.
   Compared to both PS and Xbox, the development of a network of Nentendo was too backward, but it was normal since this company was just a game company. Unlike both of its competitors who were an electronic products company and computer software company respectively.
   Nentendo's focus had always been on the game, so in terms of networking, they were behind both competitors.
   However, such a thing needed to be stopped and he needed to fasten the development of the network within Nentendo since it was all money, especially the subscription payment since once it was done, Nentendo would have a stable income in the future.
   Besides a stable income, there would be another advantage from advertising his business better from "Line", "Intragram", "NicoNico", "Aegis Cloud Company", "Nerflix", "Zoom", etc.
   Haru told them that he would put money for the development of the company so they needed to do their best and of course, if this company was very well developed, there would be a lot of bonuses waiting for all of them.
   Everyone nodded and also became excited since they knew that this company was about to grow into an unprecedented giant and knew once that happened they would receive a lot of bonuses. Everyone knew that once Haru's plan was implemented, they would drop down a hydrogen bomb on the game industry. They felt that their heart and hands were itchy and couldn't help but come out from the meeting room in hurry to implement the plan in a hurry, however, they knew that this meeting was far from over and everyone didn't even stop the meeting during the lunch or rather they ate on the meeting room directly while listening to the meeting since everything which was told in this room would be their future from now on!
   When the meeting ended, it was already quite late.
   Haru didn't wear his suit and took off his tie, rolling the sleeves of his shirt, feeling a bit tired, however, he was full of excitement when he thought that he was about to create a giant in the process. He also knew once his company was listed, then there would be a lot of money that enter his pocket, however, he wasn't in a hurry since he didn't lack money at this moment.
   Haru's words were a bit wrong since he really needed the money since he wanted to acquire "Startbucks" and "6-Eleven" as soon as possible to implement his next plan, creating a moat around his fortress.
   After the meeting ended, Haru and Nasa went back together and they went to Nasa's house to eat a hotpot together.
   Before Haru went to Nasa's house, he brought some ingredients from the supermarket then went directly together with Nasa to his house.
   When they had arrived, Haru sighed and looked at Nasa's small rental apartment. He turned his head and asked, "Don't you want to buy a house or something?"
   Nasa shook his head and said, "It's better like this. I feel lonely living alone in a big house alone."
   Haru nodded and didn't think too much, walking to Nasa's apartment. He remembered the owner of this small apartment was a boy with a beautiful maid who did a rental video business on the first floor of the apartment. He didn't care about the boy, but he was a bit worried about the beautiful maid since the rental video business would be over soon and he was wondering whether that beautiful maid had a place to work.
   "What's wrong?" Nasa asked.
   "Nothing. Let's eat quickly since I will go to my girlfriend's house after this," Haru said.
   Nasa looked at Haru with a speechless expression but didn't say anything since he knew very well about his best friend's personality.
   Upon entering Nasa's apartment, Haru quickly made stock of the hot pot and put a lot of ingredients that could enhance Nasa's body and health but before that.
   "Nasa, can you eat something spicy?"
   "Don't worry, I can eat something spicy," Nasa answered while sitting near a low table and writing something on his laptop, especially about the development of various matters of their company.
   It might not be related, but Haru had placed down a bodyguard around Nasa in secret since even though Nasa didn't appear in public and no one really knew Nasa very well, it wouldn't be hurt to be careful since Nasa was his friend.
   Haru brought the hot pot to the table and put down the ingredients quickly inside the hot pot.
   Nasa looked at Haru and asked, "Do you have something that you want to develop again?"
   "Why did you ask so?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "It is rare for you to come to my house unless you have something to discuss with me after all," Nasa said with a long sigh, however, he knew that all of Haru's ideas were very novel and he was also quite excited hearing all the idea which came out from Haru's mouth.
   "What do you mean? Don't you think that the reason why I come to your house is that I feel worried about your health or something?" Haru asked with an expression of disbelief.
   Nasa only looked at Haru with a speechless expression.
   "Alright, alright, I have another plan that I want to develop," Haru said.
   "Oh, what is it?" Nasa looked at Haru with an interest, but his hands didn't stop eating the hot pot which was made by his friend since it was so damn good!
   "I want to develop e-commerce and e-wallet," Haru said.
   Nasa looked at Haru and knew that this guy was about to shake the entire world once again, however, he was also full of excitement!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1351: Study Session 1
   Maki knew that Haru was quite busy and it was also the reason why he didn't go on the training in the morning, however, everyone on the Muse was also quite busy since they needed to study for their exam and trained for their concert at the same time.
   Both of them were quite busy, however, she didn't expect that bad guy was going to visit her house, though, this time, he wasn't going to enter from her window but entered through the entrance.
   Maki opened the door of her house and saw his figure who seemed to have just come back from his business. She smiled sweetly and thought that this guy came to her house because he missed her. She quickly ran toward him and asked, "What are you doing here?"
   "I want to say that I miss you so I want to see you but..."
   Maki was happy when she heard his words, but then she was confused by his second words.
   "I will supervise your study," Haru said.
   Maki wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Right, are your parents at home?"
   Before Haru entered, he needed to ask this question first since he needed to greet his in-laws, right?
   "No, they're not at home yet..." Maki said in blush.
   Haru wasn't sure whether he was lucky or not, anyway, he didn't stay in the entrance too long and went directly to Maki's room.
   Inside Maki's room, it had been several times that he came to this room, and he didn't see a change. Oh. He saw a chance and that was a photo of both of them which they took in the government office when he decided to ask her for marriage at that time.
   Haru was 17 and there was no way that he would be allowed to marry since he was still too young. Haru walked toward the study table and took the photo with a smile.
   Maki blushed and felt a bit shy, but she also felt happy when he confessed to her.
   "It's a great photo," Haru said.
   "That old man was too kind to take our photo at that time." Haru let out a sigh when he remembered that the government office was open even though it was in the middle of the night and when he thought that there was an old man who kindly told them that they couldn't marry yet, but that old man decided to help them to take a photo on the government office for a keepsake for both of them. Thinking back, it was quite weird to take a photo in the government office, but he didn't think too much at that time.
   Haru put down the photo and looked at the books which were placed on the table. He looked at Maki and asked, "You have been studying?"
   Maki nodded and said, "Of course, I need to maintain my grade since I need to become a doctor." It was her parents' wish to become a doctor after all.
   Haru nodded and didn't think too much since it had been her dream to help her parents. "Then sit down, and let me help you study."
   However, Maki looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "So you're coming because you want to teach me to study?"
   "Of course." Haru took a chair and sat down. He looked at Maki and said, "Your score needs to be good, or else the consequence will be a disaster."
   Maki also sat down and asked, "What is the consequence?"
   "If your score on the exam is bad, then your father is going to force you to stop as a school idol," Haru said.
   "What?!" Maki was startled, but when she thought calmly, it was possible.
   "However, that's not the worst case."
   "What's the worst case?" Maki looked at Haru worriedly.
   "The worst case is that we have to break up and we can only date until you have entered medical university."
   Haru knew how strict Maki's father was and if Maki's score on the exam was bad then without a doubt all the thing which he had said before would happen in reality.
   Maki became very worried since she didn't want to break from him, however, at the same time, she realized something and asked, "So you don't want to break up with me?"
   Haru smiled and hugged this cute girl in his arms. "I know that you have been working hard from your idol activities, studying, and even teaching Rin to not have a bad score on her exam, however, your energy is limited and I am afraid that you'll mess up one of your exams so I come here so I can teach you personally and get a good score on your exam." He kissed her hair and said, "And I can't bear to break up with you."
   Haru could date secretly, but he didn't want that since it was troublesome and he would antagonize his in-laws which were troublesome.
   Maki smiled and snuggled into him. "Alright, I'll let you teach me."
   Haru nodded and said, "Then from now on, don't call me Haru, but call me Haru-sensei, alright?"
   Maki looked at Haru with a speechless expression and wondered whether this guy only wanted to play a role-play with her. However, she didn't mind, even though she was a bit embarrassed.
   "...Ha... Haru-sensei..."
   Haru realized that his girlfriend was so cute!
   However, as a teacher, he needed to maintain his demeanor and he couldn't be sloppy. His expression became strict and nodded. "So Maki-kun, I'll be your teacher from now on. Please take care of me."
   Maki nodded and said, "Please take care of me, Haru-sensei."
   Haru clutched his heart and really held himself to not push her to the bed at this moment. He quickly calmed himself and said, "Let's start with mathematics first."
   Then their first study session started!
   When Maki's parents returned home, they had heard from the maid in their house that Haru had come and in their daughter's room at that moment.
   "Oh, what are they doing?" Maki's father asked curiously, however, the response of Maki's mother was very fast since she quickly ran in the direction of her daughter since she was afraid for her cute daughter to be alone with that bad wolf.
   Maki's father and the maids on the house looked at Maki's mother with a confused expression at the same time.
   When Maki's mother almost reached Maki's room, she slowed down her speed and moved quietly so they didn't hear the noise which was produced by her footsteps and she needed to make sure first whether they did something on her imagination or not. She reached the door of Maki's room then put her ear on the door.
   Maki chuckled when she heard his praise.
   "That's good. It hasn't been long since I taught you, but it seems that you have a talent in that area."
   It might be because the mind of Maki's mother at this moment was quite dirty and she thought that Maki and Haru were doing something that they shouldn't do and quickly opened the door.
   Haru and Maki then turned their heads and looked at Maki's mother who suddenly entered her room.
   Maki's mother blinked her eyes and thought that she had misunderstood something since she saw her daughter and her son-in-law were sitting next to each other with a lot of books on the top of the table.
   "Um... what are you doing?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1352: Study Session 2
   "Mom, what are you doing?"
   Maki frowned, looking at her mother, however, she sighed in relief inwardly since her mother didn't see her when she was kissing him before.
   Haru had made a rule that whenever Maki could solve a problem, she would kiss him.
   Maki thought that this guy wanted to trouble her, however, when she was kissed, she felt slightly better somehow and she also felt more energized when she was learning so even though she was in doubt about what had happened, she let him kiss her, though, in her mind that kiss felt great.
   In truth, Haru was using "Ripple" when he kissed Maki and transferred that energy into her body slowly when he kissed her so she became energized whenever she felt tired of learning.
   Maki's mother, Tsuki Nishikino, blushed and coughed slightly. "What are you doing?"
   Tsuki pretended nothing had happened and directly asked both of them. She walked toward them and could see a number of books on the table. "Are you two learning?" She was a bit surprised secretly.
   Maki nodded and said, "Haru is teaching me."
   "I don't want Maki's score on the exam to be bad after all," Haru said.
   Tsuki nodded and she thought that she might misjudge Haru. She could see that both her daughter and Haru had a healthy relationship, or that was the case?
   Tsuki wasn't going to be fooled and knew once she had let her guard down, her daughter would be eaten by this bad wolf.
   Haru only looked at Maki's mother and wondered whether her mother-in-law was on that time of the month.
   When Haru was wondering what he should do with Maki's mother, he let out a sigh of relief when he saw his father-in-law.
   Maki's father nodded when he saw a lot of books on the table. "Did you come to teach Maki?"
   "It's almost her exam after all and I am afraid that the score of her exam will be bad. If that happens then I am afraid that you'll forbid our relationship," Haru said directly.
   Maki smiled and Haru directly uttered his worry to her father since she also thought the same.
   Maki's father sighed and felt a bit of pain when his baby daughter was already in love with someone, however, he felt relief with the man that was chosen by his daughter.
   "You don't need to worry. I can see the relationship between the two of you is very good, especially when you have supported each other very well," Maki's father said.
   Haru and Maki let out a sigh at the same time.
   However, Maki's mother felt that with her husband's words, Haru would be more unbridled when he was long with her daughter, but then again, she knew that she wouldn't worry that much about her daughter's life, especially when her boyfriend was the richest man on earth.
   "Right, I want to ask you a question," Maki's father said.
   "If it is something that I can answer then I'll do my best," Haru said.
   "In the morning news, I have seen a lot of rich people whose crimes are being announced on your television broadcast, is it your doing, Haru?" Maki's father asked. He didn't come to Eriri's parents' party and he didn't know what had happened, however, he was very keen and could tell that something must have happened since he was sure of the fate of those rich people would be in trouble for a lot of their bad deeds were directly announced on television.
   Maki and Tsuki were surprised and looked at Haru at the same time.
   Haru nodded and said, "They provoked and tried to screw me at the party a few days ago after all. If I did nothing then they would be more unbridled. I need to teach those people some lessons or else, the provocation will be bigger."
   It was the same as bullying, when someone saw that the person who was being bullied would do nothing when the bullying would be escalated, however, when the person who was being bullied fought back, screwed them back, then the bullies would be scared.
   In this country, everyone worshipped the strong after all.
   As long as it was within the rules, he would fight back using his media and uncover all of the black materials that he had collected by hacking almost every important person in this country.
   However, if they send an assassin or something similar, then he would send his ghost and make those people commit suicide.
   "Papa, they're all bad people! You don't need to worry about them!" Maki, of course, supported her boyfriend.
   Maki's father let out a sigh again when his only daughter had loved this bad guy so much. He looked at his son-in-law and said, "Still, your means of revenge is quite cruel."
   Haru rubbed his nose and felt a bit embarrassed.
   After he uncovered all the gossip, black material, etc alike to his media company, he didn't hesitate to short sell their companies and profited a lot of money from it.
   In the eyes of some people, he was a genius, but in the eyes of some people, he was also notorious.
   However, in the capitalist world, being a good person was a trait that shouldn't be used since if he let go of his enemies then he would be bitten back.
   In this confrontation, he killed the chicken to scare the monkey and showed that he wasn't something that could be messed with.
   "Don't worry, Uncle. I know that I am quite bad, but I will treat Maki dearly," Haru said with a serious expression.
   "Haru...." Maki smiled brightly at this moment.
   Maki's father nodded and felt satisfied with the quality of his son-in-law.
   "I know, but if you hurt Maki then I won't let you go."
   "Don't worry, that's something that I won't do no matter what," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Right, how is your pharmaceutical company?" Maki's father knew that Haru owned a pharmaceutical company and as an owner of a hospital, he knew that it was good to know when his son-in-law owned a pharmaceutical company since both of them could work together.
   "Don't worry, the progress is quite good and the progress of the research is almost finished before long a new medicine will be sold," Haru said. He was telling the truth since his pharmaceutical company's development was quite good that he didn't need to worry.
   "Then when it's ready, tell your representative to come to our hospital," Maki's father said.
   "Thank you, Uncle," Haru said.
   "You shouldn't call me Uncle, you know." Maki's father looked at Haru and waited for him to say something that he wanted to hear.
   "Umm... Father-in-law." Haru blushed and felt a bit embarrassed at that moment.
   "That's good." Maki's father nodded with a smile, seemed very satisfied at this moment.
   Maki blushed and tucked the sleeve of Haru's shirt since she also felt a bit embarrassed when Haru called her father that way.
   "Then I won't bother the two of you." Maki's father was about to go back, but then he stopped since he remembered something. "If your investment bank is open, tell me, I will open an account right away." He knew very well that his son-in-law was a genius at business so he didn't need to worry that much about putting his money on Haru's investment bank.
   "Don't worry, Father-in-law. I'll tell you when it is ready," Haru said then glanced at Tsuki who had been staring at him. "Umm... Do you still want me to call you an aunt or mother-in-law too, Tsuki-san?"
   Tsuki blushed and coughed several times. "Then you can call me mother-in-law, however, you can't do something weird to Maki, alright?"
   Maki blushed and felt embarrassed, she wanted her mother to go away quickly since she wanted to continue with her study.
   "I need to study! Don't bother me!"
   Tsuki sighed and walked out after being pushed by her daughter outside.
   "If you do that, don't forget protection, alright?" Tsuki whispered to her daughter's ear.
   Maki roared in embarrassment then closed the door quickly!
   Maki then quickly sat down beside him and didn't dare to look at him.
   "It seems that I don't need to worry if I ask you to marry again in the future," Haru said with a smile.
   Maki blushed and hit Haru's arms several times to hide her embarrassment, but then she was pulled into his arms. She snuggled into her arms and said, "I love you, Haru."
   Haru caressed Maki's hair then felt a vibration on his phone. He raised his eyebrow and had a feeling that there would be a quest on the Group Chat at this moment.
   "What's wrong?" Maki asked while looking at him curiously.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "Do you still want to visit Chiba?"
   "Of course! Let's go to that place during summer break."
   Maki wanted to see the girl who had raped Haru during his elementary school. If she saw her then she would give her a piece of mind!
   Haru wasn't sure what this girl was thinking, but he needed to confirm whether there was really a quest on the Group Chat or not at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1353: Quest
   It hadn't been that long since the quest from the world of Hunter x Hunter, however, everyone on the Group Chat received another quest and this quest was somehow quite familiar, but at the same time, they didn't know this quest very well.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Become a master.
   Quest 2: Join Holy Grail War.
   Quest 3: Join either Black Faction or Red Faction.
   Quest 4: Let your body be possessed by the Ruler (woman only).
   Quest 5: Summon a servant.
   Quest 6: Win the Holy Grail War.
   Quest 7: Collect Holy Grail.
   Quest 8: Invite one new member.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the end of the Holy Grail War.
   Kuroneko who read the quest frowned since she remembered this work very well since it was made in Haru's worlds, however, she didn't remember that there was either Black Faction or Red Faction. She understood the rest of the quests, but there was some part that she didn't understand.
   'Let your body be possessed by the Ruler? Women only?'
   Tsunade: "This quest is very weird."
   Charlotte: "Yeah, especially the quest number 4 where you let your body be possessed by the Ruler, why is it only for a woman?"
   Kuzuha: "So if I accept this quest, my body will be possessed by the Ruler?"
   Korosensei: "The chance is very high."
   Korosensei: "I wonder whether the ruler is a girl so it is the reason why the quest only accepts a girl as a body."
   When they read Korosensei's reply, they thought such a possibility was very high since usually in the story, there would be a lot of beautiful female characters so it would attract a lot of people to watch or buy the merchandise of the story.
   Kouha: "That probability is very high, so I guess, this quest needs one female and let her body be possessed by the ruler then the other one is going to join Holy Grail War."
   Teppei: "Is there any girl who is going to volunteer on this quest?"
   Esdeath: "I don't have an interest."
   Esdeah and Tsunade wouldn't accept anyone to possess their bodies, especially when the identity of the ruler wasn't known. They also weren't sure whether the ruler was male or female, they couldn't accept such a thing unless that ruler was their beloved one who hadn't appeared on the group chat at this moment.
   Gintoki: "Kuroneko, do you know anything about this quest?"
   Kuroneko: "I know that this is part of Fate Series, a game which was created by Haru."
   Everyone was startled when they read Kuroneko's words.
   Sumire: "You mean that this world is created by Haru?"
   Kuroneko: "It might not be Haru since he might copy it somewhere and the story is a bit different from what I have seen before."
   Everyone nodded after they read Kuroneko's explanation.
   Tsunade: "Sumire, you're at his world, right?"
   Sumire: "I might be in his world, but I don't have a hobby to play a game or watch a movie since I mostly spend my time in hospital. If not, then I spend my days lazying around his house while asking him to massage my body."
   Sumire's life in Haru's world could be said to be very nice and she spent her time in Haru's world as a recreation. She knew that Haru was a bit busy, especially when she heard him acquire a large game company.
   However, when Sumire was thinking about Haru, the other members of Group Chat could only sigh at Haru since that guy even dared to eat Sumire.
   Toshinori: "Kuroneko, can you tell us about this world?"
   Kuroneko: "Sure, I'll explain it to all of you. Everything started from the Holy Grail War...."
   Kuroneko started to explain about the Holy Grail War, a war which was created by three legendary magus on Fate Series to decide the ownership of the Holy Grail.
   Gintoki: "War between magicians?"
   Kuroneko: "Yeah, it is going to be like battle royal where seven magicians will summon a servant to fight each other to be the winner of Holy Grail."
   Toshinori: "Servant? What is that? And what is the use of the Holy Grail?"
   Kuroneko: "Before the war, a master, I mean the magician who is chosen for the Holy Grail will summon a servant to help them fight."
   Kuroneko: "There are seven kinds of servants from Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Berserker, Assassin, and Caster."
   Tabane: "What kind of servant is that? I mean, is it like a game or something?"
   Kuroneko: "No, the servant is from the legendary hero in human history, I mean in my and Haru's world such as King Arthur, Cao Cao, etc."
   Unlike Esdeath, Kouha, Tsunade, Yajima, Teppei, and Luffy, most of the members of Group Chat knew a legend about such legendary heroes in their worlds were quite similar to each other, but with quite a different kind of setting.
   For Esdeath, Kouha, Tsunade, Yajima, Teppei, and Luffy, their worlds were different from the rest of them so they didn't know much about such a legendary hero even if Kuroneko told them and they also didn't think too much since they didn't care.
   However, for the rest of them who understood the legend such as King Arthur, Iskandar, etc, they felt a bit amazed since they thought that they would be able to meet such legendary people and watched them fight with each other.
   Luffy: "I want to go! I want to go!"
   Kuroneko: "It's impossible for you."
   Kuroneko: "Because you don't have Magical Energy inside your body! If you're the one who is going to go then the servant that you'll summon will be very weak since it doesn't have Magical Energy!"
   Teppei: "Is there a way to get Magical Energy for the servant if the master doesn't have Magical Energy?"
   Kuroneko: "Killing people."
   Some of them were shocked, however, most of them nodded and could tell that this world was quite cruel.
   Shinobu: "I will go on this quest."
   Kouha: "Are you sure, Shinobu?"
   Shinobu: "Yeah, I will him, is that alright? He should know the plot of the story."
   Everyone nodded and thought that that person was the most suitable for this quest since he knew the story and at the same time, Shinobu was also his girlfriend.
   Tsunade: "Be careful, Shinobu. You should ask him for a lot of devices before you go."
   Tabane: "I'll give you some of my gadgets."
   Korosensei: "Now, that you mention it, where is he?"
   Shinobu: "You're finally here!"
   Shinobu: "Protect me, alright?"
   Haru only had a chance to open the group chat after he returned from Maki's house, but then he was a bit surprised by this quest since he knew very well which world it was.
   Haru then quickly replied to Shinobu's chat.
   Haru: "Don't worry, I'll protect you."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1354: Preparation
   Haru didn't expect the next quest to be in the world of Fate/Apocrypha since there were a lot of series from Fate/Stay Night, Fate/Zero, Tsukihime, Fate/Grand Order, and even Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya.
   However, it didn't really matter which series it was, the only problem that Shinobu would let her body be possessed by the Ruler which made him felt a bit complicated.
   Fortunately, Haru knew the one who possessed Shinobu's body would be Jeanne D'Arc, but still, he needed to protect her no matter what when he came to the quest. He also needed to think about whether he should join Black Faction or Red Faction.
   Unlike the usual Holy Grail War, in the Fate/Apocrypha, there were two factions that fought to each other to get the right to use the Holy Grail and those factions were Black Faction and Red Faction.
   The Black Faction is made up of members of Yggdmillennia and The Red Faction consists of people selected by the Clock Tower specifically for the purpose of retrieving the Greater Grail and stopping Yggdmillennia's defection.
   Haru tried to remember the story of Fate/Apocrypha and thought that it was better for him to join Black Faction rather than Red Faction.
   It wasn't that the Black Faction was better or anything, but the people in Black Faction were much simpler than the people in Red Faction.
   In Red Faction, this faction was being led by Amakusa Shirou who was also the Ruler within the Holy Grail War, but that wasn't the problem, the problem this guy dared to poison every master. in the Red Faction then made all the servants in Red Faction follow his words.
   On the other hand, Black Faction wouldn't do such a trick since the being of the mage was a very prideful person and they hated such an underhanded attack.
   If they wanted to kill him, then they would attack him from up-front rather than smiling saying that they were his friends and when they saw a chance, they would kill him without hesitation.
   If he really joined the Red Faction, he wouldn't be able to sleep, especially when there was Semiramis, who was known as the Queen of Poison.
   Haru knew very well what his weakness was and if possible, he wanted to stay away from that kind of dangerous woman. If he got close, he would be spirited and would try to conquer that woman. It was his bad habit, but it was very hard to stop it.
   From the story, he knew that Semiramis didn't want to be treated like a trophy and wanted to work together, she even let Shirou Amakusa use her as his will to achieve his ambition.
   Haru had to admit that Shirou Amakusa really had his own way with a woman since he also did the same with his woman.
   Women weren't fragile, they were strong. If they weren't strong then it was impossible for them to hold a huge belly for nine months and hold a pain when they gave birth. When they loved someone, they wanted to help their man wholeheartedly, and that was why he let his women help him since he also needed their help.
   However, because of that, he needed to treat them better, loved them more, wished to make them happy every day, and shouldn't betray them.
   Anyway, let's return to the topic, that he and Shinobu would perform this quest together.
   There were eight quests that he needed to complete in this world, and it should be possible for him to complete all of the quests, but then he was wondering who he should invite to the group chat for this quest.
   Haru knew that he shouldn't invite Amakusa Shirou since Shirou's dream was just ridiculous.
   'To make the world at peace.'
   Haru knew that it was an impossible thing and once the world was at peace, there wouldn't be a competition and if there wasn't a competition, then the people in this world would be lazy and once that happened, before long, the world would be gone.
   There was no perfect world and it was all good when the world was imperfect, but that made it beautiful.
   Haru thought about this name and knew that it was quite a famous figure in this country since this person was one of the people who tried to rebel against the shogunate in the past then being killed before his head was shown on the pike.
   In the past, most people who lived under the shogunate weren't good, but it didn't mean all of them were unhappy, however, Amakusa Shirou wanted to fix all of that and made Japan become a better country for everyone.
   However, that was Amakusa Shirou's fault, since religion shouldn't intervene with the matter of government. It was also the reason why this person was being killed at that time and all of his followers were also being killed by the shogunate.
   If he was in the government then he would also do the same since Amakusa Shirou would threaten his interest, in the worse case, his family might be killed by Amakusa Shirou and his followers.
   If Amakusa Shirou's rebellion was successful then the shogunate might be over and one by one there would be an uprising organization that tried to overthrow the shogunate since human nature was greedy and they wouldn't be satisfied with their status quota. Once they were given a chance, they would bite the neck of their master as long as the interest was big enough.
   Haru was in his shrine, reading the story about Amakusa Shirou. He felt that there were a lot of things that could be learned from history, especially the failure of those legendary people in the past. He loved to learn why those people failed so he wouldn't make the same mistake in his life.
   The weather was raining so he decided to stay in the shrine and didn't go to school since he needed to prepare for the quest.
   *Pitter-patter... Pitter-patter... Pitter-patter...*
   Haru looked at the rain which splashed into the window of his shrine. He was in the corridor which was located near his living room, watching the scenery outside through the large window in front of him.
   Haru hoped during the school festival at his school, the rain would stop since in such an event, everyone would be sad and he would also perform a performance during the school. He closed his eyes and sometimes, hoping for one day to be 40 hours since then, he could spend more time with his girlfriends.
   Looking at the rain, Haru knew that the members of Muse wouldn't come to his shrine, and he thought to go for the quest, however, suddenly he noticed a presence that was running in the direction of his shrine. He raised his eyebrow then noticed a familiar blonde hair.
   Haru quickly went to the entrance of the shrine and opened the door.
   "Eli, what are you doing running under this rain?"
   Eli quickly entered the entrance of his shrine quickly then looked at him with a mischievous smile.
   "I want to spend time with you alone."
   'Should I eat her first?'
   Haru thought at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1355: Staying Tonight 1
   Haru had brought a towel beforehand so when Eli entered his shrine, he quickly dried her hair gently since he was afraid for her to catch a cold.
   "Go and take a bath. The water is warm. It'll be bad for you if you catch a cold."
   Hearing how he cared about her, Eli smiled under the towel, showing how happy she was.
   "Do you want me to help you to take a bath? I can help you wash your back or accompany you. Don't worry, my service is top-notch!"
   However, her expression quickly stagnant when she heard these words.
   Eli's pretty face was covered in blush then hit his chest several times.
   Haru then hugged her since this girl was too cute, right?
   Secretly, he was glad that there were only both of them on the shrine since he might really plan to eat her right away. He quickly closed the door of the shrine and said, "Alright, alright, but you should really take a bath to warm up your body quickly."
   "Are you alright with my clothes?" Haru asked.
   Eli had worn his clothes after all so she didn't really mind wearing them again. Then she quickly walked toward the bathroom after her feet dried, even though, it was almost summer, it was still cold, especially when it was raining.
   Haru went to his room to take his clothes before going to the bathroom to send his clothes to Eli.
   "Eli, I have brought the clothes."
   "Yes, please place it outside, Haru."
   Haru put the clothes down on the table and from the opaque glass door, he could see the silhouette of Eli from inside. He knew that his offer was being rejected, but as a businessman, he knew that he shouldn't feel embarrassed and offered his service again to his girlfriend.
   "Eli, do you need help? I am very good at washing someone's body."
   Hearing that scream, Haru knew that his chance to wash her body was zero.
   Inside the bathroom, Eli was covered in blush and felt really shy.
   Eli was happy that her boyfriend was very interested in her body, but this guy was too perverted!
   After washing her body, Eli entered the warm water pool to warm her body. She felt her entire body was being healed when she rested in this place. Closing her eyes, she couldn't help but think about what Nozomi had told her before.
   "Eli, you should go to his shrine today and tell your parents that you're going to stay at my place," Nozomi said.
   "...Huh?" Eli looked at Nozomi with an incredulous expression.
   Both of them were inside the student council room and there were only both of them in this place, however, it was normal for them to be here since Nozomi was vice-president and Eli was the president of the student council in this school.
   Walking to the side of the window, Nozomi said, "You can see the cloud is thick and black and soon, it'll be raining."
   "So?" Eli couldn't understand Nozomi's words.
   "So Muse won't go to his shrine and at that time, you can be alone with him!" Nozomi said with a serious expression.
   Eli opened her mouth in an "O" shape and a blush gradually covered her entire face.
   "You understand, right?" Nozomi smiled and felt quite satisfied with Eli's reaction since this girl was too cute, right? She felt that it was a bit wasteful to give this cute girl to Haru somehow, but it didn't really matter since, in the future, they would be a family and she was sure with that bad guy's personality, it wouldn't be that long before they were going "3P", "4P" or even more than that.
   Eli quickly looked around and sighed in relief when she saw that there was no one in this room.
   Eli didn't think too much and gave her hand to Nozomi.
   Nozomi then gave Eli something necessary for Eli tonight.
   Eli was stunned silly when she saw what Nozomi had given her. Her words were incoherent and she wasn't sure how to respond to this matter.
   Nozomi then moved closer to Eli's ear and whispered, "It feels really good."
   Nozomi smiled and said, "Anyway, we'll be sisters in the future so it won't be hurt that I teach you some knowledge beforehand."
   Eli wasn't sure what she could do in this situation, but in the end, she listened to Nozomi's story since it would be lying if she didn't have an interest in that area.
   When Eli remembered what had happened earlier, the temperature on her body quickly increased and the warm water on the pool became hotter so she quickly got out since she couldn't handle the heat anymore.
   Eli quickly dried her body with a towel then wore Haru's oversized t-shirt. She wasn't sure how to describe her feelings, but she felt strangely comfortable wearing Haru's clothes. She didn't need to wear pants at this moment since his t-shirt was very large.
   However, there was one problem.
   Unlike when Eli stayed with everyone in this shrine in the past, at this moment, her uniform and even her underwear were wet so she didn't wear anything under his t-shirt. She raised her eyebrow since the feeling of her nipples grazing directly into the t-shirt was quite strange and slightly uncomfortable. Then her beneath also felt slightly cold since she didn't wear her underwear.
   Eli was both nervous and embarrassed at the time and wasn't sure if she should leave right now.
   Eli looked at the washing machine and really hoped for it to dry her underwear as soon as possible, but she knew that it wouldn't be that fast. She sighed then she decided to go out, hoping that he didn't notice that she didn't wear anything inside.
   When Eli came out, she walked directly to the living room where he was staying. Her step was quite slow since if she moved too fast, her tits would tremble and her nipples would rub against the fabric which was quite uncomfortable.
   Eli then arrived at the living room and saw him reading a book on his lazy chair while facing the window door. She smiled and wondered what kind of book he was reading at that moment. She walked quietly so she didn't bother him.
   When Eli got close, she tucked her hair behind her ear since she didn't tie her hair in her usual ponytail and let it flow over her back.
   "Haru, what did you read?"
   "I am reading about history," Haru said and turned his head toward Eli, but then he was quite stunned.
   "Wh - What?" Eli also blushed when she saw his stunned expression.
   Haru closed the book since he felt the problem in front of him was bigger than he had thought.
   Eli was confused as to why Haru suddenly apologized. "Why should you apologize?"
   "I just want to ask you a question," Haru said.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1356: Staying Tonight 2
   "How long are you going to hug me?"
   "I don't care! I won't let you go if you keep teasing me!"
   After being teased by Haru, Eli was annoyed and decided to hug him so he wouldn't be able to see her nipples which were showing through the t-shirt.
   However, this situation was more troublesome than the previous thing since he could feel two soft things which pressed into his body and the smell of this girl was just too amazing.
   Haru had a hard time calming himself which made him let out a long sigh since his anaconda almost lost its control. He patted Eli's back gently and said, "I won't tease you so let go of my waist for a bit."
   "If you don't let me go then something is going to be out of control."
   Then Eli looked up and asked, "What do you mean?" However, before he answered, she could feel something really hard trying to lift her stomach. Her eyes were wide open and the temperature on her body quickly rose since she realized what it was.
   "You can't blame me! Who makes you so charming! If I don't show such a reaction then I am not a man!"
   Eli was speechless since he didn't expect him to give her such an answer, however, she couldn't refute it since if he didn't show such a reaction then she also felt that it would be weird.
   Eli wasn't sure how big it was, however, she could tell that it was very big which made her wonder whether it could fit into that place.
   Haru thought that she would let him go, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   "You're not going to let me go?"
   Haru was sitting on his lazy chair and felt slightly uncomfortable. "Then let's change our place."
   Before Eli said anything, her body was lifted by Haru, but then she saw him sitting on the tatami floor then placed her head on his lap.
   "It is uncomfortable for you to sleep there and this way, I can calm myself better," Haru said.
   Eli blushed then turned her head toward Haru's stomach to hide her face.
   "If everyone at Muse knows that Eli, who is known for being cool and strict, is a very spoiled girl, I am not sure what they're going to think," Haru said with a sigh.
   Eli turned toward him and asked, "Do you hate it?" She was quite a spoiled girl, especially when she was with her loved one for instance her grandma.
   "No, I love it." Haru caressed Eli's forehead gently, moving her bang to the side so he could see her face clearly. "I want to see you more like this and not show it to anyone besides me."
   Eli smiled and said, "You're so selfish!"
   "Do you hate it?" Haru asked with a smirk.
   Eli snorted and hugged his waist again. "I hate it!"
   Haru caressed Eli's hair while reading the book again since he wanted to learn about the famous hero in history. He wasn't sure what kind of servant he would summon during the quest later, however, he had decided what kind of catalyst that he would use to summon his servant later when he entered the quest.
   Then when he was reading, he realized that Eli was sleeping on his lap so soundly. He smiled and felt that this girl was very cute. He pinched her little cute nose and said, "If you keep acting like this, I might not be able to hold back and attack you."
   Eli showed an uncomfortable expression when her nose was pinched.
   Haru quickly let go of his hand then caressed her hair gently which made her smile during her sleep. Looking at her sleeping face, he was wondering how someone could be this cute.
   At night, Haru and Eli had called their homes to say that they would stay in the shrine and Nozomi's house respectively.
   Haru was alright, however, Eli felt a bit bad for lying to her parents since she had decided to spend her time with her boyfriend tonight, but she felt very guilty and excited at the same time. She was guilty because she was lying to her parents, but she felt excited because she stayed with him tonight.
   Eli proposed to be the one who cooked the dinner and Haru was alright with it since her cooking skill was quite acceptable.
   Haru was in the living room, sitting on the sofa while watching the television, watching the news about Nentendo that was about to release its new console on Christmas.
   "Haru, the dinner is ready."
   Eli's voice could be heard in the kitchen.
   Haru stood up and asked, "I will help you." He walked toward the kitchen and saw Eli who brought various dishes that she had cooked on the plate.
   Eli smiled and said, "Thank you." She didn't feel embarrassed again since her underwear had been dried and she had already worn it under Haru's t-shirt that she borrowed before. Her nipples weren't shown and she didn't feel uncomfortable anymore, however, Haru felt a bit disappointed, though, he couldn't say it out loud.
   Dinner was quite festive since both of them really enjoyed their alone time together.
   After dinner, both of them washed the dishes together, standing next to each other, before going to the living room to watch a movie.
   Eli sat next to Haru and rested her head on his shoulder and pulled his hand to hug her closely. She closed her eyes and wanted the time to stop since she wanted to feel this feeling forever. Looking at this bad man, she knew that she couldn't have him alone, however, she was alright with it.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   However, Eli didn't answer him immediately but kept looking at him.
   Eli wasn't sure what Haru meant, but then her lips were kissed by him. In her mind, there was some misunderstanding that she had never asked him to kiss her, however, she decided to shut her mouth, or rather she couldn't talk since her mouth was being kissed, even so, it felt good regardless.
   When their lips parted, they couldn't look away and their eyes stared at each other.
   Eli clutched Haru's t-shirt and blushed. She looked down for a bit, but her chin was being lifted by him.
   "Do you love me?" Eli asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "I love you, Eli."
   "Will you take responsibility for me?" Eli asked.
   "Do you want me to marry you?" Haru asked.
   "Even if I am not fully yours?"
   "Even if you're not fully mine." Eli bit her lips and said, "You're a very bad man, scum, greedy, and there are a lot more, but I will let you go this time."
   "Thank you for your forgiveness, my lady."
   "So don't hurt me and take care of me from now on," Eli said and she was ready to give her everything to him.
   "Don't worry, I'll take care of you from now on, in the future, until we have become a grandpa and grandma together. Let's grow old together, Eli," Haru said.
   Eli smiled and welcomed his kiss which penetrated her lips then entered her mouth until her little tongue and her whole body was being eaten by him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1357: Talk Before Sleep
   Laying on his chest, Eli felt very sleepy at this moment and felt tired, however, she didn't want to sleep so soon since she still wanted to enjoy every moment with him.
   Even though her stamina was quite good, especially when she often did a workout every morning and evening, she was also a ballerina during her childhood which made her the importance of her body, even so, she wasn't matched against him and realized the difference between him and her.
   Eli blushed instantly when she thought about what both of them did inside this room. She remembered that she screamed and moaned loudly. She was glad that there were only both of them here and if she was in her bedroom, she was afraid her parents and little sister might instantly realize what they were doing.
   Eli took a deep breath and even though that "thing" wasn't at her place, she could still feel him inside since his size was very big and she was afraid that her place might have changed into his shape.
   Eli saw that he could go further, but she couldn't do it anymore which made her realize why this guy had a lot of girlfriends. She was in deep thought, thinking a lot of things while letting him pamper her by patting her head gently.
   "You're not sleepy?" Haru asked.
   Eli turned her head upward so she could see him better and asked, "You feel sleepy?"
   "Then stay for a while, I just want to taste this feeling now," Eli said then turned her head sideways resting her head on his chest again to listen to his heartbeat. She wasn't sure why, but she really loved this feeling when she could hear his breathing, heartbeat, and being gently patted. She felt that she had become one with him and she closed her eyes to feel better.
   Haru knew that when a girl lost their first time, they would feel emotional and at this moment, the best thing to do was to let the girl do what they wanted until they slept, but he had to admit that this girl was very strong which was why he really loved it.
   "Haru, what time is it?" Eli suddenly asked.
   "Hmm...?" Haru turned his head upturn and said, "It should be two in the morning."
   Haru chuckled and said, "We screwed for a very long time. You're like a female leopard, Eli."
   Eli instantly blushed and hit his chest several times. "I hate you! If you keep teasing me like this then I will ignore you from now on!" She started to sulk since she was being teased. She had to admit that her first time felt really good and she wasn't sure how many times that she had cum, however, she kept fighting back, even so, she couldn't beat him which made her realize this guy was definitely a monster.
   "Sorry, sorry, you're so cute that I can't help but tease you." Haru hugged Eli closer and said, "You're definitely not a female leopard, but you're an angel that has descended from heaven as a gift for me from God."
   Eli snorted, but she was smiling, showing how happy she was. "Oh, you and your mouth. I wonder how many times you have said those words to other girls."
   "No, you're the first one," Haru told Eli the truth since he had never repeated his flirting and had always used the new kinds of flirting technique from one girl to another, well, not exactly, girl since he had turned them into women.
   "Hmm... is that so?" Eli hummed and buried her face on his chest. Her hair felt a bit sticky since she didn't care too much. "I wonder what is going to happen tomorrow?"
   "I mean, what if everything is just a dream?"
   "You mean that this is your wet dream?"
   Eli blushed and hit his chest again since this guy always teased her again and again. She sulked and looked away, this time, she wouldn't forgive him so easily.
   "This isn't a dream. I assure you," Haru said and kissed Eli's hair.
   Eli felt that she was melting and her mouth loosened, showing a light smile on her mouth.
   "I mean, tomorrow everyone is going to the shrine as usual then starts to work out once again, however, with this condition..."
   Even if Eli had confidence in her body, she was sure that she wouldn't be able to do an intense workout, or rather she wouldn't do anything at all since that place was in a very sensitive condition right now.
   "Don't worry, you can just pretend that you have come earlier and said that you have sprained your leg and need to rest in my shrine in the morning later," Haru said.
   "That's a good idea." Eli nodded.
   "So do you feel that you're about to sleep now?" Haru asked.
   Eli smiled and nodded. "Un. I want to sleep now. Good night, Haru." After that intense exercise, she felt sleepy, however, the talk between her and her boyfriend made her open her eyes since it was very enjoyable.
   "Then sleep tight, I will protect you when you sleep so you won't have a bad dream," Haru said.
   "Can you do that? Can you enter my dream?" Eli asked with a smile.
   "Of course, sometimes, you also enter my dream after all," Haru said.
   "Oh? What is the "me" inside your dream do?" Eli asked curiously.
   "Well, the "you" in my dream is doing the same thing as we did earlier," Haru said.
   Eli blushed and hit this guy again. "You're always teasing me!"
   "Sorry, sorry, this is the last time."
   "Do you hate it when I tease you?" Haru asked.
   Eli looked away and made her mouth slightly snorted. "I feel that you have made fun of me and I hate that."
   "So you want to tease me?"
   "Eh? Can I do that?" Eli looked at Haru with expectation.
   "The problem is can you do that?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "I can do it! I will tease you definitely!" Eli said.
   "How are you going to do it?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow since he could feel a smooth and small hand crept into his thigh then slowly moving around without touching his anaconda.
   "You're playing with a fire girl. What if I push you again?"
   "Well... well... I can't do it now, but after I have enough rest then we might be able to do it again."
   Eli had this confident expression on her face.
   However, Eli didn't close her eyes and kept staring at him.
   "I want a good night kiss!" Eli said in a very spoiled way.
   Haru then granted her wish and kissed her forehead while saying, "Good night. Have a good dream."
   Eli also moved closer and kissed his forehead then said, "Good night. Have a good dream too, Haru." She pulled his hand and made it into her pillow before quickly entering the land of dreams.
   Looking at her smiling face, Haru was wondering whether this girl really saw him inside her dream. He smiled then took his smartphone and received a chat from Shinobu that she was ready. He took a deep breath and gave her a reply.
   Haru: "Alright, I am coming."
   Haru looked at Eli for the last time, kissing her forehead again, before he slipped away, getting ready for the quest.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1358: Arrive
   When Shinobu thought that she would be teleported somewhere, she opened her eyes slowly and could only see a gentle, golden light that formed in front of her.
   Even though Shinobu knew about her mission, she couldn't help but feel surprised.
   "Please don't be scared, I am the one who has drawn your consciousness here."
   Then Shinobu noticed a young girl with a golden, blonde-haired girl, smiling at her gently.
   "My name is Jeanne," Jeanne said with a smile. "I know that you must be flustered or scared, but I don't have a bad intention toward you, and all I want is to ask you for help."
   Shinobu looked at the girl and she had a good feeling about this girl, but she wasn't sure why.
   Jeanne nodded and said, "Do you know about Holy Grail?"
   The Holy Grail is the Christian holy relic that received the blood of Christ, considered to be a Noble Phantasm. It was said that the Holy Grail could grant any wishes, so a group of magicians would fight each other to get their hands on the Holy Grail, known as the Holy Grail War.
   Jeanne explained about the Holy Grail War which was a war for a magician to fight over the Holy Grail
   This war had been held several times, however, the was an anomaly in this Holy Grail War which was caused by either participant doing something that broke the rules or something unexpected happening without someone's knowledge.
   In such a condition, the Holy Grail would summon a servant to become a referee in this war.
   "So you're that servant?" Shinobu asked and everything had been connected on her mind.
   Jeanne smiled, but then her expression turned into an awkward smile. "But this time the Holy Grail War is quite weird. Even though I have been summoned, I can't appear in this world normally."
   "You can't appear in the world normally?" Shinobu had a guess and asked, "So when you appear in front of me, you should have some methods, right?"
   "Yes." Jeanne showed a helpless expression and nodded. "I can appear in the real world by attaching my consciousness to someone."
   Shinobu didn't say anything, only smiled while looking at Jeanne which made Jeanne quite flustered for some reason.
   Jeanne coughed several times and said, "I have found out that your body function and ability has surpassed normal humans by several times, within your body, there is also a mysterious power that is quite different from Magic Power. If I can attach myself inside your body then my Ability Value will also be promoted to a maximum degree, so in this critical moment...." She bowed her head and said, "I need your help!"
   Jeanne then looked up and saw that Shinobu said nothing.
   Jeanne sighed and wondered whether she had been rejected since Shinobu's expression was very hard to guess since Shinobu had always been smiling gently from the beginning to the end.
   "Do you want to hear my answer?"
   "Yes, please help me!" Jeanne wasn't sure, but then she saw Shinobu chuckled which somehow caused her to be lost.
   Shinobu chuckled and said, "I am sorry, Jeanne-san. You're so cute that I can't help but tease you."
   Jeanne opened her mouth wide since she had never been teased in the past.
   "Alright, I can lend you my body," Shinobu said with a smile.
   "Thank you very much!" Jeanne showed a bright smile when she heard Shinobu's answer. She didn't care about Shinobu's previous teasing since Shinobu's answer made her happy. "I am sorry for giving you a lot of trouble."
   "It's alright so please treat my body well," Shinobu said, but she had to admit that Jeanne was really saintess and she was quite worried about Jeanne somehow, it wasn't because of the war, but because of something else.
   "Please believe in me." Jeanne nodded with a serious expression. "So please extend your hand."
   "Right, Jeanne-san, before we start, can I ask you something?" Shinobu asked.
   "So while you're attached to my body, you can also see what I'm doing, right?" Shinobu asked.
   "Yes, is there something wrong?" Jeanne asked with an innocent expression.
   Shinobu let out a long sigh and somehow could feel that this kind of gullible girl was the type of that guy.
   "Please tell me anything." Jeanne had this serious expression on her face and said, "As long as it doesn't have anything to do with Holy Grail War then I can do anything for you."
   "....You shouldn't say that no matter what, alright?"
   Shinobu knew that saying "I can do anything for you" was something forbidden in front of him.
   "Huh?" Jeanne looked at Shinobu with confused expressions.
   "Cough! Cough! Anyway, Jeanne-san, please take care of someone for me," Shinobu said.
   "That person should be participating in the Holy Grail War, so can you watch him out for me?" Shinobu asked.
   "....Watch him out? What do you mean?" Jeanne asked with a confused expression. If Shinobu asked Jeanne to take care of a participant within the Holy Grail War then she would reject Shinobu's request since she needed to be fair as the referee of Holy Grail War, however, watch out? She couldn't understand the meaning behind those words.
   "Um...." Shinobu also wasn't sure how to explain this matter and asked, "Can we talk to each other when you have entered my body?"
   "Yes, we can talk. It is your body after all and I only borrow your body so you exist inside and you don't need to worry about anything." Jeanne reassured Shinobu that everything would be alright.
   "I will explain to you later then so let's start the ritual first," Shinobu said.
   Then Shinobu and Jeanne held their hands together before a bright light enveloped them, though, at the same time, Shinobu really felt a bit worried when this gullible saintess met that bad wolf.
   When Shinobu appeared in the world of Fate/Apocrypha, Haru also arrived in Budapest and quickly created a fake identity, got money from various people, but at the same time, he also sighed at the inconvenience of the beginning of 2000 since the penetration of computer wasn't that good at this kind of place.
   However, everything had been solved easily by him and he quickly went to Trifas to join the Holy Grail War.
   Haru had decided which faction that he was going to join in this Holy Grail War and the best way to do so was to enter and announce his allegiance.
   Haru quickly arrived at Trifas, but he didn't enter immediately since Trifas was covered in a barrier which was made by Yggdmillennia. He stepped down from his motorbike and looked at the mark on his right that was the shape of three circles that combined with each other. He knew very well that it was Command Spells which was a sign of him as a master or participant within this Holy Grail War.
   Haru took a deep breath and stepped into the barrier before he flared out his energy slightly so it wouldn't destroy the barrier and shouted out loud.
   "Mr. Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia! I am Kasugano Haruka! I am your fan! Let me work with you and join you in this revolution to bring down the Tower Clock together!"
   Haru had made up his decision and that was to join the Black Faction!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1359: Soon
   Usually, Holy Grail War would happen at Fuyuki City in Japan, but there was an anomaly during this time Holy Grail War and it happened in Trifas, Romania.
   So why did this anomaly happen?
   It was because the Yggdmillennia had gotten Greater Grail during the previous Holy Grail War.
   Then there is another question, who is Yggdmillennia?
   Yggdmillennia is a unique family of Magus that takes in other families rather than continuing a single bloodline. Though they have a long history, they are not a family of Lords. They are speculated to have lost a power struggle with the three royal families of the Association in the past or have been estranged from others due to the poor quality of their magic circuits. They neither belong to nor have a connection to any other group, and they are often not recognized as a noble thaumaturgical family.
   They abandoned the common method of thickening the blood of thaumaturgical potential over generations while mastering the thaumaturgical system chosen by the first generation. They instead took in all magi families with even the smallest connections to them from all over the world. They focused on taking in those with a little history and weak Magic Circuits, those with their Magic Circuits on the decline with successive generations, those defeated in power struggles that were forced into ruin, and those with a price on their head as a punishment by the Association.
   Though the families had strayed from the core of the Association, they had refused to give up the path to the Root, so Yggmillennia gave them the chance to leave their blood's legacy and a mark upon history. Their family names are given as middle names to each member of the family, and the Magic Crests of each family are still passed down within each one rather than having a single unified crest for a single successor. This has caused them to develop a broad range of studies with each member pursuing a different path, which included Western alchemy, dark arts, witchcraft, astrology, Kabbalah, runology, and the Onmyodo of Japan.
   They are considered to be a loose alliance of the new, the weak, and the dying, so the Lords consider them to be trivial. Though they have many in number, average members can usually only reach second-class, and only a few rare cases of first-class Magus exist. They pose little threat, and only the elder's, Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia, political finesse allows them to be left alone. It was thought that their only merit was quantity, but the revelation of the Grail has changed that evaluation. They would have had no chance to become Lords in one thousand years, so they instead opted to form a new Association of Magi around their own clan.
   The clan came to Romania from Northern Europe, and have used the Fortress of Millennia in Trifas as their base since the middle ages, although they have relatives across the world.
   But that didn't really matter and it wasn't that uncommon for a Magus family to join the Yggdmillennia family, however, that only happened during peacetime and not during the Holy Grail War.
   On the top floor of Fortress of Millennia, there was a luxurious room, and inside this room, there was a single man that stared at the crystal ball with a frown, staring at the young handsome man who shouted something unbelievable.
   "Mr. Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia! I am Kasugano Haruka! I am your fan! Let me work with you and join you in this revolution to bring down the Tower Clock together!"
   The man stared at the young man for a while and rubbed his chin wondering whether his charm was so high that he had a fan, as everyone had guessed, this man was Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia who happened to be the one that was admired by Haru.
   However, that wasn't the problem since the biggest problem was this young man owned Command Spells!
   In his mind, he wanted all the members of Yggdmillennia to own all the Command Seals, but the appearance of this young man broke that plan, however, this young man can to Trifas because he wanted to join him and destroy the current Clock Tower.
   If this was a normal magician, then he wouldn't care, but the problem was that this young man was a very strong magician!
   He could tell instantly when Haru entered the barrier, Haru directly flared out his Magic Power which made him instantly notice him the moment Haru entered the barrier.
   Most of the Magus that entered the Yggdmillennia were the new, the weak, and the dying, and it was rare to see someone who had such a large amount of Od inside his body such as Haru.
   (Od is the life-force energy found within living organisms such as humans, animals, and Magical Beasts).
   Darnic had to admit that this guy was quite handsome, no, he had to admit that this guy was very handsome, but there was some imperfect part that was quite hard to explain which somehow enhanced this young man's charm.
   Darnic quickly thought whether this young man had another power and quickly noticed the mole under his right eye, however, he didn't feel anything from it or anything. He also didn't see this young man use his magic again after this young man flared out his Magical Energy before.
   Darnic thought for a while and decided to test this young man first. He knew it was a critical moment and he needed to confirm whether this young man wasn't someone that was being sent by Clock Tower.
   Darnic had passed the age where he thought that everything in this world would move according to his thought. In this situation, he needed to be cautious, but then again, if this young man really was his fan and strong enough to pass his test then he didn't mind accepting him as part of his faction.
   On other hand, Haru who had shouted out loud his intention didn't stay too long and directly entered the city. It was his first time on Trifas after all, but he was wondering why this place was similar to a Medieval era.
   Haru felt that he had traveled to the past and somehow it was quite fun. He parked his motorcycle and went to a nearby bar to taste their wines and local cuisine since it seemed that the taste was quite good.
   Haru also joined everyone, talking together, singing, and laughing together easily, bonding with everyone and the local cute girls, however, he knew that wasn't the time now since he was wondering where Shinobu was.
   Haru knew that Shinobu should be with the Ruler who would borrow her body during this Holy Grail War which made him feel a bit worried, but it was quite hard for him to search the location of Shinobu since this place was very deserted and there wasn't even a camera around.
   The only way that he could search for her was to use a satellite, but he didn't think the quality of the satellite in this world was very good.
   Haru sighed and knew that he needed to wait, but he had a feeling that he would meet Shinobu soon.
   Then night quickly arrived and Haru rejected the invitation of the people who wanted to invite him to stay at their houses since he didn't want to trouble them with the problem that was about to come toward him.
   Haru walked out of the bar and could tell the atmosphere had changed. He didn't see anyone besides 10 figures who appeared in front of him.
   Five of them were similar to a human and the five others were similar to a giant which was made out of the earth.
   Haru was wondering whether Darnic wanted to test him. He turned his head toward one direction and shouted again, "Sir, is this a test? If you think so then I will pass this test no matter what!" He looked in the direction of his opponents again and could see that there were homunculus and golem.
   'So have their servants been summoned?'
   Haru wasn't sure, but he knew that he needed to hurry to summon his servant as soon as possible. Looking at the female homunculus, he knew that it was time to test his new power!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1360: Invitation Meeting
   On his crystal ball, Darnic was wondering how Haru was going to fight against five homunculi and five golems.
   Even if Magus was strong, in the end, they were only human and because of that, their bodies were weak.
   Unlike homunculus who could ignore their own pains and golem whose strength and durability was undoubtful, a Magus had its own limit even if someone told them that they were once in a million of talent since they were a human.
   Being a human was a shackle and a weakness itself, however, that's what makes it interesting, right?
   Unlike the Age of Gods where the Magus would communicate directly to the Truth of the world, but in the modern world, a Magus couldn't do the thing which was being done by the Magus in the past.
   Anyway, Darnic wanted to see Haru's performance first before he made up his decision, however, he frowned since all he saw was Haru running, dodging, then touching the body of the female homunculus and golem, for the male homunculus, Haru directly kicked them away without hesitation.
   Haru's action was so confusing that it made Darnic become confused and he seemed to ignore Haru's speed that was able to dodge all of the attacks of homunculus and golem.
   Haru wanted to test his new power which was known as "Dress Break". He knew that this power was quite perverted since it was used to undress the clothes of a girl, but at the same time, he also knew that there was a lot of possibility about this power.
   Haru looked at the golem and decided to use "Dress Break" on it since he had a feeling that something interesting would happen.
   Then Haru quickly dashed and moved very fast, touching the body of the female homunculus and all the golem, for the male homunculus, he kicked them away without hesitation since he didn't have an interest in them.
   After he had touched them, he distanced himself then snapped his fingers.
   Then the clothes of the female homunculus were torn apart and the golem was also torn apart!
   The female homunculus didn't care much when their clothes were being torn apart, didn't even show a surprise expression, and continued their battle since being naked didn't hinder their battle, however, the golem was instantly destroyed and the core of the golem came out from inside the body of the golem, turning the body of the golem into a crumble.
   Haru thought that the outer part of the golem was clothing and the real thing was inside, so he imagined that that huge body was clothes that could be torn by his new power. He nodded in satisfaction before he knocked down the female homunculus by "knocking" it.
   Haru looked at the female homunculus for a while and shook his head. Even if he knew that this was a homunculus, he couldn't see the difference between them and normal humans. In the end, he didn't think too much and looked upward toward the crow who had been flying around the battle area.
   Haru showed his brightest smile and made a peace sign with his fingers.
   "Mr. Darnic! I have passed your test, right?"
   Darnic wasn't sure how to describe his feelings at the time. He could see that Haru was very strong for a magician.
   'He's a martial artist too, probably.'
   However, Haru's Magecraft was too strange!
   Darnic had never seen a Magecraft that was capable of stripping someone's clothes and destroyed a golem at the same time.
   Darnic showed a smile on his face. In the world of magicians, he wasn't known for his magic and power, but he was famous for his political ability and he was also known as a first-class swindler. He could see that Haru was a very simple guy somehow and at this moment, he could be sure around 70% that Kasugano Haruka was his admirer.
   Darnic didn't see any harm in seeing Haru since he was a first-class swindler and he had a lot of experience in his life to see whether someone would deceive him or not. Even if Haru was able to succeed to swindle him, there was also Lancer who could protect him from anything.
   It might not be related but in this Holy Grail War, Darnic had summoned Lancer as his servant.
   Darnic was also curious about Haru's magic and decided to meet him. He used his Magecraft then sent out a paper to his crow, sending it toward Haru.
   However, if Haru really was his admirer, then Darnic thought that he could use Haru in this war later.
   Haru waited for a while before he saw the crow that had been flying dropped a piece of parchment. He sighed and wondered why those magicians didn't even use an SMS or an email since it was several times faster, but he didn't let out his complaint and read what was written on the parchment.
   However, somehow this crow was a bit similar to the crow that was used in Shinobu's world.
   "It must be hard to come from far away and it is quite honored for me to know that you're my admirer so I invite you to visit my castle."
   Haru saw the name "Darnic Prestone Yggmillennia" on the bottom of the parchment and after he read the entire message, the parchment was quickly burnt into the ashes.
   Then the crow which had been flying in the sky landed on Haru's shoulder, letting out a voice several times as if telling him to follow it.
   Haru caressed the crow gently and smiled. "So you're the one who is going to guide me?"
   The crow nodded and somehow it felt very satisfied when it was being caressed by Haru.
   "Let me get my motorbike first then we can go directly to visit Mr. Darnic," Haru said.
   After he took his motorbike, he quickly moved toward Yggmillennia with a crow on his chest, guiding him to the location of the Fortress of Millennia.
   When Haru arrived at the Fortress of Millennia which was located on a small hill on Trifas. He took off his helmet and whistled since this castle was quite nice. He could feel a lot of barriers that protected this place and trap that could easily kill normal people, but not only that he could see a lot of homunculi that went on patrol from time to time.
   Haru then noticed the figure of a small child and a tall figure with long blonde hair, however, he couldn't see the face of this person since it was covered in a mask. When he looked toward them, they also looked toward him.
   However, when the tall figure stared in his direction, he could see the homunculus stiffening their bodies.
   He didn't think too much, smiled gently, and nodded, but then he didn't do much since one of the homunculi came toward him and guided him inside. He was wondering whether that tall figure was a servant.
   Haru thought that it might be a caster, but he didn't care since he had successfully entered this castle and he knew that his plot had succeeded.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1361: Your Admirer
   Haru knew that it wouldn't be that easy to fool Darnic, this old ghost who had been living almost for a century, however, in his mind, Darnic was several better than Zouken Matou.
   Zouken Matou was a devil, but Darnic, this man's past was very bitter.
   Being betrayed by his fiance, his brother-in-law, and a lot more, and everything was because of Clock Tower so it was the reason why Darnic wanted to create a new organization.
   Haru knew that it wouldn't be easy to fool Darnic, however, he believed even if he was known, it didn't really matter as long as he caught Darnic quickly then used "Heaven's Door" later since he wanted to know a method at how to summon a servant.
   Haru recalled everything on his mind and did his best to act as Darnic's admirer since it was his role at this moment.
   While the homunculus guided him, Haru looked around the castle and thought that magician was quite troubled with money. Even though this castle was very large, but it was located out of nowhere, he was sure the price of the land in this area was a bargain and he could buy it in bulk.
   "Welcome to my resident, Kasugano Haruka."
   Haru had noticed someone appeared in front of him, but he pretended that he didn't see anything and looked around curiously until he heard this voice. Then when he turned his head and saw this man, he showed a shock, excitement, nervousness, and a lot more expression.
   "H - Hello Mr. Darnic, it is my honor for you to know my name. I - I am your fan!" Haru showed a bright smile and showed a hesitant expression.
   Although he is 97 years old, he looks like a man in his late twenties, not showing a single wrinkle. It seems as if time has stopped for him since stealing the Grail.
   Haru was sure that if he went out with Darnic to flirt with a girl, those girls wouldn't notice that Darnic was an old grandpa.
   When Haru was thinking about a stupid thing, Darnic was a bit weird when he saw Haru right in front of him since this expression was too real, right?
   Somehow Darnic thought such a thing. He looked at the Command Spells on Haru's hand and knew that it would be a loss for his faction if he killed him directly. When he heard Haru's voice, he felt a bit strange since Haru was the one who announced his name out loud before, but he didn't say much and saw his hesitant expression.
   "What's wrong? Do you have something to tell me?"
   "Um... I know that it is a bit rude, but...."
   Haru bowed his head and asked loudly, "Please shake my hand! I am really your big fan!"
   Darnic blinked his eyes but didn't immediately agree to Haru's request since he didn't know about Haru's Magecraft. He had seen how Haru's fight and thought that it might need contact with an opponent, however, he knew that with Haru's speed, it would be easy for Haru to touch him without trouble so, in the end, he decided to gamble since as someone who had lived for a long time, he didn't think the young man in front of him was a threat.
   Haru was very nervous and shook Darnic's hand slowly. Inwardly, he felt strange since Darnic's hand was very cold, but it was good enough as long as Darnic's hand wasn't slimy or disgusting. Once he let go of Darnic's hand, he quickly shouted in happiness.
   Looking at Haru who was full of happiness, even Darnic could only let out a sigh since it might have been a while for someone to treat him like this.
   Haru then acted as if he had realized something and bowed his head again.
   "I am sorry! I am acting quite rude in front of you, Mr. Darnic."
   Waving his hand, Darnic said, "You don't need to worry too much, but can you tell me how can you know me?"
   "Of course! Who doesn't know about you, Mr. Darnic? In the world of Magus, your name is very famous!"
   Darnic squinted his eyes and asked, "Me? Famous? As a failure? Swindler?"
   "Some people might think so, but I don't think so."
   "Oh?" Darnic looked at Haru in an interest.
   "In my eyes, those people on the Clock Tower are nothing more than an old fossil who can't see the future. They're a group of bastards so I am very happy when I have heard that you want to create a new Clock Tower." Haru looked at Darnic with a sincere expression and said, "So let me help you in this conquest. For you, I'll be your sharpest blade and you can use me as your will in this war!" He showed a determined expression, showing that he was coming to help him.
   Darnic didn't say anything for a while and asked, "If you're my admirer, then can you tell me about your Magic Crest?" However, inwardly, he felt happy that someone could admire him that much, but he wouldn't believe in Haru so easily.
   When Darnic asked this question, Haru showed a troubled expression.
   Darnic smiled and asked, "What's wrong? You're my admirer, right? Why don't you show me your Magic Crest?"
   Magic Crests are the most important treasure of a lineage of Magus. It is so important so when someone asks this question, it is similar to asking a Magus whether you can kill them or not right in front of their eyes.
   "No, I don't mind, but I am not a Magus," Haru said with a sheepish smile.
   Darnic raised his eyebrow and asked, "If you're not a Magus then what are you?"
   "I am Psychic," Haru said.
   A Psychic refers to one who has a mutation, an Abnormal Ability gained as a result of the brain being able to comprehend a "channel" (common sense, or perception of reality) not native to humans. It is a different type of Mystery than Magecraft, although similar in nature.
   In other words, it is an esper.
   "You're Psychic?" Darnic was quite surprised.
   A Magus was very rare, but a Psychic was even more so, however, it depended on the power of the Psychic.
   Darnic looked at Haru and wondered whether Haru's power was related to charm or something since he could tell that this guy was very handsome. However, he also understood why Haru didn't really like the Clock Tower since those Magus on the Clock Tower disdained a lucky guy such as Haru who had gotten their power by luck.
   But it was all good, Darnic looked at Haru and asked, "So what's your power?"
   Haru also showed a troubled expression when Darnic asked this question.
   "What's wrong? You can't tell me?" Darnic showed a cold expression.
   "It isn't that I can't show you, but my power is...."
   "What's wrong?" Darnic thought that there might be another reason.
   Haru took a deep breath and seemed to have made his decision.
   "Please, once I tell you my power, don't look at me my strange eyes."
   Darnic looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "Is it related to charm or something?"
   Yggdmillennia was a family that was made by a group of outcasts, after all, so Darnic wasn't that surprised if Haru's reason to join his faction was because of his weird power or something related.
   "M - My power is a pleasure."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1362: Best Actor
   When Haru saw Darnic's expression started to change, he hurriedly said, "Please don't worry, Mr, Darnic! Even if I am your admirer, I don't swing that way! I love a girl, especially with long hair and petite body!"
   'No one is asking you that.' Darnic was speechless, but he didn't say it out loud. "Pleasure? It is my first time hearing such a power."
   "I might be one of a kind after all." Haru showed an awkward expression, then let out a long sigh, showing that this power caused him a lot of trouble.
   Beforehand, Haru had thought about what kind of power he should show Darnic, but then he thought that his "pleasure magic" was the most reasonable power from all of the power that he owned.
   It might seem weird, but compared to his other power, it was something that wouldn't surprise someone.
   "Can you show it to me?" Darnic asked.
   "Is it possible, can I use it on that female homunculus?" Haru asked.
   It might not be related but inside the castle, there were a lot of homunculi patrolled around, holding a large weapon such as a poleaxe.
   "It doesn't matter." Darnic nodded and told the female homunculus to come closer.
   Haru looked at the cute female homunculus and said, "I am sorry."
   "It doesn't really matter."
   For the homunculus in the Yggdmillennia family, they were dispensable and whether they died or not, no one really cared and they had been planted with such a thought from the beginning of their creation.
   Haru's hand then emitted a pinkish light and he touched the homunculus's shoulder.
   Darnic also watched on the side and felt a bit surprised by the pinkish light which was emitted by Haru, but then when he saw the reaction on homunculus, he was in shock!
   Some homunculus might not have a full body organ on their bodies to cut down the time process of the creation of homunculus, but of course, they still had their reproductive organ since it was something that differentiated them between male and female.
   The female homunculus moaned loudly before falling on Haru's chest, clutching his shirt tightly, looking at him with a hot gaze.
   Haru was helpless and looked at Darnic for help.
   Unlike Mystic Eyes which could be taken out from the owner, Haru's power was quite weird.
   Darnic knew once he could mimic Haru's power then it was all good, but he had a resistance to do so since this magic would destroy his image. He might not show it, but he also looked down on this power for a bit since he didn't think that this power was so powerful.
   However, Darnic would be lying if he didn't feel a bit jealous of this power since with Haru's power, then when he was being betrayed by his fiancee, then he could make her body addicted to him. He somehow understood why this guy was being discriminated against on the Clock Tower and he was sure that there were a lot of people who would want him to make him into a specimen.
   But still, Darnic had to admit that Haru's power was very unique and it was also one of the kinds in this world. He could also see that Haru didn't need to pay something in exchange to use that power and at the same time, he also could see that this guy wasn't a sexual deviant.
   Magus was quite conservative after all and they treated their descendants and partners very well, though, there was an exception, of course.
   Regardless, it was all good that Haru was his admirer, but Darnic couldn't be so sure so easily.
   Haru and Darnic turned and looked at a long-haired man with a ghostly appearance.
   Darnic wanted to greet this man, but Haru was first.
   "Bastard, what kind of tone did you use on Mr. Darnic?!"
   Darnic wasn't sure when, but Haru stood in front of him and suddenly shouted those words which surprised him.
   The man with a ghostly appearance then stared at Haru and released his pressure.
   Haru could ignore this pressure easily, but he needed to pretend after all. He gritted his teeth and kept staring at this man. "You're Mr. Darnic's servant, right? Then you should be respectful to him! You can't be rude to him!"
   The man chuckled and asked, "Even if you die?"
   "Even if I die!" Haru bit his lip, blood dripped from his mouth. If the judges from the Academy Awards saw him, he would definitely receive the best actor. "You have to apologize to Mr. Darnic!"
   The man was about to use his power, but Darnic quickly made Haru bow his head. He pressed down Haru's head very low and said, "I am sorry for his rudeness, King, but please forgive him."
   "No, you don't need to apologize, Mr. Darnic! You shouldn't lower your head!"
   Darnic roared at Haru, telling him to shut up.
   Haru tried to stand up, but Darnic kept trying to make him bow his head.
   Inside Haru was also quite angry when his head was being made to bow down and he tried hard to resist, but it was all acting after all. However, he wasn't happy when he was treated like this, but then he felt better when he thought that this ghost guy wouldn't have a good life in the story.
   "Please keep him alive. We need him to win this war," Darnic said.
   The man stared at both of them for a while and said, "Don't let him do this kind of thing again."
   "You can rest assured. I'll educate him well," Darnic said. It might be his imagination, but somehow, he could see that the man in front of him had an envious expression somehow. Then he looked at Haru who was gritting his teeth and showing an unwilling expression that somehow softened his heart.
   When that person was gone, Haru asked in tears, "Why? Why should you apologize to me, Mr. Darnic? You're not at fault and he's just a servant!" Again, if the judges of the Academy Award saw his acting then they would give him the award for the best actor.
   "You're still young. You don't understand," Darnic said.
   "Even so... I... I am sorry for making you bow down..."
   Haru's shoulder was patted, then he looked up at Darnic with a face full of tears.
   "Get up. You're going to be my sword at the war, right? Then show me that will for me and don't make me regret my decision to save you before!" Darnic somehow could see the shadow of his youth on Haru.
   Even though Haru's power was quite weird, after Darnic thought about it slowly, he felt that Haru's power was quite amazing.
   However, even if Darnic was moved, he had decided to use Haru well.
   Haru quickly wiped his tears and nodded several times.
   "I will, Mr. Darnic! I won't let you down! I'll slay all the opponent's servants and bring you the victory of the Holy Grail!"
   His voice was loud and he would definitely bring victory for Yggdmillennia.
   Darnic nodded and said, "Get up. Let's summon your servant first."
   Both of them stood up and walked together, showing their best smiles as if a teacher and disciple at this moment.
   Once again, if the judges from the Academy Awards saw them then they would give the trophy of best actors to the two of them at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1363: Servant 1
   "So I will summon my servant now?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Darnic nodded and asked, "Do you know the method?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "I don't know."
   "Don't worry, I'll teach you, but do you have a catalyst to summon your servant?" Darnic asked since it was the most important thing.
   To summon a servant, the master (magus) needs to use a catalyst so they can summon a servant.
   "If you don't have one, I can give you a catalyst to summon your servant," Darnic said.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "I don't have one, but my grandpa has always said that my ancestor is a hero so I'll try to use my blood." Before he came to this world, he had made his decision to use his blood to summon his servant. He wasn't sure what kind of hero that he would summon, but he quite anticipated it.
   Darnic looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "Are you sure? Which hero? Now that you mention it, where are you from?"
   "I am not sure who it is, but my grandpa has always told me that I am the descendant of a hero or something." Haru patted his chest and said, "I am coming from Tokyo."
   Darnic was a bit surprised that this guy came from that far away place, but at the same time, he recalled the previous war where he had to fight against Matou Zouken in the past, but then he quickly thought about the several heroes which came from Japan.
   Darnic thought for a while and wasn't sure which hero this guy would summon if he dared to use his blood to summon someone.
   "What about your grandpa?"
   "Oh, he has passed away." Haru showed a sad and lonely expression, but then he quickly cheered up and said, "During my stay in Tokyo, I heard about your story. You have fought against Nazis, slain several magicians, and even made the Clock Tower into your enemy, however, even so... you don't give up and even decide to fight the Clock Tower fiercely! So when I have heard that you have become the enemy of the Clock Tower, I have been thinking of a way to help you until this mark appears on my hand." He showed his Command Spells to Darnic, then smiled. "With this, I can help you, Mr. Darnic."
   "Holy Grail War isn't a game and you're going to die in the process," Darnic said.
   "It's alright. I have said to you before that you can use me well, even if I die, I won't resent you." Haru looked at Darnic with a smile and said, "As long as you can destroy the Clock Tower then I am all good."
   Darnic looked at Haru and wondered what kind of things that the Clock Tower had done to him to make Haru hate that organization that much. However, he didn't ask and said, "I will teach you how to summon a servant, and if you fail then tell me quick so I'll give you a catalyst."
   Haru nodded without hesitation and thought that he had succeeded.
   Haru was wondering if Darnic was going to leave him, but it seemed that wasn't the case since Darnic stayed with him all the time, teaching him how to summon a servant. Inwardly, he felt a bit weird since the magic circle that Darnic told him was similar to the magic Circle which was made by Kosaka when she drew the illustration of Fate/Stay Night at that time.
   "Wait, now that you mention it, what about your Magic Power?" Darnic asked.
   "If you're asking me whether my Magic Power is a lot or not, then you don't need to worry, the only thing that I don't lack in this world is a Magic Power," Haru said. He didn't lie since the energy inside his body was very huge, especially after he learned about HI-ERO particles. As a harem protagonist, libido was the only thing that he didn't lack and its quantity was unlimited.
   However, Haru also understood Darnic's worry since the strength of servant was being determined by three factors which were location, popularity, and Magic Power.
   The example was quite easy, Darnic's servant, Lancer of Black, true's name was Vlad III, and he was a king of Principality of Wallachia, and this Principality of Wallachia was located in Romania. In this location, the legend of Vlad III was very loud and everyone in this location knew him which boosted Vlad III's status.
   Popularity was also quite similar to a location since the more famous the servant which was being summoned, the strongest it was. If he was given an example, then it would be like Iskandar the Great, King Arthur, etc.
   Lastly, the simplest one was Magic Power, as long as the Magus (magician) had a very huge amount of Magic Power on their bodies the strength of their servant would be boosted tremendously.
   Darnic's expression was quite normal, but inwardly he was very surprised. He thought for a while and remembered that his successor still hadn't found her fiance.
   'If this young man is still alive then...'
   Darnic shook his head and said, "Then, I will leave you for now. During the summoning ceremony, you should focus and report to me what kind of servant that you have summoned if you succeeded."
   Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Darnic nodded and left Haru's room, leaving him alone.
   Haru sighed in relief when Darnic left him. He massaged his shoulder and felt a bit tired somehow.
   Haru took a knife from his zipper pocket then made a wound on his palm then blood was dripping from it. He clenched his hand and the wound slowly regenerated. He took a deep breath and started his spell.
   The moment his energy entered the magic circle, it started to glow in pinkish color and the atmosphere started to change. His room started to tremble because of the sheer magic power which was released by Haru.
   However, all of this was covered by Haru since he didn't really want Darnic to see his summoning process.
   "Your flesh shall serve under me.
   My sword shall be your fate.
   My fate shall be with your sword.
   Submit to the beckoning of the Holy Grail.
   Answer if you are willing to submit to this will and this truth.
   An oath shall be sworn here.
   I shall be all the good in this world.
   I shall eradicate all the evil in this world.
   You shall serve with your eyes blinded by chaos.
   For you would be the one who is caged in madness.
   I shall wield your chains.
   From the Seventh Heavens, come three great powers.
   Come forth from the ring of restraint, protector of the world balance."
   Then the room was enveloped by white light and in a moment, a figure appeared slowly in the middle of the magic circle.
   The figure was in a kneeling position toward Haru.
   "Your summons has been answered. Saber-class ser..."
   When this gentle voice was about to say something, those words stuck and she showed a surprised expression.
   "Eh? I... I am not a Saber?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Akane_Kosaka
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1364: Servant 2
   The Magic Power which filled the room vanished gradually the moment this figure appeared on the center of the Magic Circle.
   Haru was dumbfounded when he saw the servant that stood on the Magic Circle, wondering how come his blood related to this beauty?
   She is a beautiful mature woman.
   She appears to be wearing some kind of latex bodysuit, with a piece of cloth draped over her chest and a heart-shaped insignia linked to her collar. A similar piece of cloth was found over her crotch, tied by a rope around her waist. She possesses some armor in the form of tight gauntlets and grieves, elbow and knee-length respectively. Her katana is seen sheaved, connected to her by another sort of rope.
   She has very long hair, which she ties at the very end.
   She gives an elegant, virtuous, glamorous, and somehow gives off a mother-like affection feeling?
   Haru had to admit that this woman was a personification of Yamato Nadeshiko's beauty.
   However, in the face of this beauty, she somehow showed a worrying expression toward Haru.
   The gentle voice mixed with the restlessness until she decided to introduce herself.
   "I am Minamoto no Yorimitsu."
   Then for the first time, both of them stared at each other, looking at each other, clearly remembering each other's appearance.
   "Although I am not a Saber-class servant and my ability as a commander is too flawed, please believe in my ability to bring you to a victory."
   Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but he knew that his servant was a Berserker-class servant and usually, a Berserker-class servant would be crazy because of Mad Enhancement on their summoning, however, his servant was different since she could talk normally.
   'But Minamoto no Yorimitsu, huh?"
   Haru somehow understood how he could summon this servant.
   She is a person from the 10th - 11th Century. Born as the eldest son of the Minamoto clan, he is a figure who contributed to the development of the entire Seiwa Genji line as the founder of the Settsu Genji branch. He is also the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period, who destroyed many monstrosities, such as "Shuten-douji of Mount Ooe", the "Giant Spider" of "the Imperial Capital", and "Ushi-Oni of Sensou-Ji". Leading her subordinates, Raikou's Four Heavenly Kings - Watanabe Tsuna, Sakata Kintoki, Urabe Suetake, and Usui Sadamitsu - she continued to protect the peace of the capital. Naturally, he is a male in historical fact.
   As for how Minamoto was summoned as a woman, Haru wasn't sure, but well, it might be the setting of the world so the character of Minamoto no Yorimitsu would be more charming.
   So the question was, how was he able to summon this servant?
   In the past, Haru had gotten a reward to turn him into the descendant of Asura Ootsuki, and Minamoto no Yuritsu was the incarnation of Sakra (Indra).
   In the world of Naruto, Ashura Ootsuki's brother was Indra Ootsuki. Both of them might be different from the legend in this world, however, it was related somehow so it was normal for him to able to summon Minamoto no Yorimitsu.
   Haru understood the reason why he could summon her, however, there was another question on his head and that was at how his servant was able to talk normally when he checked the Mad Enhancement reached EX rank which made him a bit worried.
   Haru was wondering whether this woman was acting or... he wasn't sure since Berserker-class servant was the most unpredictable after all.
   Haru suddenly realized something.
   In the process of character creation, a creator usually added a gimmick or quirk to the character in the story, especially a romance harem story so the heroine is more fun.
   Haru looked at Minamoto and wondered whether she had a quirk or two, but then he realized that Minatomo seemed to be sad for some reason.
   When Minamoto heard this question, she was surprised, but then she looked at a trace of worry on Haru's face which made her dumbfounded since it was her first time to see someone look at her with this expression.
   "What's wrong? Have I done something wrong? We're going to fight together from now on so if you have some worries in your heart, please tell me," Haru said sincerely since he was worried that Minamoto might go berserk if he used a quite harsh tone.
   However, Haru was even more dumbfounded and felt at a loss when he saw tears in Minamoto's eyes.
   It might be his nature so he took out a handkerchief naturally and wiped the tears on her eyes gently, however, she cried even loudly which made him not sure what to do for a while.
   "Minamoto-san, are you alright?"
   Minamoto quickly shook her head and said, "No, no, I am alright, but..."
   "Is it alright for you to have me as your servant?" Minamoto asked. It was the thing that had been making her worry from the beginning to the end since all of her life, she was being rejected be it her parents or her closest people.
   When Minamoto asked this question, her voice was filled with worry, but there was also a trace of anticipation.
   Haru was somehow quite weak to such a mature woman so he quickly answered. "Why not?" He smiled and said, "You're the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period, having you as my Servant is something that I am more than happy about."
   The concern on Minamoto's face disappeared and it was changed by a beautiful happy smile.
   Haru was a bit startled when he could see a trace of obsession on Minamoto's face and somehow he could tell that there was some strangeness on this woman, but he wasn't sure what it was since he only met this woman for a while.
   "I'll call you Berserker from now on so no one is going to know your True Name, is that alright?"
   Minamoto nodded without hesitation.
   "So Berserker, please take care of me from now on," Haru said and reached Minamoto's hand.
   "Yes! I will take care of you from now on, Master!"
   Minamoto was so excited that she held Haru's hand with both of her hands. The movement on her handshake was so fierce that it shook two of Mt. Fuji on her chest.
   Haru quickly looked away since this woman was quite intense for him.
   "I'll protect you from anything and regard you as my son. I'll eliminate your enemy and bring you to victory, Master..."
   Haru didn't think too much, but then he felt a bit weird by how his servant was going to treat him.
   Haru didn't think too much and thought that it was better to check his servant's status while also telling him about his situation so she could adjust her state to work with him to fool the Ygdmillennia family.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1365: Servant 3
   True Name: Minamoto no Yorimitsu.
   Mad Enhancement (EX Rank): A Skill that strengthens one's physical abilities in exchange for their sense of reason. In Raikou's case, her reason is not lost, and her state of being remains as her original intellectual self. However, with the impurity of her Oni blood, that mentality became morally broken because of the manifestation of her maternal love that is so far abnormal. (She would eliminate anyone and everyone for the sake of her loved ones, and she would protect them fanatically.) While talking of proper love, she does not hold sight of social morals if it is for the sake of love, approving all kinds of deeds... that is to say, she is mentally ill. She draws a line from other Berserkers by not letting others be on the verge of truly perceiving that broken side of hers. Fundamentally, persuading her, or making her correct her ways, is impossible.
   She is able to operate all vehicles and beasts freely except for Dragon Kinds. Being able to ride comes from Gozu Tennou, who is a god.
   Nullify Single-Action spelling. Magic Resistance to the same degree as an amulet that rejects magical energy.
   Raikou was born as the heaven-sent child of Gozu Tennou, so she possesses the Divinity Skill.
   Haru was sitting on his bed, reading all the information on his servant, however, he was quite satisfied with the parameter of his servant and didn't expect that the energy on his body would enhance Berserker to this much.
   However, he was dumbfounded at the description of Mad Enhancement on Berserker and understood that Berserker was mentally ill, especially when this servant kept patting his head.
   "How long are you going to pat my head?"
   Haru was a bit speechless when Minamoto kept patting his head for the past half of an hour.
   "A mother has to praise her son, is there something wrong with it?" Minamoto looked at Haru with an eye full of affection. After she was summoned, she didn't expect her parameter would increase this much, and at the same time, she could feel boundless energy within her son which told her that it might be unlimited.
   Minamoto was full of energy, and at the same time, she was also surprised when she saw her Luck would turn into EX-rank, and she was sure that it had something to do with her son.
   Minamoto was curious about her master and at the same time, she was also happy that her master could accept her this much.
   "Minamoto, I want to talk about something serious, can you listen to me?"
   "Yes! Please tell me anything, Master!" Minamoto nodded with a serious expression, but her hand kept patting Haru's head.
   Haru was speechless and helpless, but he decided to tell her that he was coming to this place by fooling the master of the faction and he needed to pretend all the time to be the admirer of Darnic Prestone Yggmillennia, so he wanted her to help him to pretend that she didn't remember her identity.
   Haru knew that as Darnic's admirer, it was impossible for him to keep anything a secret, so he wanted to pretend that his servant lost her memory and she was in amnesia.
   Haru told Minamoto about his plan, but then he saw her sobbing for some reason.
   "Mo... Mother is just happy!" Minamoto couldn't handle it anymore and hugged Haru without hesitation.
   At that moment, Haru could feel two soft feelings on his face and a sweet-scented smell invaded his nostrils. He wasn't sure, but somehow, Minamoto reminded him of his mother. In his mind, the closest person that was similar to his mother would be Maya, whom he met in the world of Infinite Stratos, but Maya wasn't a mother after all, and rather than calling her mother, Maya was similar to his big sister.
   Haru would be lying if he didn't miss his mother, but he knew that she had passed away with his father.
   During his middle school time, Haru was delinquent and he changed girls one after another which always made both his parents angry at him, however, he couldn't feel that kind of feeling again since he had lost them.
   It might be because of the appearance of the Group Chat that made him bury the memory of his parents.
   After seeing Korosensei make his lover come back alive once again, Haru's mind had always been confused, wondering whether he should make his parents stay alive once again, but at the same time, he also thought that he shouldn't do so.
   Minamoto's feeling which was pure and full of affection somehow affected him.
   Haru realized that he was really weak against a mature woman that even when he felt someone was going to enter his room, he didn't care and kept letting Minamoto hug him.
   Minamoto was also very happy when Haru let her hug him and her face was full of maternal affection.
   Then it was at this moment the door of his room was knocked then opened.
   "Kasugano-kun, congratulations that you have succe---"
   The words which were about to come out from Darnic's mouth stuck when he saw Haru and his servant hugging each other.
   Haru realized his mistake and quickly escaped from Minamoto's arms.
   "Mr. Darnic, you misunderstood! This isn't what you think!" Haru thought for a while and said, "We - We're trying to deepen the bond between Master and Servant, trying to understand each other before the fight!"
   Darnic was speechless, but at the same time, he also looked at Haru with a helpless expression. He could tell that there was a huge amount of Magic Power within Haru's body, but this guy...
   Darnic was a bit worried, especially when he thought about Haru's ability was quite strange.
   "Master, who is this insect? Let me cut him down on the person who is disturbing our time together!"
   Minamoto looked at Darnic full of hostility since this guy dared to disturb the time between her and her son!
   Minamoto didn't care about anything and wanted to slay down Darnic using her katana!
   "Calm down, Berserker! His name is Mr. Darnic! The person that I admire the most!" Haru quickly stopped Minamoto by hugging her, stopping her from doing something stupid.
   Minamoto who was being hugged, of course, stopped and she thought that her son wanted to continue their quality time together.
   Haru once again felt two Mt. Fuji on the top of his face which made his face hot once again.
   However, Darnic didn't care about their interaction since he was stunned by Haru's servant's parameters.
   When a Magus became a master in the Holy Grail War, they received a skill that made it possible for them to check the parameters of each servant during the battle.
   "Kasugano-kun, the parameter on your servant..."
   Haru quickly pushed Minamoto away since if he didn't do so, it was hard for him to talk since his mouth was covered by her tits.
   "Mr. Darnic, my grandpa has always told me that I have a lot of Magic Energy, stamina, and a lot more inside my body so I can support my servant without trouble," Haru said with a smile.
   Darnic didn't expect that he would meet a treasure. He looked at Haru with a hot gaze and thought about his successor. He thought that he needed to marry this guy with his successor no matter what!
   Then Darnic quickly calmed himself and asked, "Kasugano-kun, what's the name of your servant?" He thought that it was natural for Haru to tell him about the name of his servant considering his status as his admirer, and at the same time, it was also a test.
   "Mr. Darnic, that is something that I want to ask you about," Haru quickly said.
   Darnic raised his eyebrow and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Is it possible for the servant to have amnesia?" Haru asked with a confused expression.
   Darnic was dumbfounded and asked, "Amnesia?"
   Haru nodded and said, "I have been trying to ask Berserker's True Name several times, but all she could tell me is that she has lost her memories regarding that matter."
   Darnic was surprised, but then he quickly looked at Haru's confused expression and Berserker's furious expression toward him. He could even see that Berserker told him that if he didn't get out as soon as possible then he would be killed.
   Darnic let out a long sigh and felt a bit sorry for Haru since Berserker was a very troublesome servant, but at the same time, he was glad that Haru could manage this servant very well.
   "It might be the first time since there's some trouble with your summoning ritual." Darnic thought for a bit and asked, "You have used your blood during the summoning ritual, right?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "My grandpa has always said that I am the descendant of a hero, but I didn't expect that it would be true..." He looked at Minamoto with a helpless expression.
   However, Minamoto didn't even care about his gaze and kept patting Haru's head, thinking that her son was cute. She also stared at Darnic with a gaze full of hostility and she didn't even pretend that she was going to kill Darnic since if she did so, her son was going to hug her!
   By killing the insect in front of her, Minamoto could receive a hug from her son and she felt that it was a good bargain for her!
   Darnic also started to sweat profusely since the killing intent of Minamoto wasn't a joke. He took a deep breath and said, "For your question before, there might be some trouble with your summoning ritual which causes your servant to forget about her memory, but by the time, she probably will remember her true identity. This is also my first time encountering this problem so you should observe it all the time."
   "Yes, Mr. Darnic!" Haru nodded.
   "Have a good night. You should rest first and I'll introduce everyone to you tomorrow," Darnic said.
   "Yes, Mr. Darnic! Good night!" Haru said with a smile.
   Darnic looked at Haru's smile and nodded. He could tell that Haru wasn't lying, but even so, it didn't really matter whether Haru's servant was known or not since that parameter was just too crazy!
   Darnic thought that he might as well take Haru as his disciple then marry him to his family. His face was full of smiles and thought that his idea was good.
   When Darnic left Haru's room, Haru and Minamoto looked at each other before giving a high five to each other!
   Haru said with a smile, but Minamoto also did the same, but with a flustered expression since it was her first time doing this, however, she was very cute at that moment.
   Minamoto didn't care what her son was about to do by acting within this family, however, as long as she could be with her son, then she was very happy!
   Haru knew that the first stage of his plan had been completed and then he needed to continue with the next stage since the time wasn't going to wait for him!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1366: Dream
   Inside his study room, Darnic started to think about what he should do with Haru. He had only met him for a while, but all he could think was that Haru was only a simple young man with a boundless talent as a Magus, especially when Haru was also a Psychic.
   'But what if he wasn't a simple young man?'
   Darnic had only met Haru for a few hours after all and it was hard to tell whether he could trust him or not, however, he would be lying if he didn't feel moved when he saw him standing in front of Lancer to fight his dignity.
   Darnic would be lying if he didn't feel annoyed by Lancer's act, however, he was an old fox and he could bear this much as long as Lancer could make him win the Holy Grail War. However, as a Magus, it had always been his nature to be arrogant and he thought that as a servant Lancer should follow him without asking anything and it was normal for him to have an admirer.
   In Darnic's heart, he hoped for Haru's admiration for him was real and Haru was just a simple young man, that's all.
   However, if Haru was lying then all Darnic could only say that Haru was a better actor and swindler than him since he really couldn't see a fault at Haru and it couldn't help but made him smile when he thought about him.
   Then there was the matter of Berserker.
   Darnic knew that it was the first time for such a thing to happen, but it wasn't uncommon when he thought about how Haru had used his blood to be a catalyst for the summoning ritual. He tapped the armrest of the sofa where he sat until he heard the sound of a wheelchair before someone knocked on the door of his room.
   This voice awoke Darnic and when he turned his head, he saw a gentle girl in a wheelchair slowly moving toward him. He suddenly remembered the words which Haru told him before.
   'I love a girl, especially with long hair and petite body!'
   Darnic looked at his successor from up to down and somehow, he was surprised to see that his successor matched Haru's type!
   "Ojii-sama? What's wrong?"
   The girl looked at Darnic with a confused expression. The wheelchair moved automatically toward Darnic, whether it was a machine or a Magecraft, there was no way to confirm it until our main character met this girl.
   "Oh, you've returned, Fiore?"
   Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia, she's the successor to the Yggdmillennia family.
   Fiore is recognized by Darnic as the only magus within the clan with any true talent, and there is likely no magus throughout the generations of thickening blood in the clan with greater aptitude than her. She is a genius in possession of a terrifyingly deep wealth of talent in a single field, that of spiritual evocation and human engineering. She is weak in most other types of thaumaturgy, but she rivals or even surpasses the first-class instructors of the Clock Tower in her field.
   Therefore, Darnic had very high expectations of Fiore, but at the same time, he also knew the importance of a husband for Fiore. He wasn't sure why he was thinking about that bad boy who was hugging his own servant before. He twitched his lips and somehow smiled, but then he felt that it was too early to make a decision.
   Fiore didn't say anything and only looked at Darnic with a curious expression since it was her first time to see her grandfather show such a reaction.
   Darnic was hoping that he should have met Haru earlier, but there was nothing that he could do at this moment.
   Fiore nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, thank you for Ojii-sama's channel that I have gotten the catalyst to summon my servant." The same as Haru, she would also participate in this Holy Grail War.
   "The other members of the family have also prepared their catalyst." Fiore showed a gentle smile and said, "If there's no problem, we can summon our servant right away."
   "That's good." Darnic nodded calmly. He thought that it was better for his family to summon their servants as soon as possible since Haru also had summoned his servant. "How about your little brother? Has he prepared his catalyst?"
   "....No, it seems that he doesn't receive a qualification as a master." Fiore wasn't sure why her little brother didn't receive the Command Spells, she was a bit worried, however, her little brother seemed to be alright.
   Darnic let out a sigh and said, "I am sorry, Fiore. It seems that someone from outside has received that qualification instead of your little brother."
   Shaking her head, Fiore said, "It's alright, Ojii-sama." She showed a faint smile and said, "He seems to be relaxed when he knows need to join Holy Grail War."
   Darnic showed a grateful expression and nodded. "It's good that your little brother understands."
   "It might be because he doesn't have that much of hope to join the Holy Grail War, if it's not the case, it might be me, who is the one who is not going to have that qualification."
   Even though Fiore seemed quite sad, she also felt a bit relieved since she didn't lose her qualification as a master. She knew that as a Magus, she lacked something and if she lost the qualification as a master, it would be a great blow to her. "He wants to accompany me to help me, but I have told him to stay since Holy Grail War isn't a game and he might lose his life if he isn't careful."
   Darnic nodded and said, "Then tonight, you should summon your servant along with the other two." The other two that he meant were both Celenike Icecolle Yggdmillennia and Gordes Musik Yggdmillennia, who were members of Yggdmillennia.
   "...Understood." Fiore nodded, but then she couldn't help but ask, "Ojii-sama, I have heard that you have received someone as a guest before?" She also had heard that this guest was a master which might be also the reason why her little brother wasn't one of the masters in this Holy Grail War.
   "Yes." Darnic nodded and said, "His name is Kasugano Haruka. He's from Tokyo, Japan."
   "Tokyo? Japan? That's very far away!" Fiore was surprised and asked in worry, "What's the intention of this guest?" She was wondering whether Kasugano Haruka would bring harm to her family.
   Waving his hand, Darnic said, "You don't need to worry. For now, he's an ally."
   "His purpose in coming here was to help me," Darnic said.
   "Helping Ojii-sama? Why?" Fiore was confused as to why someone wanted to help her grandfather.
   "Um... He has said that he's my admirer." Darnic also felt weird when he explained this to Fiore.
   Fiore was stunned until she looked at Darnic in disbelief. "Ad... Admirer?"
   Even though Darnic didn't show anything, he felt a bit insulted when Fiore looked at him with such an expression, thinking that it was impossible for him to have an admirer, however, at the same time, he also thought that such thinking was normal since this happened during the Holy Grail War and everything could happen.
   "You don't need to worry about him for now. All you need to do is to summon your servant as soon as possible."
   "...Yes, Ojii-sama." Fiore thought that she might have done something rude so she quickly nodded and stopped talking.
   Darnic stood up and walked toward the window.
   "No matter what, Yggdmillennia is going to be the winner of this Holy Grail War."
   If it didn't then there wouldn't be a future for this family.
   Fiore uttered those words and looked at Darnic in worry.
   In his sleep, Haru had a dream.
   Haru felt that he had become a baby and he saw an old man who held him with an innocent and longing expression.
   This old man had clothes similar to samurai.
   He wasn't sure where this old man was going to bring him until he saw a temple with a monk who looked at the old man with a calm expression.
   "As of today, you're going to take care of her."
   The old man said those words to the monk.
   The monk nodded and followed the old man's request.
   The old man looked at the baby once again and said, "Your power is too fearful and this power is just like a demon."
   Even though the old man's voice wasn't disgusting or loathed, his voice was full of justice as if throwing him was something that must be done.
   "Everyone is afraid of you. Everyone is afraid of the existence of "Oni" within you."
   Haru thought that it was unreasonable to stamp someone with an "Oni" name as soon as someone showed unparalleled strength or talent. He thought that it was just the timidity and excuse of the weak. He thought that they couldn't bear to see someone who would become more powerful than them.
   "If this continues the Minamoto family might be destroyed and I can't let that happen." The old man looked at the baby for one last time. "When you grow up, I'll take you." He walked away without looking back.
   Haru who could feel the feeling of the baby felt very lonely so lonely that it was so scary that he only hoped that there was someone who could be his family.
   Then, later on, this baby turned into the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period, however, even so, she still felt this loneliness until it drowned her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1367: Mom Wants to Help you
   Haru gradually opened his eyes and felt very uncomfortable by the dream that he had seen in his sleep, however, the next scene made him startled.
   "Oh my... you have woken up, Master?"
   Haru couldn't see the face of the person who asked him that question, not because this voice was far away nor he heard this voice from his mind, he knew very well whose voice it was, however, the two melons in front of him made him unable to see the face of Minamoto.
   Haru twitched his lips, and there were a lot of things that he wanted to ask, but well, the first thing that he needed to do was to hide his anaconda that wanted to break away from its cage!
   Haru moved swiftly and escaped from Minamoto with a reluctant expression, but he knew that it was necessary.
   When Minamoto saw Haru's reaction and expression, she was both amazed and also reluctant, but then as a mother, there was something that she needed to say.
   "Master, you don't need to worry. That's a normal reaction for a man and... Mom is happy that Master has grown so big..." Minamoto said with a blush and looked away while she thought about Haru's anaconda.
   Haru had a headache when he thought about his servant. He wasn't sure this feeling was, but somehow he felt that he had been defeated for some reason. He felt tired somehow and sat on the edge of the bed after his anaconda had calmed down. He let out a long sigh and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Minamoto, who saw her son down, felt a bit distressed and caressed Haru's head.
   "There's nothing to be embarrassed about. You're my son after all and I can assure you that yours is the biggest that I have ever seen." Minamoto tried to cheer Haru up while caressing his head.
   Haru was speechless and wasn't sure whether he should be happy or worried by his servant, but then quickly thought about the dream that he had seen before. He looked at Minamoto and could tell that was Minamoto's past. Somehow, he understood why this woman became crazy, but well, if Minamoto was a man, then it might not be a problem, but the problem was because she was a woman.
   It didn't mean that being a woman was bad, but when a woman was too strong, it would be hard for her to have someone who would be able to find a man that was able to love her dearly since most of them would be scared of her.
   However, there was one problem that made him startle, and that was when Minamoto had given him a lap pillow without him noticing it.
   Haru felt that kind of dream was very dangerous since he didn't realize what had happened during his sleep and if he was attacked so suddenly...
   Haru quickly shook his head and he could tell that Minamoto wasn't that kind of servant, however, it was a bit dangerous to sleep like that in the enemy camp after all. Even if he had infiltrated in this place and made Darnic believe in him, but he was sure that Darnic still doubted him.
   Haru didn't feel comfortable somehow and laid on Minamoto's lap again.
   "Did you not feel well, Master?" Minamoto asked. At first, she was happy when she saw her master laying on her lap, but became quite uneasy when she saw him frown.
   Minamoto nodded while caressing Haru's head. "Your face seems to be in pain during your sleep. If I can enter your dream then I might slay the insect that tried to bother you during your dream!"
   Haru suddenly realized why Minamoto was a Berserker-class servant at that moment. He then woke up and ignored Minamoto's reluctant expression.
   "I will take a bath first then we can go out after that."
   Haru was about to enter the bathroom inside his room but stopped when he saw Minomoto was following him. He looked at Minamoto with a confused expression and asked, "What are you doing?"
   "It's mom's duty to help her son!" Minamoto said with a serious expression.
   "....I don't think that is necessary for you to help you to take a bath."
   "No! Master, you should know that this is the enemy's camp! What if you're being attacked during your bath!" Minamoto didn't give up and quickly told him his reasoning.
   Sometimes, Haru really wondered whether Minamoto was a Berserker-class servant or not since her mind was so bright at such a stupid time.
   "Please, Master! Mom is just worried about you!"
   "If you're a mother, you should let your children be independent!"
   "NOOOOO!!!! DON'T LEAVE ME, MASTER!!!"
   Minamoto thought the word "independent" from Haru's sentence meant that he was going to leave her which made her scared and quickly hugged him in hurry.
   Once again, Haru could feel a sweet and gentle smell from Minamoto which made him helpless, but then he slipped away from Minamoto.
   Minamoto was surprised by Haru's speed and praised him. "As expected of my son! Your speed is better than the Four Heavenly Kings!" However, she didn't give up and wanted to enter the bathroom.
   "Stop, Berserker! If you dare to take a bath with me then I will use my Command Spells on you!" Haru didn't make a joke at this moment and showed his Command Spells on Minamoto. He had a hard time controlling himself around Minamoto and if this woman entered the bath, then he might lose control!
   "No way! Master, you can't use such precious Command Spells for something like this!" Minamoto quickly stopped Haru.
   "Then back down! Wait for me to take a bath quietly in the room," Haru said.
   "...No way..." Minamoto plopped on the ground and started to sob, thinking that her son hated her.
   Haru let out a long sigh and patted Minamoto's head.
   "Huh?" Minamoto looked up and felt a bit surprised when her son patted her head, but she didn't hate this feeling and even smiled stupidly.
   "Listen, Berserker, I don't want you to pamper me too much. I want you to fight beside you, not be protected by you." Haru held Minamoto's hands and said, "So the first thing that I need to do is to take a bath without your help and as my servant, you need to believe in me." He felt stupid when he thought that he needed to explain his excuse to take a bath alone, however, it seemed the effect was better than he had thought.
   "...Then... Then... Mom is going to believe in you, but!!"
   "Promise me that you need to be careful and..."
   "Let's take a bath together next time!" Minamoto looked at Haru with a burning gaze.
   Haru didn't say anything and entered the bath, locked the door, and quickly took a bath since he had a feeling that his servant might knock the door down to join him to take a bath.
   "Master? Master? Please take a bath with me!"
   Haru had only woken up in the morning, but somehow he felt more tired than he had thought.
   After taking a bath, Haru changed his clothes to his usual adventure clothes. Wearing a flannel shirt, jeans, and boots.
   Minamoto didn't appear beside him and entered her astral form.
   Servants can appear directly or in astral form, when they appear directly, it is during the fight and they take a lot of Magic Power from the master, however, in astral form, they won't take much of Magic Power.
   In other words, the astral form on servant is similar to the power saving mode on the smartphone.
   On the astral form, Minamoto kept looking at her son and felt a bit quite worried. Her son was so handsome and she was afraid that some insects might try to get close to him.
   Minamoto held her katana and she was ready anytime.
   Haru didn't know what Minamoto was thinking and he wanted to search for the kitchen since he wanted to eat breakfast, but then...
   Haru stopped his step and saw a cute girl.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1368: Good Impression?
   Haru saw a cute girl who was sitting in a wheelchair. In his heart, he knew who this girl was, but he needed to pretend after all. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "You're?"
   The girl nodded and didn't seem that surprised when Haru didn't know his name, but then, she had to admit that what her grandfather had told her was true since this young man gave her a very special feeling somehow and it was something that had never been found on the Magus.
   Magus's personality was very cold-blooded and as long as it was for their research they would do anything be it killing, and a lot of disgusting things.
   However, Haru was different and he gave her a very comfortable feeling.
   "My name is Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennie," Fiore said.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka," Haru said.
   Haru looked at Fiore and asked, "Is that all?" He looked at Fiore with confused expressions and wondered whether this girl would tell him something more about her.
   Fiore chuckled somehow, but at the same time, she could also feel a killing intent that was aimed toward her which caused her servant to appear beside her.
   Haru saw a calm-looking man that wore an archaic style of dress and from the expression of this man, he could tell that this man was quite wary of him.
   "You don't need to worry about me. I won't do anything," Haru said with a confused expression.
   "Sorry, I might be disrespectful, but the servant behind you has been showing hostility toward my master," the man said calmly.
   Fiore wasn't surprised by her servant's appearance since she could also feel a threatening aura from Haru's side, however, she also felt quite better when Archer stood in front of her.
   Then from Haru's side, Minamoto appeared and there was a change in her state. Usually, her face might be very gentle and showed an expression of a loving mother, however, at this moment, she clearly showed hostility toward Fiore.
   "I won't let any insects get close to my Master (son)!"
   Fiore was stunned, and Archer frowned.
   Haru twitched his lips and let out a sigh. "You don't need to worry. She's my servant Berserker. She's a bit unique (weird), but it is alright to leave her alone."
   Fiore and Archer nodded and felt clearly better when they heard Haru's words.
   "Alright, Berserker, don't cause trouble. She is related to Mr. Darnic after all. You can't hurt her, alright?" Haru said and patted Minamoto's head.
   When her head was being patted, the hostility on Minamoto dissipated and she clearly showed a joyful expression.
   Fiore and Archer only watched this scene and weren't sure what to say, wondering whether patting was really that good.
   "I am sorry for the trouble that has been caused by Berserker," Haru said.
   "No, it's alright." Fiore also knew how troublesome Berserker-class servant was, and it surprised her that Haru was able to manage his servant very well.
   "That's right, do you know where the kitchen is? I am quite famished," Haru asked.
   "Master, let me cook for you! Let mom show you my craft!" Minamoto was full of excitement when she thought that she could make food for her son.
   Archer and Fiore looked at Haru at the same time.
   Haru massaged his temple and said, "I am sorry. She isn't unique, but weird."
   Archer and Fiore looked at Haru with a pitiful expression at this moment.
   Minamoto was startled when she heard Haru's words then she plopped on the ground sadly while sobbing.
   Haru patted Minamoto's head and said, "I don't hate you, Berserker. Let's go to the kitchen now, I'll cook you something."
   "Huh?" Minamoto was surprised and asked, "Master (son) is going to cook something for me?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Though, my food won't be that good in your eyes."
   "No! No! No! Mom is happy to eat the food that is made by Master!" Minamoto jumped up and hugged Haru in her arms with a happy smile on her face.
   "That's good." Haru showed a tired expression toward Fiore and Archer and asked, "So can you tell me where the kitchen is?"
   Fiore and Archer could only say that this young man was quite pitiful somehow.
   Minamoto, Fiore, and Archer had heard from Haru that his cooking skill was only standard and he might not able to cook something good, however, the moment they entered the kitchen, they were dumbfounded by his cooking skill. They felt even more dumbfounded when they saw him taking out a lot of ingredients from his body since they weren't sure where he had hidden it.
   The three of them, whether they were servants or masters, and even homunculus were attracted to his figure who was cooking in the kitchen with a serious expression. Then when the cooking was finished, they gulped and somehow they could feel the aura around him started to change.
   "Sorry for making you wait... Here! Have some."
   The three of them looked at him in a daze and somehow they felt that they could see a statue of Ashura buddha on his back and it made the air became tense, but then his face turned relaxed which made them dumbfounded.
   "Please taste it, this is the recipe that I have learned from my friend." Haru then placed down four bowls of ramen on the table. When he sat down, Minamoto also sat down beside him.
   "Have you prepared for us too?" Fiore asked.
   "Yes, but if you don't want to eat then it is alright," Haru said.
   Fiore looked at the bowl of ramen in front of her eyes and gulped since she had never seen such a dish before.
   "Master, let me taste it first," Archer said.
   When Fiore and Archer were discussing with each other, Haru looked at Minamoto and asked, "Not going to eat?"
   "No, I will feed you first, Master." Minamoto shook her head and said, "I am a servant and I don't need to eat."
   "It isn't good if you don't eat it while it is hot or do you want me to feed you?" Haru asked.
   "Feed?! Feed?! I am going to be fed by my son!" Minamoto was startled.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "Please!" Minamoto nodded without hesitation.
   Haru then started to feed Minamoto by using a chopstick. He let the noodle cool down for a bit then said, "Please open your mouth."
   "Ahhnnn...." Minamoto opened her mouth, and let her son feed her to eat her ramen. She was full of bliss, but then her eyes were wide open when she tasted the ramen.
   "Is it good, right?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Yes!" Minamoto nodded with a smile and felt that it was really wonderful that Haru was the one who summoned her.
   "It can't be helped, what a spoiled Berserker, you're?" Haru shook his head and showed a helpless expression, but he still fed Minamoto.
   Minamoto who was being teased felt a bit shy, but somehow, she really loved this feeling.
   When Minamoto and Haru were flirting with each other, Archer and Fiore had forgotten their manners and ate the ramen with a fork!
   Fiore and Archer knew that no Magecraft was put inside the ramen since they watched the cooking process from the beginning to the end, but then the taste of this ramen was amazing!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1369: His Presence
   Master: Fiore Forvedge Yggmillennia.
   While they were eating, Haru used his master's skill to see the parameter of Archer, Fiore's servant. Unlike when he used it on his own servant, he couldn't see the details of the information when he used this skill on Archer, however, such a thing was normal since Archer wasn't his own servant.
   "Kasugano-kun, what's the name of this square thing?" Archer showed the topping on his ramen, which made him curious. "The texture is quite similar to a meat, however, it is made from some kind of beans, right?"
   "It is Tempeh. It's a traditional food from Indonesia," Haru said.
   "Indonesia?!" Fiore was startled and asked, "Are you from Indonesia?"
   "No, I am from Tokyo, Japan, but I have traveled around the world," Haru said.
   "Travel around the world..." Somehow Fiore felt a bit jealous.
   "But still, this ramen thing, nothing inside this bowl is made from meat, right? Is it always like that?" Archer asked since he felt that this ramen thing was very intriguing to him.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, usually, the broth is made from meat and mine is special vegetarian."
   "Vegetarian...." Archer let out a long sigh and said, "It seems there are a lot of things which I need to learn from this world."
   After they had eaten their entire ramen, they felt their bodies were very refreshed and they felt their bodies were quite warm. Even though the servant didn't need to eat, eating something good was something very joyful for them.
   "Thank you, Kasugano-kun. This might be the most delicious food that I have eaten," Archer said.
   "Thank you, Kasugano-kun," Fiore said. She also thought the same thing as Archer since her food usually consists of potatoes, bread, cheese, meat, or something simple and it was her first time to eat something so flavorful.
   "No problem." Haru shook his head.
   "So this thing is called ramen, right?" Archer asked.
   "Yes, it is one of the most popular foods in my country and besides this kind of ramen, there's also something which is known as instant ramen."
   Haru then took out a cup of ramen on the table to show it to Archer.
   "Instant ramen? What's the difference between this and the one that we have eaten?" Archer asked.
   "This thing... You only need to pour it with hot water and wait for three minutes before you can eat it," Haru said.
   "Not only that, it can be kept for a year without rotting."
   "....Miracle.." Archer was startled and looked at the instant ramen curiously.
   Even Fiore and Minamoto also looked at the instant ramen with curious expressions.
   Unlike Fiore who had never eaten instant ramen, it was also the first time that she had seen it which made her curious, for Archer and Minamoto, the existence of instant ramen was a miracle itself.
   Food had always been a very important factor in the war and at the time of Archer and Minamoto, their choice of food was limited and it also took a long time to prepare food, but this instant ramen could be prepared with only three minutes and it could be kept for a long time.
   In the mind of Archer and Minamoto, the existence of instant ramen was similar to a Noble Phantasm itself.
   Fiore then took a handkerchief and wiped the stain on her mouth. She felt a bit embarrassed when she thought that she had lost her manners before.
   "What's wrong, Fiore?" Haru asked, but then Minamoto showed hostility toward Fiore. He hugged Minamoto's waist and told her to calm down.
   Fiore looked at Haru and looked at him with sympathy since she could see how troublesome it was to have Berserker as his servant. "Kasugano-kun, you should know the condition of our family and we have become the enemy of Clock Tower, why do you want to join our faction?" Her intention to meet him was to ask his purpose to join this faction, but because of the earlier incident, she almost forgot to ask her question.
   "Because I admire Mr. Darnic!" Haru answered without hesitation.
   "......." Fiore was startled and stunned.
   "I have always been his fan and I also hate the Clock Tower..." Haru's expression started to change and showed a fierce expression. "Those bastards, I am going to..." But then he realized something and shook his head. He looked quite awkward and showed an apologetic expression to Fiore. "I'm sorry that I have said something distasteful and made the mood awkward."
   "No, it is my fault to make you remember something you don't want to." Fiore had heard from her grandfather that Haru was a Psychic and she had a feeling that he might have fought a lot of people from Clock Tower since usually, a Magus would try to kidnap him and use him as research.
   Fiore nodded and then understood why Haru had decided to join her grandfather's faction.
   Archer didn't say anything, only looked at Haru. However, in his heart, he also believed in Haru's words, but if this young man was lying, then he had to admit that Haru was a very good actor.
   Minamoto didn't care about their conversation and she hugged Haru tightly which somehow destroyed the serious atmosphere in this place.
   "Right, is your intention to meet me is to ask about my purpose to join Mr. Darnic's faction?" Haru asked.
   When Haru asked this question, Fiore was startled and realized something.
   "I forgot." Fiore looked at Haru with an awkward expression and said, "Everyone has summoned their servant and grandfather has told me to call you to go to the hall."
   "Should I prepare another ramen for him?" Haru asked.
   Inside the hall of Fortress of Millennia, there were four people who had been standing in this place.
   One man with a fat body tapped his feet and clearly showed an impatient expression.
   "Where the hell is that guy?!"
   The man couldn't handle such a treatment when he needed to wait for someone for a long time.
   The woman and one young man also seemed quite impatient since they were waiting quite long.
   Darnic who was also inside this room didn't say anything, but he also felt the same, wondering what Haru was doing with Fiore.
   However, no one felt worried since Fiore had summoned her servant after all.
   Then at this moment, a hurried sound of footsteps and a wheelchair could be heard from the outside before the door of the hall was opened.
   The moment this young man entered the hall, everyone's attention turned toward him and even ignored two servants and Fiore who stood beside him.
   Darnic had known before that Haru's presence was very unique, however, yesterday, it might seem that Haru hid his presence.
   They weren't sure how to describe their feelings, but somehow it was hard to get angry somehow.
   "I am sorry, Ojii-sama, we're late!" Fiore said with a guilty expression.
   Waving his hand, Darnic said, "It's alright, but what's wrong?"
   "It's my fault, Mr. Darnic! I was a bit hungry before so Fiore had guided me to the kitchen and we talked a bit there," Haru said.
   "Talking?" Darnic looked at Haru and Fiore before his expression turned weird. He then noticed a bowl in Haru's hand.
   Haru noticed Darnic's gaze and said, "Mr. Darnic! In the kitchen, I have cooked a specialty food from my hometown so I have made it for you too."
   "It tastes very good, Ojii-sama. Archer and I have tasted it." Fiore nodded.
   "Yes, it is a very good ramen," Archer said.
   The fat man wanted to get angry, but when the aroma of ramen permeated through the hall....
   Darnic was wondering why the existence of Haru seemed to throw him off and made the solemn atmosphere in the hall disappear.
   Darnic pointed at the nearby table and said, "Saber, Archer, Rider, Caster, and Berserker along with their Master have arrived completely."
   Then the moment his words stopped, all the servants within this hall appeared one after another with kneeling positions, however, there was one person who was sitting on the throne as if taking the position of the king.
   The moment that servant appeared, both Haru and Minamoto frowned since they didn't like that servant.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1370: How about this?
   While they were looking at him, Haru was also looking at them. He knew about Darnic since he came to this place as Darnic's admirer, however, the three people in front of him were quite different.
   One was a middle-aged fat man, if Haru didn't know the story of Fate/Apocrypha then he wouldn't think that this middle age was very strong, however, this middle-aged man was a first-class alchemist who was the one who created all the homunculus in this castle, he also knew that this middle-aged man was the one who proposed to use homunculus to provide magic energy for the servant so the masters in the Black Faction wouldn't have to use magic energy to provide their servants.
   If Haru wasn't wrong, the name of this person was Gordes Musik Yggdmillennia, well, if he had to say this man's personality was tsundere, but even if this was tsundere, he didn't have an interest in this man and even wanted to puke somehow when he could think such a messy thing.
   Then the second one would be the beautiful woman in her mid 20's who had been staring at him, however, the moment this woman stared at him, Minamoto also stared at the woman with a killing intent which made the woman flinch and stepped back.
   Haru had to admit that that woman's smell was quite stinky, it was like a smell of blood or meat or something related, and frankly, he couldn't bear it. In his mind, he should have a good tolerance for a beautiful woman, but somehow, there was indeed some beautiful woman that he couldn't handle such as the woman in front of him.
   If Haru wasn't wrong, the name of this woman should be Celenike Icecolle Yggdmillennia, a master of dark magic and curse related. He had made a decision to stay away from this woman as fast as he could.
   Then the last was a short young man who seemed to be disinterested in everything.
   Haru remembered that this young man should be Roche Frain Yggdmillennia, who was famous in the field of 'Doll Engineering'.
   Out of the five Yggdmillennia families in this place, Haru was going to ignore everyone besides Darnic and Fiore.
   If possible, Haru didn't really want to be in contact with Magus since he knew very well how conceited they were since he could see how the fat man had been looking at him with a displeased expression.
   However, Darnic and Fiore were different.
   Darnic was the first-class swindler and his EQ was better than 99% of Magus in this world on other hand, Fiore was unlike the usual Magus and she was very kind so it was very good to stay with her, but then again, Haru knew that he shouldn't say that out loud since he had a feeling that Minamoto was going to kill Fiore if he really did that since Minamoto would think of Fiore as an insect that bothered her son.
   Even now, Haru knew that it was impossible to control Minamoto completely and the only thing that he was glad for was that she wouldn't do anything bad to him, somehow, she reminded him of Yuno Gasai.
   Then when everyone had gathered in the hall, Darnic also started the meeting and one by one all the servants of the Black Faction appeared one after another.
   Then Archer, Saber, Rider, and Caster kneeled down one by one in front of Lancer who was sitting on the throne.
   On the other hand, Minamoto only stood up and looked at everyone in disdain, thinking that all of them were insects.
   However, no one said anything about Minamoto's act since they knew very well that Berserker had always been very hard to control, or rather it was impossible to control them.
   Darnic swept across his hand to present all the servants of the Black Faction. "These are the Servants of our Masters of Black have summoned." He turned toward the Lancer and bowed his head slightly. "They are yours to command."
   Lancer nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Darnic. He then stood up proudly as if a king that stood in front of his subjects.
   "You have responded to the summons seeking of the Grail. First, we must rise to victory as the Black Faction! So are you willing to be the victory of this war?"
   The four Servants nodded and said at the same time.
   "My sword is your sword!" 4x
   Haru didn't care much about those Servants and noticed Minamoto who had been staring at the Lancer. He then used one of the Master's abilities to talk with the Servant through telepathy.
   'What's wrong? You've been staring at the Servant on the throne from beginning to end?'
   'Master, that Servant smells like a demon.'
   Minamoto was known as the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period so when she noticed an evil presence such as demon or monster alike, all she wanted was to slay them down.
   'This servant reminds me of those insects, Master. Let's slay this insect down, Master!'
   Haru was helpless and could only reply. 'This isn't the time, calm down.'
   However, Minamoto kept staring at Lancer with a taunt and provoking expression. She didn't even hide her killing intent and if there was a chance, she would slay Lancer without hesitation.
   In this hall, except for Assassin and the Master of Assassin, whose location was nowhere to be found and also decided to be parted from the ground, everyone was together so of course, it was a good thing.
   Even if Black Faction only had six Servants, however, all of them were very strong, especially Minamoto since her killing intent had been causing all the Servants in this place to be wary of her.
   Some of the Masters also felt scared by the sheer pressure of Minamoto, showing how dangerous and strong she was.
   Lancer nodded and felt quite satisfied with Berserker. "It is amazing that you can control such an amazing Servant."
   Darnic also nodded and felt good when he knew that Haru was his admirer, especially after he peeked at Berserker's parameter since it was too scary!
   Darnic didn't see it last night, but it seemed that Haru had told him before it was real that Haru's Magic Energy was so huge that Haru could make Berserker this strong.
   "This is too much, right?"
   "Is this really Berserker?!"
   Even Gordes, Celenike, and Roche, who were still arrogant before, also felt a bit scared when they saw Berserker's parameter.
   Fiore also exclaimed that she had just seen Berserker's parameter at the moment.
   Unlike the five Servants in this hall, all the parameters of Berserker were all "A" and no status was lower than "A" which made them dumbfounded, even the Luck parameter was also "A" which made them wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "In Black Faction, except for me, your Servant perhaps is the strongest among everyone."
   Lancer looked at Haru and asked, "Young man, what's your name?"
   Haru wrinkled his eyebrow, then looked at Darnic.
   "Kasugano-kun." Darnic reminded Haru not to cause trouble.
   Haru let out a long sigh and shouted, "My name is Kasugano Haruka! I am Mr. Darnic's admirer! I won't follow anyone besides Mr. Darnic!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded and lost for a moment since they didn't expect that Haru was so fanatical of Darnic.
   Minamoto didn't say anything and at the same time, she thought that her son was a really genius actor. She wanted to hug him and pamper him, but she could do that later since she needed to be ready to clean up this hall from the insects when her son called her.
   Lancer raised his eyebrows and looked at Darnic who had a helpless expression on his face.
   "I am sorry, King..." Darnic wanted to apologize, but Lancer raised his hand.
   "You don't need to apologize." Lancer then stared at Kasugano and asked, "So Young Man, what is your plan to help him?"
   Haru thought for a while pretending to think of some idea.
   No one said anything and waited for Haru to say something.
   "Then how about I attack the headquarters of Red Faction?" Haru asked.
   Everyone was in silence for a while before they were startled!
   The hall turned noisy since they thought that this young man was crazy!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1371: It isn't impossible
   The moment Haru uttered those words, everyone in this place was stuck and startled at the same time, no matter whether it was Masters or the Servants, they looked at Haru at the same time, thinking that he was crazy.
   Gordes was the first one who questioned Haru's sanity since, in his mind, someone who could propose such a thing wasn't right in his mind. "Do you want to die? Do you think that the headquarters of the Red Faction is a market that you can go to and out as you want?"
   Celenike raised her eyebrows and somehow felt reluctant to have Haru die right away.
   "Even if your Servant's ability value isn't weak and might be one of the strongest, however, it doesn't mean your Servant is invincible and there are a lot of ways for the Servants on the Red Faction to kill her," Celenike said.
   Not only Gordes and Celenike but both Fiore and Roche also felt the same, however, they didn't say anything.
   "Kasugano-kun, you're too rash. If you want to help me, you should stay alive as long as you can," Darnic said and felt that Haru was too obsessed with him, right? If he didn't know that Haru was normal and even flirted with his Berserker last night, he might think Haru swung that way, however, he knew that wasn't the case.
   "Calm down, I know that it sounds crazy, but this idea isn't impossible," Haru said.
   "Oh, can you explain more, Young Man?" Lancer asked.
   Haru raised his eyebrow, but he didn't complain and explained. "Our group is already at a disadvantage since we don't have an Assassin on our side and this Assassin is a rat that is hiding on the sewer that is ready to bite us anytime."
   Everyone nodded with Haru's words.
   "So what does it have to do with your raid at the headquarters of Red Faction?" Gordes asked. Even though he knew that Haru wasn't a Magus, but rather a Physics, he didn't despise him that much since he could tell that Haru could provide Berserker with Magic Power without trouble which meant the amount of Magic Power within his body was huge.
   Gordes believed if this young man was given a chance Haru might be able to become a very strong Magus. He also erased the doubt on this young man since he could see how obsessing this young man with Darnic was.
   "But is such a situation only happening in our faction?" Haru asked.
   Darnic raised his eyebrows and quickly realized the meaning behind Haru's words.
   "So you mean, the Red Faction is also being divided?"
   "It might or might not be, since we need to confirm it first," Haru said calmly.
   Everyone nodded since if the Assassin in their group could also act separately from them, then it was possible for the Masters on the Red Faction to act separately from each other since Magus was a very egoistic creature.
   Their purpose might be to destroy the Yggdmillennia family, however, when the Holy Grail ended, they might fight each other to get the Holy Grail to reach the Root since it was all the thing which Magus in this world sought in this world.
   "They might be separated, or they might not be separated, there are 50% of chance, but it is a good chance to see the power of the opposite faction since they won't expect us to attack them so suddenly and even if they notice me, I am sure that they won't use all of their servants to attack me," Haru said.
   "Even if they're not going to attack you with all of their Servants, two or three Servants might come to attack you." Darnic looked at Haru and asked, "Can you and your Servant handle them?"
   "Let's say that seven Servants attack us at the same time, Berserker, can you handle them?" Haru asked.
   Minamoto thought for a bit and said, "I might able to kill one or two, but the fight is going to be difficult."
   Haru nodded and asked, "What if you use your Noble Phantasm?"
   Each Servant on the Holy Grail had a powerful treasure that represented them during their life.
   In other words, Noble Phantasm could be said to be similar to an ultimate move on the game.
   Minamoto nodded and said, "If I use Noble Phantasm and the opposite Servants are in the same condition, then I believe I can defeat all of them."
   When those words came out everyone was in astonishment since they didn't expect such an answer from Berserker. Their minds were blank and they looked at Berserker in disbelief.
   "You... You're lying right?!" Gordes couldn't accept such a thing and refuted it. "Even if you're using your Noble Phantasm, it is impossible for you to fight against all the seven Servants on the Red Faction! You're lying!" In his mind, his Saber was one of the strongest Servants beside Lancer in this Black Faction, however, the existence of Berserker threw everything away.
   "Fighting against all of the Servants on Red Faction..." Celenike murmured and wasn't sure how to describe her feeling at this moment.
   Fiore and Roche looked at their Servants and sought an answer as to whether it was possible, however, Archer and Caster shook their heads since they weren't sure about the capability of Berserker.
   Only Rider was in shock and seemed to have an exaggerated reaction.
   "In fact, killing seven Servants isn't that hard," Haru added.
   Haru coughed and explained. "Unless it is the Knight class servant such as Saber, Archer, and Lancer, the rest is quite easy, especially for both Caster, Assassin, and Berserker." He could see a doubtful expression on their faces and quickly said, "Before you refute me, the Berserker in their side should be impossible to control, right?"
   They thought for a bit and nodded.
   "And Caster is too fragile." Haru looked at Caster and said, "I believe that Berserker can easily kill Caster without trouble as long as she is able to face a Caster."
   Caster, whose face was covered in a mask, didn't show expression, but inside his mask, he frowned.
   "Lastly, for an Assassin, this type of Servant is going to attack the Masters directly rather than fight against Berserker," Haru said.
   "You're going to die if you do that," Darnic said with a frown.
   "Don't worry, I have confidence in my survival skills," Haru said. To this answer, he mentioned a lot of things from how he had been chased by Clock Tower, but he could safely walk around without trouble which somehow made all the Masters in this hall to be amazed since they knew the power of Clock Tower, but this young man could arrive in their headquarters safe without any wounds on his body.
   For his existence, it was possible for the Clock Tower to hide it and only some people who knew it so Darnic didn't feel that surprise when he couldn't search for his information.
   All the people in this place also had gotten about Haru's general information, but they didn't know the details about his ability after all. They didn't know how to answer and looked at Darnic at the same time since they knew that Haru only listened to Darnic.
   "So it has been decided that I'll go to the headquarters of the Red Faction, don't worry, I'll return," Haru said with a confident smile.
   Darnic nodded and said, "Then I don't have a reason to stop you."
   Haru nodded then went out while bringing Minamoto out since he was sure that the longer he kept Minamoto here, the harder it was to control her since he was sure that she would try to fight against Lancer. He also wanted to go out and check the enemies, wondering whether they were going to give him a happy time or not.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1372: Boy or Girl?
   When Haru and Berserker came out from the hall, everyone had very complicated feelings. Even though he had explained to them that it wasn't impossible, the theory and practice were different.
   "Darnic, what is the True Name of that Berserker?" Lancer asked. He wanted to complain several times about Berserker's act that didn't hide her killing intent toward him, however, he let her go since he knew how unpredictable and how hard it was to control Berserker.
   "I don't know." Darnic shook his head.
   "You don't know? Didn't that young man tell you the name of his servant? He's your admirer, right?" Lancer asked.
   "He has said that Berserker has amnesia," Darnic said.
   Everyone who heard Darnic's words frowned, however, everything was possible with Berserker.
   Darnic also knew that Haru was using his own blood rather than a catalyst so it was very hard to tell the identity of Berserker.
   When they were talking to each other, they didn't realize that one servant inside the hall had gone missing, and probably chased after Haru and Berserker had come out from the hall.
   When Haru and Minamoto walked together, getting ready for their raid on the headquarters of Red Faction, someone called them out.
   Haru and Minamoto turned their heads together and they saw a cute figure who was chasing after them.
   Haru remembered this servant very well since this servant had quite an androgynous appearance and it was very hard to tell whether this servant was a male or female.
   'Well, without a doubt this servant is a guy.'
   Haru didn't have an interest in a guy, but he still asked, "What's wrong Rider?"
   Rider smiled happily and ran toward them, however, Minamoto wouldn't allow an insect to get close to her son!
   Swinging her katana, Rider quickly stopped and jumped back.
   Minamoto's katana almost beheaded Rider's head.
   Rider was full of sweat and looked at Minamoto nervously. "Wh - What are you doing?!" However, there was a strain of his hair which was floating in the air, clearly telling everyone that Minamoto was very serious at this moment.
   Rider was very scared and couldn't help but complain at Minamoto.
   "Oh my... I am sorry." However, Minamoto's expression clearly told Rider that she didn't feel sorry at all and even held her katana ready to fight for any time. "However, I can't let any insects get close to my son, as a mother, I won't let anyone hurt my son!"
   "Even if you're his mother, you can't do this!!" Rider complained, however, he realized something and asked, "Son? Mother? You're a mother and children?" He looked at both Haru and Minamoto curiously.
   Haru answered with a plain tone.
   As if being hit by thunder, Minamoto looked at Haru in shock. She couldn't believe what she had heard. Her entire body trembled and her eyes were brimming in tears. "M - Master, h - how..." She was too shocked and her voice choked.
   Haru let out a long sigh and said, "I... I mean... I am too embarrassed to acknowledge it in front of someone." He could only say this to calm Minamoto.
   Minamoto quickly recovered and hugged Haru with a happy smile. "You don't need to get embarrassed, Master." She caressed his head and even pressed her face on him full of affection. "If you feel embarrassed, I will kill all the insects that make you embarrassed." Then her eyes stared at Rider who was about to say something.
   Rider quickly shut his mouth since he knew that he would be killed.
   "Stop! Stop! He isn't an enemy!"
   Haru quickly hugged Minamoto and patted her head to calm her down.
   When Minamoto was being hugged and patted, she became a docile cat that wanted to be pampered by her master.
   Haru looked at Minamoto with a helpless expression and said, "Rider, what's wrong? If it isn't something important then you should go if you don't want to be killed."
   "Ahaha...." Rider laughed and ignored the fact that he was almost killed before. "Rather than a mother and son, all I can see is a lover."
   "Lo - Lover?! I - I am my son's lover!"
   Minamoto felt as if being struck by thunder and then realized a million possibilities of her relationship with her master. She knew that the relationship with her son was clearly taboo, however...
   Haru had a hard time controlling Minamoto if this guy caused a mess then.
   It seems that that Rider wasn't as stupid as he seemed and somehow, he could feel how gloomy Haru was at that moment. He laughed awkwardly and winked his eyes as if trying to apologize at the mistake that he had made, however, in his mind, the relationship between Haru and Minamoto was similar to a lover rather than mother and son.
   Rider coughed and started to introduce himself.
   "Hello, first, let me introduce myself..."
   Before Rider finished his words, Haru cut him down since he wasn't really in the mood to talk with Rider since this guy had opened the pandora box on Minamoto.
   "No, no, no, no, Rider is my Servant class." Waving his hand, Rider smiled and said, "My real name is Astolfo, please take care of me."
   Haru and Minamoto looked at Astolfo with a dumbfounded expressions, then looked at him as if this guy was stupid.
   "Wh - What's with that expression?!" Astolfo was a bit annoyed by such a gaze since somehow, he often received such an expression from his friends when he was still alive in the past.
   "No, I mean... should you introduce your True Name to us?" Haru asked with confused expressions.
   "Eh? Is that not okay?" Astolfo was confused.
   "Well, if you're alright with it then it doesn't really matter, but think about your Master, what do you think will happen when she knows that you have told us your True Name?" Haru asked.
   Astolfo was in shock and his expression turned pale, however, he quickly laughed it out, clearly feeling that it didn't really matter.
   "It's alright. It's alright. We're allies after all."
   Astolfo patted his chest as if trying that everything was alright.
   Haru wasn't surprised by Astolfo's personality since Astolfo was quite similar to his legend.
   Astolfo, one of the Twelve Paladins of Charlemagne. In the Charlemagne Legend, he is the son of an English king, and one of Charlemagne's twelve faithful Paladins. Among the Twelve Paladins of Charlemagne, Astolfo is said to be the most handsome, eternally optimistic, and completely lacking in sense. He is also being known as the weakest among all.
   However, among the Twelve Paladins of Charlemagne, Astolfo is the one with the most legends since he has completed a lot of challenges and received a lot of treasures such as his flute, his grimoire, and his shining golden lance.
   Well, such a thing didn't really matter, however, there was one thing that he wanted to ask.
   "You're a guy, right?" Haru asked.
   "Of course! I am a man!" Astolfo smiled, but then he said, "But I love both guys and women!"
   Haru didn't say anything since he had a feeling that Astolfo was interested in him. He shuddered, then quickly grabbed Minamoto in his arms.
   Both Minamoto and Astolfo were startled by Haru's sudden act then when they realized what had happened, Haru was running as fast as possible!
   Minamoto was blushing while thinking that her son was very naughty, however, if that was her son's wish then she didn't really mind.
   However, Astolfo looked at Haru in amazement since Haru's speed was too fast, right?" But then he laughed, thinking that Haru was too cute somehow. He put his index finger on his lower lips and smiled brightly.
   "Kasugano Haruka-kun, huh?"
   Astolfo knew that he might be able to chase after Haru, but it was better to wait for him since that way it was more interesting!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1373: Is this the right choice?
   Sighisoara is a Romanian provincial city to the northwest of the capital Bucharest. It is the birthplace of Vlad III and his parental home is preserved. It is the closest city to Trifas outside of Yggdmillennia's influence.
   It was formed in the 12th century by a settlement of Saxons, and it is a rare city that displays strong vestiges of the Middle Ages, rare even within Europe. The old town district in particular is a precious place where buildings from the Middle Ages still remain as they were in the past. The Red Faction uses the Church on the Hill as their base.
   Haru had decided to visit the base of the Red Faction so he didn't have hesitation and went directly toward them. He took his car from his zipper pocket, however, he made it as if he had parked it nearby so Minamoto didn't know about his power that much.
   However, there was one problem that he needed to solve beforehand.
   Minamoto was sitting on the passenger seat with a blush on her face. She kept glancing at Haru from time to time, it seemed that she had something to say, however, she was too embarrassed.
   'If only this woman didn't have "Mad Enhancement"...'
   Haru let out a long sigh since he wasn't sure what this woman might do if...
   "Master, do you still remember what the Rider has said to us before?"
   "Oh? Did you mean his gender?" Haru pretended that he didn't know anything.
   "No, I mean before that," Minamoto said while staring at Haru.
   "Sorry, I didn't remember anything since the shock which was being brought by Rider was too much for me...." Haru put his hand on his forehead while shaking his head.
   "Is that so? However, it's alright since I'll make you recall what Rider has told us before," Minamoto said with a smile.
   "Is that so? So what has Astolfo told us before?" Haru asked curiously.
   "He... He has said that we're similar to a lover rather than a mother and son." Minamoto was very shy, but she kept glancing at Haru from time to time.
   "I... I know that we have only met each other for a day, but I feel a strong connection with you, Master."
   Minamoto moved closer and blew Haru's ear gently which made him scared for some reason.
   However, Haru quickly calmed himself and said, "Yes, our relationship as a Master and Servant is very good after all."
   "It isn't like that!" Minamoto pouted and asked, "Master, are you pretending to be dumb?" But then she quickly smiled and said, "But I like that part of you too, Master... Since we have established our relationship, let me remind you that I am a very possessive woman and it would sadden me if I see you being close with another woman so if you do that, I might not know what I am going to do....."
   Haru quickly stopped his car since he felt that there was something more important than his raid on the headquarters of Red Faction.
   When the car stopped abruptly, Minamoto looked at Haru with a confused expression. Truthfully, she wanted to drive this car since she had "A+ Riding" skills, but since her son wanted to be the one who drove, she didn't mind.
   "Minamoto, I am happy with your words and I am happy that you think about me that way."
   Minamoto was full of smiles and she was very happy at that moment. She wanted to hug her son as soon as possible, but she stopped!
   "But I am sorry, I can't accept that kind of relationship with you!"
   Haru blinked his eyes since he felt the temperature became so cold and Minamoto started to emit a ghostly aura.
   "Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?!"
   Minamoto looked at Haru with a very scary expression.
   Haru thought at that moment, but his expression was calm.
   "Is that Darnic? Do you like him that much, Master?" Minamoto didn't hesitate and sliced the car into two, however, the moment, her katana was about to slice the car, the car turned into a blackish color which made her katana reflect.
   Minamoto was surprised, but she started to gather her power and her katana started to emit lightning.
   "I will kill that Darnic so we can be together!"
   Haru quickly stopped Minamoto and explained. "It isn't Darnic! I have told you that I have been acting, right? Of course, I don't swing that way and in truth, you're very hot, Minamoto! You're the best mother and woman out there!"
   When Minamoto heard Haru's words, she stopped her movement, but she then asked, "So what's the reason that you can't accept our relationship?"
   "I have a girlfriend," Haru said.
   Haru could see that Minamoto was stuck in place and he quickly explained.
   "We've been together for a long time and if I can't break up with her it's just like that," Haru said.
   Minamoto became even crazier and she couldn't be controlled at this moment.
   Haru knew that this woman was dangerous, but he didn't expect that he would be dangerous since he could see a katana swinging toward him.
   The moment Minamoto's katana swung downward toward him, both hands clapped the katana together, stopped its movement, before he redirected it to the side.
   The space within the car was very limited and it was very hard to dodge.
   If it was someone else, then they would die by Minamoto, but it was impossible for Minamoto to kill him.
   Haru quickly thought of a way to solve this problem, however, that was the only way. Even though he felt quite uncomfortable, he knew that it was the only way to make Minamoto calm down. He knew that it was a bit dumb, however, as a man, it was something that he needed to do!
   Minamoto who had lost her mind suddenly felt something soft on her lips. Her sanity returned and she opened her eyes wide.
   Minamoto didn't expect her son to kiss her own lips, however, his attack wasn't over just that and she could feel that her tongue was ravaged by him. Somehow, she didn't want to get away from him and at the same time, her consciousness started to get hazy and she let go of the katana on her hand.
   Haru was very happy at that time and quickly attacked her with various combos and ended it with a finishing move!
   The moment their lips parted, there was a long string of saliva which connected their lips.
   "M... Master...." Minamoto's face was full of blush and she was quite shy, looking at him.
   "Minamoto, the thing which I am about to talk about is going to make you angry, but I want you to calmly listen to me," Haru said with a serious expression while holding Minamoto's shoulders.
   "Fuweh?" Minamoto looked at Haru with a confused expression.
   "As I have said before, I have a girlfriend! I love her! I want to hold on to her for the rest of my life!"
   Minamoto's expression became gloomy again. She had just been kissed by her son, but suddenly her son told her that he wanted to spend the rest of his days with his girlfriend?
   Minamoto was about to take her katana, but Haru was faster!
   "But the fact that I have also thought that you're attractive, Raikou.... is also true!"
   Minamoto was startled and also stopped her movement.
   "I want to spend my life with you!!! I don't.. want to reject you!!" Haru closed his eyes and knew that all the thing which he had said was something dumb, even so... even so... he wouldn't give up that easily!
   "But still, I can't just betray my girlfriend! So, if you're okay with it..." Haru stared at Minamoto and gave his hand to her. "Do you want to come to ask my girlfriend... If I can two-time her with you?!"
   After a long pause, it was the only thing that Minamoto could say.
   Haru was wondering whether he had failed and could only say, "I am sorry, but this is the only solution that I could come up with..." He looked at Minamoto who seemed confused at first, but then it seemed that she had made up her mind for something.
   "But at the same time, you're stupidly honest and mom has to praise that part of you," Minamoto said.
   "....I don't think you're praising." Haru looked at Minamoto with a strange expression.
   "But let's give it a shot so after this let's talk to your girlfriend," Minamoto said with a smile.
   Haru blinked his eyes and didn't expect that he would be successful.
   "I will treat you the best I can!"
   "You should be and if you betray me...." Minamoto smiled sweetly and said, "I will you then I will kill myself, alright? Dear?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1374: Raid
   Minamoto's problem had been solved, however, it didn't mean that the matter had been solved completely.
   Haru knew that he needed to meet Shinobu or else, everything wouldn't be solved and he could see that Minamoto was very happy since she had been hugging his arm from the beginning to the end. He felt his arm was a bit numb since the blood circulation on her arm was hampered by Minamoto's hug.
   "We're going to church, right, dear?" Minamoto asked. After they confirmed their relationship, she changed her ways to address him as a master and changed it to dear.
   "Is it the Holy Church?" Minamoto asked with a frown.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "The Red Faction consists of people selected by the Clock Tower specifically for the purpose of retrieving the Greater Grail and stopping the Ygdmillennia's defection. They seek one Master from the Church in order to have their involvement prove the legitimacy of their cause."
   "So all the Servants and Masters from the Clock Tower are on the headquarters of Red Faction, right?" Minamoto asked.
   "Yes. But that doesn't mean that all the Masters and Servants are going to be at the Red Faction headquarters," Haru said.
   Minamoto smiled, then let out a sigh. "Dear Although I am happy that you trust my ability that much, this plan is quite reckless." She was also a military commander and she also knew that her son's plan was too reckless.
   Even though Minamoto's Noble Phantasm could decimate a lot of Servants easily, however, the opposite Servants should have their own Noble Phantasm too.
   If it was only normal Noble Phantasm then the chance of Minamoto to end the life of the opponent Servant was quite easy, however, if that wasn't the case, the fight would be very hard since there was a lot of Noble Phantasm after all and all of them couldn't be underestimated.
   "That's why it is going to be hard, however, will you follow me?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Fufufu.... my answer is clear, dear." Minamoto caressed Haru's face and said, "I will follow you no matter where you go, even if you die, we will die together."
   Haru looked at Minamoto and wondered whether this woman was cursing him to die.
   "But it feels awfully refreshing to serve not as a commander, but as a single woman."
   Minamoto looked at Haru's lips then took it without hesitation!
   Haru almost lost control of his car since this crazy woman suddenly kissed him. However, he quickly calmed himself and really hoped to find a way to erase the "Mad Enhancement" on her. He quickly counterattacked her and made her feel weak on his chest.
   "Fufufu... is this the happiness of a woman?" Minamoto smiled happily and snuggled into Haru's chest.
   Haru caressed Minamoto's head and said, "You don't need to worry, I won't die no matter what since I have a very unique ability."
   "Unique ability? What kind of ability is it?" Minamoto looked at Haru curiously.
   "Well, I might as well show you since I plan to enter the Red Faction headquarters alone," Haru said.
   "What?!" Minamoto held Haru's head quickly and asked, "Dear, do you want to die?!"
   Haru almost lost control of his car again. He let out a long sigh that he could control the balance and luckily that they were in the village so this place was quite deserted if this was downtown, he was sure that he would crash into someone or something.
   Then at this moment, both of them entered Sighisoara, and a group of doves seemed to be alarmed, quickly flew toward the hill which was located on the corner of the city.
   In the middle of the church, there was a single youth who was kneeling, praying toward the Lord.
   The youth appeared to be a tanned-skinned youth with white hair like silver and with dark ageless golden eyes. The aura on this youth was very calm and everyone who saw this youth would also feel the same calm feeling whenever they saw him, showing how special this youth was.
   Then an enchanting voice sounded from the back of the youth so suddenly.
   "Master, you have a guest."
   The youth opened his eyes slightly and the moment he opened it, the more people could see there was something special about this youth.
   "This is really surprising..."
   The youth was really surprised since the Holy Grail War hadn't officially started, however, there was someone from the Black Faction who dared to come directly toward the headquarters of Red Faction.
   "I guess this Master is really confident in the ability of his/her servant," the youth said. He then looked at his servant and said, "Then how about we entertain this Master slightly?"
   The servant also showed a smile and nodded.
   When Haru and Minamoto arrived at the hill, he had shown his power to Minamoto which surprised her, thinking what kind of power, it was, however, he didn't tell her and if he told her, it wouldn't be a surprise.
   "You need to wait here, alright? You can help me by using your bow," Haru said.
   Even if Minamoto knew about Haru's power, it still worried her when she thought that he would go directly toward the headquarters of the Red Faction.
   "Don't worry, I still need to ask permission from my girlfriend so wait for me here, alright?" Haru said.
   Haru didn't really want Minamoto to follow him since he knew very well about the ability of the boss of the Red Factions.
   If he remembered very well, Shirou Kotomine, owned a skill which was known as "True Name Discernment". With this skill, Shirou Kotomine would be able to know who Minamoto's True Name was and at the same time, it would become a bad situation for him and Minamoto so it was the reason why he decided to enter the headquarters of Red Faction alone.
   "Then I will go out now."
   Waving his hand, Haru stepped into the hill wondering who would attack him.
   Minamoto was helpless, but the only thing that she could do was to believe in him.
   When Haru entered the hill, the youth on the church also informed one servant to attack Haru, however, another servant noticed the movement of this servant and followed after her.
   One servant was a beautiful huntress who wore beautiful green clothing, clad in verdant green with her cold, sharp eyes containing a beastly glint. On her head that looked like animal ears and that thing on her lower back that looks like a tail.
   Her name was Atalanta, a famous huntress known as the Chaste Huntress that appeared in Greek Mythology.
   Atalanta was sitting on the top of the tree and from her position, she could see a young man who was walking toward the headquarters leisurely, however, as a huntress, she felt a bit strange when she saw the eyes of this young man since it reminded her of a wolf for some reason. She raised her eyebrow and noticed the Command Spells on this young man's hand, realized instantly that this young man was a Master.
   Then a man with the appearance of a great hero that could make anyone admire him, stood beside Atalanta. He had spiky green hair that stood up except for a single bang that hung over the left side of his face.
   His name was Achilles, one of the famous heroes in the Trojan Wars.
   Achilles was the servant who had been following Atalanta, and when he arrived, he also noticed the young man since his presence was very special in his eyes.
   It was the question on his mind since Haru's appearance wasn't worse for any great hero in the past, or rather he was even excelling in some areas which caused Achilles to feel slightly uncomfortable.
   "No, it is a master," Atalanta answered.
   "What? Really?" Achilles was surprised, then he looked at Atalanta and asked, "So sister, what are you going to do?"
   "My name is Atalanta," Atalanta said with displeasure.
   However, Achilles only smiled and said, "There's nothing wrong, right? It is just a bonding between two siblings." Then his expression became slightly serious and asked, "So are you coming here because of him?"
   "Then do you think that is an order from your master?"
   Atalanta ignored Achilles, or rather, she didn't want to think about whether the one who had given her an order was her real master or not. She was a huntress and all she could do was hunt down the opponent.
   "Put that matter aside, I will warn this young man."
   Atalanta pulled the string of her bow and fired an arrow that was aimed toward Haru!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1375: Why is she not worried?
   Haru knew that this church should be a scientific spot for the people in Sighisoara. If he wasn't wrong, the church which was used for the headquarters for the Red Faction was a high-up church with a famous dome-roofed staircase said to contain one hundred and seventy-two steps.
   There should be a lot of people who came to this place, however, it was strangely quiet and there were no people beside him in this place.
   Haru knew the moment he entered this place he knew that there was a barrier, but he didn't care much. He also noticed two presences that had been staring at him the moment he entered this hill.
   However, he pretended not to see anything and kept walking, but then a loud sound as if breaking the wind itself was heard from the distance and it started to get close, clearly aiming toward him.
   Haru turned his head and could see an arrow that was spinning, creating an air curtain around it. He had to admit that this arrow was very dangerous and he had a feeling that it was even more dangerous than the bullet which was shot by a sniper rifle, however...
   The moment the arrow was only a few meters from Haru, there was another arrow, which was moving from the opposite direction.
   The sound of this arrow was louder and there was a crackling sound coming from it. When this arrow got closer, everyone could see that there was lightning surrounding the arrow and this arrow hit the arrow that was about to hit Haru directly.
   The sound of an explosion and two arrows were destroyed.
   Haru was alright and he kept walking, however, Atalanta who was the one who shot the arrow that aimed at Haru was furious.
   The majority of heroes were full of pride since all of them were known for their famous deeds in the past, so a lot of things could damage their pride such as the thing which happened on Atalanta right now.
   There were a lot of reasons why Atalanta was furious, the first one was the arrow that destroyed her arrow before.
   Atalanta was known as a huntress and she had confidence in her archery. If someone dodged or blocked her arrow then she wouldn't be this angry, however, someone destroyed her arrow using archery, the same skill which she always proud of which was why it made her furious.
   Then the other reason was because of the arrogance of this young Master that was walking leisurely toward the headquarters of Red Faction.
   From the confrontation earlier, Atalanta could tell that Haru didn't come with her servant or rather he left his servant in a different location which made her wonder whether this young man was crazy or wanted to die.
   Even Achilles, who was standing beside Atalanta, could tell how angry his sister was.
   On the other hand, Minamoto was also very furious about Atalanta who almost hurt her precious son. Even though she knew how strong her son was, she couldn't help but feel worried, but still, she couldn't help but feel quite amazed when she thought about the ability which was shown before they came to Sighisoara.
   Before Haru and Minamoto entered Sighisoara, he stopped his car for a while to show his ability to his servant.
   Minamoto looked at Haru and wondered what kind of ability he would show to her. Once her relationship had been established, she wouldn't go crazy unless, she saw Haru's girlfriend or when Haru's girlfriend or when Haru's girlfriend wouldn't allow him to two-time, or when she saw him together with a different girl, etc.
   In truth, there were a lot of things that could cause Minamoto to go berserk, however, at this moment, she was normal and that was good.
   "Alright, I will show you one of my abilities." Haru looked at Minamoto and asked, "Berserker, can you try to attack me with your katana?" He felt that it was the fastest way to show his ability, however, Minamoto's reaction was unexpected.
   Minamoto pouted and looked away.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "I don't want to be called by Berserker!" Minamoto looked at Haru and said, "Either call me mother or dear!"
   Haru knew that there was nothing wrong with it when he thought about it, Minamoto's personality and her "Mad Enhancement", however, he felt strange when he was about to call her out. There was no way that he would call her "mother" since Minamoto wasn't her mother, but to call her "dear"...
   "Hmm? Dear, are you embarrassed to call me?" Minamoto suddenly got close and looked at Haru with a smile. Somehow his embarrassed expression was very cute in her mind and she wanted to hug him at that moment.
   Minamoto didn't hesitate and jumped out to hug him, however...
   Minamoto was stunned and looked at Haru in surprise.
   "Have you noticed it?" Haru asked.
   The distance between Haru and Minamoto was only a meter away and based on her ability, there was no way for her to miss her hug at this close distance, even if he dodged her, however, he didn't move and she missed her target which made her quite incomprehensible by this phenomenon and she wasn't sure what had happened.
   Minamoto knew that it would be very easy for her to hug him, but she missed him!
   Minamoto couldn't accept it and tried it again. She kept hugging him, however, all of her efforts were useless and she was unable to hug him!
   "If you can hug me then I can grant you any wish," Haru said.
   "Huh? Is that true, Dear?" Minamoto quickly asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "Is there something that you want to do?"
   Minamoto thought for a while and said, "Then how about we take a bath together?"
   Haru touched his forehead and said, "If you can hug me then let's take a bath together."
   Minamoto was very excited and her body started to emit lightning, telling him how serious she was.
   Haru was speechless at how serious Minamoto had become, however...
   Minamoto kept trying to hug Haru, but all of them were missing and she couldn't even touch him even though he didn't move from his spot.
   The thing which was used by Haru was his "Nen" ability which was known as "Minority World".
   Haru could control the minority of everything, especially on living beings.
   Minamoto's majority wanted to hug Haru, however, Haru controlled the minority within Minamoto to resist her urge to hug him so that was the reason why she was unable to hug him.
   However, even if Haru didn't use this ability, there were a lot of abilities that he could use to counter Minamoto's hug easily such as "Kenbunshoku Haki", "Booblingual", however if he did that, he needed to move and the awesomeness of his ability would decrease.
   Haru knew that Minamoto was crazy and she wouldn't stop unless she hugged him. In the end, he let her hug him and explained what was the ability that he had been using before which caused her to gawk for a bit, but then she praised her son and patted his head several times.
   "But after we return, let's take a bath together," Minamoto said with a smile.
   Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment, however so because of that, Minamoto didn't feel worried about him and didn't climb the hill, helping him from a distance.
   Haru kept walking, but in his surroundings, there was a fierce confrontation between an arrow of wind and an arrow of lightning.
   Both arrows caused a lot of destruction on the hill and the trace of the explosion could be seen everywhere, however, all of that didn't have anything to do with Haru since he had been walking leisurely, watching the scenery around the hill.
   Then it was at this moment a figure suddenly appeared few meters from him, and Haru knew instantly who this figure was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1376: Furious
   Haru didn't need to look up who was the figure that appeared in front of him. He could tell instantly that it was a Rider of Red, Achilles.
   "Your luck is a very good Master of Black."
   Achilles was known for his speed and he might be the fastest servant in this Holy Grail so it only took him a moment when he appeared in front of Haru.
   "Unexpectedly, your servant is able to match my sister's skill in archery, destroying all of her arrows, is your servant is also a powerful archer-class servant?"
   Achilles played his spear on his shoulders, looking at Haru leisurely while asking this question. However, from his eyes, everyone could tell a burning fighting spirit and impatient, telling everyone that.. 'I want to fight! I want to fight! I want to fight!'
   "Don't worry, I am not like my sister. I won't attack you, but still, I didn't expect to see such an interesting battle." Achilles smiled, then her expression turned serious. "So bring your servant here! You have a Command Spell, right? Summon your servant now since I want to fight your servant!"
   From the beginning to the end, Haru had never glanced at Achilles, and his steps on the stairs never stopped. He climbed the stairs lazily and let out a long sigh since the one who appeared in front of him wasn't Atalanta, but rather Achilles.
   Haru wanted to see after all whether Atalanta's ears and tail were real or not, but it seemed that he didn't have such a chance.
   Haru knew that all servants were very arrogant and proud, especially in their minds, a Master was an existence of frail and weak. It was also the reason why Achilles never thought of him from the beginning to the end, and so, he did the same.
   When Achilles appeared in front of him, Haru had never glanced at Achilles and openly ignored him, however, it seemed that Achilles didn't notice it, but that was alright since he was sure that this guy would realize it soon.
   "Although I am not sure about the qualifications of your servant, if your servant can leave a scar on my body then your servant has a qualification to fight against me," Achilles said confidently.
   Achilles has an immortal body in the legend so when he is summoned, his Noble Phantasm, Andreias Amarantos: Amaranth of the Brave, is the Noble Phantasm that maintains Achilles' gift of immortality from having been blessed and exalted by the Olympian Gods, protecting him from all ill will and killing intent.
   This Noble Phantasm was really cheating since even "Balmung" from Sigfried was unable to leave a wound on Achiless's body because of this Noble Phantasm.
   Haru knew that in this war, Achilles was one of the strongest servants in the war, and Achilles had already exceeded Vlad III who was Darnic's servant. He was sure that if Achilles and Vlad III fought each other, Achilles would be the winner since Vlad III didn't have a condition to kill Achilles unless Vlad III attacked Achiless's weakness which was his heels that didn't receive protection of immortality.
   When Achilles had asked his request, Haru didn't stop and kept walking as if he didn't hear Achiless's words.
   Achilles frowned and said, "Are you deaf?"
   When Haru was being asked this question, he looked up and asked, "Are you asking me?"
   "Of course! Who else is here?" Achilles was a proud hero, and of course, he wouldn't like it when someone treated him this way.
   "Oh?" Haru smiled gently and said, "I have thought that you're talking by yourself since I have heard that some heroes on the Holy Grail are a bit weird." He gave Achiless a thump up and said, "Good luck, if you can force me to summon my hero then I will forfeit from this battle." He didn't say anything afterward and kept walking.
   Atalanta, who was far away, was shocked when she heard Haru's words.
   Minamoto who was on the lower part of the hill was also startled by Haru's words.
   It was the words that could only describe Haru at this moment.
   Haru was never arrogant, however, if someone acted arrogantly in front of him then he would also do the same.
   If someone screwed him, then he would screw that person back. Twice the payback.
   Achilles tried to hold the anger in his heart, however, his temper had never been good and as a hero who had achieved a lot of things in his life, there was no way that he would allow himself to be treated like this. His brows were tightened and there were veins on his forehead.
   "You heard that, Servant of Black? I will launch an attack on your master! Don't worry, you don't need to appear in front of me since I will kill your Master right now!"
   Achilles' expression had changed and he didn't hide the anger on his face. In a moment, his figure disappeared and his figure couldn't be seen showing how fast he was.
   Achilles had never used a trick since he disdained such a thing. As a hero, he loved to fight direct confrontation without using underhanded hands, however, at this moment, he discarded everything and all he wanted to kill the Master in front of him!
   The moment Achiless moved, and his figure was similar to a comet that appeared in the sky.
   It is Achiless's Noble Phantasm, it is the embodiment of Achilles' legend that he is the fastest among all the heroes of all eras. It allows him to run through a giant battlefield in a single breath, and obstacles on the field will not slow him down even as he charges through a dense forest.
   Achilles became a human comet that moved through the hill, raising his spear ready to kill Haru!
   His speed had broken the speed of sound, however, at the same time, a dazzling lightning ray arrow moved in an instant, cut through space, aimed directly toward Achilles!
   However, Achilles didn't reduce his speed nor did he stop his movement, however, he raised his spear to stop this arrow.
   The moment an arrow and a spear clashed with each other, it produced a loud sound that reverberated through the hill.
   Before Achilles showed a smile on his face, he was surprised since there was another arrow that followed the previous arrow.
   This arrow was similar to the first arrow that was shot by Minamoto from the trajectory, power, etc, showed the superb ability of Minamoto on archery.
   However, before Achiless responded, the arrow suddenly changed its trajectory toward his forehead. If it was a normal hero then they would die, however, Achilles wasn't a normal hero.
   Achilles didn't show frustration nor panicked expression, and there was a happy smile on his face.
   Achilles' body suddenly surrounded by a wind that blasted everything, creating a barrier of wind, causing the thunder arrow to be reflected.
   It needed to be remembered, the process of the confrontation between Achilles and Minamoto's arrows only happened in a second, and after the confrontation ended, Achiless flashed in front of Haru, raising his spear, stabbing it in the direction of Haru's heart!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1377: Arrow
   Achilles didn't realize that Haru had been using his ability, and when he was about to pierce Haru's heart, suddenly he missed!
   Because Achiless's speed was too fast, a wind was blowing around his surroundings, however, the problem was Haru passed through Achilles and continued with his stroll leisurely.
   Seeing this situation, Achilles was in shock, but then it turned into anger!
   Achilles was a hero and there was no way that he would swallow his saliva and endure the anger on his heart. He twisted his body and was about to pierce Haru's heart again!
   However, at this moment, another arrow was shot toward Achilles.
   Unlike the previous arrow which was surrounded by dazzling lightning, this arrow was surrounded by a tornado that pulverized everything on its path.
   There was a huge difference between the previous arrow and this arrow.
   This arrow was similar to a missile that was shot from a close distance, and the might of this arrow was very destructive!
   The arrow moved directly toward Achilles and the tornado around the arrow started to produce a vortex of wind in the immediate area. Within this vortex, countless microscopic wind blades were created, piercing Achiless's body!
   However, Achiless's speed couldn't be underestimated since the moment that arrow was about to hit him, he quickly retreated, however, that arrow kept following him!
   'This arrow...! It must be!'
   In Achiless's mind, the only thing that was capable of producing this kind of destructive power was Noble Phantasm.
   Achilles was howling, aiming his spear toward the arrow before it clashed with each other!
   The sound of an explosion was heard once again and it was louder than before, even the shockwave of this collision shook the entire hill, showing how powerful that confrontation was.
   Along with the Magic Power which was provided by Haru, Minamoto's Noble Phantasm's power was even scarier since she didn't need to hold back and could even exceed the original power of her attack!
   Half of the staircase of the hill, trees, even the earth disappeared because of the wind that was produced by this attack.
   Achilles howled and held the arrow which was shot by Minamoto by using his spear. The armor on his body started to tear apart and his body was bloody because of the wind from the arrow. His body was blown away, trying to stop this arrow, but even so, it couldn't stop the arrow since the arrow moved its direction so suddenly and was about to pierce Achiless's heart.
   Achilles knew that there was almost no one that was able to damage his body, however, his bloody body told him otherwise and knew that if this arrow hit his heart then he would die for sure!
   Achilles then twisted his body and raised his shoulder to block this arrow!
   The sound of flesh being pierced by something sharp hurt and Achiless's shoulder was hit by this arrow, piercing through both bone and flesh. Blood was dripping, and his hand was limping.
   There was still a wind within the arrow and when it entered Achiless's body, it tore its flesh from inside!
   If this arrow pierced his heart then without doubt his heart would be destroyed in an instant!
   However, the pain on his shoulder was dull, compared to the shock when his body was wounded by this attack.
   "I... I have been injured..."
   Achilles looked at his bloody shoulder and knew that he couldn't use it for a while.
   Suddenly, an emerald green form appeared beside Achilles, but she didn't do anything, only looking at Achiless's bloody shoulder before looking at the aftermath of the collision.
   Even after piercing into Achiless's shoulder, the arrow didn't stop and exploded once it hit the hill, causing a quarter of the hill to turn bald.
   Atalanta wanted to say something, but she decided to ask, "Are you alright?" She didn't expect Haru's servant would be this strong after all and she was in shock since it was her first time to see someone who was able to hurt Achiless to this much.
   However, Achilles didn't reply to Atalanta, watching the wound on his shoulder for a while, but suddenly he laughed loudly as if he was satisfied with something.
   Achilles was laughing, showing a happy smile.
   Haru, who stopped his movement, took one step back after wondering whether Achilles had a masochist tendency.
   "Sister, has someone wounded me? Is this fake or real?"
   Atalanta's brows tightened and let out a long sigh.
   In the mind of Atalanta and Achilles, there shouldn't be any heroes who were able to hurt him since there were a lot of conditions to hurt Achilles. They thought such a servant didn't exist on the Black Faction, however, that wasn't the case since there was a servant who could hurt Achiless at this moment.
   "In the battle between heroes, it is a kill or be killed, and it is not fun it is only one side battle of me against everyone!"
   Achilles showed a smirk and said, "Someone can injure me in this battle, that's good!" His other arm might be useless, but he could still use his other arm. He swung his spear and slammed it into the ground.
   "Don't you plan to come out?! You can injure me! What are you afraid of?! Just come out and let's have a fight to the death!"
   Achilles' loud sound echoed.
   If Minamoto wanted to come out then Achiless would be decimated without hesitation. In Minamoto's eyes, Achilles was just another insect that she could crush anytime, after all, her archery was just one of her skills and she was more proficient in swordsmanship.
   Her dear son had told her to wait at the lower part of the hill so that what she would do and whatever an insect was screaming about, she wouldn't care about it at all.
   Achilles was waiting for the servant that had hurt him to come out, however, Minamoto wouldn't come out no matter what and all he could hear was a very rude chuckle beside him.
   Achilles didn't have a good impression of this Master of Black. It might be because the appearance of this Master of Black was better than him after all and at the same time, Haru had made fun of him after all.
   "Oh, sorry, I didn't expect you to hear me." Haru didn't lose his smile and said, "But no matter how many times you howl my servant won't come out, do you know why?"
   Atalanta and Achilles didn't say anything and looked at Haru with a piercing gaze, however, Haru didn't seem perturbed by their gazes.
   "Because you two are too weak. If you want my servant to appear then bring more people here," Haru said then left them, walking directly to the top of the hill.
   Haru might not say a lot of things, but once he opened his mouth, two servants were so furious at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1378: Sly Man
   On the remaining stairs, Atalanta and Achilles could see that Haru was kept walking, ignoring both of them.
   While they were looking at him, Haru communicated with Minamoto through his mind.
   Minamoto was very happy and she couldn't hide the happy smile on her face.
   Haru held his head and said, 'Let me handle this alone.'
   'Alright, be careful, but if you're in danger, don't hesitate to use your Command Spells, alright?'
   "Is this your servant's ability?" Achilles asked since his body was special, but someone could hurt him which showed that Haru's servant wasn't some average hero.
   The servant is a heroic spirit and their bodies are made from spiritual bodies.
   Although after being summoned, they can materialize their bodies by using the Magic Power of their Masters, in other words, without the Magic Power of their Masters, it is impossible for them to materialize.
   However, such consumption of Magic Power is too extravagant, and sometimes, it is also the reason why servants often stay in their astral form so they won't absorb too much of their Master's Magic Power.
   In conclusion, as long as there is a Magic Power, it is possible for servants to heal their bodies quickly as long as there aren't mortal wounds on their bodies.
   However, Achiless's wound was very huge since there was even a hole in his right shoulder.
   "You think that I have become weak since I can't use my right arm?"
   Achilles thought such a joke was too funny, then held his spear with his left hand.
   "You think that you can pass me without getting killed?"
   "Are you blind?" Haru asked.
   "Huh?" Achilles was confused.
   Haru smiled and said, "I have passed you, but you didn't kill me so that's why I am asking you whether you're blind or not." He was a bit annoyed when he was called deaf after all so when he had a chance for revenge, he wouldn't let him go.
   Achilles didn't hesitate and appeared directly in front of Haru!
   Achilles was ready to pierce his spear into Haru's heart, however...
   Achilles' spear missed even though he attacked Haru from a very close distance. Even though as a hero, he was arrogant, he still realized the anomaly on Haru. He had tried to attack Haru before, but his spear missed.
   One might be a coincidence, but twice?
   Achilles was sure that it might be related to Haru's ability, but whatever it was, he had planned to kill him!
   Atalanta, who didn't move from her spot, also felt surprised when she saw Achiless who had missed his attack.
   Achilles was about to attack Haru again, however, Haru moved to the side and suddenly there was a kitchen knife in his hand.
   Atalanta, Achilles, and Minamoto saw the knife which suddenly appeared on Haru's hand, and suddenly Haru's speed increased and dodged Achiless's attack, moving to his back.
   When Haru was on Achiless's back, he slashed down Achiless's heel!
   Achilles' heart was tightened, and he felt danger from Haru's knife. He knew that it might be a normal knife, however, he felt danger from it.
   Haru's knife might be a normal knife, however, it was a Melk Kitchen Knife that he had bought from the Group Chat.
   Melk Kitchen Knives are the best and most expensive knives in the Human World. They are the standard knives used by the world's very best chefs like Setsuno and Zaus.
   If someone forgot, Haru's knife was the best type of knife that could be bought in Toriko's world.
   And this knife was about to maim Achiless's heel!
   Two arrows were shot continuously toward Haru.
   Atalanta who had been silent also realized the danger of this Master of Black since she knew that this person wasn't a normal human, but rather a beast that was hiding in a human's skin. She had already confirmed it when she saw how Haru was able to dodge Achiless's attack and at how Haru had directly aimed toward Achiless's hell.
   In other words, Haru knew about Achiless's identity, but he decided to keep quiet about it until he saw a chance to kill him in one attack!
   Atalanta knew that Haru was a hunter and didn't expect that she would meet such a young hunter!
   The blood of the huntress on her blood was boiling ready for the duel between two hunters, however, as if Haru could predict her arrows, he dodged her arrows easily, then in an instant, he closed the distance between the two of them.
   Atalanta's heart tightened and she quickly jumped back, however, on her back...
   "You're fast, but I know someone faster."
   Atalanta's shoulder was touched then her entire body was strangled by Haru!
   Haru wrapped his legs around Atalanta's arms in such a way that she was pinned tightly to her torso, completely immobilizing her, while also putting her in a rear-naked chokehold.
   Atalanta felt that she was wrapped tightly by a big python that was ready to eat her.
   In this position, Haru strangled Atalanta's neck with extreme force, putting pressure on her carotid artery and forcibly shutting down blood flow to the brain.
   If Haru was serious, then it would be very easy to snap Atalanta's neck, however, he didn't do so, he slowly strangled since he was waiting for someone to help her.
   Atalanta suddenly felt that she returned to how she was living in the past where she was living in the forest fighting against a lot of beasts and a python was also one of them.
   As a servant, Atalanta's strength and endurance were the worst statuses on her parameter since it was both D and E respectively, it could be said that her defense was as weak as a caster!
   Achilles dashed in an instant and was about to pierce Haru's head, however, Haru dodged Achiless's attack by moving to the side slightly so the spear which was about to pierce him would pierce Atalanta.
   Achilles' eyes were wide open and he quickly changed the direction of his spear to avoid, killing Atalanta. However, he didn't give up and was about to stab Haru again, but Haru had escaped and distanced himself from both of them.
   Atalanta coughed several times since the feeling of being choked wasn't good and she couldn't fight back before.
   "Big sis, are you alright?"
   Atalanta swept Achiless's hand away and looked at Haru with a furious expression.
   "This is the Holy Grail war! You can snap my neck and kill me, but why don't you do so? Are you underestimating me because I am a woman?!"
   Atalanta knew that with Haru's strength it was possible to kill her, but he didn't do so and wondered whether he was looking down on her because she was a woman.
   Haru didn't care much about Atalanta's words since on his mind, Minamoto kept complaining about how he was hugging another woman which made him helpless.
   "Oi! Answer me!" Atalanta got ready with her bow and she was ready to fire it at him once again.
   However, Haru's answer was unexpected. He asked this question while looking at Atalanta with confused expressions.
   Atalanta was furious, but somehow for a different reason, after all, she had a lot of suitors in the past and she was also known as a great beauty, but this guy dared to do this.
   Haru snorted and said, "With that flat chest, you might be a guy and pretend to be a woman after all!" His words were quite normal since he had seen the example before, though, in truth, he knew Atalanta's identity, but he needed to pretend not to know.
   "But if you tell me your True Name, then I might be able to confirm whether you're a woman or a man," Haru said.
   Atalanta wasn't stupid after all and she quickly snorted. She hated a man, after all, especially a sly man, and this guy probably would be included in her list soon.
   "But still, even if I don't know your name, I know the name of the guy beside you." Haru smiled looking at Achilles and said, "You're Achilles, right?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1379: Playing Around
   The expression of Achilles and Atalanta started to change when they heard Haru's words.
   Haru smiled and said, "It seems that I am right, then you..." He looked at Atalanta with a bright smile which somehow made her quite strange for some reason, she felt that she was being played by him.
   "Ah... I can guess what your True Name is now."
   Strangely enough, both Achilles and Atalanta didn't move and only looked at him with a frown.
   "Close relationship with Achilles, close enough to call her "sister", that beautiful face that gives a sense of roughness, that bow, that cat ears, and tail... you should be Atalanta, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Achilles, one of the famous heroes in the Trojan Wars. Born from the sea goddess Thetis and the hero Peleus, Achilles was blessed by the gods from birth.
   On the other hand, Atalanta is a famous huntress known as the Chaste Huntress that appears in Greek Mythology. She is a huntress who is famous for her swift feet in Ancient Greek legend.
   Atalanta didn't expect her True Name to be known and at the same time, she wanted to complain that her ears weren't a cat ear, but ears of the beast. She didn't hesitate and shot out the arrow toward Haru.
   However, that arrow missed and didn't hit Haru.
   Both Atalanta and Achilles were surprised and their brows tightened, remembering what had happened to Achiless's attack before.
   Achilles tried to stab Haru, but none of his attacks had ever hit which made him frustrated. He knew how powerful Atalanta's archery was and there was no way for her to miss so in other words, it should be the ability of this young man.
   "Who are you?!" Achilles' eyes turned sharp and said, "There's no way that someone like you is just a normal Magus!" Haru was able to make all of his attacks miss, not only him but also Atalanta which made him frustrated.
   On the other hand, Haru didn't say his name immediately but checked the parameters of both Achilles and Atalanta.
   Alignment: Lawful Neutral.
   How to say... Haru didn't feel that impressed with Atalanta's status, but on other hand, he had to admit that Achilles might be the strongest servant in this holy grail except for Lancer of Black and Lancer or Red.
   Haru hadn't seen Lancer of Red, but he could guess the identity of Lancer of Red.
   "Oh, you want to know my name?" Haru asked.
   "Isn't that what I am asking about?" Achilles pointed his spear toward Haru and said, loudly, "I will remember your name and I will take your life in this Holy Grail War."
   "I am scared," Haru said while rolling his eyes.
   "You!!" Achilles didn't expect to have played this much.
   "But well, do you want to know my name?" Haru asked.
   Looking at Atalanta, Haru couldn't help but want to tease her. "Do you really want to?"
   "Do you really really want to?"
   "But I don't want to tell you." Haru shook his head in regret.
   Achilles and Atalanta said at the same time and thought that this Master of Black was really devious master since this guy had been playing them from the beginning to the end.
   "I was joking. You don't need to get angry, alright?"
   Achilles and Atalanta glared at Haru at the same time, but they didn't know about his ability after all and they needed to be wary. Even though they were heroes, they were full of pride, they still knew how to be careful.
   "It is an honor for my name to be remembered by a great hero so please remember my name...."
   Achilles and Atalanta somehow felt better with Haru's words.
   On other hand, Minamoto was wondering whether her son was really going to tell his real name which somehow made her worried since there were a lot of servants that could do a lot of things just by using the name of someone.
   'Don't worry, I'll use a fake name.'
   Minamoto sighed in relief.
   "My name is Uchiha Madara...."
   Achilles and Atalanta raised their brows.
   "Uzumaki Naruto Monkey D Luffy Ichigo Kurosaki Roronoa Zoro Light Yagami Alphonse Elric Yugi Mutou Gon Freecs Izuku Midoriya Yusuke Urameshi Tanjiro Kamado Asta Senku Ishigami Natsu Dragneel Mob Kageyama Rimuru Tempest Gintoki Son Goku."
   Haru introduced his name in one breath then looked at both Atalanta and Achilles.
   "That's my name, please remember it!"
   Achilles wanted to say something, but his body suddenly vanished.
   Atalanta also followed Achilles, but before she vanished, she glared at Haru.
   Haru shook his head at both Achilles and Atalanta. Even though he didn't want to bad mouth them, the mind of the hero was pretty simple after all. Their minds were very straightforward, though, there were some people with very complex minds.
   Haru was wondering whether both of them believed in his name, but he had a feeling that they really believed in him. He stretched his body and somehow felt a bit lazy to go to the headquarters of Red Faction since he had enough of fun fighting against both Achilles and Atalanta.
   Somehow Haru wanted to touch Atalanta's ears and tail, but he forgot since it was too fun to tease her before.
   Frankly, Haru didn't have a good impression of the heroes from Greek Mythology since the personality of the people in this Greek Mythology was quite bad and most of the good guys in the legend had a very tragic story, but the bad guys were living fairly well.
   Haru decided to return and wondered whether he could meet Shinobu along the way since he really missed her at that moment. He was also worried since he hadn't seen her since the moment he entered this world.
   'Master, is that your real name?'
   Minamoto suddenly asked since she had heard how Haru introduced his name before.
   'You mean that long name before?'
   'Don't worry, that's a fake name.'
   'If that's a fake name, why do you have to make it so long?'
   'They want to remember my name after all so I give them a very long name since I wonder whether they can remember my name the moment we meet each other next time.'
   'I'll crush them once we've met them again, especially that Archer of Red!'
   'As long as there is a wretched insect that is trying to encroach on the love between us then I'll crush them without hesitation.
   'Oh, right, dear, when are you going to meet the insect... Oh, I am sorry, I mean your girlfriend? Let's meet her as soon as possible so you will receive permission to become my dear, alright?'
   'Fufufu, even if that insect doesn't give you permission, you don't need to worry since I can crush.... I mean to help you persuade your girlfriend.'
   Haru let out a long sigh, hoping that everything would go well, right?
   Still, there was some surprise that he needed to give Atalanta before he returned. He snapped his fingers and used his most powerful ability.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1380: Discussion
   Inside the church within Sighisoara, there was a single youth, standing there alone, praying upon the Lord.
   However, unlike before, there was some difference in this youth.
   This youth didn't seem to focus on his prayer, rather it seemed that he was waiting for someone.
   Closing his eyes tightly, he could feel two dazzling lights appear behind him and two figures appearing at the same time, in that very moment, he opened his eyes gradually, turning his head, looking at two figures that he had been waiting for a while.
   The youth could see that both of them were very annoyed by his actions.
   The two figures in front of the youth were both Atalanta and Achilles, both of them were ready to fight to the death, but this youth suddenly made them return forcefully by using Command Spells which made them annoyed.
   "Are you alright, you two?" the youth asked with a gentle smile. His voice was very sincere and everyone who heard his voice would have a good impression on this youth, however, both Atalanta and Achilles couldn't appreciate the kindness of this youth since this youth had made them forcefully return!
   Atalanta was about to say something, but suddenly...
   The sound of tearing clothes was heard so suddenly which caused the youth and Achilles to startle and be wary at the same time, however...
   The youth and Achiless blinked their eyes and weren't sure what to do for a while since they saw Atalanta suddenly stripped from her clothes and became naked in front of them.
   "If you keep staring at me then I will gouge the arrows on both of your eyes!" Atalanta glared at both the youth and Achilles at the same time.
   Achilles wanted to whistle, but quickly stopped and the youth also smiled awkwardly. Both of them quickly looked away and Atalanta quickly made other clothes by using the Magic Power of her Master. She could tell who had done this to her and couldn't wait to fight Haru to death when she met him again in the future!
   "Do you like Archer's body that much, Master?"
   Suddenly a beautiful woman with long black hair appeared.
   The moment this woman appeared both Achilles and Atalanta became very tense.
   This woman's aura was very special and it gave everyone a dangerous and also a mysterious feeling, however, everyone had to admit that this woman was very beautiful.
   "Please stop by with your joke, Assassin," the youth said with a helpless expression.
   Achilles and Atalanta frowned at the same time.
   "I see... that's how it is, you have transmitted what has happened to the battle before to our Master and told them to use their Command Spells to make us return, right?" Achilles knew that there was no possibility of his Master knowing about the battle on the hill before and was the only one who could know about the result of the battle would be this woman.
   Command Spell had a lot of functions and one of them was to forcefully return a servant before they were defeated in the duel.
   Achilles looked at the youth and knew that there was something wrong with his Master and the one who had done that was this youth.
   "Well, it doesn't really matter."
   Achilles snorted and said, "The two of us haven't seen our own Master after all."
   In the Red Faction, there was something weird happening, and that almost all the servants except for Assassin had never seen the faces of their Masters.
   The moment they were summoned, this youth had been the one who had given all the servants within the Red Faction instructions.
   Achilles had never liked this youth and at this moment, he couldn't stop his emotion.
   "What do you want to do, Shirou Kotomine?!"
   He was sent by the Church to observe the Holy Grail War as the overseer and to participate as one of the Masters of the Red Faction.
   His servant was the beautiful woman that stood beside him, Assassin.
   "Should we ask what you are planning, Rider?"
   Assassin never lost her smile and asked this question with a very melodic voice which would cause anyone to answer her question immediately without making her wait.
   "In that kind of situation, no matter which Master is it will make a judgment to retreat." Assassin looked at Achilles and said, "My Master has advised your Master, made you retreat from the battle with a Command Spell, that's the right decision."
   However, Achilles didn't care about Assassin's words and kept staring at the youth.
   "I know that you're not willing to retreat." Shirou didn't lose his smile and said, "However, we know nothing about the opposite party now, but the opposite party already knows your True Name."
   The True Name of the servant was very important and if possible it needed to be kept secret since if it was known, the enemy would be able to search for the weakness of the servant.
   However, Achiless's True Name was known by Haru and it was because of his blunder, showing his ability which made him be known by that bastard.
   "Not only that but because of you, Archer's True Name is also exposed," Shirou said and let out a long sigh since he didn't expect the True Name of the servants on Red Faction to be known by the enemy.
   Achilles frowned, but he couldn't say anything to refute.
   "You don't need to think too much, but that bastard isn't a normal Magus." When Atalanta mentioned Haru, she couldn't help but gnashed her teeth.
   Achilles snorted and said, "Who is that Master? I haven't heard there is such a Magus on the Black Faction."
   "This guy was the one who had made your clothes striped, right?" Assassin asked with a weird expression.
   Atalanta became even more hateful at Haru. If she met him next time, she was going to skewer him with arrows!
   "How did he do that? I didn't see him do anything beforehand."
   In truth, Achilles was a bit envious of Haru's ability since that guy was able to strip women without doing anything.
   "It might have been when he held me at the time," Atalanta said with a snort.
   "I see...." Achilles nodded with a serious expression. Even though he was a bit annoyed, he was quite grateful when he could see something beautiful before.
   "But that guy is a bit tricky..." Atalanta looked at Shirou and asked, "Do you know that Uchiha Madara or something?" Haru's name was too long and she wasn't that smart after all so she only remembered the front part of Haru's name.
   "It's Uchiha Madara Uzumaki Naruto Monkey D Luffy Ichigo Kurosaki Roronoa Zoro Light Yagami Alphonse Elric Yugi Mutou Gon Freecs Izuku Midoriya Yusuke Urameshi Tanjiro Kamado Asta Senku Ishigami Natsu Dragneel Mob Kageyama Rimuru Tempest Gintoki Son Goku," Achilles said Haru's name in one breath. "That's his name."
   "Do you remember his name?" Atalanta looked at Achilles with a weird expression.
   "Of course, I have told him that I will remember his name, right?" Achilles said.
   Shirou let out a sigh and said, "I didn't know about his identity but..."
   "That name should be fake," Shirou said with a helpless expression.
   Achilles and Atalanta couldn't handle the emotion in their hearts.
   Shirou also frowned since the opponent was very tricky. He was thinking about countermeasures, but suddenly Assassin moved closer and told him something.
   "Master, we have bad news."
   Shirou then turned toward Assassin, wondering what the so-called bad news was.
   "Lancer has failed and he is also injured."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1381: Sudden Attack
   A young girl was walking through a forest path in the suburbs.
   The young girl's stature is tall, moreover, she has a graceful and dignified aura, even if she wears normal clothes, it can't hide the charm and beauty that is carried on this girl.
   She possessed a wondrous beauty that scarcely felt real. Her long golden hair was tied in a long braid and her eyes were amethyst-colored eyes, giving a person who stared into those eyes a feeling of pureness.
   The name of this young girl was Jeanne.
   She was the Saint of Orleans. A Catholic saint was born in Domr"my, France, and was the heroine of France, who liberated Orl"ans in the Hundred Years' War.
   In the previous chapters, Jeanne had borrowed Shinobu's body, however, after she entered Shinobu's body, Shinobu's body started to transform into the appearance of Jeanne.
   Well, enough of an explanation since in such a girl something weird was happening around.
   Even though the young girl was walking alone, she seemed to talk with someone even though no one was standing beside her.
   Fortunately, the path that this young girl took was empty since if someone saw her, they would think that this young girl was crazy or they might think that this girl might have a supernatural power that made her capable of talking with a soul or something.
   "Still, he has that many girlfriends?"
   Jeanne frowned and asked, "Is he deviant?" She had seen a lot of nobles or kings who often used their position to force a young girl to become their plaything after all.
   "No, he isn't something who will force any girls to become his. His feelings are real."
   Jeanne blushed and asked, "Is that why you have fallen for him?"
   "W.. Well, let's stop talking about this!"
   Shinobu, whose body was being borrowed by Jeanne, was embarrassed when she thought about how she and Haru had met each other.
   "And all of those girls also fell for him?"
   "Yes." Shinobu let out a sigh and said, "I am not even surprised if there is another girl who has fallen for him at this moment."
   Jeanne was a bit surprised and even though she didn't want to admit it, she was also curious and wanted to meet the guy who had been mentioned by Shinobu, wondering whether he was really that charming.
   "But are you alright with that?"
   "You mean sharing him with someone else?"
   "Yes." Jeanne looked at the distance and said, "I might not have had an experience in love since I have never had a chance to do so in the past, but shouldn't there be one man and one woman in a relationship?"
   "Jeanne, sometimes love is that irrational."
   "Yes. I know that he's really bad, but at the same time, I want to be with him. In truth, after I have arrived at this world, I really want to meet him and I am sure that he's thinking the same."
   "Is... Is that so?" Jeanne was blushing when she heard such frank words from Shinobu.
   "Honestly, he's a bad guy!...."
   Jeanne listened to Shinobu's complaint, but somehow she felt a bit envious since Shinobu didn't seem angry, or rather, she seemed to be very in love with this Kasugano Haruka, even if Shinobu tried to hide it by saying something bad about him. She let out a long sigh and wondered whether she could feel such a feeling.
   However, suddenly both Jeanne and Shinobu stopped talking and stopped moving.
   A cold voice was heard which caused Jeanne's brow to tightly frown.
   After such an answer, a single figure materialized in front of Jeanne.
   The one who appeared in front of Jeanne was a youth.
   He has long, white, unkempt hair that almost appears transparent. His gaze is sharp like a steel blade with the red stone buried in his chest similarly projecting an enthralling lustrousness.
   It also specified that what draws the eye more than anything else is the set of golden armor that he has become fused with, giving off a divine radiance.
   After Jeanne saw the youth in front of her, she could instantly guess who it was.
   The youth that appeared in front of Jeanne was the Lancer of Red. Even though the youth didn't hold a spear nor lance, Jeanne could tell who it was in an instant.
   "You're Karna, right?" Jeanne's expression was serious when she asked that question.
   Karna raised his eyebrow and felt slightly surprised.
   "It seems the existence of Ruler is very special since you can guess my True Name in an instant."
   However, Karna was only half-right since as a Ruler, Jeanne not only could see Karna's True Name, but she could also tell everything about Karna from status, skill, and Noble Phantasm.
   Negates Magecraft with an area of two verses or lower. Cannot defend against large-scale Magecraft such as High-Thaumaturgy or Greater Rituals. However, upon receiving the effects of the Golden Armor Noble Phantasm, it will not be limited to this.
   All vehicles and all beasts except those of Phantasmal Beast and Divine Beast-rank can be freely operated. His figure driving a war chariot and running across the battlefield is depicted in the Mahabharata. Its rank is high enough to have an aptitude for the Rider Class.
   Discernment of the Poor: A-Rank
   Insight to see through his opponent's character and attributes. He will not be deceived by excuses and deceptions from words. It expresses the power to grasp the true nature of the opponent possessed by Karna, who was blessed with the opportunity to inquire about the life and value of the weak due to being someone without a single relative.
   Uncrowned Martial Arts: --- Rank
   Arms competency that was not recognized by others due to various reasons. To his opponents, the rank of his sword, spear, bow, Riding, and Divinity appears to be one degree lower than what it is. If his True Name is revealed, this effect will be terminated. Considering Karna's attributes as a hero is not the kind of thing that can remain hidden. Also, this is a digression, but the rank of his luck stat was reported by Karna himself.
   Mana Burst (Flame): A-Rank
   The power to put magical energy into weapons. In Karna's case, blazing flames become magical energy to dwell in the weapon used. This Skill is usually active and all the weapons that Karna grasps receive this effect.
   As the son of the Sun Deity Surya, Karna possessed his father's brilliant Authority when he was alive, and thanks to having united with him after death, Karna possesses the highest Divine Spirit aptitude.
   Karna, the Son of the Sun God, is the invulnerable hero of the Indian epic Mahabharata, as a hero on the vanquished side. The central conflict of The Mahabharata is the war over influence between the Pandava royal family and Kaurava royal family. Karna became famous as the rival of Arjuna, the great hero of Hindu mythology.
   The legend of Karna was quite similar to Achilles.
   However, Karna was from Hindu Mythology and Achilles was from Greek Mythology.
   Both of them were known as famous heroes.
   However, even though Achilles was more popular than Karna's, Karna's ability was stronger than Achiless's since Hindu Mythology was stronger than Greek Mythology.
   In the legend, there was a lot of myth that was using Hindu Mythology as a basis which caused Karna which affected Karna's status in this world was stronger than Achilles'.
   Such a servant suddenly appeared in front of Jeanne, and from his sudden appearance, Jeanne could tell that he came without a good intention.
   "Ruler-class servant, because of Master's order, I have come to kill you."
   With an indifferent and emotionless tone, Karna then summoned his spear and his body was surrounded by flame then without hesitation, he dashed and struck down Jeanne!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1382: Change 1
   The sound of metal collision was heard and a shockwave was produced from it, causing debris, dust, sand, etc to scatter away.
   Karna sent a blow to Jeanne by using his spear, however, Jeanne quickly blocked Karna's attack by using her holy battle flag which she summoned in a second.
   At that very moment, Jeanne's appearance started to change, her casual clothes transformed into a battle dress with armor woven from Magical Energy.
   On the other hand, the holy battle flag on her hand was the weapon that she always used during her life. On the tip of it, there was a spear-point that could be used to strike the enemy.
   Grasping the holy battle flag in her hands, Jeanne quickly distanced herself from Karna after she had blocked his attack.
   However, Karna wouldn't stop his attack no matter what!
   Karna's spear and body were covered in a fire, staring at Jeanne who was looking at him with a confused expression, however, he didn't give her a chance to think and directly attacked her by galloping toward her.
   It might be because Karna was the charioteer during his life, so when he moved, his movement was similar to a chariot that was ready to obliterate everything.
   However, the pressure didn't only come from Karna, but also from the spear that was wielded by him.
   The spear was so special that it gave off a divine-like aura.
   Combined with this spear and the killing intent which was released by Karna, anyone would think that this servant was very fearsome.
   On the other hand, Jeanne gritted her teeth, trying to stop Karna since she didn't want to fight. However, she hastily met Karna's spear by using her holy battle flag.
   There was a collision between the two weapons and the impact was even stronger than before.
   Even if his attack was blocked, Karna didn't show a change of emotion and only attacked Jeanne relentlessly without giving her a chance to breathe.
   Even if Jeanne was a saint, there was no way that she would let herself be killed by a servant, especially when she hadn't completed her duty as the Ruler of this Holy Grail war.
   "Why have you attacked me? Stop this in an instant! There's no gain even if you have killed me!"
   After all, Jeanne wasn't a servant that was summoned by a Master, but rather she was summoned by the Holy Grail to supervise the Holy Grail so no one would break the rules, so even if someone killed her, no one would gain anything from her.
   In other words, Jeanne was a referee.
   Even if players attacked the referee, there was nothing that could be gained, or rather they would receive a penalty instead.
   "This is the last warning!"
   Jeanne increased her power and swept the holy battle flag in her hand, causing Karna to distance himself since he could feel the power on Jeanne had increased.
   "If you don't stop, then I will use my rights as a Ruler to make you withdraw from Holy Grail war!"
   Jeanne didn't make a joke and said those words with serious expressions. It might sound domineering, but she had a right to do so. Even in soccer, the referee could give a player a red card to make them retire from the match so did she also has a right to make any servants or masters who broke the rules retire from the Holy Grail war.
   If Jeanne really used her right to make Karna retire, then without a doubt the Red Faction would be a disadvantage and without doubt, the Red Faction would be troubled when they fought against the Black Faction, however...
   "It is useless no matter what you're going to say to me, Ruler."
   Karna stared at Jeanne and even under the threat of Jeanne, there was hesitation or frustration on his face. Only calm and indifferent emotion was written on his face.
   "I don't have any wishes for the Holy Grail and I have decided to kill you under Master's order since Master has told me to kill you, then I will kill you."
   Jeanne was speechless, but there was nothing that she could say at that moment. However, she understood Karna's meaning since, in Karna's words, he told her that he didn't care about anything else and all he did was follow his master's order.
   "You're free to use your privilege as a Ruler to make me retire from this Holy Grail war, however..."
   The aura around Karna started to change and it was as if the temperature in the surrounding area had increased several times.
   "Before you do that, I will have to kill you with my Noble Phantasm!"
   After Karna declared those words, he quickly arrived in front of Jeanne and slammed his spear toward her.
   Once again, Jeanne was thrown off several meters because of the collision impact, but her grip on her weapon was firm and there was no falter on it.
   Karna didn't chase after her but raised his spear high and a raging flame was formed on the top of his spear.
   The temperature of this flame was so high that it made the surrounding area tremble because of the sheer heat.
   Looking at this scene, Jeanne couldn't help but let out a long sigh.
   Jeanne was hoping for Karna to stop, even if the hope was small.
   "It's useless to say more."
   Karna wouldn't budge no matter what since it was his master's order and all he did was to follow that order until the end.
   Jeanne let out a long sigh once again. She knew that it was useless but...
   "Then there's no other way."
   Jeanne's expression became solemn, however, she had never thought of using her privilege as a ruler to make Karna retire forcefully.
   It wasn't that she didn't want to do so, but her privilege had a limit and she didn't want to use it arbitrarily.
   Then there was a smile formed on her face.
   "It's great that your body is great, Shinobu."
   'Fufufu, there's no need to hesitate."
   After saying such a word, the atmosphere around Jeanne started to change.
   Jeanne released the aura which caused the ground to crack and the earth to tremble.
   In a moment, Jeanne suddenly appeared in front of Karna.
   There was no sound, there was no aura, it was so sudden that Karna didn't have time to prepare.
   Jeanne's step was very light, but at the same time, it was so dreadful.
   However, as one of the strongest heroes, Karna's reaction also couldn't be underestimated since the moment Jeanne appeared in front of him, he brandished his spear and stabbed it right in the direction of Jeanne.
   The speed of this stab was so fast that it was as if it cut through the space itself and the heat from the spear instantly vaporized the surrounding area.
   Jeanne howled and sent out an attack after the attack to Karna.
   On the other hand, Karna, who was at the advantage before, could only be in a defensive position since the attack from Jeanne was so fierce.
   Jeanne's attack was very fast, but at the same time, it was very strong, and all of them were very vicious since she didn't even hesitate to attack at the crotch of Karna which caused him to feel slightly nervous somehow.
   Jeanne attacked Karna relentlessly, but suddenly her holy battle flag was shining in white light which caused anyone to feel calm when they looked at it, but in that instant, she swung her holy battle flag at Karna.
   Along with the sound of loud impact, Karna's body was struck down and blown away.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1383: Change 2
   Karna was thrown, but he kept his feet on the ground, trying to stop the impact by planting his feet on the asphalt concrete on the street.
   However, the impact from that attack was so powerful that it dragged him almost 100 meters away before he stopped, causing the street to be destroyed.
   Karna held his chest, which was slightly bent to the inside.
   "....My armor doesn't have an effect?"
   Even though his entire body was in pain and some of his ribs were broken, Karna only frowned, and didn't say anything afterward, however, the damage which was brought by Jeanne really shocked him, after all, his armor was really cheating Noble Phantasm.
   It is the divine set of golden armor (Kavacha) and golden earring (Kundala) given to Karna by his mother, Kunti, as confirmation of his heritage.
   Karna was born with armor integrated into his body, making him invulnerable throughout his life. It is a powerful defensive-type Noble Phantasm that emits the radiance of the sun itself. Due to the light itself taking shape, it is difficult for even the gods to destroy.
   It is as thick as it looks, an invincible armor that protects against all harm, physical or conceptual. As long as it is active, all damage inflicted on Karna will be reduced to a tenth of its original value. He can fight others without worry as their attacks are negated by ninety percent, reducing even powerful blows to minor scratches that can be healed in the midst of battle.
   It could be said that the existence of this armor was very cheating and it was also the reason why Indra decided to steal Karna's armor in the legend, showing how cheating this armor was.
   However, even though he used this armor, the damage caused by Jeanne was bigger than he had thought.
   It made him feel a bit dumbfounded and look at Jeanne incredulously, wondering what had happened.
   Jeanne raised her holy battle flag high before pointing it toward Karna, showing that she wouldn't show mercy, and told Karna to prepare since this wasn't over, but even so, she still explained how she was able to attack him.
   "I know that you have a Noble Phantasm which is able to protect you from any harm if it is under normal condition, I might not be able to harm you, and even fighting against you might be difficult, however... I am different now!"
   Unlike the original story, Jeanne at this moment was different and she had become several times stronger.
   Unlike normal servants who needed a Magic Power from their master to become stronger, Jeanne didn't need that since she was summoned by Holy Grail so she received her Magic Power directly from the Holy Grail which gave her a huge advantage over all servants in this Holy Grail war since they were being limited by the Magic Power of their master.
   If the master of the servant was like Haru who had limitless energy then it might be possible to match Jeanne. Unfortunately, there was no second existence like Haru in this world.
   The only thing that could be done by other masters was to use a trick such as a homunculus which was used by the Black Faction.
   In other words, no matter what had happened and no matter what, Jeanne's status parameter wouldn't decrease no matter what and she could use her Noble Phantasm anytime without worrying about anything.
   However, in this Holy Grail War, there was an anomaly that happened to Jeanne.
   Jeanne couldn't appear in this world with a form of heroic spirit so she needed a body and attached her consciousness within that body so she could stay in this world and that body happened to be Shinobu's body.
   If it was a normal human body, Jeanne's strength might not decrease, however, it was impossible to cause that much damage to Karna with that kind of body, but the body which she borrowed was from Shinobu.
   In the story of Kimetsu no Yaiba, Shinobu was the weakest among Hashira in Demon Slayer Corps. After all, she couldn't even cut down the demon by using her sword, however, after she entered Group Chat, the quality of her body had become stronger.
   Shinobu not only learned a lot of things, but she also received a lot of things that caused her body to become stronger.
   Shinobu owned a lot of "stands" which caused her body to become very strong, she also learned "nen" under the guidance of Netero in the world of Hunter x Hunter, she also learned a "breathing technique", and then she also owned a devil fruit power which caused the quality of her body to become even stronger.
   At this moment, Shinobu's existence on the Demon Slayer Crops was stronger than anyone else.
   It was because Shinobu was surrounded by a lot of monsters that her power wasn't that noticeable among the members of Group Chat, however, she was very strong!
   The quality of Shinobu's body was comparable to a servant itself or rather she might be even stronger and added that body with Jeanne's status parameter, the existence of Jeanne in this Holy Grail had become cheating.
   Therefore, there was a huge change in Jeanne's status parameter.
   Magic Resistance: EX Rank
   At this rank, Jeanne can't be wounded even by Magecraft from the Age of Gods. However, this resistance only turns spells away from her. In other words, it doesn't negate them.
   True Name Discernment: B Rank
   When summoned as a Ruler, status information such as true identity, skill, and parameters is automatically revealed when she directly encounters a Servant.
   As a privilege of the Ruler Class, Jeanne d'Arc has two Command Spells that can be used for each Servant participating in the Holy Grail War. However, she cannot re-purpose other Command Spells that were previously used
   A Skill equivalent to "Instinct". Instinct is a sixth sense regarding battles, but "Revelation" accommodates all matters related to the achievement of a goal (for instance, choosing the most suitable path while traveling).
   The natural talent to command an army. Joan's figure participating in the assaults hoisting a flag raised the morale of the soldiers to the limit and united the troops. Thanks to her charisma, it is possible to make others believe in the contents of the "revelations" without basis.
   Indicates being acknowledged as a saint. When summoned as a Servant, the ability of saint is selected one among "raising the effectiveness of sacraments", "automatic HP recovery", "1 Rank-Up to Charisma" and "production of a holy shroud" is possible.
   Just by borrowing Shinobu's body, Jeanne became stronger than ever.
   If Jeanne wanted, she could also use Shinobu's ability, however, the compatibility between Shinobu's ability and Karna was the worst since Shinobu's ability was mostly related to poison and Karna was a fire-related ability so Shinobu's ability couldn't be used that well in this battle.
   However, Jeanne could still have other abilities and with Shinobu's advice, she could use Shinobu's ability very well.
   "You might be one of the strongest servants in the Holy Grail, however, I can defeat you."
   Jeanne stared at Karna with a serious expression and gave him a warning one more time.
   "I will give you a chance, return now and stop this foolishness or I will really make you withdraw from Holy Grail war."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1384: That guy and surprise
   He grasped his spear with one hand and his other hand covered his chest. He understood how strong Jeanne was, however, in his eyes, there was no doubt and he merely stared at Jeanne, contemplating about something until he had made his decision.
   "It seems that you're not lying."
   Karna had a skill that made him able to detect whether someone was lying or not so he could tell that Jeanne didn't give him a bluff, but told him the truth that she could defeat him.
   "Your power is stronger than what I and my master have expected."
   Karna had never looked away and his eyes kept staring at Jeanne.
   "At first, I thought that Anti-Country Noble Phantasm should be enough to defeat you, but it seems that I have underestimated you."
   When Jeanne heard such words, her expression became solemn since she had a feeling of what Karna was about to do.
   There are a lot of Noble Phantasms and each hero has their own Noble Phantasm, however, each of them has their own rank and category.
   In Karna's case, he owns a Kavacha and Kundala which is A rank Noble Phantasm and also an Anti-Unit type of Noble Phantasm.
   The A rank on the Noble Phantasm means that this Noble Phantasm is very strong and the Anti-Unit type means that it is used on oneself or others, but it can only be used by or to one person.
   Besides the Anti-Unit type of Noble Phantasm, there are a lot of others types of Noble Phantasm such as Anti-Country Noble Phantasm which is mentioned by Karna.
   As the name suggests, Anti-Country Noble Phantasm has the ability to destroy the country itself, showing how dangerous this Noble Phantasm is.
   However, Jeanne let out a sigh of relief since she had heard that Karna wasn't going to use that Anti-Country Noble Phantasm, but it seemed that it was too early to let out a sigh of relief, especially after she had heard what he was going to say next.
   "It seems that I can only release the true power of this spear," Karna said while looking at his spear.
   Jeanne's expression turned into shock before it turned ugly.
   After all, Jeanne knew all the details regarding Karna and she knew very well how dangerous his spear was.
   It is a divine spear possessed by Karna, a spear of light granted to him by the Thunder God Indra in the Mahabharata.
   And as of this moment, Karna was going to release its true power!
   At that very moment, it was as if the sun had descended on the earth, showing how hot the temperature was at this moment.
   Karna's body turned into a dazzling red which could be seen from the horizon.
   Under such a dazzling light, Karna's armor slowly disintegrated since it was one of the requirements for him to release the real power of his spear.
   "STOP!!!" Jeanne shouted loudly.
   However, Karna merely ignored that voice.
   Seeing the light around Karna became even more dazzling, Jeanne knew that there wasn't much time and at that moment, she made her decision. She raised her holy battle flag in the air, swayed it in rotation, let the flag flutter by the wind.
   Jeanne's entire body was surrounded by a powerful aura and she had prepared to use her privilege to stop Karna.
   As if breaking the space itself, an arrow that was surrounded by thunder moved very fast in the direction of Karna.
   Karna who was preparing his Noble Phantasm stopped when he felt the power within the arrow. His expression that had been indifferent from the beginning to the end, started to change since he felt this power was very familiar.
   Karna was under a dilemma before he decided to stop his Noble Phantasm, causing the dazzling red around his body to gradually turn dim. He then used his spear to meet the arrow.
   The arrow changed its direction and hit the asphalt on the destroyed street.
   The thunder crackled around the street, causing it to scorch, even more, showing how potent this thunder was.
   Jeanne was surprised at first, but then her heart thumped since she had a feeling of who was coming. She didn't understand this feeling which caused her to have a hard time breathing, but at the same time, it was so wonderful that she wanted to jump to welcome this person directly.
   In the desolate street, Jeanne and Karna could hear the sound of footsteps slowly moving in their direction.
   Jeanne saw his naughty smirk which somehow caused her to snort somehow, but it couldn't hide the radiance smile on her face.
   At that very moment, Jeanne also understood why Haru was very dangerous.
   Haru was thinking that he had found Shinobu, however, somehow it was different from his imagination.
   Haru knew that Shinobu needed to lend her body to the Ruler and knew that the identity of the ruler was Jeanne d'Arc, however, he didn't expect that there would be such a huge change on Shinobu's body.
   Haru then stared at Jeanne, except for her tits which were in similar size as Shinobu, all Shinobu's features had disappeared.
   Shinobu was quite short after all and her hair color was dark purple, but after Jeanne entered her body, she became taller and her hair became blonde as if she had become a different person.
   However, Haru could tell instantly that Jeanne was Shinobu since it was his instinct as a harem protagonist. It might be illogical, but his power was really unreasonable after all.
   Haru wanted to hug Shinobu and kiss her, but then again, he wasn't sure whether it was alright when the one in front of him was Jeanne. He felt a bit conflicted until he could feel the presence of his servant which made him feel a bit complicated since he hoped that there wouldn't be any bloodbath happening around, however, he quickly sighed in relief when he saw Karna was there since this guy could be a perfect distraction somehow.
   When Haru and Jeanne met for the first time, Minamoto also quickly ran toward the direction of her master since she felt the existence of an insect!
   Minamoto quickly arrived beside Haru after she had fired off her arrow, but then her expression turned into a surprise when she saw Karna.
   On the other hand, Karna also felt the same when he saw Minamoto.
   Haru then looked at Minamoto since he could feel the change in her emotion and somehow he understood the reason behind it.
   When Minamoto and Karna showed a surprised and shock expression at the same time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1385: Explanation
   When there was a change in both Minamoto and Karna, both Haru and Jeanne also turned toward both of them.
   Minamoto and Karna showed a surprised expression then slowly turned serious and solemn. The air in their surroundings started to change and if someone happened to be here, it would be hard to breathe since the intensity of both of them was too intense.
   Minamoto and Karna didn't care about anything else and in their eyes, there were only both of them.
   However, it didn't mean that they had fallen to each other, or rather it was the opposite.
   The moment Minamoto and Karna met each other, it was like a meeting between a cat and mouse. Both of them were hostile to each other and they couldn't help but kill each other.
   Minamoto smiled gently, and her gentle voice sounded, however, unlike her usual "ara ara" which showed sexiness, this "ara ara" was very cold and very scary, giving anyone goosebumps as long as they heard it.
   "This is really a coincidence."
   On the other hand, Karna didn't say anything, but his eyes kept staring at Minamoto with a serious expression, grasping the spear in his hand tightly.
   Haru and Jeanne looked at each other for a moment and nodded.
   In an instant, Minamoto pulled her bow and shot out an arrow that emitted lightning around it.
   As if thunderstruck down, a dazzling light flashed toward Karna.
   Meanwhile, Karna raised his spear, and it was burning with intense heat.
   Both flame and thunder met each other, causing destruction in the surrounding area.
   It wasn't hard for Haru to tell why the relationship between Minamoto and Karna was like a cat and mouse which was hostile to each other, even Jeanne also could tell the reason behind their hostility, especially after she knew the real name of Minamoto.
   In the legend, Karna was fighting against Pandawa, especially Arjuna, however, the truth was that they were siblings with a different father.
   Karna's father was the sun god, Surya
   On the other hand, the father of Pandawa was Indra.
   However, they shared the same mother who was known as Kunti.
   Karna was abandoned by Kunti when he was a baby so he didn't know that Kunti was his mother until she told him the truth when the war between himself and Pandawa was in a critical moment.
   After the war reached the point where both parties couldn't back down, Karna continued with the war and died, however, when Pandawa's siblings learned the truth from their mother, Kunti, they were devastated since they didn't expect Karna would be their half-siblings.
   If they knew the truth then everything wouldn't lead to this war, and that was Karna's legend.
   In this war, Indra's role was quite important since he was the one who stole Karna's armor and gave him the legendary spear.
   Karna could feel the blood of Indra on Minamoto which was why he was very hostile toward her.
   Minamoto also felt the same, especially when Karna used his Noble Phantasm before, she felt that her blood was reacting, causing her to look at Karna with eyes of hatred.
   This reaction happened because of the blood of "Oni" on her body.
   In truth, Minamoto didn't have the blood of "Oni", however, her blood was reduced to the existence of "Oni" because a lot of people feared her power and called her "Oni".
   Minamoto was the avatar of Gozu Tennou, and Gozu Tennou was the incarnation of Sakra (Indra).
   In simple words, Minamoto was born strong and born to be someone extraordinary.
   The moment both of them met each other, there was only one result and the battle between the two of them was inevitable.
   "Holy Grail is a really inconceivable existence."
   Karna said calmly, but inside, he was amazed.
   Minamoto smiled and said, "Indeed, if it is not because of the Holy Grail, it is impossible for both of us to meet each other."
   In truth, it was really impossible for both of them to meet each other after all since Karna was from Hindu Myth and Minamoto was from Japan Myth.
   If it was not for the existence of the Holy Grail, there was no way for both of them to meet each other.
   Without any hesitation, Karna told Minamoto his True Name.
   "My name is Minamoto no Yorimitsu."
   Minamoto also did the same.
   If it was someone else, then it was impossible for Minamoto to tell her True Name, but Karna was different.
   "I see." Karna nodded and said, "The incarnation of Indra and the descendant of the Minamoto family?"
   "Yes." Minamoto nodded and said, "I didn't expect to meet the Hero of Charity."
   Jeanne wasn't sure when Haru suddenly stood beside her and suddenly he offered her popcorn in his hand.
   Jeanne was speechless and nodded gratefully, taking some popcorn from his hand.
   Both of them watched the confrontation between Karna and Minamoto without saying any words.
   Jeanne was about to eat popcorn in her mouth, but quickly realized that it wasn't the time for this kind of thing!
   Jeanne needed to know what Karna would do after this since both of them were fighting each other before.
   "Relax, Ruler." Karna looked at Haru, Jeanne, Minamoto, and popcorn before saying, "I won't make any moves against you anymore and this time I have lost." Leaving those words behind, his figure slowly vanished.
   When Karna had vanished, Minamoto realized that there was an insect behind her beloved son!
   "Get away from my dear, Insect!"
   Minamoto took out her katana and dashed at a very fast speed to Jeanne.
   Jeanne was startled when she saw Minamoto suddenly trying to attack her!
   Jeanne was about to react, but someone moved faster than her!
   Haru appeared directly in front of Minamoto and hugged her, trying to stop her.
   "I can't forgive this insect!"
   "She's not an insect! She's the girlfriend that I have talked to you about before! If you don't act well, we might not get permission from her!"
   Minamoto then stopped her movement and sobbed when she thought that she needed to share him with someone else.
   Haru then hugged Minamoto gently while caressing her back.
   "No, it is my fault for not meeting you earlier. If we meet earlier then I won't let any insects get close to you."
   Minamoto dropped her katana and also hugged Haru back while snuggling into his chest since his sweat and smell mixed to each other which somehow intoxicated her.
   When Haru heard a perverted laugh from Minamoto, he felt helpless and wondered whether he could erase the Mad Enhancement on Minamoto.
   However, at this moment, the sound of tapping feet was heard.
   Haru turned his head and saw Jeanne who was folding his arms and smiled toward him.
   "Haru, can you give me some explanation?"
   Haru then noticed a sunrise and quickly said, "It's already morning, do you want to eat breakfast together?"
   Minamoto and Jeanne looked at each other before they nodded.
   It seemed that this breakfast session wasn't going to be peaceful.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1386: Can I punch you?
   In truth, Haru wasn't that knowledgeable about Romania after all the popularity of the Balkans wasn't high compared to England, Germany, France, etc so in the end, he decided to return to Sighisoara since he was sure that no one would attack him here.
   Even though Sighisoara was the location where the headquarters of Red Faction was located, there was no way for them to attack him, especially when he had already known three identities of their servants.
   Haru also couldn't return to Trifas, since everything in that city was being overseen by Yggdmillennia, especially when there was Ruler of the Holy Grail war beside him.
   The only thing he never lacked was probably money, but then again, it didn't mean he was going to buy a house since it would take a lot of time for a transaction and the government officials hadn't been opened since it was still early in the morning.
   Haru rented an entire restaurant for himself and paid a sum of money to the owner directly then borrowed the kitchen.
   It was an open kitchen so Jeanne and Minamoto could see his back directly in the kitchen while sitting on the seat which was located on the bar.
   After their meeting, Haru knew that he needed to explain everything, however, he didn't immediately talk and cooked in the kitchen for the three of them since he was sure that Shinobu also missed his cooking.
   On other hand, Jeanne and Minamoto didn't talk to each other and kept a meter distance between the two of them since it was too awkward.
   Minamoto was smiling while "ara ara" and watched Haru's back.
   Jeanne was talking with Shinobu in her mind.
   'Shinobu, are you alright with this?'
   Jeanne was speechless when she saw how close Haru and his servant were.
   'This guy's body has a special condition after all and he can't part with a woman for too long. I was already expecting this situation, but then again, is this really Minamoto no Yorimitsu?'
   Shinobu's voice was quite calm and she didn't seem unperturbed by Haru's affairs. She was even more curious about Minamoto's identity since in her world, Minamoto no Yorimitsu was a male after all, not this kind of charming mature woman.
   'Yes, she's Minamoto Yorimitsu... Wait! Wait! This isn't a problem with that! Your boyfriend is having an affair!'
   Jeanne screamed inwardly.
   'It's alright, his love is a bit different from normal people after all, and he has never forced anyone to be with him. I've made my decision to be with him and I know that he loves me, that's what is important to me.'
   'Jeanne, let me take over for a while.'
   Jeanne let out a sigh of relief when Shinobu took over the body.
   Jeanne's appearance started to gradually change into Shinobu.
   When Haru finished his cooking, he also saw Shinobu who had returned. He smiled and said, "Welcome back."
   "I am back." Shinobu smiled and asked, "So... don't you have something to say before I punch you?"
   Haru was speechless, but he coughed and started to introduce Minamoto.
   "Shinobu, you might have known her name already, but she is Minamoto no Yorimitsu."
   Haru wasn't sure what had happened, but he was a bit surprised when he saw that Minamoto was very calm at this moment, but while the pan was still hot, he decided to take this opportunity.
   "I know that it is a bit sudden, but something has happened and I have decided to take responsibility for Minamoto."
   Minamoto was moved when she heard Haru's words.
   However, Shinobu merely smiled and asked, "Then?"
   "I need your permission to do so," Haru said.
   Shinobu didn't answer Haru's question for a while and took a cup of tea that was prepared by Haru before. She sipped it for a while and felt relaxed for some reason. She looked at Minamoto and asked, "Have he fucked you?"
   Jeanne and Haru were at a loss when they heard those words.
   "Not yet, but I will work hard."
   Minamoto looked at Haru with expectation.
   "Then please take care of him for now," Shinobu said sincerely and bowed her head.
   "Please don't worry, I'll treat him as dearly as I treat my own son." Minamoto also did the same and bowed her head.
   Shinobu raised her eyebrow and asked, "You're married?"
   "N - Not yet, but I expect that in the future..." Minamoto kept glancing at Haru.
   Shinobu then turned toward Haru with a bright smile and asked, "It's great that you have a beautiful woman beside you now."
   "Yes, it is great." Haru let out a sigh since he felt that it was good to have Minamoto as his servant.
   Haru nodded and knew that being punched was a cheap price for Shinobu's permission. Even though he didn't need her permission, he still wanted her consent since Minamoto's situation was too special.
   Haru closed his eyes, but then he felt something soft on his lips. He opened his eyes and hugged Shinobu.
   Shinobu also hugged Haru closely and sniffed into his smell. She didn't want to let him go no matter what and she really missed him, especially when she suddenly teleported alone in this world.
   If she wasn't being told the story then her situation was really bad, she was wondering how Haru felt when he did his quest alone and wondered whether he was as helpless as he was, but probably, that didn't happen since he knew this guy's personality well.
   Minamoto was at a loss and she was even crying when she saw how Haru and Shinobu were kissing and hugging each other, but then she quickly thought that she should do more when she returned back later. She definitely wanted more than a kiss and then...
   Minamoto suddenly blushed and shook her head in embarrassment, but Haru had told her that he was going to take responsibility for her which meant...
   Minamoto laughed pervertedly on the side when she thought about their future.
   Jeanne, who was inside Shinobu's body, was blushing and felt embarrassed. Even though she wasn't the one who kissed Haru's lips, she was inside Shinobu's body after all and somehow she felt that she was the one who kissed him at that moment.
   Jeanne was confused by this feeling and it might be because she was inside Shinobu's body that Shinobu's feeling for Haru also affected her and at the same time, it was also the reason why she was a bit annoyed when she saw him together with Minamoto at that time, however, at this moment, when they were kissing and hugging each other tasted so wonderful.
   It might have been Jeanne's first time meeting him, however, it felt like she had known him for a long time, it was the feeling that she felt at this moment.
   Then their lips parted and Haru and Shinobu stared at each other for a while.
   "Be prepared," Shinobu said.
   Haru let out a sigh and nodded. "Come on!"
   Shinobu raised her fist and punched Haru's nose.
   Haru held his nose, trying to stop the nosebleed on his nose.
   On the other hand, Minamoto and Jeanne were eating a breakfast that was prepared for them.
   It had been a while since they had eaten Japanese breakfast and it tasted so good.
   Jeanne and Minamoto had this blessed expression on their faces while eating.
   After they ate, they talked to each other about the reason why Jeanne was summoned to this world. She told them that there was an anomaly in this Holy Grail, there were 14 masters and there were 14 servants which weren't normal.
   Haru nodded with a serious expression and expressed his surprise, even though he didn't feel surprised. He also made a joke or two which caused them to laugh somehow, but time always passed so quickly and Jeanne needed to go to the church.
   However, Haru told Jeanne that there was something weird about the church, at how he attacked the Red Faction alone before, and lastly, about the Lancer of Red that had attacked Jeanne before.
   Haru knew that all the masters within the Red Faction besides the master of Saber of Red were controlled by Shirou Kotomine, but in the end, he didn't tell Jeanne about this matter since he felt that it wasn't necessary since the conflict between Red Faction and Jeanne had been established.
   Jeanne was speechless and said, "Please be careful! This isn't a game, you know!"
   Haru chuckled and asked, "You're worried about me?"
   Jeanne blushed and said, "This isn't a time to make a joke!"
   "Sorry, sorry, but you don't need to worry about me." Haru then looked serious and said, "I know that you might be very strong right now, but please be careful and take care of yourself, of course, it is for both of you, Shinobu, Jeanne."
   Jeanne smiled and nodded. "Don't worry, I am going to be alright."
   Then they didn't stay too long and went to their own destination.
   Haru and Minamoto looked at Jeanne who walked away.
   "You seem to have something to talk about, Raikou?" Haru suddenly thought that it was better to call her "Raikou" directly since he felt weird to call her dear and it seemed that she didn't mind when he called her this way.
   "Yes, dear, it is about that servant.." Minamoto's expression turned serious when she mentioned Karna.
   "We can talk about this matter later, but let's return first," Haru said, and at the same time, he was glad that Minamoto could accept the relationship between them and there was no bloodbath between them.
   Minamoto suddenly became spirited.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Dear, don't forget about your promise." Minamoto smiled gently and whispered something to Haru's ear which caused her to blush.
   The war might be approaching, but all of that was a small matter compared to the promise which he had given to her before and she was very excited about it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1387: Return to Black Faction
   When Jeanne had parted from Shinobu, she wasn't sure why, but she felt quite lonely somehow.
   'What is it? Have you fallen for him?' Shinobu asked.
   Jeanne was very embarrassed when Shinobu suddenly asked her this kind of question.
   'Jeanne, that guy's charm is dangerous. He's like an anaconda, once you have given him a chance, then he's going to enter your heart, eating you without leaving anything behind.'
   Jeanne was startled and asked, 'He's not that dangerous, right?'
   '....He's not that dangerous if you're alright to share him with someone else, but are you ready to become my sister, Jeanne?' Shinobu asked.
   Somehow even though the Holy Grail was about to begin, Jeanne couldn't concentrate on this war at all, or rather she was more cornered about the new feeling within her heart at this moment.
   The moment Haru returned to Trifast, he received a parchment from the Yagdmillennia's familiar and after he read the content which congratulated him and told him to return. He knew very well that it was from Darnic. He raised his eyebrow and it seemed that they had already known how he had returned back safely after he fought against several servants of the Red Faction.
   However, he could tell that they didn't know the details of the battle and thought that everything was done by Raikou since if everything was known by Yggdmillennia, then the barrier that was set by the Red Faction was simply useless.
   Though, he had to admit that he was a bit amazed by the power of Yggdmillennia to gather information.
   "When we're together, I am alright when you call me dear, but when we...."
   Haru looked at Raikou who looked at him with a gentle smile and decided to give up.
   "Well, just call me whatever you want."
   Raikou smiled and hugged Haru directly, ignoring all the homunculus which was patrolling within the castle since, in her mind, the existence beside her master was simply a bug.
   Haru started to think that this "Mad Enhancement" of Raikou was a bit weird, but he wasn't sure how to explain it.
   Even though Raikou's "Mad Enhancement" was the highest rank which was EX, on the contrary, she was sober, though, she acted quite weird sometimes.
   But then again, the existence of the Harem Protagonist was very cheating so even Raikou who had "Mad Enhancement" was tamed by him.
   The door of the hall was opened, and Haru and Raikou entered the hall together.
   The moment both of them entered, all the masters and servants couldn't hide their surprise since both of them were really able to return safely after their raid to the headquarters of the Red Faction.
   When everyone was surprised, both Lancer of Black and Darnic were very happy at this moment.
   "Very good! I have to give you praise, Young Man, Berserker!"
   Lancer of Black looked at both Haru and Raikou with appreciation.
   "Aside from Saber and Archer, it seems that we have another great commander within our faction, do you want some reward?"
   Haru looked at Lancer of Black and had already known the name of this servant was Vlad III who was known as the Dracula and the King of Wallachia which was Romania in the past.
   Vlad III was a king so even if Raikou had been rude from the beginning to the end, and even sent out a killing intent toward him, he didn't care since with Berserker in the Black Faction, the strength of this faction became even stronger.
   However, Raikou didn't care much about Vlad III's offer.
   "I am not a commander in your country, King of Foreign Land."
   Raikou smiled and ignored Vlad III since all the people beside her master were insects.
   "Although I am flawed, I was once a commander in my country and it is impossible to serve the King of Foreign Land."
   Then Raikou looked at Haru with a shy smile.
   Raikou covered her mouth, trying to hide her shyness while giggling happily.
   Haru was speechless but didn't say anything.
   Everyone looked at Haru and could see that he didn't seem tired. His appearance was also very spirited and healthy which made some people jealous.
   When Darnic called his name, Haru tried to present himself as best as he could, though, everyone could tell that he was very tired.
   "I know that you're very tired, but can you tell us your experience fighting against the servants of the Red Faction?" Darnic asked.
   Haru nodded since he didn't care much and whether they knew about his experience or not, it didn't really matter.
   No one said anything and listened to his story, telling them how Berserker had fought against both Archer of Red and Lancer of Red.
   Haru didn't tell them that he was the one who fought both servants and told everyone that it was Berserker who had fought them. He mixed both truths and lie together, and his expression, fascination, and his identity as Darnic's admirer made them not think that he would be lying to them.
   "I see... You have done well."
   Darnic couldn't help but praise Haru well.
   "Thank you very much." Haru nodded.
   "Do you know the identity of the two servants?" Suddenly Gordes asked.
   Haru shook his head and said, "I don't know."
   Darnic nodded and said, "I want to tell you to take a rest, but there is something that we need to talk about beforehand."
   "That's alright, Mr. Darnic. I am not tired." Haru shook his head and asked, "Is there something that you want to talk about?" Before Darnic answered him, he could tell that among the servants on the Black Faction there was someone missing.
   "Oh? Where is the Rider?"
   Haru could tell that Celenike's mood was very bad, especially from that disgruntled expression on her face, however, he wasn't that surprising considering Celenike's personality and Astolfo's personality were simply a disaster.
   When being mentioned by Haru, Celenike's expression became worse, but she didn't say anything since her servant really lacked common sense.
   Astolfo was that kind of existence and he lacked common sense which was why it caused him and his master a lot of trouble.
   In Astolfo's legend, he met a lot of trouble because of his lack of common sense and curiosity so it wasn't that surprising for him to show such randomness.
   "Hmph!" Gordes snorted and said, "A weak servant without strength, even if he's here, there's nothing that he can do."
   Gordes's words weren't wrong, but it was something that shouldn't be directly told.
   In this Holy Grail, not only the Gordes, but even all the people here could tell that Astolfo was the weakest servant among the Black Faction.
   Even Caster, whose body was weak, was better than Astolfo since Caster was able to create a lot of golems to help the war, however, Astolfo could do nothing.
   Besides his pretty face, Astolfo was simply useless after all.
   Some wise people often told to not offend to a woman and it seemed that sentence was simply right.
   "Rider's performance can be determined by his status, he has a lot of useful Noble Phantasms that can be used in a lot of situations."
   Celenike then looked at Gordes and snorted.
   "I am more worried about Saber, such a powerful servant is being wielded by a useless master, it is simply outrageous!"
   "Use... Useless master?!" Gordes instantly became furious and pointed his finger against Celenike. "Were you saying that I am useless? You dare to call me useless?!"
   "Saber is wasted on your hands." Celenike looked at Saber and asked, "Saber, what do you think? Are you happy to serve such an incompetent and arrogant master?"
   "Hmph!" Gordes sneered and said, "It's useless! I have used my Command Spell to forbid him to talk."
   Everyone was speechless when they heard Gordes's words.
   Celenike held her forehead while shaking her head.
   Forbidding his own servants to talk by using his own Command Spell, even an idiot was better than Gordes.
   There were of course a lot of problems with this command.
   With this command, Saber might not reveal his own name, however, without talking, there was no way for both Gordes and Saber to communicate with each other unless they talked to each other in their minds.
   Haru shook his head and didn't care much about Gordes.
   Darnic also went forward to stop the dispute. "Kasugano-kun, this time, I want you to help to solve some matter." He smiled and said, "I hope that you'll be able to help the Assassin.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1388: Helping Master of Assassin
   Haru raised his eyebrow when he heard Darnic's request. He looked around and said, "Now, that you mention it, I haven't seen both Assassin and the master of this servant."
   Darnic nodded, hearing Haru's statement.
   "Kasugano-kun, you might be wondering why Assasin's master and the servant haven't appeared, right? It is because before the Holy Grail starts, the master who is responsible to summon Assassin leaves Romania to Japan to summon Assassin."
   Darnic looked at Haru, but he knew that Japan was so big and there was no way for both Haru and the master that he had sent to summon Assassin to meet each other.
   Haru showed a surprised expression.
   Everyone wasn't surprised by Haru's reaction since they knew very well that he was coming from Japan so it must have surprised him when he heard that the master that was supposed to summon the Assassin would come to Japan.
   Usually, if someone summoned an Assassin type of servant in this war, they would usually summon Hassan-i Sabbah.
   After all, the origin of the name of the assassin is coming from the organization that was made by Hassan-i Sabbah in the past.
   Historically, the one who became the leader of this organization would inherit the name of Hassan-i Sabbah which was why there was a lot of Hassan-i Sabbah in history since it wasn't only the name of one person or rather a lot of people.
   It was also the reason why when someone tried to summon an Assassin type of servant, they would usually summon Hassan-i Sabbah since the name of "assassin " itself was a catalyst to summon Assassin type of servant.
   "Because of the previous Holy Grail, there are a lot of people who have investigated and sought the countermeasure of Hassan-i Sabbah which is why if we summon this servant, the enemy can easily defeat this servant," Darnic said.
   Haru nodded and understood unless the master of Assassin summoned the first "Hassan-i Sabbah" or "Old Man of the Mountain" which had never been happening before since someone had never done so, then the result of the master of Assassin was only a defeat.
   "So that's why we have thought that to send the master of Assassin to Japan to summon another Assassin type of servant since we judged that doing so would be disadvantageous under the current conditions where a certain amount of countermeasures against all nineteen different Hassans have been created over the many repetitions of subspecies Holy Grail Wars. Based on the shallowness of his own history as well, he tried to secure victory with a modern Heroic Spirit."
   That was the plan and Darnic also gave permission for the master of Assassin to go to Japan since he could summon the modern Heroic Spirit, however...
   "The person that we have sent to summon the Assassin type of servant hasn't come back." Darnic let out a long sigh and said, "We don't know the problem whether there is a problem with the summoning process or he has been attacked by the Red Faction, no one knows what is happening to him."
   No one was thinking that Haru had attacked this master of Assassin since he only summoned his servant in Yggdmillennia Fortress and he didn't even know the identity of this master.
   Personally, Haru didn't know much about the Master of Assassin that was sent by Yggdmillennia, but he knew who was the current master of Yggdmillennia.
   Darnic was of course worried since, without the Assassin, the situation of Black Faction was at a disadvantage. He was worried that the Red Faction had caught the master of Assassin and made an ambush for his group.
   Out of all of the people in Black Faction, Darnic felt that no one was better than Haru. The current identity of Haru was his admirer and he couldn't see the lie in his eyes. He wanted to believe in Haru and this request was his test so he could believe in Haru fully.
   If Haru decided to go without hesitation then Darnic would erase the worry on his heart and then he glanced at Fiore.
   "Of course, I won't let you do this mission alone." Darnic looked at Fiore and said, "Fiore, you should also go with Kasugano-kun." He knew that Fiore also needed a partner to marry and he felt that Haru was suitable to marry the successor of Yggdmillennia. If this went well, the relationship between the two of them might be even closer after the mission.
   "Me?" Fiore was surprised at first, and after a moment of hesitation, she nodded and earnestly said, "Yes, grandfather." She looked at Haru and then noticed Berserker who had been glaring at her which made her uncomfortable. However, she looked at him straight and said, "Please take care of me, Kasugano-kun."
   Raikou was furious and her aura was fully released which caused all the people in this place to be tense. When she thought that there wouldn't be any more insects, she thought that she could monopolize him, then there was another one who was coming.
   Haru's reaction was very fast and he directly carried Raikou in his arms.
   Raikou was startled when she was being carried in bridal carry style.
   Everyone was confused at that moment.
   "Yes, Mr. Darnic. You don't need to worry." Haru nodded at Darnic then looked at Fiore. He bowed his head slightly and said, "Please take care of us too."
   Raikou didn't care anymore and hugged his neck at that moment, ignoring everyone's gaze.
   "Then I will return first since she might lose control if I let her be here for a long time." Haru let out a long sigh when he said those words.
   "Un. You can go back now," Darnic said, and also felt a bit sorry for Haru somehow who had summoned a Berserker, however, when he watched the back of Haru and Berserker, he felt that there was something wrong with their relationship.
   Darnic then shook his head and didn't care too much since his purpose was to win the Holy Grail and created a new organization to fight the Clock Tower.
   On the other hand, Fiore was slightly lost since she wanted to talk with him before the mission started.
   When the meeting ended, Fiore and Archer returned to their room.
   "Chiron, who do you think is the True Name of Berserker? And why is she so hostile toward me?" Fiore confused the hostility that was released by Berserker.
   "Master, you don't need to worry about Berserker. You should know how "Mad Enhancement" on Berserker affects her mind," Chiron said.
   That's right, the True Name of Archer in Black was Chiron, a centaur, half man and half horse, who was known as a great sage among his kind in Greek mythology.
   In this Holy Grail, Chiron was summoned by Fiore as her servant.
   Fiore didn't feel comfortable by Berserker's gaze.
   Looking at his master, Chiron really felt that Fiore wasn't suitable as a Magus, but he was glad to have her as his master.
   "Master, I might not know Berserker's True Name, but I can feel the aura of divinity on her body, and from her strength alone, I can say that she might be comparable to Heracles or my disciple, Achilles," Chiron said.
   "Master, I wonder whether you're worried about Berserker or you want to talk with her master more?" Chiron asked with a smile.
   "Wh... What are you talking about, Chiron?!" Fiore was startled by Chiron's question which caused her to blush.
   "There's nothing to be embarrassed about." Chiron smiled and said with a tone of an elderly person, telling Fiore that falling in love was a normal thing. "It is normal for a woman to fall in love with someone as fun as him, even I want to talk with him since he knows a lot of interesting things in this world."
   Fiore was quite curious about Haru and wanted to talk with him more. She closed her eyes and thought about how they had talked to each other on the dining table before and somehow it was very fun when they ate and talked to each other without worrying about anything. and only enjoying the food on the table.
   "Well, for tomorrow's mission, you can talk to him and if you really like him, you should tell your real feeling and push him to the bed directly since ancient times love is also one form of war," Chiron said in a tone of sage.
   Fiore felt that her face was burning at this moment and pouted because she was being teased.
   Chiron only smiled and thought that it was a good day somehow, but at the same time, he had a feeling in this war, he would meet someone unexpected.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1389: Experiment
   "Un, it is very comfortable."
   "Fufufu... tell me if I am too hard, alright?"
   "Don't worry, it is just perfect."
   Raikou smiled happily and washed Haru's back diligently, acting as a gentle and virtuous wife. She changed her usual clothes, into a white bathrobe and her long hair being tied in a ponytail so it didn't get wet because of the water.
   On the other hand, he was sitting on a small stool with only a white towel, wrapped on his waist, covering his private place.
   Now, someone must be asking how did this happen?
   The beginning was because of Haru's promise to grant Raikou any wishes so she asked him to take a bath together.
   However, the meeting in the hall before made her mood very bad since she thought that there would be another insect that was going to get close to her dear.
   In truth, Raikou could tolerate him having other women beside her as long as he didn't betray her, however, if he dared to betray her then she was going to kill him then she was going to kill herself at that time, showing how crazy she was because of "Mad Enhancement".
   Haru knew if he wanted to bring Raikou to his own world, he needed to erase the "Mad Enhancement" on her, but enough of that since he didn't even know how to erase that skill from Raikou's mind and there was something more important to do.
   The moment he entered his room, he quickly placed a barrier to cover his entire room since he didn't want anyone to disturb them or even peek at what they were doing inside his room.
   Darnic didn't care about this matter, especially when he saw how Haru and Berserker hugged each other at that time and could tell that their relationship was far from normal, but he didn't care much since Haru was an important piece on his hands.
   Darnic also thought that the reason why Haru could control Berserker was because of his ability which was known as that cheating power which somehow made him slightly jealous, but he had passed the age where he was interested in that kind of thing and the only thing inside his head was to win Holy Grail war.
   Haru also knew that Darnic treated him as a chip, but he didn't care about that, or rather he was only waiting for a time since the majority of Ygdmillennia would die because of this war. He could end them without dirtying his hands so that was what he did and he knew that it didn't take a long time before he could end his act as Darnic's admirer.
   However, there was a big problem...
   Haru knew how troublesome his libido was and it was also because of his libido that he had a lot of trouble from his original world and even from various worlds.
   The smell of Raikou was so good and the feeling of her soft hands touching his back was just too much for him.
   Haru tried to pretend that he was alright, but in truth, he wasn't since his anaconda couldn't stay calm.
   Raikou noticed Haru's anaconda that had gone berserk and closed her mouth with her hand in surprise since she had to admit that Haru's anaconda might be comparable to the Noble Phantasm itself, but not just a normal Noble Phantasm, however, it was an EX rank and probably, anti-humanity type, showing how dangerous it was.
   Haru let out a long sigh and wondered how he was unable to control himself, but then Raikou hugged him gently from behind.
   "Don't be sorry, dear." Raikou smiled and put her head on his shoulder. "I am happy that you showed such a reaction since it means I am very attractive in your eyes." She looked at him and asked, "Do you need me to help you?" Her hands had already crept into his waist, hugging him gently while caressing his stomach.
   "It might be my selfishness, but I feel that it is a bit too early for that since I have just summoned you yesterday," Haru said.
   Raikou chuckled and said, "If it's a normal man, then they won't hesitate to jump into my chest now."
   "I want to do that! I want to jump into your chest right now! Hugging you and doing the thing between an adult, however..."
   "You need to know about me first." Haru turned toward Raikou and looked at her eyes straight. "You don't know much about me and I don't want you to regret your decision to choose me." He wasn't sure how her reaction was when she knew how he had a lot of girlfriends in various worlds and also had married two women.
   Raikou was very moved at this moment, when she was worried about her origin, he also worried about himself too. She didn't dodge his gaze and gently put her hand on his cheek.
   "Fufufu... I guess I am really lucky to be summoned by you."
   "No, I am the one who is lucky to have summoned you."
   Raikou smiled and asked, "Is this how you have seduced a lot of insects around you?"
   "But still, I am very happy with your words and I won't regret my decision to choose you."
   Raikou smiled and said, "But I am also curious about you, dear, can you tell me what your wish is in this Holy Grail?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "I don't have any wish and my goal is to win this Holy Grail, that's all."
   "Win? Is that all? You don't have any wishes?" Raikou asked.
   "Well, if there's a wish then what about asking the Holy Grail for a real body so you can get pregnant in the future?" Haru smiled cheekily and wanted to say "just kidding", but suddenly he was hugged so suddenly.
   Raikou hugged him so tightly and didn't care about anything else after she heard his wish for the Holy Grail. She didn't have any hesitation and wouldn't regret her choice to choose him because of those words alone.
   Raikou had a very lonely childhood and she didn't have anyone besides her, maybe there was Sakata Kintoki, in the past, but their relationship was similar to a parent and children, it was also the reason why she loved to treat her loved one as her son or children, showing how much she loved them.
   Raikou was a woman, after all, she also wanted to have a partner of her own, and she also wanted to have her own children!
   Raikou, who had "Mad Enhancement" on herself, couldn't control herself and kissed her loved one directly greedily.
   Haru was surprised, but then he quickly countered. In his heart, he knew that it was impossible to start with platonic love, especially when "Mad Enhancement" on Raikou was so powerful and the only thing that could be done was straight to the action!
   At the time, there weren't many words that needed to be said, both of them greedily, trying to kiss each other's lips while hugging each other, ignoring the fact that they were inside a bathroom.
   When they parted their lips, Raikou looked at Haru and said, "Dear, I don't care whether you have a hundred or thousands of wives or concubines, as long as you have me inside your heart and care about me, treating our future children dearly then I am alright with it."
   "Don't worry, I won't make you lonely from now on even in the future."
   Haru had made up his decision so there was no need to hesitate.
   Raikou smiled and there were tears in her eyes, showing how happy she was since there was someone who could accept her.
   "If you break your promise then I will kill you, then kill myself, alright?"
   "If I do that then please do that, I might not have the confidence to love you for a thousand or million years, however, as long as I am still alive, I will love you, Raikou."
   It might be the heat of the moment, but well, there was someone who was this attractive and could love him so unconditionally.
   Haru would be a fool to reject her love and decided directly to accept this heavy love.
   At first, Raikou was a bit startled when she heard that he didn't have the confidence to love her, but then she smiled happily when she heard the end of the sentence.
   "Dear I... I feel like I might be able to get pregnant now, how about we test it now?" Raikou said and didn't hide her intention at all.
   Haru knew that it was simply impossible for a servant to get pregnant, but well, it wouldn't be hurt to try, right?
   Haru carried Raikou in his arms then quickly went to the bedroom to check whether the experiment was successful or not.
   In the end, they did a lot of experiments until morning and somehow, it was more fun than the Holy Grail, itself.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1390: Heart to Heart
   Usually, Raikou would let Haru sleep on her lap whenever he was sleeping. She was a servant after all and she didn't need to sleep since her energy was being supplied by Haru's magic power.
   However, at this moment, Raikou realized what the happiness of a woman was and how powerful her son was.
   Even though Raikou didn't need to sleep, she was very tired and her body was trembling when she recalled the carnage which happened last night. She also realized that Haru's energy was limitless.
   Raikou's consumption wasn't low after all since she needed to maintain her high-status parameter, she also often appeared in the real world rather than stay in her astral form, then from last night, she battled against three servants one after another and even used her Noble Phantasm once.
   Then when Haru and Raikou returned, both of them did an experiment on whether a servant was able to get pregnant or not, and that experiment lasted for several hours, however, she could tell that her son didn't show a sign of exhaustion.
   On the contrary, she was the one who felt tired since the pleasure that she felt at that time was simply too much!
   If Raikou didn't absorb the magic power from Haru then she was sure that she might take a long time to recover.
   However, Raikou realized that by absorbing the seed from Haru, it also recovered her energy and it could also become her reserve energy for the battle, it was a great thing.
   Unfortunately, she learned that it was simply impossible to get pregnant when she was a heroic spirit. Unless she had a new body then it was simply impossible to get pregnant.
   Raikou thought about Haru's wish at that time and thought that she would definitely win the Holy Grail!
   Currently, Raikou was sleeping on Haru's arm while looking at his sleeping face. She smiled and thought that he was very cute which made her unable to help but touch her body. She then looked at his anaconda that was standing up.
   Raikou was surprised by her son's stamina. Even though she had recognized him as her lover, she still regarded him as her son after all.
   "As a mother, I can't let my son suffer!"
   Raikou's eyes were full of determination then she slipped into the blanket to calm down Haru's anaconda. She did it quietly so he wouldn't wake him up, but that kind of thing was impossible.
   Haru gradually opened his eyes since he felt something good on his lower body. He opened his blanket and saw Raikou who was eating his anaconda with a very lewd expression.
   "....What are you doing?"
   Raikou smiled and said, "It seems that your little brother is in pain so I have decided to help you."
   "...I see." Haru didn't say much and felt that it was a great morning.
   When it ended, it was still in the morning, even though Haru was the incarnation of a lewd beast he was still able to control himself so Haru and Raikou didn't do too much since there were a lot of things that could be done today.
   Looking at Raikou who was washing his back, it was very hard to believe that she had a "Mad Enhancement" skill since she didn't act as usual Berserker. However, he knew that in truth she knew that she was very dangerous and once he wasn't careful, she might become crazy.
   Fortunately, he had met a lot of crazy women in his life and even had married one of them in the past so he was quite good at coaxing them.
   "Dear, are you not tired?" Raikou asked.
   "Don't worry, the only thing that I have never lacked in this world is energy." Haru thought for a while and said, "My energy might be comparable to the Holy Grail itself, probably." He wasn't lying since he really felt that his energy might be even more than the Holy Grail which was being fought over Red Faction and Black Faction.
   Raikou smiled while patting her head.
   Haru wasn't sure whether he should be happy or not when she saw him as her son, but then he remembered something.
   "Do you plan to fight Lancer of Red?"
   Raikou stopped her movement and her expression turned down since she was afraid to disappoint him.
   Both of them had done the deeds and she also wanted a child from him, but she knew that it would be hard to do so when she thought about her meeting with Lancer of Red.
   "It's already fate, and we're doom to fight to each other until one of us dies."
   Raikou became nervous and she wasn't sure what to do for a while. She knew that she could run away from the battle, but her blood didn't allow her to do so.
   "I... I know that I am being selfish but..." Raikou didn't dare to look at Haru and her tone was very sad, afraid that he would hate her. "But... But I hope that you don't hate me or I... I ...." Her eyes were red and she started to cry. Her appearance was similar to a child that was afraid of being hated by her parents.
   Haru knew that it was inevitable and he also couldn't stop Raikou from her battle against Karna so he kissed her at that moment.
   Raikou was surprised, but also welcomed his kiss.
   Unlike the wild kiss previously, this kiss was so gentle and so chaste which made her want to cry at this moment.
   Raikou didn't realize that her "Mad Enhancement" was slowly lowered.
   Their hands were intertwined and they didn't let go of each other.
   Raikou could feel Haru's feeling on this kiss which made her heart burst and didn't want to let him go at that moment.
   After a long kiss, their lips parted and they stared at each other.
   "I know that I can't stop you so I won't stop but, but..."
   "What is it, dear? If it is something that I can do then I will do anything!" Raikou said without hesitation.
   "Win." Haru stared at Raikou and said, "Don't lose. I will give you as much Magic Power as you need so in exchange I want you to win in this battle no matter what."
   Raikou was crying and nodded. "I will win no matter what!"
   Raikou's emotion was uncontrollable at this moment and all she wanted to do was to be with him all the time, doing another experiment, however...
   "Excuse me, Fiore-sama has called you for an important meeting, can you go and meet her now?"
   Haru's door room was locked so the homunculus couldn't open the door, however, the homunculus wouldn't walk out until Haru came out from his room.
   Before Raikou fought to slay Karna, she thought that she should slay the insect that bothered her dear!
   Raikou quickly stood up, changing into her battle clothes, then took out her katana ready to slay an insect!
   Haru was helpless and thought that he really needed to do something to erase Raikou's "Mad Enhancement".
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1391: Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia 1
   The homunculus opened the door and let Haru and Raikou enter Fiore's room.
   Raikou didn't stay in her astral form since she knew that Haru didn't lack a magic power and she also didn't really like to stay in her astral form since, in her astral form, she couldn't protect her son from an insect who tried to get close to him.
   On the contrary, Haru didn't think too much and entered the room.
   Fiore sat in her wheelchair, greeting Haru with a gentle, cute, and polite smile.
   Haru looked at the room or rather a hall since the size of this room was quite huge.
   There were a lot of doors within the room that led into another room. There were also a lot of bookcases with a lot of thick books, and on some tables, there were a lot of scrolls which hadn't been closed.
   Haru could tell that this girl was working hard to learn Magecraft, but just working hard wasn't enough since he could tell that this girl's personality wasn't suitable to become a Magus.
   "As expected of Mr. Darnic's successor."
   When Fiore heard Haru's words, her expression started to change.
   Fiore was wondering whether her grandfather told Haru about her succession as an elder in the Yggdmillennia clan.
   "Well, it isn't hard to guess when the rest of the members of Yggdmillennia are stupid like Gordes, sadist like Celenike, and golem obsession Rocher." Haru smiled and said, "If it isn't you then who will be the next leader of the Yggdmillennia clan?"
   Fiore wanted to refute, but somehow, she couldn't, after all, what he had told to her was the truth, but she shook her head since she had always been a very polite girl and had never been arrogant.
   "Compared to Uncle Darnic, Sister Celenike, and Rocher, I am still immature as a Magus."
   Fiore showed a troubled smile and said, "And if it's not the decision of Ojii-sama, then I won't be the next head of the Yggdmillennia clan."
   Such a thought was quite normal since Darnic was in his 97 and everyone could tell that Darnic would still live a long life unless he was killed or something, but as long as Darnic was still alive, then there was no way for Fiore to be the next head of the Ygmillennia clan.
   "As long as Mr. Darnic is here, the Ygdmillennia clan is going to be prosperous," Haru said with a smile.
   Raikou somehow chuckled when she heard Haru's words, but stopped when she was being glared at by him. She pouted, but somehow, it also felt good being glared at by him.
   Fiore didn't care about Raikou's chuckle since she knew how strange Raikou was because of her "Mad Enhancement", but there was something that she had always wanted to ask.
   "Kasugano-kun, how did you become grandfather's admirer?" Fiore asked curiously since she was wondering how he could become Darnic's admirer.
   "It is a very long story, do you want to hear it?" Haru asked.
   "There's still a lot of time before our mission, so please tell me." Fiore nodded without hesitation.
   Then Haru started to tell Fiore how he had become Darnic's admirer from the beginning to the end.
   If Shakespeare was here, then he would applaud Haru's skill at acting and probably would invite him to his theatre.
   Fiore and Raikou who listened to Haru's story were amazed and thought that this guy was really Darnic's admirer from how he described his meeting with Darnic's story.
   Even Chiron, who was in his astral form, also thought that Haru was really Darnis's admirer.
   Aside from his admirer, there was another reason why Darnic liked Haru and that was because Haru was very simple. In this world, what he loved was a simple musclehead that would follow his order without hesitation and Haru fit that description.
   Everyone thought that Haru was a gentle bear that was friendly with everyone in Ygdmillennia, however, in truth, he was a wolf that was ready to chomp down Ygdmillennia.
   In the middle of his story, Chiron suddenly appeared.
   "Sorry to disturb your story."
   "It's alright," Haru said.
   Chiron also felt that Haru's story was very interesting, but there was something that he needed to do. He looked at Fiore and said, "I will help you to prepare the medicine." He then placed down a tray of medical soup and medicine powder on the table.
   "Thank you, Archer," Fiore said.
   "Medicine?" Haru looked at Fiore's legs and asked, "Is it similar a medicine to ease the pain on your feet similar to a pain killer?"
   Fiore looked at Haru with a helpless expression and said, "You have noticed it, Kasugano-kun?"
   It wasn't that difficult to guess after all since he knew the story of Fate/Apocrypha.
   There was a reason why Fiore was unable to walk and that reason was connected to her status as a Magus.
   As to why she couldn't walk, it was because of her Magic Circuit.
   Magic Circuits are a pseudo-nervous system that spreads itself through the human body and what qualifies a person to be a magus. Their normal function is to act as paths that convert Life Force into magical energy, but humans learned how to control it and use it to perform mysteries. They are those which connect the material world to the astral plane, the paths which connect to the foundations underlying Grand Rituals. If magical energy is the force that actualizes the rules of a Thaumaturgical Foundation's system, then the Magic Circuits are the pipelines that convert magical energy and transmit that energy from the magus to the system.
   Like any other organ, the number of Magic Circuits that one possesses is determined at birth and cannot decrease or increase naturally, meaning that those from older lineages will be more powerful, but it is possible to change that number artificially through a number of methods. One of those methods is through the establishment of a mystic pass between two magi from which the Circuits can transfer. As the Circuits are located in the soul, a fusion of body and mind is required during the transplant. However, the process carries the same risks and complications as a transplant of organs. Furthermore, as the Magic Circuits become unstable if tampered with while in use, there is a possibility of mutual destruction if a contract similar to that between a magus and his familiar has not been established beforehand.
   For that and other reasons, the lineages of Magus seek not to tamper with the Circuits of their members while they are alive, but rather try to produce descendants with the greatest "extra" number of Magic Circuits possible. Note that numbers are not everything, and quality and precision of the Circuits are also an important factor that differs from lineage to lineage.
   Fiore was born with a malfunctioning Magic Circuit in her two legs. Her disability deeply affects her thaumaturgy and has led to her two limbs completely ceasing to function, sometimes causing her unbearable pain.
   The medicine prepared by Chiron was something that was used to ease the pain on Fiore's two legs.
   "If you feel such pain every day then isn't it better to heal it?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's words, Fiore's expression became heavy then she let out a long sigh.
   "You're simply joking, Kasugano-kun. You should know the method to heal my legs, right?" Fiore looked at Haru with a depressed expression and said, "To heal my legs means that I need to remove the Magic Circuits on my legs, which means, I need to give up my life as a Magus. Even if I want to do it, there's no way for my family to agree."
   As the heir of the Ygdmillennia clan, Fiore received a Magic Crest from the family.
   Magic Crests are the most important treasure of a lineage of Magus.
   At some point in Magus' life, he will forge some of his own Magic Circuits into the Crest, store many, if not all, spells that he learned in life, and then pass it down to his successor.
   As the heir of the Ygdmillennia clan, Fiore would receive that Magic Crest, and she knew that there were a lot of family members who were jealous of her, but since she had been chosen, she could only accept the Magic Crest and bore the pain until she passed down her Magic Crest to the next heir of Ygdmillennia clan.
   Fiore frowned and asked, "Why are you laughing, Kasugano-kun?"
   "Nothing." Haru smiled and said, "Based on your answer, I can see tell that you don't want to inherit a Magic Crest from the family."
   "This..." Fiore blinked her eyes and wasn't sure what to say.
   "If you don't want to, then you don't need to force yourself, but still I can understand that as someone from the Magus family, you have a duty whether it is as a Magus or to protect your family," Haru said.
   "Fiore, you're very gentle and kind. If someone marries you in the future, they will be blessed."
   Fiore and Raikou were stunned at the same time.
   Fiore then blushed, but Raikou quickly snorted at Fiore, thinking that this girl would be an insect that was going to get close to her son!
   Chiron, on the other hand, only shook his head and stepped back since he felt that something might happen soon.
   "But at the same time, you're not suitable to become a Magus," Haru said with a serious expression.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1392: Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia 2
   Everyone was in silence after they heard such blunt words from Haru.
   Even though Chiron didn't say it out loud he also felt the same as Haru since he felt that his master wasn't suitable to become a Magus.
   The existence of Magus is very cruel.
   As long as it is to reach Root, they can do anything whether it is killing and a lot of cruel things.
   Magus is such a creature and it is also the reason why they are different from humans since most of them have never thought a human is the same race as them.
   In their eyes, normal humans are probably similar to animals.
   What was the feeling of a butcher when they killed a chicken or beef?
   The feeling of a human was probably similar to a butcher who was feeling of a butcher.
   It was also the reason why he didn't even feel pity toward members of the Yggmillennia clan who were decimated during this Holy Grail since all of them were very cruel and they treated everything as a lump of meat or pieces on their hands.
   If possible, he didn't want to get close to them, however, Fiore was different.
   Fiore might be Magus, but she didn't want to kill, or rather she didn't dare to kill, especially when she still had a trauma about her dog that was killed during her childhood time. Even the sight of blood would probably make her face pale.
   Fiore was a gentle girl, and it was also the reason why he had a good impression of her. Well, her cute face was also a good point.
   However, Haru also understood the reason why Darnic decided to choose Fiore as an heir.
   Fiore's personality might be gentle, however, her talent on Magecraft was undoubtful and her talent was even very rare among the Yggdmillennia clan.
   "But I like such people," Haru said.
   Raikou quickly sobbed while hugging him, thinking that he might add another harem, however, Fiore was blushing instantly.
   Chiron shook his head but didn't say much.
   Haru caressed Raikou to calm her down, but of course, such an act was noticed by Chiron and Fiore since both of them thought that the relationship between the two of them was rather close even though they were a master and a servant.
   Haru coughed to avert their attention and asked, "Fiore, your intention to call me here isn't all about our conversation before, right? Is there something that you want to tell me?"
   Fiore blushed since she almost forgot her first intention to invite him to her room.
   "The reason why I call you here is because of Assassin."
   Haru raised his brows and asked, "Is it related to the request of Mr. Darnic before?"
   Fiore nodded and said, "The Holy Grail war has started, and all the servants of Red Faction have been summoned, even if the master of Saber of Red is going separated from their group, we're at a disadvantage since we don't have an Assassin in our group."
   Haru nodded and pretended to show a very troubled look, even if he didn't think so.
   "That's true, it is troublesome without Assassin in our group."
   Even though the Assassin type of servant's status parameter wasn't high compared to the other's servants, however, this servant was the most dangerous among the seven servants on the Holy Grail.
   Assassin type of servant had a lot of advantages, it could be used to become a spy, to collect information, to kill a master, etc.
   There were a lot of things that could be done by Assassin and the best thing about this servant was their pride.
   Unlike most servants whose pasts were heroes or kings, all of them had pride and they wouldn't attack a master directly since they rather fought the servants until one of them died.
   However, the Assassin type of servant didn't have that kind of troublesome pride and they were very obedient, compared to most servants since the status of most Assassin type of servant wasn't a hero nor a king, they were only a killer or a blade of their master.
   Haru rubbed his chin and wondered whether there was a cute servant from Assassin type of servant.
   Well, Jack the Rapper might be cute, but she was a little girl after all and her head was crazy.
   'But is there a cute servant beside her?'
   Haru shuddered and startled, then sighed in relief when he saw Raikou who seemed to worry about him since he had been quiet for a while.
   "I am alright, wait for a moment."
   In the eyes of everyone in this place, they thought that he was thinking about something important, little did they know that he was only thinking whether there was a cute servant on Assassin type of servant.
   Haru knew the truth why the master of Assassin had never appeared and the reason for that was because that person had died, however, he wouldn't say that.
   Haru then looked at Fiore and asked, "When are we going?"
   "If you're alright, how about we go out now?" Fiore asked.
   Haru nodded and didn't really mind since the faster he defeated all the servants in this Holy Grail, the faster he could go home.
   When Haru and Fiore walked out of her room, there was one person who had been peeking at them.
   This person pushed the bridge of his glasses and stared at Haru and Fiore who were talking to each other. He could somehow see that there was a smile on his sister which made him frown.
   Then this person looked at Haru's servant who had been holding Haru's hand which made him frown deeper. He didn't hesitate and started to walk to follow both of them.
   Of course, when this person followed them, Haru noticed, or rather he had noticed this person's presence by using his Kenbunshoku Haki.
   Unlike both Raikou and Chiron who were unable to detect the presence of someone, Haru could do this.
   "We're going to go to Bucharest, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Fiore nodded and said, "We're going by car."
   Haru didn't think too much about Fiore's words and wondered whether that person was going to follow them until Bucharest. He knew who this person was, and could only shake his head.
   It was his thought about the person who was following both of them.
   Well, it didn't really matter, however, he was wondering what kind of servants that he would meet in Bucharest later since he was sure that his journey to Bucharest wouldn't be peaceful.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1393: Series of Murders
   If Haru wasn't in the Holy Grail War nor was he in the quest for the group chat, he would use this time to tour around the city since it was his first time to be here.
   Bucharest was the Capital of Romania and of course, it would be pretty different from both Trifas and Sighisoara.
   Haru had high expectations for this city, but sometimes, the reality was different.
   It might be related because this place was another world and there was a Holy Grail in this city which caused the atmosphere in this city to be quite depressing and the wound from the dictatorship hadn't been recovered.
   The wounds that are carved into the country by the Ceauescu regime are the "children of Ceauescu", the destructive legacy of the regime born from its policies. Romania once outlawed contraceptives and abortions and has attempted to force all families to have at least five children. Many youths were unable to be raised and ended up as street children who delved into lives of crime and human trafficking. While the dictatorship ended in revolution, those lives who were born could not be returned, and they were devoured and scattered by criminal organizations and people of power, surviving by turning from the prey to the predators.
   It was also the reason why both Fiore and Haru walked into the city, there were a lot of thieves who wanted to steal something or did something inexplicable to both of them since the appearance of both of them was very good and they didn't seem to be poor.
   However, with a glare from Haru, they quickly scattered.
   Chiron and Raikou didn't appear beside them and stayed in astral form since their appearance might cause a lot of attention unless they changed into normal clothes, but at this moment, they had to admit that Haru's aura was very special and even comparable to best kings on the Age of Gods.
   Fiore looked at Haru curiously, wondering how he was able to scare those thieves with a glare, but she didn't say much and felt secure beside him.
   "Kasugano-kun, is this your first time in Bucharest?"
   "Yes, but I guess, I didn't come to this place at the right time." Haru looked around to see a cafe or restaurant around the city. "I want to eat the traditional food of Romania since it is my first time here, but there's something more important to do after all."
   "When the Holy Grail War ends, I will take you to visit," Fiore said unconsciously.
   "Really? I can't wait for that time," Haru said with a smile.
   Raikou didn't care much about the conversation between Haru and Fiore, since she knew that Haru was her man, but Chiron was different since the promise between Haru and Fiore meant that both of them believed that they would be the winner of the Holy Grail War.
   Chiron was glad that he was in his astral form or else everyone would see his smile.
   "But still, is Assassin really in this town?" Haru asked.
   Fiore nodded, but her expression became low for some reason. "Our people have sent a notice that Assassin is currently within this town, however, there's no notice that Assassin has left the city."
   "There's no notice?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "In truth, we have lost contact with our people," Fiore said while letting out a long sigh.
   "Hopefully, Assassin is in this town..."
   Fiore would be lying if she wasn't feeling nervous. It was her first time joining the Holy Grail war after all, especially when Assassin from her faction suddenly had disappeared. She was wondering what the master of Assassin was doing and why that master hadn't contacted them.
   Fiore shook her head then looked at Haru who was still in the mood to see the scenery of the town.
   It was as if Haru could notice Fiore's feeling then he directly asked, "Fiore, do you feel nervous?"
   Fiore subconsciously denied it since she didn't want to be underestimated, but then when he kept staring at her, she smiled bitterly and nodded. "It's my first time in this Holy Grail and I might meet another master and servant in this town."
   "It's normal to be nervous," Haru said.
   Fiore looked at Haru and asked, "But you don't seem that nervous, Kasugano-kun?"
   "Really? Then I might be really good at pretending to be alright since, at this moment, I am so nervous that my feet feel weak," Haru said with a smile.
   Fiore pouted and said, "Who is going to believe in such a lie?" She could tell that Haru was pretty much relaxed.
   Haru rubbed his nose and said, "The truth is...."
   "The truth is..." Fiore looked at Haru curiously.
   Haru was about to say something, but suddenly a group of people ran past them.
   "Hey, did you hear there is another murder?"
   "Really? Was it from the same people?"
   "Considering how the killer killed the victim, that probability is high."
   "The police are fucking useless!"
   "Anyway is it better to see the scene first and tonight, let's stay at home."
   Haru and Fiore, of course, heard their conversation, both of them then looked at each other and nodded, following the group who were going to visit the location of the murder.
   When Haru and Fiore arrived at the crime scene, there were a lot of groups of pedestrians, creating a circle around the crime scene. They could tell that they were coming to see what had happened since they also did the same thing.
   Two police officers stopped the people who wanted to get close to the crime scene with a stern expression, however, the faces of the two police officers were pale and scared for some reason.
   Inside the alley, there was an intense smell coming from the alley, and around the periphery of the alley, there was a pool of red liquid.
   Haru and Fiore could see that there were several corpses in the alley that had been mutilated.
   "The smell of blood is too strong."
   Haru was familiar with the smell of blood since he had been in the war several times in the past and he also had killed people after all, but still, he was quite uncomfortable by the method of Assassin to kill someone.
   Even though Haru knew the story, it was different after all since he saw the real thing.
   "What a cruel killer, most of the hearts of those corpses have disappeared."
   Haru frowned after hearing the words from the pedestrians. He looked at Fiore who didn't seem good and asked, "Fiore, are you alright?"
   Fiore frowned and said in low voice, "Some of them are the people from our family." She then became worried and wondered what had happened to the people that had been sent by the family to meet Assassin.
   Haru let out a long sigh and said, "There is a high probability that the one who has done all of this is an Assassin, right?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1394: The answer is only one!
   Hearing those words from Haru, Fiore was hesitant since she didn't want to believe it, after all, the master of Assassin was someone from Yggdmillennia and she didn't want to believe that the people from her family would be this kind of cruel people.
   However, the truth was in front of her eyes, and she also had the same feeling as him that the one who had caused this incident was Assassin.
   'Archer, what do you think?'
   Fiore decided to ask her servant first since she knew how wise Chiron was.
   'There's a high chance that the one who incited this series of murders is Assassin.' Chiron also felt the same and he also explained why he thought so.
   'Normally, there are two reasons why the heart of the corpse is being stolen or being crushed, the first reason is that the killer in this incident is a perverted killer who is interested in a heart. The other reason is that a Magus needs some kind of material from the heart of a human since using a human's body in Magecraft is normal.
   However, it's impossible for a Magus to leave the corpse of their target behind, especially when it has caused this much of a ruckus.'
   Chiron continued: 'As Magus, they have a duty to keep Magecraft a secret from the world since if a Magecraft is being exposed to the world, it will cause a very big trouble.'
   Chiron's words were right, even if the Magus needed a corpse for their ritual or experiment, they wouldn't leave the corpse behind and even did the act openly in the city since it would cause a very big problem.
   Once they were caught, they might be killed by the discipline group from the Clock Tower.
   'As servants, we need to have a supply of Magic Energy, Life Force, or Many so we can stay in this world and fight against another servant.' Chiron told Fiore through telepathy. 'If the master is unable to supply the servant with Magic Energy, then the servant needs to search for another source of energy such as by eating the heart of a human since the heart is the source of Life Force of human.'
   When servants manifested in this world, they were able to switch between Spiritual Body and Material Body at will. While they may bleed and cause damage to their organs, their true being resides in a Spiritual Core they obtain upon first materializing.
   Their Material Body envelopes their Spiritual Core, and damage must be inflicted on it in order for them to be defeated. It gradually diminishes under magical energy expenditure and while sustaining bodily damage, and their expenditure will escalate under such conditions. If it is damaged through powerful magical energy, curses, or Noble Phantasms, it will be destroyed, meaning that the Servant can no longer stay materialized. The heart and head are directly connected to it, so they are a servant's greatest weaknesses.
   It was also the reason why Chiron and Haru thought the serial murder which happened in Bucharest was caused by a servant since by consuming the human's heart or brain, the servant was able to absorb a Life Force more efficiently since their Spiritual Core was located in both heart and brain.
   'If Assassin is the one who has caused this incident then the hearts of those people might have already been eaten by Assassin.'
   Even as a servant, there was no way for Chiron to do the same thing as Assassin and he even disdained to do such a so.
   Fiore's expression turned paler, but she quickly shook her head. "I don't think so. I don't think that the master of Assassin will allow Assassin to do this kind of thing." There was no way that she would accept that the one who caused this incident was a magician from Yggdmillennia. She then looked at Haru and said, "Haru, Magus might allow them to do anything to achieve their goal, however, they won't leave a corpse behind on such a conspicuous alley. Also, our Yggdmillennia is using homunculus to provide magical energy for the Servants rather than the Masters allows them to have an abundance of magical energy and makes the usage of Noble Phantasms much less selective."
   Fiore knew that Haru had known about the matter of homunculus since Darnic had offered Haru whether he wanted to use homunculus to provide Berserker with magic energy so it didn't really matter if she told him about this matter.
   "But what if it's someone else?"
   "I mean... what if the master of Assassin isn't someone from your family, but someone else?" Haru asked.
   Fiore had never thought about that possibility before.
   "I can be sure that the one who has done this is Assassin, and since the identity of Assassin isn't Hassan-i Sabbah but someone from modern time, then the one who can cause this kind of thing is only one person." Haru looked at Fiore and said, "It's Jack the Ripper, right?"
   Fiore opened her mouth and felt surprised by Haru's analysis.
   "If it's that servant, I don't think it's weird to do a random killing spree, considering the nature of this servant," Haru said.
   Fiore couldn't say anything since Haru was right.
   Jack the Ripper was known as a serial killer in London and it was possible for this servant to kill a lot of people for fun.
   "So how are we going to find a clue about Assassin? Do you have a way?" Haru asked.
   In truth, Haru could use his Kenbonshoku Haki or his "Horo Horo no Mi" to find a clue about Jack the Ripper, but he was still in his actions after all and it was better to not cause too much attention.
   "My specialty is a spiritual evocation and human engineering." Fiore looked at Haru and said, "I should be able to find a clue about this servant by using my Magecraft."
   Haru nodded and said, "Then first, let me catch the little mouse first."
   Suddenly a loud noise attracted the attention of Fiore since this voice was very familiar.
   Raikou was grabbing a young man with one of her hands before she threw him toward Fiore.
   The young man held his head since he was being dropped so suddenly.
   Of course, Fiore knew this young man very well.
   Inside a dim room, there was a woman with a little girl who was sleeping while hugging each other on the top of a bed.
   Then suddenly the eyes of the little girl opened abruptly.
   "Guest?" The woman seemed confused.
   "It's a master and a servant," the little girl said.
   The woman's expression was surprised and also became tense. "...I see... they're very fast."
   "Mom, what should we do?" The little girl asked.
   "I can't give you that much advice." the woman smiled gently at the little girl while caressing her little head. "What is Jack-chan planning to do?"
   The little girl was in deep thought and somehow this expression was very cute, then after a moment, her expression turned into a beautiful smile.
   Hearing the answer of the little girl, the woman didn't seem scared or reprimanded her. She even praised the little girl while patting her little head.
   The little girl laughed happily.
   Inside this room, there was a woman and a little girl, however, on their sides, on the top of the table, there was a tray.
   On the top of the tray, there was a lot of heart which gave of a very intense smell.
   However, the woman and the little girl were unfazed and smiled happily.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1395: Sis-Con
   After their meeting with this young man, they went to a nearby house and hypnotized the owner of the house to leave them alone.
   As a Magus, it was something very easy to do, especially when it was being done on normal people.
   They didn't stay in the hotel nor place with a lot of people since they knew how crazy Assassin was and it was better to stay at a place where there weren't many people so they didn't need to erase them from this world.
   In this house, Chiron and Raikou had already materialized, staying behind Fiore and Haru respectively.
   Haru sat on the corner while on other hand, Fiore stared at the young man with a distressed expression.
   In front of Fiore, the young man sat on the ground, avoiding Fiore's sight, scratching his head, as if he didn't know what to do.
   The young man was around 17 or 18 years old, wearing black-rimmed glasses.
   The young man has a childish, freckled face that does not match his age. He also wears a standard Yggdmillenia uniform consisting of a white jacket and black pants.
   Fiore also wore this uniform, except the black pants were changed into black skirts.
   It might not be related, but Haru also wore this uniform since it was given by the homunculus and Darnic also told him to wear it. However, he had to admit that the sense of fashion of the Yggdmillennia family was quite good so he didn't mind wearing this uniform.
   Haru was also looking at the young man in front of him.
   Fiore was still sitting in her wheelchair, looking at the young man who was sitting on the ground in front of her, then her expression turned stern and serious since she was about to reprimand this young man!
   "Why are you here, Caules Forvedge Yggdmillennia?"
   Caules Forvedge Yggdmillennia.
   Caules is the eldest son of the Forvedge family who was born as a spare successor for the family and as a caretaker to his older sister.
   Compared to his talented older sister, his talent was mediocrity so the plan of his parents to make him a spare successor was stopped and he became his older sister's caretaker.
   On weekdays, Caules was responsible for taking care of his older sister who lacked common sense other than Magecraft, and from childhood, he had been together with her.
   In the original story, the Command Spell should appear on Caules and he also became the master of Berserker, however, Haru was here, so Caules didn't become a master nor did he join the Holy Grail war.
   In other words, Caules didn't have a role in this story.
   Apart from Caules's status as Fiore's little brother, there was nothing that he could do in this war, however, because of that status, made him wary of Haru, especially when he realized how close the relationship between him and his older sister was.
   Caules was afraid that his older sister was fooled by a man and then...
   "I remember telling you not to intervene in matters of Holy Grail war, right?
   Even though Fiore said those words, she didn't show an angry expression rather she was pouting.
   "You're not a master and you don't have a servant beside you! Why are you still here?"
   Facing Fiore's questioning, Caules was speechless, however, he only sighed as if he had given up then directly looked at his older sister.
   There was no fear in his eyes, and his eyes were straightforward.
   "I might not be a master, nor have I participated in the Holy Grail war." His expression was very calm and said, "But even if I am not a master, I have a task to support you! This is the responsibility that has been given by the family! It has nothing to do with whether I am a master or not!
   "Don't make such an excuse!"
   Fiore didn't back down and her face was still stern, staring at her little brother. "You're not a master, you have to have a servant, and your talent in magic isn't that powerful! In normal times, then it might be alright, however, this is the Holy Grail war! You can't support me!"
   "Is that really the case?" Caules pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "In terms of combat, I might not be able to support you, however, there are a lot of things that I can support you with! Sister, you're born in Magus world and because of that, you don't have common sense in the human world! Remember, how have I taught you to use a cellphone? It took a very long time for you to learn how to use it! How can I be eased to leave such an ignorant young lady outside!"
   "You... You're too much!"
   Fiore's serious expression suddenly broke then she glanced at Haru who somehow chuckled which made her face blush and embarrassed!
   "Aren't you going to admit your mistake, Caules?!"
   In the end, Fiore used her position as an older sister to press down Caules.
   When Caules saw Fiore's expression, he let out a long sigh. "I admit my mistake... I will reflect on it."
   Even though Caules didn't feel that he had made a mistake, it was too troublesome to have an argument with his older sister since he knew that he had never won against her once.
   Not because Fiore was smarter than Caules, but Caules had a soft spot for his older sister after all.
   Compared to the rigid personality of Fiore and ignorance about the world, Caules's personality was quite flexible and he knew that there was no benefit to having an argument with his older sister at this moment.
   Haru had to admit that Caules was more suitable as a Magus than Fiore, however, at the same time, he thought that Caules was a "Sis-Con".
   Let's leave the matter of "Sis-Con" aside, the difference between Fiore and Caules was in their mentality. Fiore might be more talented than Caules, however, Caules was more suitable to become a Magus rather than Fiore because of his mentality.
   Haru felt that Yggdmillennia should make Caules an heir rather than Fiore.
   "Fiore, you don't need to get angry with your little brother since the existence of a brother is someone who has always worried about his sisters, right?"
   When Haru looked at Caules, Caules snorted and thought that this guy really aimed for his older sister!
   However, there was no way that Caules would admit such an embarrassing thing!
   Caules panicked since he didn't want his older sister to know that he was worried about her.
   "You... You don't trust me?!"
   Seeing Fiore was about to say something, Caules quickly changed the topic of the conversation. He looked at Haru and asked, "You're the master of Berserker?" He cast his gaze on Haru, and frankly, he didn't like it since this guy was very handsome and he knew the existence of this kind of guy was very lethal to such an ignorant girl such as his older sister!
   Facing Caules's gaze, Haru only smiled and asked, "So do you want to take my Command Spells?"
   At this moment, Raikou's aura started to change and became gloomy.
   Caules was a bit scared, but he quickly said, "No, I don't have an interest in participating in the Holy Grail war." He pushed the frame of his glasses and asked, "You're a Magus, right?" He had been quite wary about Haru's identity since Haru could blend very well into the family without anyone to doubt him which made him even warier of him!
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Didn't your grandfather tell you about my identity?" He felt a bit grateful to Darnic since he didn't tell everyone about his "pleasure" ability. If they knew about his ability then he was sure that Caules would be even more hostile toward him.
   However, Haru's heart was very vast so he decided to forgive Caules for his older sister.
   Fiore and Caules shook their heads at the same time.
   Fiore forgot her anger about Caules since she was curious about Haru's identity.
   "I am not a Magus, but I am a Psychic."
   Fiore, Caules, and Chiron were surprised at the same time.
   "But I already know about the existence of Magus and Mr. Darnic said that I have a talent as a Magus," Haru said.
   "So what is your ability?" Caules asked, but then frowned when Haru praised himself that he had a talent as a Magus.
   After all, the existence of Psychic was quite rare and each of them had a very unique ability.
   "Do you really want to know?"
   "Do you really really want to know?"
   Everyone was in silence and waited for his answer.
   Haru clapped his hands and said, "We have spent too much time in this place, and shouldn't we check the situation in the town now?"
   Caules, Fiore, and Chiron twitched their lips and weren't sure what to say for a moment, but they knew that it wasn't a time for them to talk about this matter, however, they had to admit that they felt slightly annoyed at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1396: Bullying
   The arrival of Caules didn't change anything or rather as Fiore had said before, Caules was a burden, and he shouldn't be in this place.
   Even Caules realized that he was a burden in this place.
   "I will help you in my own way!"
   After saying such words, Caules left directly, forgetting the existence of the beast that was staying beside his sister.
   Seeing her little brother leave directly without hesitation, Fiore closed and opened her mouth several times, she wanted to say something, but let out a long sigh and gave up.
   If possible, Fiore wanted to persuade Caules to go back, however, she knew very well that he wouldn't listen to her words and would stay in this place no matter what. However, she hoped that her little brother wouldn't cause trouble later.
   Haru, who looked at Caules's back, thought that if possible it was better for Caules to change Fiore's position as a master.
   Fiore might be a very powerful Magus and a talented one at that, however, her mentality made her wasn't suitable to become one.
   It wasn't that Fiore was a coward or something, but as Caules said before that she was too ignorant about the outside world. Her judgment and understanding of the Holy Grail war were different and she was too kind to her enemy.
   On the other hand, Caules might lack talent, but with his flexible mind, as a Magus, he was better than Fiore.
   If Haru didn't come here, then Caules would play a very big role.
   Unfortunately, Haru was here, so Caules didn't have a role in this Holy Grail war.
   When Caules left, Raikou and Chiron were ready to act.
   "I am not sure whether I can find the master of Assassin and the Assassin, but I will go out to scout the surrounding."
   After saying such words, Chiron left directly in his astral form.
   As an Archer, Chiron had a lot of skills which made him able to scout the area better. After being summoned, he owned Clairvoyance and Eye of the Mind (True), with just those two skills, he would be a very skillful scout, but along with his wisdom who was known as a "great sage", he should bring a surprise to everyone when he returned.
   "I will stay here. I can't let the master and this insect stay together alone."
   Raikou glanced at Fiore with a hostile expression, hugging Haru's arm, trying to tell her that this guy was owned by her!
   Even though Raikou's tone was very gentle, her words weren't gentle, Fiore who was known as a sheltered young lady was stunned since it was her first time for someone to say such a rude thing to her.
   "Berserker, don't be selfish, alright?" Haru patted Raikou's hand, trying to appease her.
   Raikou pouted and said, "But without a servant who is going to protect you! I need to be here!"
   Raikou's words weren't wrong since it would be dangerous to leave both Fiore and Haru without protection.
   Haru let out a long sigh and wondered how Raikou's "Mad Enhancement" would disappear.
   "You don't need to worry about us since you know about my power, right?" '
   "This...?!" Raikou was startled and remembered Haru's power, but she still didn't want to go.
   Haru then could only use bait to make her give up. He moved closer and whispered. "When we go back....."
   Raikou blushed and hit Haru's arm several times.
   This act didn't go unnoticed by Fiore and looked at them with strange expressions.
   "If something happens, please summon me with a Command Spell immediately. If you need me, I will be your sword whenever it is, killing all the insects that try to entangle you, Master."
   After saying those words, Raikou reluctantly left.
   Seeing Raikou who had left in her astral form, Haru was wondering whether his "Heaven's Door" could erase the "Mad Enhancement" on Raikou.
   Fiore looked at Haru with a complicated expression and said, "You really have summoned an interesting servant, Kasugano-kun."
   "It's Berserker after all."
   No matter who sane Berserker was, it was still Berserker.
   "But compared with the usual Berserkers who completely lost their minds, my servant is better, right?"
   Even though Raikou was mentally ill, Haru was glad to summon her.
   "That's true." Fiore smiled slightly and said in a helpless expression. "But I really hope that she can relax and lower her guard against me since her killing intent is too strong for me." She wasn't sure why Berserker had been hostile toward her which made her confused and sad.
   "You don't know the reason?" Haru was surprised.
   Fiore shook her head and asked, "Do you know the reason, Kasugano-kun?"
   "Well, it isn't complicated, right?"
   However, it seemed that Fiore misunderstood Haru's words.
   "If that's the case, then there's no need to worry, right?" Fiore smiled and said, "I believe that Kasugano-kun won't do anything to me."
   Haru raised his brows, looked at Fiore, and asked with a smile, "How can you be so sure that I won't do anything to you?"
   "Because Kasugan-kun isn't that kind of person, right?"
   Fiore met Haru's eyes with a gentle smile, and said, "Even though we have only known each other for a few days, I can tell that you're very gentle and it might be also the reason why Berserker is very close toward you."
   Fiore believed that Haru wouldn't do anything to her since his identity as Darnic's admirer stood out and more importantly, his mind was very simple.
   Haru's act was very good after all and on the Yggdmillennia, he was known as a simple guy who would follow Darnic's words, even he was told to enter hell itself.
   Fiore also thought that there was no reason for Haru to attack her, considering that they were allies and now, wasn't the best time to do that.
   Haru had to admit that Fiore was a very sheltered young girl, but he loved that type of girl. He smiled and squatted down to match their height.
   Haru was very tall after all and Fiore was sitting in her wheelchair so the difference in height between the two of them was very huge.
   When he did this, she was quite stunned and her face felt slightly hot.
   "Should I say that you're really ignorant? Or you're so sheltered that no one has taught you common sense?"
   Fiore was in a daze and looked at him looking at her with a mischievous smile.
   Fiore thought for a while and the temperature on her body gradually rose since the meaning of "attack" in their previous conversation wasn't in literal meaning, but on "that" meaning.
   Haru then stretched out his hand and gently stroked Fiore's pretty face.
   Fiore was too confused and her head couldn't comprehend what was happening, however, she had to admit that his touch was feeling good and she didn't feel disgusted toward it.
   "That... That..." Fiore's neck and face were red and asked, "You mean..."
   "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Haru smiled at the cute girl in front of him and decided to tease her. "Tell me clearly, I don't understand."
   Fiore's mind was blank, then he caressed her lovely lips with his thumb and inserted it inside her mouth.
   Fiore then flustered and let out a whimper and moan.
   The fingers that entered her mouth directly pried open the small teeth, pressed against the soft tongue, and stirred slowly.
   At that moment, her saliva sullied her lovely red lips and his hand.
   Fiore endured a strange pleasure on her body, feeling a strange emotion on her heart, and for a while, she forgot to resist and her eyes were in panic.
   Fiore didn't know how long that she had endured this feeling and suddenly something came out from her lower body even though she didn't want to.
   Fiore's breathing became heavy.
   Haru asked with a playful smile.
   "What do you mean by doing something like this?!"
   Hearing Haru's words, the shame on Fiore's heart exploded, but when she thought about what this guy was doing, she quickly said, "I... I will also go out to scout!" She blushed and pushed her wheelchair in panic. She thought about going back to her car, wondering whether she could change her skirt since she felt slightly wet there.
   'But what are these feelings?'
   Fiore should hate him, but it was hard to do so.
   Looking at the back of Fiore, Haru was wondering whether he had done too much, but then again, if he didn't do so he was afraid this sheltered young lady might be bullied by a bad guy later.
   'Well, that bad guy is probably me.'
   Haru shook his head and stretched his body, feeling a bit refreshed after bullying a little girl somehow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1397: Beginning
   Along with the sunset, the night came quite soon.
   When the entire sky turned dark, Raikou and Chiron, who had been scouting the city, also returned. Moreover, both of them brought very important information.
   "Did you find the person from Yggdmillennia that was sent to meet Assassin?"
   Fiore looked at Chiron in surprise.
   In response, Chiron nodded and spoke with a serious expression.
   "Because Berserker said that there was a special smell nearby, I checked around and finally found those people."
   Hearing this, Haru looked at Raikou.
   Noticing Haru's gaze, Raikou nodded her head with a serious expression.
   "There is a smell that is similar to a ghost or a monster in that area, others may not be able to detect it, but I am used to it."
   After all, Raikou was known as the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period who destroyed many monstrosities.
   "It might be a monster, undead, or a ghost, but in that area, there is a strong smell of resentment, and it has become a curse itself."
   Because of the smell, Raikou informed Chiron who owned Clairvoyance, and asked him to occupy the high places and searched the source of that smell.
   In the end, two of them found a lot of bodies buried under the building materials on the construction site.
   Those corpses should be thrown casually." Chiron's expression was quite heavy and said, "Those bodies have been chopped up into several parts and the heart and brain of those bodies also have disappeared."
   In other words, all the people that had been sent by Yggdmillennia had been killed by Assassin.
   "Master, we have to stop Assassin," Chiron said with a serious expression.
   Fiore nodded with a frown.
   If Assassin had really killed everyone that had been sent by Yggdmillennia along with those people that had been found on the alley then sooner or later, there would be a huge riot in Bucharest, no, even in this country.
   The existence of Magecraft needed to be hidden from the normal people, whether it was Yggdmillennia or Clock Tower needed to find a solution to stop Assassin, especially Yggdmillennia since the Assassin was coming from Black Faction.
   If Black Faction didn't deal with this situation in a hurry then the Red Faction might use this chance to do something unfavorable to Black Faction which might lose their loss in the Holy Grail war.
   "Master, let's kill Assassin too."
   Raikou looked at Haru and said with a serious expression. "If the Assassin of Black has become an evil spirit, then we need to eliminate it or else many people will suffer because of it." She had made up her mind to slay the Assassin of Black.
   Raikou, after all, was known as a Mystery Slayer that had wiped many monsters, evil spirits, etc in the Heian Era.
   In order to protect Kyoto and the people from all kinds of evil, Minamoto no Yorimitsu (Raikou) along with her subordinates, Raikou's Four Heavenly Kings who were under her command, beheaded countless evil spirits, including Shuten-douji of Mount Ooe.
   It was her way of life, and Raikou also had a lot of hatred toward those evil spirits.
   If the Assassin of Black really wasn't a normal heroic spirit, but similar to Vlad III who had quite ghostly blood, then as a mystery slayer of the Heian Era, Raikou wanted to eliminate the Assassin of Black.
   However, all of this required the consent of Haru since he was her master, her dear, and her son.
   Unlike her duel with Karna, if Haru didn't want her to eliminate the Assassin of Black, she didn't care much.
   However, Raikou hoped that she could eliminate this servant since she didn't want many people to suffer because of the Assassin of Black.
   Such a feeling was similar to both Fiore and Chiron.
   "I agree with Berserker's suggestion." Chiron looked at Fiore and said, "If Assassin is really the murderers of all those corpses that we have found then we have to kill Assassin."
   The two heroes who had seen the murder scene with their own eyes had regarded Assassin as an object that needed to be eliminated.
   It could be said that in the hearts of the two of them, the Assassin of Black was a different existence from the two of them. In their minds, the Assassin of Black was a crazy monster that brought a disaster to this world and from ancient times, those monsters had always been killed by heroes.
   Even though time had passed, such a thought had never changed.
   Raikou and Chiron looked at their masters and asked for their decisions.
   Haru didn't answer Raikou immediately since he felt that it wouldn't be easy to eliminate Assassin of Black. It wasn't that he didn't believe in their power, but at how Assassin was fighting, he was sure that Assassin wouldn't meet them directly.
   Fiore looked at her servant and felt a bit complicated. Her heart was a bit in a mess since she wasn't sure what kind of decision that she should make, however, she knew that she couldn't let Assassin of Black do whatever he/she wanted in this city.
   "Are you two confident that you can defeat Assassin?" Haru asked.
   When Fiore heard Haru's question, she also looked at two servants since it was a very important question.
   "...I can't make a guarantee."
   Chiron closed his eyes, and after thinking it over in his mind, he came to that conclusion.
   "The opponent is an assassin who is good at sudden attack or stealth. I am sure that he/she won't confront us head-on. If we get the opportunity, we may be able to directly attack Assassin, but if we get caught in a protracted battle, then the opponent might escape."
   In terms of combat power, it is only natural for the three knight classes of Saber, Lancer, and Archer to have higher combat power, but Assassin never solely relied on combat power and attacked his/her enemy from a blind spot where they have never noticed it.
   If the situation is unfavorable, then Assassin won't hesitate to run away which makes it a very troublesome opponent.
   It was the reason why Chiron said that he couldn't guarantee that he could defeat Assassin.
   "What about you?" Chiron turned his gaze to Raikou and asked, "Can you defeat Assassin?"
   It might be because of his wisdom, that Chiron could tell that Raikou was quite proficient at dealing with this type of opponent.
   "As long as you can find Assassin, then I can slay it."
   In Raikou's mind, the Assassin of Black was an evil spirit and it was very easy for her to slay it.
   Fiore and Chiron were in a daze since they knew that Berserker was strong, but for her to answer Chiron's question with such confidence.
   After confirming Raikou's answer, there was only one problem and everyone turned their gazes at Haru.
   Haru let out a sigh and nodded. "Why not? If you feel that you can slay the Assassin of Black, then do it." However, he was wondering why he felt that the Assassin of Black might appear in front of him later.
   'Well, it might be my imagination...'
   With that answer, the decision to eliminate the Assassin of Black was made.
   However, the four of them didn't know that tonight, many people came uninvited.
   A pair of men and women drove a car recklessly into the city of Bucharest.
   A wild female hunter jumped under the moonlight and came to this town too.
   In addition, there was a huge and study man with a terrifying smile, and whose body was made of muscle, rushing from the mountain like a tank.
   Various beings and exitances began to enter the city one after another and without a doubt, this city would turn into a huge battlefield soon.
   For ordinary people, these existences were like a natural disaster, and they couldn't be resisted at all.
   For Haru and his party, these existences were enemies, and the moment they met each other, there would be a battle between the two sides.
   In such a situation, a young girl that appeared like a ghost, came out from her house, ready to take another life in this town.
   Bucharest, the capital of Romania, was about to welcome chaos that was comparable to the level of world war and the first fight between two factions on the Holy Grail war was about to begin in this place.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1398: Assassin of Black and Berserker of Red
   When the night came, the atmosphere of Bucharest changed along with it.
   From calm noon, it turned into a dead silent night.
   Whether it was the center, corner, or rather every place in this town, all the human breath had completely disappeared, and there was only a dead city as if no one lived on it, giving off the horror and scary atmosphere.
   In such a situation, no one dared to leave their house.
   The people in this town seemed to be able to feel there was something weird within the town so they decided to stay in their houses and slept early.
   However, it was a very strange phenomenon.
   As the capital of Romania, even in the middle of the night, it was abnormal for this city to be so deserted like this.
   However, no one noticed it.
   Haru noticed it, but for ordinary people, no one knew what had happened in Bucharest.
   After parting with Fiore, Haru walked around an urban area, looking at the quiet town while yawning. It was so quiet and only the sound of footsteps was heard within the vicinity. In his hand, there was a covrigi which was known as Romania pretzel.
   The taste was so so, but it was good enough to wake him up since walking in this place alone was so boring.
   "So a barrier has been set?"
   In order to avoid ordinary people getting involved in this Holy Grail war, Fiore had been walking on the streets before the start of the plan along with Chiron to set up the barrier.
   Under the influence of the barrier, the people in Bucharest would all stay inside their houses, hiding and sleeping, even if there was a big commotion at night, they wouldn't come out from their houses no matter what.
   Only a master and servant could walk without being affected by the effect of the barrier.
   "Caules probably also helped set up the barrier?"
   Haru didn't think that it was possible for Fiore to set up such a huge barrier alone even with Chiron's assistance. Setting up a barrier was very hard work and it was impossible to do it in a very short time.
   Before parting ways from them, Caules had told them that he would help them by his own way, realizing his older sister's intention, he would immediately act in secret.
   Even with Caules, Haru didn't think that they would be able to set up a barrier in the entire city so quickly.
   "Should the Magus from Yggdmillennia also help them? Or is it the Magus from Red Faction?"
   If it was the first possibility then it was alright, but if the second possibility then it would be pretty much troublesome.
   However, even if it was a second possibility, it didn't really matter since he could detect pretty much every presence in one kilometer around his surroundings.
   'Dear, be careful, alright? You shouldn't lower your guard.'
   Raikou reminded Haru since he was too relaxed which made her helpless.
   'Don't worry, no one can escape from my detection, but still, if you can't see me so suddenly, don't panic, alright?'
   'Dear, did you notice the servant's presence?'
   Raikou was sure that Haru had a lot of abilities which made her helpless. 'Dear, when we get back, tell me all of your abilities, alright?'
   In this street, it seemed that it was only Haru who was walking, but in fact, Raikou had taken precautions by standing on the tall place, staring at him, pulling the string of his bow, and ready to shoot her arrow as long as an enemy appeared around him.
   In truth, Haru was lying to Raikou since he noticed the presence of a servant that was moving toward his direction. His "Kenbunshoku Haki" was a very cheating ability, even if Assassin had a "concealment presence" ability or a servant was in their astral form, he could detect them easily using his "Kenbunshoku Haki".
   Haru wanted to end this battle as soon as possible and he didn't want to hurt a loli so he had made up a plan to defeat Assassin.
   Suddenly a cold night wind began to blow from afar, swaying across the street.
   However, the wind wasn't the only one that blew in Haru's direction.
   Along with the howling of the wind, Haru's vision was suddenly interrupted by a white fog that came along.
   Haru stopped his movement since the white mist came toward him like an avalanche, instantly engulfing him and covering the surrounding area.
   Bucharest's weather was foggy tonight.
   On the top of the bell tower, Raikou, who was taking a shooting stance, clearly saw a mist coming and trapped her son.
   Seeing her son instantly shrouded inside the mist and lost his whereabouts, Raikou's expression changed in an instant!
   Then Raikou realized that mist wasn't a normal mist!
   Because the mist came suddenly, and in such good weather, why was there a mist so suddenly?
   Raikou also sensed a familiar breath from the mist.
   Curse, resentment, hatred, and various negative emotions mixed within the mist which made her wary.
   "Is this the Assassin of Black?"
   Raikou retracted his bow without hesitation.
   With her vision being taken, there was no way that Raikou could shoot her arrow.
   If it was Chiron who had clairvoyance and Eye of the Mind (True), then it was possible, however, Raikou didn't have such a support skill, and she couldn't use his bow when everything was surrounded by mist.
   Raikou knew that the situation wasn't critical since Haru didn't use his Command Spell to summon her, even so, she would rush toward him without hesitation!
   Unfortunately, her plan was interrupted by a sudden attack.
   A very loud sound which caused a lot of annoyance on her heart was heard by Raikou's ears.
   Then a burst of loud laughter sounded, and a huge black shadow approached Raikou with very fast speed.
   Without any hesitation, Raikou jumped up directly.
   In the next second, a huge black shadow smashed into the top of the tower bell with a howling roar.
   The heavy impact caused a huge shockwave, the black shadow smashed the bell tower into pieces!
   Debris, shard, and various things dropped from the bell tower and landed on the street, generating a crackling sound.
   Raikou fell from the midair and stood on the street.
   At the same time, at the top of the bell tower, a huge black shadow jumped down and fell in front of Raikou!
   Another heavy impact left the ground underneath a huge black shadow shattered and cracked, causing strong shockwaves and scattering dust on surrounding areas.
   Loud laughter was heard from inside, then a sword swept away the dust, pushing all the dust by the wind which was produced by sword swing
   Raikou frowned since she saw her enemy for the first time.
   The "pure muscle," were the only words that could truly do him justice. His skin was so pale that no one would think that this person was a human, but rather a walking corpse.
   Looking at this muscular man, Raikou understood everything.
   "Are you the Berserker of Red?"
   In front of Raikou's question, the man only laughed loudly.
   "Ahh! I feel it! Yes! I feel it! You're the strong man who holds the power! The oppressor who looks down on the weak!"
   The Berserker of Red opened his mouth and showed a creepy smile.
   "Oppressor! The time has come! This is the time to destroy you! Hahahaha!"
   It was impossible to communicate with the Berserker of Red since this man was crazy so without waiting any longer, no words were exchanged and only a sound of laughter was heard since he advanced directly toward Raikou.
   On other hand, Raikou's expression gradually became colder since this man stopped her from coming toward her son!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1399: Jack the Ripper 1
   A loud sound of "boom" was heard from a distance, causing Fiore to set up a barrier in Bucharest to feel startled and frowned.
   When Fiore turned her head, a gust of wind and sand scattered, along with the fluctuation of Magic Power which made her knew instantly what was happening.
   Fiore manipulated her wheelchair and rushed over in the direction of the source of that loud "boom" sound, however, Chiron stopped her!
   "Master, please stop! That place is dangerous!"
   Chiron held his bow and arrow, appeared in front of her with a very serious expression, telling her what was happening.
   "It's not the Assassin of Black that has appeared, but Berserker of Red."
   Chiron, who owned clairvoyance skills, immediately saw the situation instantly.
   Did the Berserker of Red appear in Bucharest?
   Fiore frowned and said, "Is this Red Faction's trap? Has the Assassin of Black fallen in the hand of their faction?"
   Regarding Fiore's question, Chiron gave his own guess.
   "There is no way to determine this situation at this moment whether it is being done by Red Faction or not." Chiron looked at Fiore and said, "However, besides the Berserker of Red, there seem to be one or two servants from the Red Faction. Master, we have to be careful now."
   Fiore's eyes began to change and she became worried about him. She tried to calm herself and then made up her decision.
   "First, we have to support Kasugano-kun first."
   There was anxiety on Fiore's face when she thought he would be attacked by the servant from Red Faction. "The Berserker of Red should be fighting against our Berserker of Black so Kasugano-kun should be alone at this moment. In the face of the Assassin of Black's attack, if we don't go and support him, I am afraid that he's going...." She knew that she needed to save Haru since she knew if he lost so soon then the Black Faction would be a disadvantage over Red Faction.
   Chiron also agreed with Fiore's decision.
   "I just looked around the city and there seems to be a strange mist on the east. That mist is obviously abnormal and it should be related to a servant."
   Fiore nodded and understood Chiron what Chiron wanted to express.
   In other words, Haru should be in that mist!
   "Let's go quickly, Chiron!"
   Then the two of them quickly moved toward the east to save Haru as soon as possible.
   Haru frowned when he saw the white mist which had surrounded him. Even though the mist had surrounded him, it didn't mean the mist was touching his body since he was using his gravity magic to push all the mist away from him, even though, he knew that he should be alright from the mist.
   However, it was better to be careful.
   Haru knew that this mist was the Assassin of Black or Jack the Ripper's Noble Phantasm.
   This mist wasn't a normal mist, but it was mixed with sulfuric acid which was made with magic.
   The mist, wrought with magical energy, forms a bound field around an area over a dozen meters that has a negative effect on all those who enter within the perimeter, even though it can be a means of keeping people out.
   Normal humans will quickly faint from pain upon coming in contact with the dense cloud of enveloping smoke as simply breathing it in burns their throat and direct contact with their eyes causes them to fester. They start to suffocate due to being unable to breathe, and they cannot see anything as they writhe in pain.
   Jack the Ripper can easily use this time to selectively kill them, or she can simply wait for them to be inflicted with death within a few turns.
   Magus will not immediately perish, but they will receive continuous damage and makes it difficult for them to use Magecraft if they do not take countermeasures.
   Heroic Spirits will not receive damage, but they will have a Rank Down in Agility
   However, such a Noble Phantasm was useless to him, showing how cheating and powerful he was.
   A somewhat innocent and surprising voice rang from the surroundings.
   "You don't get eaten by the Mist?"
   Along with such words, the surrounding mist became dense and it started to twist as if trying to eat Haru alive.
   However, Haru took out his knife from his zipper storage and swept it down toward the knives which were thrown toward him.
   As if Haru used his magic, the knives which were thrown toward him suddenly turned and returned toward its master with double speed.
   However, those knives hit nothing and only passed through the mist.
   The innocent voice came out from the surrounding mist once again.
   "I'm quite good at it, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   The innocent voice chuckled and said, "Big Brother, you're very funny."
   "Is that so? So can I meet you now? From your voice, I can tell that you're quite a cute little girl," Haru said.
   Then the mist slowly dissipated, and a petite figure slowly appeared.
   This petite figure was a young girl, and she was about 12 or 13 years old.
   She had lavender-colored hair with green-yellow eyes, with stitched-up scars on her face. Her upper body was that of an adolescent, while her lower body was more mature like that of an adult, creating an odd juxtaposition to her appearance.
   She wears a tattered coat as a cloak over her outfit, and at the small of her back, she carries a number of sheaths that hold her knives.
   At this moment, the young girl looked at Haru with a surprised expression.
   "Even though you're only a master, you're very strong, Big Brother! You are not eaten by the mist and you can even return back my knives, who are you Big Brother?"
   "Call me Onii-chan, then I will answer your question," Haru said.
   "Onii-chan?" She titled her head with a confused expression.
   Even though this young girl was a psychopath, he had to admit that she was quite cute.
   If someone heard her voice, no one would ever think that this young girl was the legendary Jack the Ripper.
   'If this young girl is 10 years older....'
   Haru quickly shook his head and asked, "Do you want to know my identity?"
   "Do you really want to know?"
   "Yes, tell us Onii-chan!"
   She wasn't sure, but she was really curious about him since his aura made her relax somehow.
   Jack was stunned but then pouted. We hate someone who teases me, Onii-chan."
   "Well, what are you going to do now?"
   "We're going to kill you!"
   The mist then became dense once again and this time, it was thicker than before and Jack disappeared along with the mist.
   The real name of this servant was Jack the Ripper.
   Jack the Ripper was a killer who had killed at least five people in two months from August 31, 1888.
   All of those killed were women.
   Not only that, the organs of those women who were killed were sent to the newspaper, and signed letters were added on the parcel, announcing the existence of such a cruel killer to the world.
   Perhaps compared to other non-hero servants in Holy Grail, the crime of Jack the Ripper was relatively small since she had only killed five women.
   However, the case that was committed by Jack the Ripper was an unsolved case without any conclusive evidence except the dead body.
   In addition, no one can determine the race and gender of Jack the Ripper so the identity of this killer is shrouded in many mysteries and the killer has become a figure that no one knows.
   Thus, Jack the Ripper became a modern Heroic Spirit.
   Its story was different from many heroes with a long history, but its existence was similar to a legendary monster, demon, devil, wraith, or ghost.
   Such an existence appeared in front of Haru, but still, he had to admit that Jack the Ripper was quite a strong opponent, especially with the combination of "The Mist" and "Presence Concealment rank A+".
   Even if it was a servant, it was impossible to detect the existence of Jack the Ripper, showing how strong she was as an Assassin.
   "Isn't it a bit too cruel to kill me just because I tease you, Jack-chan?" Haru asked.
   "Onii-chan, do you know our real name?"
   Jack was surprised when Haru knew her real name, but when she asked that question, her voice sounded on the surrounding mist which made it impossible to determine her location.
   "Well, you're very famous after all, but I don't expect that the legendary killer is a cute girl like you," Haru said.
   Jack chuckled happily and said, "We're happy that you've praised us, Onii-chan, but you still have to die." Leaving such words, she completely merged into the mist.
   Haru let out a long sigh and shook his head. He raised his knife and said, "Well, if that's your answer, then blame me for killing you first, alright?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1400: Jack the Ripper 2
   True Name: Jack the Ripper.
   Murder on a Misty Night: A
   Murder on a Misty Night is a skill associated with the servant's nature as a serial killer rather than as an assassin, which permits a pre-emptive strike against all opponents.
   Based on the conditions of their bodies, it is believed that all of the victims of Jack the Ripper were assailed when unguarded. The unconditional success of the Skill is possible only at night. Requires a successful Luck Check for use during the day.
   On the condition that the Servant's master is of evil alignment, or perpetrates acts of cruelty against her, her Mental Pollution will increase in rank, further increasing her chances of blocking Magecraft. However, as the Servant's psyche is inherently broken, this may result in irreversible corruption.
   Information Erasure is the removal of information regarding the Servant's True Name, abilities, and appearance from the records and memories of all eyewitnesses, including the opponent, following the conclusion of an engagement.
   This effect is enforced even if the battle took place in broad daylight or was recorded by devices such as digital recordings of a closed-circuit camera. However, evidence of the engagement is not removed from the scene, and by way of logical deduction, the servant's identity may be revealed by examining that evidence.
   Surgical Procedure is the capability of surgical repair with the use of a bloodstained scalpel, applicable to the servant or her master.
   Despite the technique being 120 years old, and somewhat unreliable by visual appearance alone, the procedures manage to attain their intended effect, boosted somewhat by the application of Magical Energy. (The victims of Jack the Ripper were found with their organs removed in such a way as to require anatomical knowledge or skill with dissection).
   The moment Jack the Ripper merged into the mist, Haru used the master's ability to see through Jack's status and skill. He whistled since he had to admit that Jack's skill was pretty interesting, especially "Murder on a Misty Night".
   But then again, all of those useless in front of "Kenbunshoku Haki".
   Even if Jack erased his presence, or made herself invisible, the ability of "Kenbunshoku Haki" could help him to sense the presence of someone.
   However, even if "Kenbunshoki Haki" is so powerful, it is without its drawbacks.
   while Kenbunshoku Haki has proven to be very effective against the living and things affected by the conscious thought of the living, its effect is limited against the unconscious, such as purely random things, or that which is affected by reflexes as shown when Luffy fought Enel.
   It is also limited in sensing things with no intent at all, such as the environment, as shown with Kin'emon whilst his body was separated. His torso and legs were able to move and accurately attack independently thanks to Haki, but still ended up stumbling occasionally, with his torso even being unable to sense the lake and falling into it.
   Even the blind Issho still requires a cane to navigate his surroundings, despite being able to use Haki to accurately pinpoint the location of other people and differentiate between them.
   Though, it is revealed that similar to "Busoshoku Haki", "Kenbunshoku Haki" can be depleted if used too much.
   Still, even if Jack could merge into the mist, it didn't mean she could hide her intent at all so the moment, her petite figure appeared silently behind him, holding a sharp knife, with an innocent and evil smile, and piercing Haru's neck without hesitation.
   Haru could still react and his movement was faster than Jack, holding her shoulders with both of his hands.
   Jack was startled the moment her shoulders were held. She didn't hesitate and swung both of her knives at Haru's wrists, however...
   Jack's knife was deflected from Haru's wrists and caused a spark of fire.
   If someone looked closely, they would notice that Haru's wrists had turned black, but it was hard to see since the area that turned black was limited, his wrists were covered in his long sleeves, and the mist-covered most of the vision, but still.
   Jack was startled once again when Haru's wrists were capable of deflecting her knife. However, she knew that her situation was unfavorable, and she tried to escape, or rather kill him, however, Haru's hands which were holding her shoulders, started to emit pink light!
   Jack wasn't sure what was happening, but suddenly she felt her entire body was weak and somehow she felt very nice.
   "Sleep well and have a good dream."
   Haru knew that once his "pleasure magic" hit Jack, it was only a time before Jack passed away from this world.
   Haru knew that there was no way that Jack had had any experience in that area since she was a little girl, however, the pleasure wasn't only sexual pleasure, but there were a lot of kinds of pleasure such as love, happiness, and a lot of more.
   Haru had developed more of his "pleasure magic" and it wasn't only giving someone sexual pleasure, but everything which could make that person happy.
   Jack's happiness was to return to her mother and receive love from whoever she called a mother.
   "Onii-chan... What... What did you do to us?"
   Jack had never felt this feeling before and somehow, it felt very nice that she didn't want to move away from him.
   Haru smiled and caressed Jack's hair gently. "You don't need to think too much. Just enjoy it, alright?" Even though Jack the Ripper was a killer, at this moment, she was only a little girl and it was against his principle to attack them, but still, Jack the Ripper was his enemy and he needed to defeat it so he used his "pleasure magic" to do so.
   "Onii-chan, it feels very nice, can I bring my mother here too?" Jack asked.
   "Do you have a mother?" Haru asked with a curious expression.
   Jack nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, she's very kind and beautiful."
   "Is that so? If you wake up later, we can go to Tokyo Disneyland together with your mother in the future?" Haru said.
   "Tokyo Disneyland? What is that?" Jack asked.
   "It's a very fun place where you can all play as much as you want," Haru said.
   "...It seems a very fun place..." Jack smiled.
   Haru knew that Jack was about to be defeated, however...
   Jack suddenly disappeared.
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't expect Jack's master to use Command Spell to save Jack. He let out a long sigh and knew that he had let go of a very dangerous servant.
   When Haru used his "pleasure magic" on Jack, he could see how part of the darkness on her body slowly dissipated. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether there was another effect of "pleasure magic".
   When Haru was in deep thought, at the top of a building not far away, a female huntress pulled her bow and shot her arrows at him!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1401: Mother and Daughter
   In one of the houses within this city, there was a woman dressed in a revealing dress, standing within the room with a worried and melancholy expression.
   The name of this woman was Reika Rikudou.
   She was born as an ordinary person in Japan.
   Reika is 23 years old. She is an alluring woman with long greyish-green hair who looks like she can "drive men mad with a single expression of melancholy."
   Reika grew up without an actual family, and she suffered from abuse before being adopted. She was unable to do anything for herself during her childhood, and eventually became a prostitute simply because she needed money to survive.
   She is a woman who finds inherent worth in neither her own life nor that of others and has lived merely by allowing herself to be pushed along by the flow of things. Though she can be said to possess a morality becoming of a human being, the morality she possesses seems in some way flawed, especially after she begins their murdering spree, she has something close to madness in her eyes that drives others away.
   As a result, although Reika has no talent as a Magus, and as a master of a servant, her affinity with Jack the Ripper is very high.
   Before the Holy Grail War, Reika was a prostitute who lived with Sagara Hyouma, a Magus from the Yggmillennia family.
   Sagara wished to summon Jack the Ripper as a Servant, but he failed to do so even with her six knives as the catalyst. He concluded that he needed a better catalyst to summon Jack the Ripper.
   Sagara quickly decided to use Reika as a sacrifice.
   In his attempt to summon Jack by killing her, Reika's wish to live was what brings Jack into the world.
   While Sagara was the proper Master with Command Spells, Jack the Ripper quickly showed that she has concluded that Reika was her Master instead.
   Before Sagara could tell Jack to commit suicide after realizing something was wrong with the situation, she incapacitated him by cutting off his jaw and his hand where the Command Spells were located.
   Then Jack used her skills to stitch up both their wounds while Reika was unconscious.
   After Reika awoke, Jack explained the nature of the Holy Grail War to Reika upon arriving at her apartment.
   Jack was able to transfer the Command Spells from Sagara's hand to Reika, but she wasn't a Magus or a proper Master.
   Because of that, this required her to devour souls in place of being unable to restore Magical Energy from her Master.
   After a lot of things that happened, Jack used Sagara at Reika's suggestion, and they decided to participate in the War together.
   It was because of this that it was natural for Yggdmillennia to lose the news about the Assassin of Black and Sagara.
   Even the people that were sent by the Yggdmillennia family were also killed by Jack the Ripper.
   Out of all the participants of the Holy Grail War, Reika was probably the only ordinary person without knowledge regarding magic until she decided to join Holy Grail War.
   So in this room, Reika raised her hand where the Command Spells were located as she ordered.
   "I command you, Jack the Ripper, to come back to me."
   The Command Spells are three claims of absolute obedience, the crystallization of great magic, that a Master has over a Servant in the Holy Grail War system.
   Mostly, it was used to control the servant of the master, however, it could be used to save the servant by forcefully returning to the location of the master when the servant was in dangerous situations.
   Along with the brilliant light, the Command Spells on Reika's hand dimmed and part of the Command Spells on her hand dissipated, then a space in front of her started to distort.
   Immediately, Jack the Ripper was forced to summon back by Reika.
   When Jack returned, her entire body was weak and she plopped on the ground with a dazed expression.
   There were no wounds or blood on Jack's body, but Reika could tell that Jack's state of mind was a bit weird.
   Jack shook her head and felt her body was quite weird, but then she asked, "Mom, do you know Tokyo Disneyland?"
   Reika was surprised by Jack's question, but she nodded. "I know that place."
   "Have you been there before?" Jack asked with a hopeful expression.
   Reika smiled and shook her head while patting Jack's head. "No, mom hasn't been there since mom is very poor and it makes me uncomfortable to go there." In her childhood, she might have wished to go there, have a normal family, have fun with her family, and have a normal childhood. She wished for such a thing in the past, but she knew that it was impossible now.
   "Why does mom feel uncomfortable going there? Onii-chan has told us that place is very fun, is Onii-chan lying to us again?" Jack frowned since she knew that Haru seemed to love to tease her.
   "Onii-chan?" Reika looked at Jack curiously.
   "Yes." Jack nodded and said, "He's a master in the Holy Grail War and he has told us to call him Onii-chan." She chuckled and said, "He was so weird. He knew about our identity yet he didn't seem to be unfazed by it."
   Reika wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but she asked, "So he has told you about Tokyo Disneyland?" In her mind, the fact that the "Onii-chan" in Jack's mouth knew about Tokyo Disneyland was even more shocking than knowing Jack's true name.
   Jack nodded and said, "Yes, he has told us that place is very fun and he has promised to take us there."
   Reika was confused since, in her mind, Holy Grail War was a place where a master and a servant fought each other, but then her expression turned grim and asked, "Has he done something weird to you?"
   "Weird?" Jack thought for a while and said, "We're not sure, but that Onii-chan's hands emitted a pink light."
   "Pink light?" Reika was confused, but then she felt relief that Jack didn't meet a pedophile.
   "Yes, that pink light was so weird since it made us feel great, but at the same time..."
   "We feel that we might not be able to meet mom anymore."
   Jack hugged Reika and snuggled into her.
   Reika was wondering what kind of magic was used on Jack, but she didn't know about the magic that much and there was no way that she could help Jack.
   "Mom, I want to see Onii-chan again," Jack said.
   Reika smiled and said, "If that's your wish then mom will help you."
   "Thank you, mom!" Jack smiled and felt that Reika was the best!
   Reika wasn't sure who this "Onii-chan" was, but she was also curious about him.
   "I wish to return to you, mom," Jack said.
   Reika might not have realized Jack's meaning was for Jack to be able to enter her womb again. However, even if Jack wanted to cut her stomach to enter her womb, she didn't care and happily accepted it.
   That was how distorted the two of them were, on the relationship between two of them, another person entered and caused some reaction whether that reaction was bad or not, no one knew for sure, until both daughter and mother met that harem protagonist again in the future
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1402: Atalanta
   "As expected, even Assassin isn't his opponent?"
   On top of the building at a distance of more than one kilometer from the place where Jack fought against Haru.
   The huntress dressed in beautiful green clothing was looking at the battle calmly.
   "Although I didn't expect Assassin to be a child, since she stepped into the battlefield, then there was no choice, after all, this is the fate of servant."
   However, Atalanta's expression turned weird, when she saw how Haru emitted a pink hazy light which somehow made Jack the Ripper who was very hostile became very docile.
   Atalanta wasn't sure what kind of technique that was, but it didn't really matter to her since she was about to shoot her arrows!
   Her eyes became sharper, looking at her prey.
   In Atalanta's eyes, everything was treated equally on the battlefield, whether it was women, men, beasts, monsters, or even children.
   Atalanta had been living in a jungle during her childhood time.
   In the jungle, it was law, survival, the weak being eaten, and the strong ruling over everything.
   It was because of that, Atalanta had the same egotism and viewed life and death as a wild animal.
   After all, even Atalanta was born as the daughter of King Iasus of Arcadia and she was born in and as the princess of the natural paradise, Atalanta ended up being abandoned in the forests and on the mountains immediately she was born as she was shunned by her father - who desired a son.
   But she survived thanks to the divine protection from Artemis, a virgin goddess who felt pity for her. Artemis sent and made a female bear, a sacred beast of the goddess, nurture the girl by giving her milk and raising her up. In gratitude, Atalanta is a fervent follower of Artemis.
   Thereafter, after being brought up by the female bear sent by Artemis, and later was discovered and adopted by hunters who treaded into the mountains, Atalanta has developed her skills conspicuously, perhaps due to her latent talent, and also became a huntress. Upon reaching adulthood, Atalanta grows into and becomes an excellent and peerless huntress, and she accomplishes many adventures.
   There are three tales that Atalanta is famous for. The first tale is about how she was chosen, accompanied, and participated as a member of the Argonauts led by Jason. The second tale is about the extermination of the Calydonian Boar where Atalanta is most known for her participation in this hunt, but this resulted in giving rise to a tragedy right after this event. The third tale is about the dispute over Atalanta's marriage.
   After the hunt of the Calydonian Boar, Atalanta then returned to her birthland, but her father, who never had a son, commanded her to get married.
   When suitors began to rush for her hand, the troubled Atalanta decided to turn it into a footrace contest. As she had pledged a vow of virginity to the goddess, she proclaimed "I will only marry one who can beat me in a footrace. Those who lose will be killed." She tore through a great number of challenges.
   Although Atalanta would not lose to any man in a footrace, she fell on the cowardly schemes of a man who borrowed the help of a goddess and ended up getting married half-forcibly. She lost when she was tricked into picking up irresistible golden apples thrown in front of her, and she had to break her vow. Afterward, it has been said that she was turned into a lion as a punishment, but that is unclear.
   In the end, none of these tales had a particularly happy ending for her, and her distrust of men became extremely strong due to the third tale in particular as well.
   Atalanta's legend was full of tragedy and she might not be as good as Achilles, however, as far as speed cornered, she who had never been beaten in a footrace definitely not inferior to Achiless's speed.
   Therefore, Atalante was one of the servants with the highest speed within Holy Grail, her archery was amazing, overall, she had a very strong heroic spirit.
   The bow which was held by Atalanta was a weapon that was bestowed by Artemis, the goddess of hunting, wild nature, and chastity.
   Not only could the arrow which was shot from the bow be controlled, by drawing her bow to its limit she was able to perform an attack that was faster than the speed of sound that clearly exceeded an A rank strike.
   In fact, drawing her bow with every ounce of strength in her body allowed her to strike the force of God.
   Even Siegfried, who was known for his strong body, was pierced by Atalanta's arrow, and even it even sent him flying, head over heels and crashing into several trees
   Now, Atalanta was about to pull her bow that was bestowed by the goddess to its fullness.
   There were two arrows on her bow and her target wasn't Haru, but she aimed her bow toward the sky.
   In the sky, there was a moon that emitted a bright moonlight.
   Atalante, who had fought him in the past, knew to deal with Haru, it wasn't enough to just pull her bow to the limit.
   Shirou Kotomine was also aware of this matter and he only gave Atalante one instruction.
   "If you have a chance to shoot, then shoot him."
   After one shot, regardless of success or failure, Shirou Kotomine would use a Command Spell to summon her back.
   Therefore, in this one attack, Atalanta was going to use her Noble Phantasm!
   "With my bow and arrows, I respectfully ask for the divine protection of the sun god Apollo and the moon goddess Artemis."
   The dazzling light shone on the two arrows.
   Atalante's Noble Phantasm isn't the bow, nor is it an arrow that is shot with the bow, it is instead the technique itself of nocking and shooting arrows with her bow.
   With two arrows on her hands, she sent a complaint letter affixed to an arrow sent by to seek divine protection from Sun God Apollo, god of the bow and arrow, and Moon Goddess Artemis, goddess of the hunt, with the "Tauropolos: Bow of Heaven" that she received from her Guardian Deity, Artemis.
   "I offer thee this calamity....."
   Atalanta aimed her two arrows at the sky as they began to shine, before releasing them at a great enough speed that they pierced through the clouds while leaving behind a glittering trail.
   Shortly after, there came a faint light filling the sky and a sound similar to the falling rain, but instead of it being a rain of water, it was a rain of arrows of light falling onto the enemies like a downpour.
   As the malevolent gods seek sacrifice, they scatter down "torrential rain in the name of catastrophe" on the next turn after it is invoked, carrying out an attack on all enemies.
   The arrows of light fell like a downpour, instantly covering the entire corner of Bucharest, the location where Haru was located.
   One after another an explosion happened on the corner of the city.
   The rain of arrows of light falling from the sky hit the ground, destroying the streets, like countless cannonballs, setting off a strong wind and shockwave, destroying everything!
   This was the power of B-Rank Noble Phantasm.
   Under the rain of arrows of light, it seemed that no life was allowed to exist.
   However, Atalanta, who did this, only watched the scene indifferently.
   Then, without waiting for the end of the destruction nor confirming the life or death of the target, she jumped off decisively with all of her power!
   The next second, the space around Atalanta's body was distorted, and her body disappeared, leaving only countless arrows of light that were still raining over the town.
   On the other side, Raikou clearly saw the rain of arrows of light that covered the corner of Bucharest.
   Looking at the countless arrows of light, Raikou's eyes couldn't help but show anxiety.
   However, Raikou's opponent didn't allow her to look down on him this way!
   "Hahahaha! All of the suppressors are so arrogant! Even if you're on the battlefield, you will look down on me! This feeling...! This feeling is...! How humiliating! Hahahaha!"
   With such a loud laugh, the Berserker of Red charged toward Raikou like a tank, and the steel sword in his hand, slashing it around aggressively like a typhoon!
   Each of the slashes caused strong shockwaves and wind pressure, smashing the walls of the building and everything.
   "Um... how troublesome..."
   Raikou felt that it was not fun being on the battlefield and all she wanted was to come to her dear's side as soon as possible!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1403: The Berserker of Red 1
   In front of Raikou, the huge Berserker of Red had always been laughing!
   Moreover, he was laughing very happily and creepily.
   He obviously could talk, but it was impossible to communicate with him.
   "Come on, oppressor! Attack me again! Kill me! I am going to take all of them! I will turn my wounded body into a blade that is going to kill you! Your pride! Your power! I will destroy all of them, oppressors! Hahahaha!"
   Ignored all the wounds on his body, the Berserker of Red came once again toward Raikou!
   On the other hand, Raikou who fought the Berserker of Red calmly started to frown.
   The body of the Berserker of Red was riddled with wounds, blood kept pouring from various parts of his body, some of the meat on his body even sliced by Raikou.
   If before his muscular body was like a new tank in the battlefield, at this moment, his body was like a wrecked tank that had been bombed on the battlefield.
   On the body of the Berserker of Red, there was no part of his body that hadn't been cut, slashed, stabbed, or even cut down by Raikou.
   However, the Berserker of Red became even more excited, rampaging through the city, and rushed forward toward Raikou, ignoring all the wounds on his body!
   The house on the side was smashed open by the blade of Berserker of Red.
   The ground was shattered because of his heavy footsteps.
   The lump of muscle kept laughing creepily, rushed forward toward Raikou without hesitation!
   Raikou calmed herself and thought positively that her dear should be alright since she knew that she needed to face this crazy enemy.
   The dazzling lightning undulated on the sharp katana.
   Using her skill to cover her katana with lightning, Raikou faced the rampaging tank in front of her and when the opponent was approaching, she suddenly moved to the side to dodge the Berserker of Red.
   The Berserker of Red kept laughing, destroying everything that caught in his path.
   On the other hand, Raikou slashed her katana which was covered in lightning without mercy toward the Berserker of Red.
   *Slash!* *Slash!* *Slash!*
   The sound of tearing flesh constantly rang.
   In front of Raikou's merciless slash, the body of the Berserker of Red was cut once again, and there were a lot of hideous and charred scars which caused large bleeding on his body.
   Under Raikou's superior swordsmanship, extraordinary strength, and unlimited Magic Power supply, the Berserker of Red had no power to fight back at all and was directly suppressed by Raikou.
   "Hahahaha! It's great! Kill me, oppressor! Defeat me! Ravaged my body until I can't stand it once again! However, at that time, I will kill you! I will take all your power! Kill you! And defeat you! It doesn't matter how many times that I am defeated! In the end, I will win! Then I will liberate all the oppressed ones!"
   The bloody Berserker of Red rushed toward Raikou without regard for his wounds and life, still coming with his creepy and terrifying smile!
   Raikou's brows became tight.
   Raikou felt that the situation became even more tricky.
   "It is me who has the advantage in this battle...."
   It was obvious Raikou had been suppressing the Berserker of Red, but the other party had always rushed toward her again, and again, even if he was defeated.
   No matter how many injuries, wounds, and everything that he had received, he would ignore it, and become even stronger than before.
   It was the reason why Raikou felt that this opponent was very troublesome.
   It shouldn't be difficult for Raikou to defeat the Berserker of Red, but the condition of the Berserker of Red was too strange.
   That's right, the True Name of the Berserker in Red was Spartacus.
   He is the strongest Gladiator and the ringleader who raised a large-scale rebellion of slaves in Ancient Rome known as the War of Spartacus.
   A Thracian gladiator captured by Romans became a symbol of rebellion. He was affiliated with a gladiator training camp in the Campania region, but escaped with seventy-eight of his comrades in 73 B.C. He managed to repulse an assault force of nearly three thousand dispatched by the Romans, leading to him being known as a hero who inspired armed uprisings by slaves in many places. His army grew to seven thousand men, and they kept defeating the Roman army without losing a single battle. They were unable to cross the Alps and instead decided to head to the island of Sicily. They hired pirates to make the voyage but were betrayed and attacked by the Roman Legions. He always fought at the head of the front lines, and even when the revolt was subjugated by the army, he fought until his death. Perhaps due to that, Spartacus' corpse is said to have been torn to pieces and never found anywhere on the battlefield afterward. It is believed his body was scarred beyond recognition after he fell in that battle.
   Being his first and only loss, he remained a shining beacon of hope to the under trodden slaves. His name was carved in history as a hope of the oppressed humans.
   It was also the reason why Sparatus was so popular.
   Spartacus was also known as a hero who was able to reverse the unfavorable battle and win the battle!
   Because of his popularity as the "Hero of Reversal", if he was summoned in the area where his popularity was very popular, he would be able to reverse all the defeats and turn them into a victory.
   Presently, Spartacus was summoned to Romania, and he couldn't reach his ultimate power, but because of his legend which capable him to reverse any unfavorable battle, its durability reached a very scary level, and even if he was defeated a lot of times, he could still fight as long as his brain and heart were still intact.
   If that was the case, then it wasn't a problem for Raikou to defeat Spartacus since the Magic Power which was supplied by Haru was very cheating and made Raikou's power reach a very scary level even if she wasn't in her homeland.
   The real problem was because Spartacus possessed a skill and Noble Phantasm that turned him into a very troublesome and scary opponent
   Honor of Suffering is a skill that makes those who have it become more powerful as they are inflicted more pain. The cost used to heal injuries via Magecraft or similar methods is reduced.
   In the instance that Spartacus' injuries are repaired by means of Magecraft, the required Magical Energy cost is quartered. Also, even without the use of Magecraft after a certain amount of time, the wound will automatically proceed to be healed. In truth, the pain inflicted heightens his combat focus, allowing him to tap into his full potential; by corollary, if he is not injured, he cannot fight at full strength. The notion that "one must first conquer the pain inflicted by the enemy to attain absolute victory" is a fundamental premise of Spartacus' tactics.
   Honor of Suffering was Spartacus's personal skill.
   With this skill, the more he was wounded, the more damage he suffered, or the more abused he received, the stronger he would become.
   Spartacus's Noble Phantasm also gave him his full potential and full advantage of his personal skill.
   Crying warmonger: The Howl of the Wounded Beast is an ability that increases Spartacus's power with the more damage he receives, symbolizing him as having been a hero who "always won by reversal." It is the type where his legend itself was sublimated and turned into a Noble Phantasm.
   The ability is a continuously active-type Noble Phantasm, converting part of the damage inflicted by opponents into Magical Energy and storing it within his body. The energy accumulated within can be used to boost his physical abilities and self-healing, and the efficiency of the conversion rises more as his physical ability decreases.
   This was what made him a very troublesome opponent.
   Of course, Raikou didn't know about this matter, and could only slash her sword, causing more damage to Spartacus's body.
   Her katana kept emitting thunder and lightning, charred and destroying Spartacus's body without mercy.
   Along with the sound of flesh which was slashed apart, Spartacu's body suffered more damage again and again.
   "Hahahaha! More! Give me more, oppressor!"
   Spartacus grinned, ignoring the injuries on his body, just waving his sharp blade on his hand blindly.
   The sharp blade cut off the street lamp and smashed the wall of the house. Each attack, launched by Spartacus, could cause a lot of damage to anyone, but all of them his attack couldn't even catch the shadow of Raikou, who skillfully dodging his attacks.
   In Raikou's eyes, Spartacus's attack was too monotonous, and it was very easy to see through those attacks.
   However, Spartacus's attacks had become even more terrifying, and the destructive power had become stronger, so Raikou didn't dare to look down on this crazy servant.
   Compared to the enemy in front of her, Raikou was more cornered about the situation of Haru.
   However, Spartacus was an opponent that was very hard to deal with, it kept crawling back no matter how many times that he was wounded by Raikou's katana.
   Raikou realized that this situation was very troublesome and she needed to end Spartacus with a decisive attack. She took a deep breath and knew that Haru didn't limit her uses of Magic Power, he also told her that it was alright to use Noble Phantasm as much as she wanted. However, she wouldn't do so unless the situation was calling, but the opponent in front of her was too troublesome and she could only use her Noble Phantasm to defeat him.
   "Dear, I have to use my Noble Phantasm!"
   Just when Raikou was about to use her Noble Phantasm, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of her. She was surprised and couldn't help but exclaim.
   Spartacus noticed an existence beside him and was about to swing his blade, but his head was grabbed and he was thrown away.
   Spartacus was thrown with incredible force and his body crashed into several houses, destroying everything on its path before he landed on the ground and caused a huge crater on it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1404: The Berserker of Red 2
   The huge body of the Berserker of Red lay on the crater, after smashing several houses, and the punch from Haru caused his forehead to bend, however, it quickly regenerated at a very fast speed.
   "Hahahaha! Another oppressor! But we won't lose! We're going to win against the oppressor!"
   Laughing out loud, it kept laying on the ground, waiting for his neck and spine to recover.
   Haru knew from the story that Spartacus had this perverted body, combined with his skill and Noble Phantasm, along with the masochist like nature, Spartacus was simply a meat tank with very crazy regenerative power, especially when Spartacus could still laugh after receiving his punch.
   Raikou made a joyous voice and directly hugged Haru.
   Haru was helpless and said, "Calm down, we're at the battlefield."
   Raikou parted from Haru reluctantly, but she knew that it wasn't a time to flirt with each other, especially when Spartacus was still alive.
   Then Raikou and Haru could see from a distance that the Berserker of Red slowly stood up from the crater and from his expression, it seemed that this Berserker of Red wouldn't stop to attack them, as long as there was still a breath on his body.
   However, Haru had to admit that the plan of Red Faction was very insidious. He was sure that a normal servant would die on the plan of Red Faction.
   Haru was sure with Red Faction's ability, it was quite easy to find out that Assassin of Black had decided to betray the Black Faction and used that chance to end his life by using Noble Phantasm which was used by Archer of Red.
   Whether the plan succeeded or not, the Red Faction didn't care and directly retreated the moment Archer or Red released her Noble Phantasm.
   If they were able to kill him then it was all good, but if they weren't able to kill him then it was all good too since they were able to gather information about him.
   Haru thought about Shirou Kotomine who was the leader of Red Faction and he had already hated this person.
   Haru was sure that if Shirou Kotomine sent either Karna or Achiless both of them would disdain Shirou Kotomine since Shirou's plan was very dirty.
   Hiding in the dark, waiting for a chance, and when there was a chance, using the strongest attack to kill the opponent.
   Atalanta didn't hate such a method since she was a huntress and it was quite normal for her to do a sneak attack.
   However, even Atalanta's Noble Phantasm was very powerful, it was useless in front of Haru's Minority World, and even if there were a million arrows of light, all of them would be useless since it wouldn't hit him no matter what so here he was coming to Raikou unscathed without any dust on his body.
   Haru might have been able to attack Atalanta at that time when she was summoned back, however, he had always had a soft spot for a cute girl, after all, even Jack the Ripper who was known as the legendary killer didn't escape his hands since she was a cute girl.
   Well, enough of that, since they were women, he might be soft, but in front of a male opponent, he wouldn't do so.
   Assassin of Black and Archer or Red might have escaped, but the Berserker of Red in front of him, wouldn't escape no matter what.
   Spartacus stood up and pointed his sword at Haru. He was smiling and laughed loudly.
   "I can smell it! I can smell the intense smell of oppressors on you! As long as I am here, I will kill you to liberate all the oppressed in this world!"
   Haru was born as a King, well, he wasn't exactly one originally, but since he had awakened "Haoshoku Haki", it meant that he possessed the qualities of a king. He also had a lot of identity from the richest man in the country, Emperor of the Empire in Esdeath's world, the governor of Japan in the Black Bullet world, and there was a lot more, but with those three identities alone, the smell of oppressor on himself was very intense on Spartacus's nose.
   Haru only smiled then released his "Haoshoku Haki" without hesitation.
   The moment Haru released his "Haoshoku Haki", space was as if suppressed by something and everyone in this city had a hard time breathing.
   The clear weather started to turn bad with thunder that kept rumbling on the top of the cloud.
   Raikou was amazed by the pressure which was released by Haru.
   "HAHAHAHA! THIS IS IT! YOU'RE THE OPPRESSOR THAT I HAVE SOUGHT! WHEN I KILL YOU THE PEOPLE, NO, THE WHOLE WORLD IS GOING TO BE LIBERATED!"
   Spartacus became even crazier, even though his body was crushed by this tremendous pressure. He could also feel that his power was decreased, and his consciousness became hazy, it took all of his power to stay awake, even so, he wasn't going to be defeated! He was going to stand up again and again until he defeated the oppressor in front of him!
   Spartacus was a slave that rebelled against his master, and he even fought the entire Rome to save all of those who were oppressed by Rome!
   Spartacus's meaning of life was to rebel against those who were in power!
   Raikou was also one of them since she was the child of Clan Leader and also once a commander of the army that led Four Heavenly Kings, fighting against a lot of enemies.
   Spartacus smelled the smell of oppressor from Raikou, but compared to the young man in front of him, the smell of Raikou was very weak. The smell of oppressor that came from this young man was so intense that it made him tremble, but even so, he was going to win!
   "OPPRESSOR!!! DIE UNDER MY HAND!!!"
   When Spartacus was about to rush toward Haru, the space around him started to distort and Haru didn't need to guess what was about to happen and Haru was sure that Spartacus was going to be summoned back by Shirou Kotomine, but, how could Haru let this happen?
   Haru suddenly appeared in front of Spartacus, with a knife in his right hand. The knife on his right hand then turned into black color, before there was a vibration that was made by his gravity magic.
   On the other hand, his left hand moved as fast as a light, creating a zipper on various locations where all the vulnerable organs were located taking out all of it in instant cleanly, without noticing and all of that was being done in less than a second which caused Spartacus unable to react.
   Spartacus's organs had been taken out, and it was only a time for him to die, however, Haru wasn't going to give mercy since he wasn't sure the limit of Sparatacus's skill and Noble Phantasm was.
   It was better to kill Spartacus as soon as possible without, giving him a chance to return to the battlefield.
   On his right hand, the knife started to move.
   Spartacus was then cut into small cubes.
   Haru is a chef, even though it felt uncomfortable to use his knife ability to kill someone, but it was necessary since it was the fastest way for him to kill Spartacus before Spartacus was summoned back.
   It might be possible to use "pleasure magic", but it disgusted him to use it on the male opponent.
   In the end, without being able to do anything, Spartacus's body turned into particles of light and gradually disappeared into the air.
   Haru was looking at Spartacus that disappeared into the air, and the heavy air that surrounded him because of his "Haosoku Haki" also disappeared.
   Along with the disappearance of Spartacus, one of the servants had been defeated in the first confrontation of the Holy Grail War.
   On the other hand, Raikou opened her mouth and eyes wide open, showing a surprise at how powerful her dear was, but then she saw him, looking a bit down. She couldn't bear it anymore and jumped into his back, hugging him tightly into her chest.
   "Are you alright, dear?" Raikou asked in worry, wondering whether Haru was paying something in exchange for his incredible power.
   Haru looked at Raikou who was looking at him in worry. "Well, I don't like to kill after all." He let out a long sigh and said, "Rather than fighting, being together with you is more fun."
   Raikou smiled and said, "Yes, fighting isn't enjoyable and I prefer enjoying our time together, dear."
   "When everything is over, I will tell you everything about me, alright?" Haru said.
   Raikou nodded and said, "Yes."
   "Let's go back now and don't forget the act, alright?"
   Looking at his mischievous smile, Raikou knew that Haru didn't change and he always had the same, he was the man that she had chosen and loved. Hugging his arm with a sweet smile, she nodded.
   However, as expected of her son, Raikou knew that Haru was amazing!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1405: Serious Situation?
   In the vast hall, several figures were gathered together there and those figures were surprisingly servants of the Red Faction.
   Karna leaned against the wall, holding his lancer, closing his eyes, and resting.
   Achilles was also leaning on the pillar while whistling lightly, seemed to be bored.
   Atalante held her bow and put a serious expression on her face.
   In addition to those three servants, the Assassin of Red was also present with a mysterious temperament, and a smile like a poisonous flower appeared on her beautiful face.
   Even if there were four servants in this hall, there was only one master present.
   The overseer of the Holy Grail War and one of the masters of the Red Faction, Shirou Kotomine.
   Shirou closed his eyes as if he was communicating with an invisible existence.
   It wasn't until later that he opened his eyes.
   All the servants immediately reacted and cast their eyes on Shirou Kotomine.
   Assassin directly asked her master.
   Atalante also looked at Shirou.
   However, Shirou was silent.
   Seeing Shirou's reaction, the others also realized something.
   Achilles didn't feel disappointed but seemed to be gloating, he felt happy that Shirou's plan had failed.
   "Even my Noble Phantasm didn't work on him?"
   Only Karna, still leaning against the wall, closed his eyes, and rested, ignoring all the presence and conversation within the hall.
   Shirou raised his eyes and looked at everyone with a helpless expression before he told them about the news that he had received.
   A simple sentence caused a shock to everyone in this hall!
   The meaning of this sentence was clear and simple, and no one was dumb enough to not understand the news which was told by Shirou.
   "Has Berserker been killed?" The gloat on Achilles's face disappeared, replaced by a shock, and asked Shirou, "Didn't you use a Command Spell to summon him back? Why has he been killed?"
   Shirou nodded truthfully, but there was still a helpless expression on his face, and replied, "But there might be a problem with the Command Spell or something."
   "Problem?" Atalanta's brow furrowed deeper and deeper. In the end, she asked Shirou, "What's going on? What do you mean by a problem?"
   Shirou let out a long sigh and said, "But my best guess is that Berserker is being killed at a very fast speed before he is able to return."
   Hearing Shirou's answer, all the servants turned in silence.
   "But if he was very fast, why didn't he kill his Archer too?" The Assassin of Red asked with a frown.
   "Hey! What do you mean by that?!" Achilles was furious.
   Assassin snorted, ignored Achilles, and continued with her explanation.
   "He is extremely fast, right? If so, then he should be able to kill Archer."
   Shirou didn't answer Assassin's question but looked at Atalanta since it seemed that she had an idea.
   "Do you know something, Archer?"
   "Well, my guess might be wrong, but he might have a soft spot for a female or he might not be able to attack a female," Atalante said.
   Hearing Atalante's words, everyone's presence turned their attention toward Atalante.
   "In my case, when I fought him at that time, he had a chance to snap my neck, but he didn't do so," Atalanta said.
   Shirou smiled and asked, "Interesting, but that isn't enough for you to make such a conclusion, right?"
   "Not exactly." Atalante shook her head and said, "When he fought Assassin of Black at that time, he didn't fight beat up Assassin, but rather held her in a place without doing anything. By the way, the Assassin of Black is also a female."
   Achilles frowned and asked, "Was Assassin of Black alright being held by him?"
   Everyone's present also felt weird since they knew how cruel and ruthless the Assassin of Black was since they also knew the True Name of Assassin of Black was.
   "It might be related to his ability. I am not sure what kind of ability that was, but his hand emitted a pink light before when he held Assassin of Black's shoulders," Atalante said.
   Everyone's expression turned weird when they heard Atalante's report.
   "But right now, we can guess that he's very merciful toward women, right?" Shirou asked.
   "That's the case, probably, but it is better to kill him when you have a chance since he's dangerous," Atalante said with serious expression since someone who could escape from her Noble Phantasm wasn't someone normal.
   Everyone's present became curious about this ability since they could tell that this ability didn't hurt the opponent, but rather it gave an effect of something to the enemy.
   "I forgot to mention it, but when Assassin of Black was held by that young man, she was smiling happily," Atalante said.
   Not only them, but even Karna raised their eyebrows since what Atalante had told them was too unbelievable.
   "The progress of Ruler isn't going as expected and there is this mysterious master with a strange ability."
   The Assassin closed her eyes and laughed, feeling amused by everything, and said, "This time Holy Grail War is very unexpected."
   "After all, the plan will never keep up with the changes." Shirou's face returned to his usual harmless and gentle smile, and said, "The loss of Berserker is really an unexpected situation, and the Ruler's strength is better than we have expected." He let out a long sigh and said, "It seems even God is not on my side."
   "We're obviously at a disadvantage, but you don't seem to want to give up?" Assassin showed a smile and happy expression, then said, "Master, what are you going to do next?"
   "I am not sure, we can only start to walk step by step."
   Shirou didn't look at his servant but murmured as if looking further distance. "What should I do next?"
   Such words came from Shirou's mouth.
   Everyone knew that the current situation was very unfavorable to their faction.
   It wasn't just the loss of Berserker, but in their faction, there were still a lot of problems.
   For example, the Saber of Red didn't intend to work together with their side at all, but only acted alone, and even the whereabouts of Saber of Red and the master of this servant were also a mystery.
   Then there was also the last attack of Karna against the Ruler, the Ruler was now tracking their location, and she was chasing after them so tightly.
   According to Shirou, the Ruler owned a skill "Revelation" which made her able to search the headquarters of Red Faction to some extent, but Shirou wouldn't let the Ruler find their location so easily.
   In addition, the situation of Caster of Red was very troublesome and they couldn't trust him to fight since he was too weak. The only thing that could be done by Caster of Red was hiding inside his room, without going out, and no one really knew what he was even doing there.
   Compared to the Black Faction, where the Assassin was out of control, the situation of Red Faction was much worse.
   "We have reached this point, is our master still planning to hide behind the scenes?"
   Achilles looked directly at Shirou as if intending to see through all the secrets within Shirou's heart.
   "No matter how cowardly they are, shouldn't they come out to command us at this moment?"
   Achilles' words received approval from Atalanta and made Atalante look at Shirou.
   Even Karna opened his eyes and looked at Shirou.
   The problem of the Red Faction wasn't only something which was mentioned above.
   The masters of Red Faction refused to come out and all the servants of the Red Faction besides Assassin had never seen the face of their master since their master had been hiding behind the scenes all the time.
   No matter how cowardly their master was, it was very weird that they didn't even appear in front of their servant at all in this Holy Grail War!
   What is the reason for that?
   Or maybe there are other problems?"
   With such a question, the servants cast their eyes on Shirou.
   On the other hand, Shirou didn't say anything, but his servant was the first one who spoke.
   "Are the famous heroes all cowards who can't act without seeing their master?" Assassin asked with a coquettish smile. "It's like a baby bird."
   Such ill-mannered words made both Achilles and Atalante look at Assassin and in their eyes, there was a dangerous light appear within.
   Achilles and Atalante had never cared about Assassin who had always acted so haughty and arrogant in front of them, but when they were provoked it was different.
   Only Karna looked at Assassin's eyes somewhat glint. He had a skill that made him capable of seeing through a lie and human's heart, perhaps at this moment, he noticed something.
   However, at this moment, Shirou looked up as if he had learned some surprising news and immediately, he smiled slightly.
   "It seems that the Black Faction has a more serious situation than ours."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1406: Great News
   Haru had failed to defeat Jack the Ripper.
   If he wanted to search for her then it would be very difficult with Jack's skill and ability since hiding was her forte.
   Although Haru had defeated the Berserker of Red, Jack the Ripper was an even more dangerous servant than the Berserker of Red since compared to Berserker of Red who could only rampage, Jack the Ripper would kill her enemy during the dark.
   In Haru's opinion, among the seven classes of servants in the Holy Grail War, he felt that the most troublesome would be Assassin since he could easily defeat the other classes of servants as long as he met them.
   However, Haru was wondering whether he would be able to tame Jack the Ripper, but he quickly shook his head when he thought about the relationship between Jack the Ripper and her master.
   Haru also had to admit that Jack the Ripper's master was very good since she summoned Jack without hesitation since if the master didn't do so, Jack the Ripper would lose her life.
   While thinking about this matter, Haru and Raikou walked together back to join Fiore.
   However, Haru didn't expect Fiore to come toward him while carrying Caules with a somewhat tired expression.
   "I am sorry, Kasugano-kun."
   As soon as they met, Fiore lowered her head to Haru and said apologetically.
   "I am really sorry for not being able to support you in the battle."
   Fiore's expression was full of exhaustion, guilt, and regret when she said those words.
   Even Caules was next to Fiore looking very embarrassed, pushing the frame of his glasses, and chose to silence his mouth.
   Raikou wanted to say something, but her butt was slapped by Haru for not saying something nonsense, however, she blushed and somehow realized it was good being slapped on her butt.
   Haru didn't notice Raikou's expression and asked, "Have you encountered an enemy too?" It was the only reason why Fiore didn't come to support him since she also encountered an enemy too.
   Haru could guess who was Fiore's enemy, but he needed to ask anyway.
   It wasn't Fiore who answered this question, but Caules.
   "Saber." Caules looked at Haru and said, "It was Saber from the Red Faction who attacked my sister."
   Haru nodded and understood why Caules and Fiore were so haggard, though, he didn't expect Saber of Red and her master would also come to Bucharest.
   Haru knew that on the Red Faction, only the master of Saber of Red and his servant who acted alone on this Holy Grail War.
   However, no one expected that the other party would come to Bucharest.
   Haru didn't think that they were being instructed by the Shirou, but rather they came because they smelled a battle in Bucharest, that's the only possibility, after all, the Saber of Red was very keen on the sense of the battlefield.
   When Haru thought about it calmly, he felt that it was quite normal when he thought that Saber and her master would come to Bucharest when there was such a huge commotion in this city.
   Fiore was suddenly attacked by the Saber of Red on the way to support Haru.
   "I couldn't see the other party's appearance." Fiore let out a long sigh and said, "The Saber of Red wears a fully clad armor and helmet. That armor seems to have an effect on hiding the status of the servant. I can only see part of the status of the Saber, but it is impossible to see anything else."
   The Saber of Red suddenly appeared in front of Fiore and challenged Chiron.
   The result of their battle was a tie.
   "Chiron was injured and he is resting now." Fiore lowered her eyes and said, "The Saber of Red also retreated. I fought against the opponent's master, but almost lost."
   Although she didn't know the appearance of the Saber of Red, she knew the master of the Saber of Red since Yggdmillennia had already collected the information of every master on the Red Faction.
   "His name is Kairi Sisigou, right?" Caules said in place of his sister.
   "He's a former student of the Clock Tower of the Magic Association. He's a necromancer. He was commissioned by the Magic Association to participate in this Holy Grail War and he's very active as a Spellcaster."
   Spellcaster is the name given to those who use Magecraft without following the way of the magus, such as Kiritsugu Emiya and Flueger who treated Magecraft as just a tool. Usually, their general skill with thaumaturgy is low, but it is not uncommon for them to be highly proficient in a single field that they choose to specialize in.
   However, they were scorned upon by the society of Magus since their aim was very vulgar in the eyes of Magus.
   If a Magus is a scholar who studies mystery and aims to reach the root, then a Spellcaster is a worker who uses a Magecract as a tool and uses it to gain a monetary exchange for their service.
   In the eyes of those Magus, they disdained those Spellcasters who would do anything for money, and even being frowned upon.
   Kairi Sisigou might not be able to match Magus in terms of knowledge, but he ranks equally in terms of battle experience with Darnic, who has survived for a hundred years.
   In the past, Kairi's talent as a magus was first-rate but is now second-rate. As a Spellcaster, he is first-rate.
   Kairi is a necromancer and accompanies the practice with the use of state-of-the-art weaponry, normally thought of as "heresy" in the world of Magus. With his unconventional weaponry, it can be said that he is likely the only one of the many necromancers to have managed to make the bodies of Magus and magical beasts suitable for killing weapons. Though a single one of the combat homunculi of the Black Faction is formidable enough to match the average magus, he makes easy prey of multiple at once.
   When the servants of both sides were fighting against each other, Fiore also fought against Kairi.
   As Fiore lacked experience in fighting, even though she was a very talented Magus with great potential that even overwhelmed Kairi, but in the end, she lost the battle and was almost killed by Kairi.
   As a result, it was Caules who helped Fiore before she was killed by Kairi.
   Then the Saber of Red and Archer of Black, who were wounded from the battle, chose to retreat.
   Tonight, in Bucharest, six servants appeared.
   There were six servants in total and the six of them fought against each other, but the result was quite tragic.
   The Archer of Black and the Saber of Red were injured and retreated.
   The Assassin of Black escaped.
   The Berserker of Red killed directly in the fight.
   Though even if Haru didn't appear, Raikou probably could end Spartacus with unlimited Magic Power that she received from Haru, however, she needed to use her Noble Phantasm to defeat Spartacus which might lead to the situation when her True Name would be revealed.
   Only the Archer of Red, Atalante, was alright since her goal from the beginning to the end was to wait for an opportunity to sneak attack on Haru and directly left after she had done so. Even though she was alright, a Command Spell was used to summon her back.
   In this battle, the cruelty of the Holy Grail War was shown, however, not only that.
   When in Bucharest, there was a huge battle, there was also a major event on Trifas.
   Fiore's cellphone rang so suddenly, but she was startled.
   Fiore apologized to Haru before answering the cellphone.
   Haru had to admit that Fiore was a very polite and cute girl at that moment.
   When he nodded, Fiore answered her cellphone.
   "Yes, this is Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia."
   In response to Fiore's answer, Haru heard what they were saying from the cellphone which made him frown.
   The next second, Fiore was taken aback she almost fell from her wheelchair. If her wheelchair wasn't being stopped by Haru then she might have fallen from it. Even so, it didn't erase the shocked expression on her face.
   "Saber has committed suicide?! Rider defected?!"
   The shocking news reached Fiore's ears.
   Caules's glasses slid directly to the ground, and his face was full of shock.
   Haru, well, he let out a sigh and wondered whether it was the start of forbidden love between the Rider of Black and...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1407: Elope 1
   Time returned to yesterday morning.
   That was when Haru was about to go to Sighisoara and went straight to the headquarters of the Red Faction.
   "Ahhh! He left me and ran away!"
   Astolfo looked at Haru who was running away from him and stomped his feet angrily in the corridor of Fortress of Millennia, but then he had to admit that Haru's expression was quite cute when he told him that he was also attracted to the same gender.
   Even if Astolfo seemed to be angry, if someone saw him how he was right now, they would think that he was a big baby who was acting like a spoiled brat.
   The legendary knight of Twelve Paladins of Charlemagne wore a cute costume, pouted, bulged his cheeks, and flailed his arms into the air very cutely.
   If there was a group of men who saw Alstofo's action, they might feel that this girl was very cute, but in truth, Astolfo was a guy and he had a penis on his lower body.
   After a short moment, Astolfo dropped his shoulders, making a weak voice.
   Even though Astolfo said those words, he didn't want to return to his master.
   Celenike Icecolle Yggdmillennia.
   Astolfo didn't really like his master, but it was a matter of course since the moment he was summoned, his master started to do a lot of weird things, but that wasn't all since the name which came out from his master's mouth wasn't his name, but Kasugano Haruka which made him even more helpless, thinking he was the only substitute.
   "I have just been summoned, but she has done a lot of strange things to me."
   His master was a psychopathic sadist.
   Even if Astolfo lacked common sense, he could tell that his master was a sadist from the way she acted.
   Anyway, after Astolfo was summoned to his master's room yesterday, he was immediately ordered...
   Saying this, Celenike pointed at the wooden frame used to torture someone and she looked at Astolfo with a cruel expression.
   This psychopathic master seemed to like Astolfo before until she was Kasugano Haruka by chance when he met Darnic, but she knew that she couldn't do anything to Haru, and in the end, she tortured Astolfo in exchange.
   Astolfo wasn't sure why he was tortured, but it might be Celenike's hobby who loved to torture, someone.
   As a result, Astolfo was handcuffed, whipped, scraped by a knife, and licked all over by his master.
   Unfortunately, Celenike's torture was useless on Astolfo.
   Although Astolfo is the weakest among the Twelve Paladins of Charlemagne, and among fourteen servants in this Holy Grail War except for both Caster on both Red Faction and Black Faction, his power was among the lower rank, compared to the rest of the servants.
   Celenike's torture didn't even hurt Astolfo and because of that, it had made Celenike become even more sadist to him.
   "If I return now, then she will do more weird things to me, right?"
   Astolfo didn't want to be tortured again since it didn't feel good and because of that, it was impossible for him to return.
   Although as a servant, there would be trouble if Astolfo didn't stay with his master, but for him who lacked common sense, he didn't care much.
   "Yosh! Let's explore the castle!"
   Astolfo made up his mind and immediately ran happily.
   As for Haru, Astolfo might remember him once Haru returned.
   If there was one sentence that could describe Astolfo then anyone would say that he was a "lump of curiosity."
   In the legend, Astolfo loved to go on an adventure, facing a lot of danger, and obtained various treasures.
   From the witch, he received a book that could shatter any Magecraft.
   From a friend who was also a knight, he received a powerful lance that was capable of making any servant return to their spiritual form.
   From another witch, he also received a hunting horn that was capable of driving away large flocks of harpies.
   He also secured Hippogriff, the legendary beast, from the evil magus and made it into his mount.
   These treasures were almost all obtained from others or given voluntarily by others. Each piece of his treasures was equivalent to the story and adventure within his life.
   In Astolfo's case, the whole story and adventure of his life were caused by his extremely strong curiosity.
   Without that strong curiosity, Astolfo wasn't much, and at this moment, he developed a strong curiosity towards this fortress.
   Every time a room was opened, Astolfo would greet with a vigorous voice, but never thought of knocking on the door.
   Whenever he encountered a homunculus, Astolfo would come and talk with them full of excitement and shining stars in his eyes.
   Whenever he encountered a golem, Astolfo would knock it with his hands, even if he said it was hurt every time, but he still enjoyed it.
   Astolfo wandered around the fortress-like this, causing a commotion in the heavily guarded fortress, and such, he broke into the place where he shouldn't come.
   Standing in a dim basement, Astolfo looked at the scenery in front of him and couldn't help but feel stunned and shocked.
   The scene that was presented in front of him wasn't something that could appear in public, showing how cruel the sight was.
   Air bubbles rose from the liquid.
   Light after light slowly dissipated.
   In this basement, there were neatly arranged tanks and inside those tanks, there was an individual inside.
   "They're... homunculus, right?"
   All the tanks within this basement were filled with the homunculus.
   Those homunculi closed their eyes and floated in the liquid in the tanks like a rare specimen.
   They didn't show emotion, had a similar appearance, no expression on their faces, and their breath was very weak.
   It was what Astolfo could see from all the homunculus which resided inside the tank.
   "It seems our magic power is provided by them?"
   These homunculi are the lives created by Yggdmillennia as a supply of Magic Power.
   Battery that is discarded once it is emptied.
   They're such an exitance.
   Astolfo didn't find what he had found interesting and remembered about Haru once again. He hoped that Haru would return and bring him with him to have fun, however, he didn't have an idea to leave this place, but with a bored expression on his face, he walked around the basement, looking at the tank, one by one.
   At a certain tank, Astolfo suddenly stopped.
   Astolfo looked at the tank in front of him with some surprise.
   Inside, a homunculus watched him.
   This homunculus was looking at him!
   Just like a baby who just opened his eyes, the homunculus tried to open his eyes with all of his might, looking at Astolfo.
   There was an emotion in the pair of dead eyes.
   This kind of emotion was called hope.
   Astolfo looked at the homunculus in surprise.
   The homunculus also looked at Astolfo in surprise.
   It wasn't until no one knew how long the homunculus's lips moved a few times, and then the homunculus closed his eyes.
   However, Astolfo understood. He understood what the homunculus wanted to tell him.
   It was just a simple sentence.
   Astolfo's boring expression also changed into a dazzling smile.
   It didn't take a long time before the tank was destroyed and a loud sound sounded through the basement.
   Astolfo grabbed the homunculus and took him to elope!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1408: Elope 2
   In the vast forest, Astolfo ran as fast as he could together with the homunculus that he had rescued from the tank in the basement.
   For the homunculus, running was something very hard to do since he had just woken up from his slumber and almost all of his life energy was being absorbed to supply all the servants on the Black Faction.
   If only Astolfo would carry the homunculus in his arms since even if Astolfo was one of the weakest servants, carrying a thin homunculus should be easy for him, but neither Astolfo nor the homunculus thought such a thing and in their minds, they needed to get away from this place as soon as possible.
   The homunculus felt that his entire body was very heavy, his lungs were screaming, his body was very hot, before long he stopped and vomited his blood on the ground, and he could feel that he might die soon.
   However, Astolfo kept urging the homunculus.
   "Hurry up! It will be dangerous if someone notices us! If someone notices us then you might be killed and I will be punished!"
   Hearing Astolfo's words, the homunculus gritted his teeth and forced himself to run.
   It wasn't easy to escape from the Fortress of Millennia.
   The fortress, after all, was a basecamp of the Yggdmillennia clan, and there were many Magus within the fortress.
   During the Holy Grail War, the defense of the fortress could be said to be at the highest level of all time.
   Even if someone could escape from the eyes of the patrol such as golem, Magus, and homunculus, they might not able to escape from various enhancements and traps which were created by Magecraft.
   Not to mention the Fortress of Millennia, even the entire Trifas was under the surveillance of the Yggdmillennia clan.
   To escape in such a situation may not be difficult for a servant, but it is extremely difficult not to be found by the people of the Yggdmillennia clan.
   Fortunately, all the masters in the Yggmillennia clan have been attracted to the battle in Bucharest since this battle would be the first confrontation between Black Faction and Red Faction, except when Haru directly came to visit the home of Red Faction before.
   Therefore, Astolfo was able to escape with the homunculus.
   "Listen well! You must never let go of my hand, alright? You mustn't, alright?!"
   Astolfo kept repeating those words.
   In the surrounding area, there were enhancements and traps made by Magecraft of the Yggdmillennia clan. If the homunculus released Astolfo's hand then it would trigger all of them in an instant, alerting everyone in Fortress of Millennia.
   "Fortunately I have this!"
   Astolfo was holding a book with a triumphant expression.
   It is a thick magic-binding leather book that is given by and inherited from a witch, Logistilla.
   It contains records of the means to shatter any Magecraft, granting its owner the passive ability to deal with Magecraft of A-Rank and below.
   Though Astolfo's Magic Resistance is normally D Rank, it is greatly elevated to A-Rank, effectively making him immune to all modern Magecraft.
   When its True Name is released and the book is read, it becomes possible to break all Magecraft close to High-Thaumaturgy excluding Reality Marbles.
   Now, by holding the book, Astolfo exerted fully the ability of this book, directly ignoring various barriers, traps, enhancements, and various things which were made by Magecraft that was set by the Yggmillennia clan. If the homunculus released Astolfo's hand, then it would definitely trigger everything in their surroundings.
   In addition, all the eyes of the Yggmillennia clan were on Bucharest which was a very perfect situation for both Astolfo and the homunculus to escape.
   Astolfo kept dragging the homunculus, but in the end, the homunculus didn't run anymore.
   Astolfo could see the homunculus situation wasn't good and thought that it was a very good idea.
   "Let me carry you so we can run faster!"
   The homunculus probably wanted to ask why Astolfo didn't do that in the first place, but he didn't say so since as a homunculus, his body wasn't fully developed and he couldn't speak much, so he could only give up to say something.
   However, as of this moment, the homunculus felt that there was something wrong.
   Even if his mind and body were weak, a homunculus was instilled with a certain amount of knowledge and still had little judgment about a situation around his surroundings.
   Logically, based on the physical ability of the servant, they should be able to escape from the forest at this moment, however, they hadn't even seen the edge of the forest and the homunculus felt weird.
   When the homunculus thought so, Astolfo suddenly stopped and immediately turned his head, showing a very cute smile to the homunculus.
   Looking at Astolfo's cute smile, the homunculus wasn't sure how to describe his feelings at this moment.
   Fortunately, the homunculus understanding of his emotion was inadequate, otherwise, he would give a complaint or two to Astolfo.
   Unfortunately, their elope might have ended sooner than they had expected.
   The sound of footsteps was heard, a tall figure appeared in front of two of them, and blocked their way.
   At this moment, the homunculus felt a strong existence that couldn't be compared to Astolfo.
   The homunculus let out noise from his mouth, feeling amazed then he was in a daze, but he wasn't sure how to describe his emotion since he was as black as a white paper.
   On the other hand, Astolfo was startled and his eyes were wide open!
   The one who came to catch the two of them was Siegfried.
   Looking at Astolfo who was holding the homunculus, Siegfried came forward calmly, approaching them.
   instantly, the homunculus understood the man in front of him was coming to catch them.
   Their elope incident had been discovered, even Astolfo, who didn't have a common sense also understood the current situation wasn't good.
   After all, Siegfried's master, the fat man whose name was Gordes, was a Magus who created a homunculus and the one who developed a method to divert the Magic Power to a group of the homunculus.
   When one of the homunculi had escaped, Gordes knew about it instantly, became furious, and ordered his servant to catch both Astolfo and the homunculus directly.
   Astolfo hugged the homunculus, backed away, and shouted to Siegfried, "Let's go of this child! This child is innocent! He has never done anything wrong! If you want to punish someone, then punish me! I will come with you!"
   However, Astolfo's words didn't slow down Siegfried's movement.
   Siegfried was like a machine who executed the order of his master, and he didn't understand Astolfo's words since he was only doing what was ordered by his master.
   As such, it made Astolfo furious.
   "Can someone like you be called a hero?!"
   That one word made Siegfried stop, on his expressionless face, started to form confusion. As a hero, was it normal to understand the situation in front of him?
   However, Siegfried didn't understand that the Dragon-Blooded Knight and the "Dragon Slayer" who defeated the evil dragon Fafnir with the holy sword Balmung in hand, his gaze slowly turned toward the homunculus.
   Even though the homunculus was very tired and couldn't walk anymore, Siegfried could see something in the homunculus's eyes that was seen by Astolfo before, and that was...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1409: Elope 3
   It is just such a single and simple emotion.
   Compared to the various ugly emotions from people that Siegfried had seen in his entire life, this emotion was so small and so fragile that it could be destroyed anytime.
   However, such an emotion moved his heart.
   Siegfried had seen various emotions from people. He had seen jealousy, hatred, anger, etc, which were very amazing on their own, and compared to the emotion that was shown by the homunculus, there was a very big difference and couldn't be compared, because the homunculus only wished to stay alive.
   It touched him, and even Astolfo, who was known as a hero who lacked common sense, wanted to help the homunculus.
   Astolfo spoke loudly to Siegfried with a serious expression that he had never shown before.
   "This child must be saved!
   "I want to help him! You're a hero too, right? Even if this child didn't ask you for help, you should help him since you're a hero too!"
   Such words were passed onto Siegfried's ears clearly which caused his heart to shake and tremble.
   "Even if he didn't ask for help..."
   Siegfried was such an existence, he didn't help people because they asked him, but because it was his own wishes to help people from the bottom of his heart. It was also the reason why he was summoned in this Holy Grail War and that was because he wanted to help people once again.
   That was Siegfried's wish, but...
   His master also owned his own wish, and that wish conflicted with the small wish in front of him.
   There were two wishes, but he could only grant one of them.
   "I should realize my master's wish."
   After all, Siegfried knew from a long time ago, no matter how strong or great he was, he couldn't save everyone so he decided to grant the wish of his master and ignored the homunculus in front of him.
   It was because of such a decision that he had become a hero that would grant the wishes of people who ask him.
   If Haru was here, he could only say that Siegfried's thought of mind was crazy and he couldn't understand his way of thought to sacrifice his own lives for a stranger that had never been known, however, Siegfried was such an existence.
   Siegfried couldn't grant everyone's wishes, he could only grant the wish who asked him, that was the matter of course, however...
   "Do you want to turn a blind eye to the weak?"
   Astolfo shouted those words directly to Siegfried. "Ignore those who need help, is that how you become a hero?!"
   Siegfried felt his heart trembling and he was shocked, starting to doubt himself. Ignoring the one who was in need of help in front of him, and only extending his hand to people who ask for his help?
   Siegfried realized how failed he was as a hero and how ugly his heart was.
   At that moment, Siegfried understood. He was wondering why he didn't realize this matter earlier. Maybe he couldn't save everyone, and you could only save some people, but that wasn't wrong, however, it was wrong to ignore those who were in need, especially the homunculus in front of him because the homunculus didn't ask him for help.
   'Isn't this the reason why you're summoned to this world?'
   Siegfried thought and knew that if he ignored the homunculus in front of him, he would be the same as before. He quickly lowered his head and started to have self-loathing in his mind.
   The reason Siegfried responded to the call of the Holy Grail War and to be summoned in this world wasn't that he had a wish that wanted to be granted, his wish after all was very small and that was to help people. He participated in the Holy Grail War for such a simple thing.
   However, under the command of his master, he almost walked back to the path that he had regretted in the past. He realized how stupid he was...
   Feeling the change on Siegfried, Astolfo was quite surprised, wondering whether his words had reached this hero.
   When the two heroes were in silence, the homunculus on Astolfo's arms suddenly coughed up blood.
   Astolfo panicked and asked, "Hey, are you okay?
   On the other hand, Siegfried understood at a glance what had happened to the homunculus.
   The body of the homunculus had reached his limit and in his state, if he wasn't saved in time, then he might die sooner or later, but even if he was saved, he wouldn't live that long, after all, the existence of homunculus wasn't made to live for a long time and they had only a life span up to three years.
   There was only one ending of the homunculus and that was death.
   "Hey! You can't get sick! You can't die yet! You want to stay alive, right?"
   Astolfo hurriedly placed the homunculus on his arms to the ground, and when he saw the homunculus kept coughing up blood, he was crying and panicked, didn't know what to do.
   "You have to stay alive! You can't give up! I will definitely save you!"
   Even though Astolfo was quite a weird hero, he was a hero after all and he would help anyone who was in need. The homunculus in front of him had asked for his help and so he was going to help him!
   When Astolfo was confused and tried to help the homunculus as much as he could, he didn't realize how dazzling his existence was in Siegfried's eyes.
   Astolfo might be weaker than Siegfried, very weak, that it was easy for Siegfried to defeat him, but Siegfried didn't understand why he started to admire Astolfo at this moment, and in this mind, he felt that Astolfo was a real hero.
   Even if Astolfo lacked common sense, very weak, he wouldn't turn a blind eye toward those people in need.
   Such a thought wasn't naive or childish, if Astolfo was such a person, he would save all the humanity in this world, but he understood how weak he was and understood that his power was limited.
   If he could save someone, Astolfo would do it without hesitation, well, since he had been summoned into this world, he thought to save this homunculus even if he had to give up his life since, in this Holy Grail War, he didn't have any wishes that wanted to be grated by the Holy Grail.
   Astolfo was only following his heart, and Siegfried also thought to do the same thing as Astolfo.
   Siegfried closed his eyes, but when he opened it again, everyone could see a chance on him. From a machine that would follow any order, he had become more humane. He looked at Astolfo and said, "Perhaps, I can help him."
   Probably only Astolfo and the homunculus knew how Siegfried was going to help the homunculus.
   However, one thing was certain that tonight, Saber of Black had retired from the Holy Grail War, and lastly, Astolfo had left Trifas with the homunculus while being branded as a traitor.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1410: Unfavorable situation, but it has nothing to do with me
   The Fortress of Millennia, Trifas.
   When Haru and Fiore returned to the fortress and entered the hall, the entire hall was presented with a depressed, heavy, and gloomy atmosphere.
   Vlad III, who sat on the throne, would usually show a calm expression, but at this moment, his face distorted with anger.
   Even Darnic, who stood beside Vlad III, was also very gloomy.
   Roche and Caster stood next to each other silently, without saying a word.
   There were also two masters who were present in this hall with complex emotions on their faces.
   Celenike bit the nail of her thumb and looked at Command Spells on the back of her hand several times with frustration.
   "It's not my fault... It's not my fault..."
   Gordes completely lost his calm and spirit, the arrogance that he had before also disappeared. He slumped on the ground, lowered his head in depression, and muttered blankly clearly didn't want to believe the fact that was presented in front of him.
   Raikou and Chiron also materialized behind Haru and Fiore at the same time, looking at the scene in front of them and fell into silence.
   Haru entered his act, before looking at everyone, then looked at Darnic in worry.
   "Ojii-sama.." Fiore stepped forward and said to Darnic with a heavy expression.
   "...Are you back?" Darnic raised his eyes, but his face was still ugly, taking a deep breath, and said to Fiore, and Haru, "Have you two heard everything?"
   "Yes." Fiore nodded heavily and said in a low voice, "It's really hard to believe..."
   Haru only nodded, but he didn't say much since he knew how to read the mood after all.
   After all, who wanted to believe a crazy thing happened on the Black Faction?
   "Yes." Fiore nodded heavily and said in a low voice, "It's really hard to imagine this fact."
   In just one night, two servants of the Black Faction had a problem.
   One had decided to commit suicide and the other one decided to defect.
   For the Black Faction, it wasn't only a shame, but it also related to their victory on the Holy Grail War since the matter of death or life of their clan was related to the result of the Holy Grail War, without doubt, the loss of two servants would affect the result of this war.
   "We still don't know why Saber chose to commit suicide, but with the intelligence obtained by the Magecraft around the area... Siegfried chose to end his own life by himself, rather than be killed by Rider." Darnic frowned and said, "The only thing that we can be sure of right now is that Rider chose to betray us in order to save a homunculus."
   This sentence made both Gordes and Celenike who had lost their servants react!
   "That's right! It is all your fault!" Gordes pointed his finger at Celenike. His face was full of madness and shouted, "If it isn't because of your useless servant then how could my servant commit suicide?!"
   Gordes had lost his servant after all, and his mind had been clouded by anger, the only thing that he wanted to do was someone to take responsibility for this matter!
   In response, Celenike gave Gordes a cold gaze and a strong smell of blood began to emit from her body.
   "You should look in the mirror, you Useless Fatty!" Celenike wasn't as irrational as Gordes as she tried to suppress the anger in her heart. "If it wasn't for the flawed homunculus that you had created, then my servant wouldn't do something as stupid as this. It is obviously your fault and now, you want to put all the blame on me?!"
   "Who... Who knows why that kind of trash can suddenly cause such a problem?!" Gordes yelled with bloodshot eyes, holding his head, spinning crazily. "That homunculus is obviously a tool! Battery to provide Magic Power! A mere homunculus that I can throw anytime....! ARGGG!!!!!!" He plopped on the ground and couldn't handle it anymore.
   Not only Gordes, but all the masters present could hardly understand why a homunculus who was originally used to provide a Magic Power to be capable to cause such a big problem.
   "Homunculus, after all, is a living being. Just like a human, they also want to stay alive, and it might be because they don't understand such emotion that they don't care about their life or death and you can treat them as much as you wish before, but you underestimate them. Just like a human, one in thousands, ten thousand, or millions, there is probably going to be one with a very special ability or born as a special being, and this homunculus is one of them," Haru said calmly.
   His words caused everyone to look at him in silence since the young man in front of them was also such a special existence.
   "Everything has happened, and there is no turning back, we should think about the countermeasure of this problem." Haru looked at Celenike and asked, "Can you use Command Spell to summon Rider back?" He didn't care much about the condition of the Black Faction, but he was acting as a Darnic's admirer after all so he needed to show one or two concerns.
   "I will use it if I can, but if I do so, I might lose control of the Rider," Celenike said and really wanted to grab Astolfo back then tortured him! But still, being asked, by Haru, her mood felt slightly better.
   Using a Command Spell to summon Astolfo back was one way to catch Astolfo, but that wasn't a good choice since one of Astolfo's Noble Phantasms made him capable of shattering any Magecraft and with that Noble Phantasm, his Magic Resistance became extremely high which was enough to make him block of any Magecraft.
   Of course, a Command Spell was included.
   Celenike might be able to summon back Astolfo, but that process might make her use two Command Spells at the same time, and cause her to lose control of Astolfo at that time since she only had two Command Spells left on the back of her hand. and even if Astolfo was able to return back, there was a huge chance that he might defect to the Black Faction again.
   Everyone in the hall understood this fact, and they were wondering whether there was any way to hold Astolfo or make him obey Celenike?
   The best way was to kill Astolfo, but there was no way that they would do that since that meant that the power of the Black Faction would become worse with the loss of Astolfo.
   "We have lost Saber and even Assassin has also lost control, which is equivalent to losing combat power of two servants at the same time." Darnic had a heavy face and said, "Under such circumstances, we can no longer lose Rider in this Holy Grail War."
   Darnic had made a decision so no one said anything.
   "The situation is very bad." Chiron also had a difficult expression on his face and said, "We have lost two servants at the same time which is going to hurt our combat power."
   Saber is known as one of the strongest class types of servants on the Holy Grail, and without doubt, if Siegfried was still here, it was possible for him to stay until the end of the Holy Grail easily.
   Assassin is also known as the most dangerous type of servant, and this type of servant was very good at sneak attack, if Jack the Ripper didn't defect the Black Faction, it was possible for the Black Faction to win the Holy Grail by assassinating all the masters on the Red Faction.
   Both Saber and Assassin could be called trump cards by the Blacks Faction.
   Losing those two servants hurt the Black Faction very much.
   Therefore, in this situation, they didn't want to lose Astolfo and since they had decided not to kill Astolfo, they needed to think about how to use him.
   If Celenike used two Command Spells to summon Astolfo back then when he had returned, he couldn't be controlled, then it would lead to a very big problem.
   "I will find a Rider." Celenike looked at Darnic, gritting her teeth, and said, "Give me some time."
   Hearing those words, Darnic closed his eyes and nodded helplessly.
   Celenike showed a cruel smile, turned around, and left the hall directly, but stopped when she was right beside Haru. She wanted to say something, but Raikou glared and didn't hide her killing intent toward her. She snorted before walking away.
   Haru only shook his head helplessly but didn't say anything. He was sure if Astolfo was caught without doubt Astolfo's end would be miserable on the hand of Celenike, but then again, he had a feeling that it would be difficult to catch Astolfo, considering Astolfo's luck.
   Well, but, if Astolfo was caught, he was sure that Celenike would do a lot more things to Astolfo, but still he didn't have a hobby to save a male, even if Astolfo's appearance could be mistaken as a girl, but he couldn't be fooled since, under Astolfo's skirt, there was a canary.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1411: Don't be too happy
   Afterward, Darnic gave an instruction to Caster who had been silent during the talk.
   "Send part of the golem group to follow Celenike. Be sure to bring the Rider back."
   If they didn't do this then the only way to bring Astolfo back was to use a Command Spell, however, in order to save the Command Spell from being used recklessly, they needed to use a golem since even if Astolfo was the weakest among servants in the Holy Grail War, it didn't mean he was weak enough to be caught by Celenike alone so Darnic had decided to instruct Caster to send a golem to help her on this mission to bring Astolfo back since there was no way that they would send a servant to help Celenike to catch Astolfo.
   The Black Faction had lost Saber, Assassin, and Rider, if they sent out another servant to help Celenike catch the Rider, then the defense of their basecamp would be weakened and if that happened, it would be difficult to cope with the Red Faction that might attack them anytime.
   "So now is the time to use your power, Caster," Darnic said solemnly.
   Caster's combat ability was quite low and wasn't the type of servant that could be used for direct combat, however, Caster was almost unmatched in his ability to create and manipulate golems.
   As long as there was an endless supply of materials, Caster could create a large number of strong golems.
   These golems were divided into three types: small, medium, and large. Their combat power rivals those of low-level servants. Some high-quality golems could even fight against Saber, who was known as the strongest servant for three rounds.
   With the help of those golems, it wouldn't be difficult for Celenike to bring back Astolfo.
   It was also because of Caster's ability that the Yggdmillennia clan regarded him as one of the most important servants as Vlad III, they summoned him in advance, provided him with a lot of materials, and let him create a lot of golems for the Holy Grail War.
   Caster also understood that his role in this battle was to create golems to fight the Red Faction with a quantity advantage.
   Caster nodded and didn't say much.
   "With the teacher's ability, everything is going to be alright."
   Roche expressed his support for his servant without doubting Caster's ability, showing how much trust and confidence that he had in Caster. He, after all, was someone who was very obsessed with the golem, and Caster who was a master at golem creation was his object of worship.
   It was also the reason why Roche also called Caster, his teacher.
   Vlad II finally stood up and spoke to everyone.
   "Tell me, how should we deal with the servants of the Red Camp at this time, when we have lost Saber, one of the strongest servants under our action."
   This was the first problem that needed to be solved as soon as possible.
   "Our combat power has been drastically reduced. Without doubt, the loss of three servants has caused a disadvantage to our situation, but don't fear, we're not losing and we can use this disadvantage to our advantage."
   Vlad III didn't hide that their faction and admitted that they were in a disadvantageous situation, but he also needed to raise their morals so they didn't lose their will to fight.
   "Today's situation is not better than the war that I have faced before so for now, tell me whether you have an idea how to turn our disadvantage at this moment."
   Before his death, Vlad III blocked the Ottoman Empire from invading his country in the past.
   Even though the Ottoman Empire had an army of 150,000 people and Vlad III only had 10,000 people under him, Vlad III won against the Ottoman Empire
   Compared to the quantitative disadvantage at that time, the quantitative disadvantage between Red Faction and Black Faction was only a small number that could be counted by hand, so Vlad III made everyone not be discouraged by this matter.
   However, the enemy wasn't an ordinary soldier, but a servant that could be compared to one thousand, ten thousand, hundreds of thousands, or even a million enemies.
   Then the question was... how to reverse their disadvantage?
   Vlad III questioned everyone.
   "Now, there are only four servants in our faction, and the enemy has seven servants." Darnic looked at Vlad III and said, "King, maybe we have to search for a chance to kill one or two servants before the conclusive batter so we won't lose in number disadvantage."
   In other words, Darnic's proposal was to bait one or two servants so they would be separated from the group and then kill them when they were alone.
   It was a good plan, but it was no longer necessary.
   "Mr. Darnic, I almost forgot to tell you, but the number of servants on the opponent shouldn't be that much different from us," Haru said suddenly. He thought for a while and said, "The number of servants that they can use should be similar to us, that is, four servants."
   Haru's words surprised everyone.
   Vlad III cast his gaze on Haru.
   The others also looked at Haru.
   "Kasugano-kun, can you explain it to us?" Darnic almost couldn't contain his emotion and thought that Haru was really his lucky star. He gazed at Fiore and nodded, feeling that he should make them be together.
   Haru didn't know what Darnic was thinking and nodded. "Yes, the Berserker of Red has been defeated by my Berserker."
   This shocking news made everyone open their eyes and mouths wide since they were startled!
   "Really?" Fiore was surprised, and asked, Haru quickly, "Kasugano-kun, did you really defeat Berserker in Bucharest?"
   "Was it related to the strange phenomenon which happened in Bucharest before?" Chiron suddenly asked.
   Everyone looked at Chiron at the same time.
   "Well...." Chiron then explained when he felt the tremendous pressure that happened in Bucharest that somehow it caused affect his battle with Saber of Red at that time.
   Fiore also felt that feeling too since without that strange pressure, she wouldn't be able to escape from Kairi and Caules didn't have time to save her, at that time, she was quite grateful for that strange pressure, even if that pressure made her uncomfortable.
   Everyone was thinking that it might be Berserker's Noble Phantasm and they quickly cast their eyes on Haru.
   Haru nodded and didn't hide it. "Yes, it is Berserker's Noble Phantasm. She used it to defeat the Berserker of Red in Bucharest before."
   Everyone sighed with relief and thought of it as good news!
   Raikou giggled at Haru's words and thought that he was very cunning, but she loved this part of him.
   After all, even if Haru told them that he was the one who defeated Spartacus, there was no way that they would believe him and it was too troublesome too so he told everyone the one who defeated Spartacus was Raikou.
   Everyone also thought so since in their minds, there was no way for a master to defeat a servant, but still, it was good news when they learned that Haru and his servant had defeated Berserker of Red.
   "But Kasugano-kun, even if you have defeated the Berserker of Red, there should be six servants left." Darnic looked at Haru and asked, "Why did you say that there are only four servants?"
   "It's very simple, Mr. Darnic." Haru looked at Darnic and said, "As far as I know, the Saber or Red shouldn't be together with the Red Faction, but acting independently in this Holy Grail War. The Caster of Red is also unable to help in battle and can only act as a support. The only servants that can be used are only four servants. Even if you count Saber of Red, they only have five servants, so the difference of number between us isn't that much different."
   "Five servants..." Darnic showed a rare smile and thought the situation wasn't as bad as he thought.
   Not only Darnic, but everyone also sighed with relief and felt relaxed somehow.
   "Well done, Kasugano Young Man." Vlad III smiled and said, "You have done a great job and I will write this as your credit in your military career."
   Haru was speechless, but he shook his head. "Don't be too happy first since those five servants are too troublesome."
   Darnic raised his brows and asked, "Can you explain to us, Kasugano-kun?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Out of five servants, I know three of their identities, and two of them are very troublesome servants."
   Everyone was surprised once again, thinking that this young man really brought them a surprise every time.
   "The first one is Archer, her real identity is Atalanta," Haru said.
   Everyone frowned and knew who she was since she was fairly famous for her deeds, and it could be said that she was quite a troublesome servant since her speed was undoubtedly one of the fastest among a hero on the Holy Grail, but it didn't mean that they couldn't defeat her since even if her speed was fast, her body was fairly weak, so they didn't think about this too much but...
   "However, Atalanta's threat is far less than the Lancer and Rider in the Red Faction since their identity is Karna and Achilles respectively."
   The complexion of everyone suddenly changed.
   "Hero of Charity? Karna?"
   Chiron was also startled, and his expression also changed abruptly.
   Everyone's reaction was also similar since the two servants that were mentioned by Haru were both top-notch heroes among the Holy Grail.
   In Romania, as the most famous hero in this country, Vlad III's status bonus could be said to be very scary, turning him from a first-class servant to a super-class servant.
   However, even Vladd III was unable to say that he would win against two servants.
   Karna was the best servant among the heroic spirits.
   Achilles, on the other hand, had an immortal body that couldn't be damaged unless a servant had a divinity skill on their status.
   The combat power of Karna and Achilles was very scary, and if it was a normal Holy Grail War, both servants could wreck every servant on the Holy Grail War easily.
   "So it is too early to relax."
   Haru then looked at everyone and said, "Now, we need to think about how to deal with these two servants."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1412: The Greatest Sage
   Before long, the door hall was opened, announcing the end of this emergency meeting.
   In the end, Darnic decided to do so.
   "Anyway, for the time being, we will stay and won't attack the Red Faction for the time being since it is not too late to make a decision when Rider is retrieved."
   Along with Darnic's statement, Vlad III also nodded and agreed.
   With the identity of Lancer of Red and Rider of Red being revealed by Haru, Vlad III also became more cautious in this battle.
   Haru knew that even if Darnic believed in him, Darnic still wanted to see whether the information that he had told them was right or not, however, if it was right, then his status on the Ygdmillennia clan became higher and no one would doubt him anymore. He had successfully infiltrated into the enemy camp as their friend.
   But well, it should be quite impossible for them to gain that information since he was sure the Red Faction wouldn't let the information of their faction be known so easily.
   When Haru was about to go out, he stopped abruptly when Darnic called him out.
   Darnic wanted to say something, but he decided to wait until the end of the Holy Grail, but he decided to ask anyway.
   "What do you think of Fiore?"
   "Fiore?" Haru wasn't sure why Darnic asked this question, but he said, "Well, she's cute."
   Haru then noticed Raikou who became gloomy and patted her butts secretly which caused her to blush.
   Darnic smiled and said, "Is that so? Then you can rest now, I am sure that you are tired after the battle Bucharest."
   "Thank you, Mr. Darnic." Haru nodded and went out from the hall with Raikou, but he felt weird by Darnic's words. He was about to go back to his room, but he was stopped before he walked far.
   "Kasugano-kun, please wait for a moment."
   It was Fiore who called him out.
   Fiore was sitting in her wheelchair and being pushed by Chiron. Her face was slightly flushed since she heard what her grandfather and Haru had talked about before, but she knew that it wasn't the time for that.
   But then when Haru turned, both Fiore and Chiron were a bit surprised when he looked at Fiore slightly before he put his eyes on Chiron.
   Fiore and Chiron looked at each other and nodded.
   "As expected of Kasugano-kun." Fiore let out a long sigh and said, "The one who is looking for you, isn't me, but it is Archer."
   Haru knew the one who sought for him was Chiron since he could see that Chiron had been staring at him, but it was normal after he had revealed the identity of Rider of Red to everyone before and it was also the reason why Chiron was looking at him.
   "It is normal since you're Achiless's teacher, right?" Haru smiled and said, "Whether the Rider of Red is really Achiless or not, this information should be very important for you, right?"
   In Greek mythology, Chiron is a famous sage, and almost all of his disciples are heroes who have made an earth-shattering reputation in this mythology.
   Hercules, who had overcome the twelve trials and finally ascended to a God, was also one of them.
   The God of Medicine, Asclepius, also the patron god, and reputed ancestor, of the Asklepiades (Asclepiades), was also Chiron's disciple.
   There was a lot more, and among them, there was also Achilles, the invincible demigod hero who almost dominated the battlefield in Trojan War.
   If Achilles knew that his teacher was in the opposite camp then he would be startled, but without Chiron then it would be impossible for the Black Faction to defeat Achilles, except Raikou, of course.
   On the other hand, Chiron laughed when he heard Haru's words.
   "Sure enough, you have realized my real name?" Chiron smiled and said, "If you are born on my Era, then I am sure that your deeds are going to be recorded on the legend and you might even beat Adonis on terms of wooing women."
   Fiore and Raikou were surprised by Chiron, wondering what he had said were true, after all, the legend of Adonis was really amazing since he could make both Aphrodite and Persephone fall for him.
   Haru wasn't sure whether he should be happy about Chiron's praise. "Is that praise?"
   "Of course." Chiron smiled and said, "Well, enough of that since I can see that it seems Berserker is going to attack me if I am going to say nonsense once again, right?"
   "Master is mine!" Raikou said without hesitation.
   Haru patted Raikou's butts calmly, trying to calm her down, which made her blush.
   Fiore was somehow uncomfortable when she saw how close Haru and Raikou were.
   Only Chiron shook his head and thought that Haru's trouble was happy trouble, but he didn't want to have the same trouble as Haru since it was more fun to be the bystander, watching how Haru was going to amend the relationship among his girls and thought that he really had a lot of things to learn from Haru.
   "Well, you want to ask whether the identity of Rider of Red is really Achiless or not, right?" Haru nodded and said, "Yes, he's indeed Achilles. He's your former disciple, Archer." He answered directly which caused Chiron to be silent.
   In Chiron's eyes, there was nostalgia and strong bitterness. He let out a long sigh and said, "The Holy Grail War is indeed an incredible existence."
   The masters and disciples who had each ended their own stories and legends, withdrew from the stage, and would never meet each other again, now had an opportunity to meet under the power of the Holy Grail.
   Unfortunately, two of them were servants from different factions so their battle was inevitable.
   "After that kid left me and went to the battlefield, I hadn't seen him again. I will have to see his progress in this battle then." Then Chiron cast his gaze on Raikou who was standing beside Haru.
   "Have you fought against Achilles?"
   It was a very important question since if both heroes were fighting each other, their strength, belief, and dignity would collide.
   This kind of collision was sometimes good and sometimes bad.
   In Achiless's situation, if he fought against Raikou, then he would thank God for giving him such a powerful opponent, then treat her as his target so they would fight each other again until there was a winner in their duel.
   However, Chiron wanted to fight against Achilles and he needed to think about what Raikou thought about Achilles.
   "We have fought each other." Raikou pursed her lips, like a gentle lady, and said, "But my opponent this time is another one."
   "The other one?" Chiron was startled but then nodded thoughtfully. "Could it be..."
   "Haha..." Raikou didn't answer Chiron's question directly, but still smiled and said, "My thunder and his fire are also destined to have fought each other."
   "Is that so?" Chiron nodded and understood. "If this is the case, then I will handle Achilles."
   After all, in the Black Faction, apart from Raikou, only Chiron possessed Divinity which could break Achiless's Noble Phantasm and cause harm to Achilles.
   If the one who fought Achiless was Vlad III, then the result might not be good, but it was different if it was Chiron.
   "You're not afraid that I am trying to deceive you?" Haru asked.
   Chiron only smiled and said, "If it's a matter of Sir Darnic, then he must do so since he has a responsibility as the leader of the Yggdmillennia clan. His choice to confirm whether your information is true or not is a wise matter." He then looked at Haru and said, "But I still believe in my own vision and believe in your words." The words of the greatest sage had a lot of weight, and in response, Haru only smiled.
   "I believe that you don't have a reason to lie to me, especially when you have said that my master is cute." Chiron smiled and said, "I am sure that you won't do anything that will cause a harem on my master, right? Kasugano-kun? You're very gentle to a woman after all."
   Haru twisted his lips and wasn't sure what to say to Chiron at that moment, but he knew that Chiron must have trusted him so much.
   On the other hand, Fiore blushed and felt very embarrassed. "Ar - Acher!"
   "Master, you have only to be kind to me," Raikou said while hugging Haru's arms.
   "Cough! Cough! We have to go now, we're a bit tired after fighting Berserker." Haru stopped the conversation right away and said, "Bye, Archer, Fiore." He smiled gently and left with Raikou.
   Looking at the back of Haru, Chiron said to his master. "Master, both love is also a form of war, if you don't want to be defeated, you need to attack."
   Fiore felt that her face was burning at that moment, but at the same time, she knew what Chiron had told her was, right... however... she looked at her legs and let out a long sigh.
   Chiron also shook his head since the same as war, sometimes love was also painful.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1413: Handsome Master
   In the hall, Shirou Kotomine once again was kneeling on the ground. In front of him, there was a tall throne and a thin curtain was erected there.
   Behind the curtain, there were five people sitting there.
   Shirou reported five people in a posture similar to that of a minister that reported to the King.
   "As you have expected before, with Karna and Achilles on our side, we have an absolute advantage over the enemy, even if the commander of the enemy is the Impaler of Romania, our strength exceeds them with both Karna and Achilles. Last night, we broke through the camp of the Yggdmillennia clan, won the Holy Grail War, and spent another night capturing all the enemies who had escaped. The victory belongs to the Magic Association and belongs to all of you."
   Shirou reported to the five masters of the Magic Association and there was no doubt the content of his report was a big fat lie.
   Although the Yggdmillennia clan did have huge trouble, with their Saber having committed suicide, their Rider had defected, and even Assassin was out of control, causing the Black Faction into a very unfavorable situation overnight.
   However, the Red Faction also lost their Berserker, while Saber was acting on her own. Caster also had no combat ability, hiding inside the room all day to do his own things. The only servants that could be used by the Red Faction were only four servants, and they didn't have that much of an advantage in this Holy Grail War.
   However, with both Karna and Achilles alone, the Red Faction still had a huge advantage over the Black Faction.
   Not only that, the servant of Kotomine Shirou, the Assassin, wasn't inferior to the existence of Karna and Achilles. As soon as the next preparations were completed, then their advantage would be even bigger than the Black Faction.
   However, there was a terrifying master inside the Black Faction, and the Ruler this time was very strong.
   The situation wasn't good for the Red Faction.
   Under such conditions, it was impossible to win the Black Faction overnight, the next day all the masters of the Yggdmillennia clan were captured, and the Magic Association achieved a complete victory.
   However, Shirou smiled gently and calmly, telling such a big fat lie.
   Such a lie, if they didn't see it with their own eyes, no one would easily believe Shirou's words.
   Not to mention the masters that were sent by the Magic Association for this Holy Grail War, each of them was famous on their own and very strong compared to most of Magus in this world.
   However, all of them believed in Shirou easily.
   "Haha.. how could a family of Magus that isn't even nobles win against the Magic Association?"
   "They're just trying to commit suicide."
   "Even if the opponents have a Holy Grail and summon seven servants, in the end, they're useless."
   "This is the result of turning the Magic Association into an enemy."
   "Hmph! What a waste of the Magus family."
   The five masters had a relaxed and pleasant conversation with each other.
   No one questioned Shirou's words and they accepted everything as a matter of course.
   Upon listening carefully, the voice of the five masters was like a drunk, and a little slurred.
   Looking at the five masters, Shirou smiled.
   Even the Magic Association would never have thought the overseer that was sent by the Church to observe the Holy Grail War would attack the masters from the same faction.
   The five masters had been poisoned by Shirou's servant, and now they were immersed in the boundary between dream and reality, and they couldn't even tell whether they were dreaming or waking up.
   It was normal that Karna, Atalante, and Achilles couldn't even see their masters since Shirou had controlled their masters from the beginning.
   "The Holy Grail War has ended."
   Shirou continued to report to the masters without changing his expression. "Today I plan to seize all the properties of the Yggdmillennia clan, and then take the Holy Grail, transporting it to the Magic Association and Clock Tower in London."
   Hearing this, the masters of the Red Faction nodded with a satisfied expression.
   "Unexpectedly, the overseers that were sent by the Church are as hard-working and talented as you."
   "Initially, I was wary of you, but now it seems that I am too stupid to think that way."
   "As expected, it is the right choice to give the command of the servants to you."
   "Since the Holy Grail War has ended, then just like what we have said before, we will transfer all the remaining Command Spells on us to your hand as a reward."
   Listening to the words of the masters of the Red Faction, the smile on Shirou's face became more prominent.
   It meant that the ownership of the five servants would be transferred to Shirou Kotomine.
   Even if Berserker had lost, and Saber acted alone, the remaining five servants would become Shirou's servants.
   Shirou Kotomine would soon become the master of five servants.
   Everything moved according to Shirou's plan.
   However, it wasn't the time yet.
   "After all, it is going to trouble me if I am the only one who is going to provide all the Magic Power of five servants at the same time."
   It wasn't a matter of difficulty, but rather it was impossible.
   Generally speaking, no matter how talented a Magus is, it cannot support the consumption of more than one servant.
   Therefore, a master has at most one servant, which has long become common sense.
   Unless, that master is Haru, who has unlimited energy then it is impossible to have more than one Servant with a limited Magic Power on the master's body.
   "So please wait for a while."
   Leaving such words, Shirou retreated from the hall, leaving only five masters who were still immersed in their dreams, chatting to each other subconsciously.
   After walking out from the hall, a burst of light particles appeared next to Shirou.
   Assassin appeared next to Shirou and showed a coquettish smile at Shirou.
   Shirou only smiled and said, "This is the question that I should ask you, how is your preparation?"
   For Shirou, the preparation of his servant would directly affect the process of the plan that he had planned.
   For this reason, Shirou could even abandon all the servants of the Red Faction without hesitation.
   Assassin understood this and raised her hand.
   "The preparation here is almost complete, and all the parts that you have temporarily changed have been completed as scheduled," Assassin said.
   "Now, I am ready to do it anytime."
   The good news from his servant made Shirou smile. in relief.
   "Great, the Ruler has troubled us for too long. I have thought that it might take us some time, but it seems that we can finally execute our plan right away."
   Shirou smiled, but unlike before, his eyes were burning with indescribable emotions.
   "Then let me meet the master who has caused me to change part of my plan." Shirou smiled and looked at Assassin while asking, "I have heard that he's very handsome from Karna's mouth, do you want to meet him with me Assassin?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1414: Fetish
   Haru and Raikou returned to their room, and Raikou directly pushed Haru to the bed without hesitation.
   Haru who was pushed landed on the bed with Raikou sat on his waist which made him speechless.
   "Dear... we have gone back so..."
   Raikou wanted to test that feeling again, and she could even tell that Haru also wanted the same thing since she could feel something hard between butts.
   "Wait, wait..." Haru tried to stop Raikou since he had something to talk about.
   "Fufufu... Is this a role play, dear? But this innocent expression is very good, mommy really loves it." Raikou's "Mad Enhancement" was EX rank, and it was impossible to stop her when she wanted to do something.
   Haru was speechless and quickly said, "Don't you feel curious about me?" He knew everything about Raikou, but on the other hand, Raikou didn't know much about him.
   When Haru said those words, Raikou stopped a centimeter away from his lips, then blinked her eyes, looking at him curiously.
   Haru then kissed Raikou's lips before parting, saying, "You must be curious how can I be so strong, right?"
   "Yes, but no matter what you are, I love you," Raikou said and kissed Haru's lips.
   They kissed for a while before parting their lips again.
   "Even if I am an Oni?" Haru asked.
   Raikou was startled and asked, "You're an Oni?"
   "Then, what is the problem?" Raikou asked.
   "I mean... my identity is very complicated and I want you to think more clearly since, after this Holy Grail War, I will have to go," Haru said.
   "Where are we going to go?" Raikou asked.
   Hearing Raikou's question, Haru knew that Raikou would follow him no matter what. He smiled and hugged her in his arms, changing her location to sleep on his arm. Caressing her hair gently, he said, "We're going back to my original world."
   "Your original world?" Raikou was confused.
   "It is going to be a long story, do you want to listen?" Haru asked.
   Raikou nodded without hesitation.
   Haru told Raikou everything since she was part of him so when the quest ended, without doubt, she would return with him to his original world and he believed in her since she was his servant. He didn't think that she would blabber this matter to anyone, considering how close their relationship was.
   However, it would be a huge problem if he hadn't solved the "Mad Enhancement" on Raikou since his world was pretty peaceful, and when he was teleported to this world, he had just taken Eli's virginity.
   Haru needed to tell Raikou that besides her, he had other women who came from various worlds.
   Raikou knew that Haru also had another woman beside her since she could tell his relationship with Shinobu at that time was very good and he also had admitted to him that he had dated another girl. She also had accepted it, but it seemed that he underestimated how big his harem was.
   "So all of them are happy?"
   "I will make sure they're happy so please be with me, Raikou," Haru said while holding Raikou's hands.
   Raikou blushed but then snorted. "I will be with you forever, dear. Even if you die, I will follow you, but if you betray and dump me, I will kill you, then I will kill myself."
   Haru knew that Raikou was a double edge sword, but he didn't care. "Don't worry, I won't even do that."
   "That's good." Raikou smiled and let out a sigh. "If only I had learned a course called Magecraft, then it would have been better."
   'What do you want to do with it?'
   Haru thought, but he wouldn't say it out loud.
   "But you're a story?" Raikou asked with a confused expression.
   "Yes, my story is a bit weird, and you might not love it..."
   "I want to watch it!" Raikou said without hesitation.
   Haru then took out his smartphone and played "Yosogu no Sora" inside.
   Raikou was furious when she saw a girl after girl flirted with Haru on the "Yosogu no Sora", but then she looked at Haru again since she saw him do that kind of thing with his sister, but he didn't say anything since his expression was very painful and felt as if that she would give him more damage to his heart if she said something.
   "So the reason that you come to this world is because of the quest from the Group Chat?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "When the quest ends, I will return to my original world and of course, I will bring you there."
   Raikou smiled and asked, "Did you live in the countryside?" When she watched "Yosogu no Sora", she saw that Haru was living in the countryside with his sister after their parents passed away.
   "No, in my world, I am the richest man in the world," Haru said with a smile.
   Raikou blinked her eyes and asked, "Sorry?"
   "Along with the existence of Group Chat, of course, there is a huge change in my life. Money is a very important thing after all, especially if I want to live freely with you without worry," Haru said.
   Well, the real reason why he had become the richest man in the world was because of Sora. He wanted to marry Sora, even though he knew that she was his sister, but when he knew that they weren't real siblings then there was nothing that could stop them anymore.
   However, Haru wasn't sure whether he should talk about this matter and there were a lot of things that he needed to tell Raikou.
   Raikou, who listened to Haru's words, felt amazed since she didn't expect that he had come to various worlds to complete various quests, and his identity was even more amazing, from the richest man, governor of the country, Emperor, etc. There was a lot more, but in her eyes, at this moment, she felt that their meeting was fate.
   Raikou was after all a single woman and there was no man that dared to court her at her time so maybe, the reason why she was summoned to the Holy Grail War was that God had heard her pray to find her a partner of her life.
   Even though it was impossible to have him by herself, she felt that she was the closest among his women since she was his servant and she would be with him all the time, the moment, he died, she would die, it was so romantic.
   Moreover, their world was too far apart yet they could meet each other, making her very sure that it was really fate.
   Haru wasn't sure what Raikou was thinking, then he also told her about his power since she was curious at how he was able to release an incredible pressure at that time. He explained a lot of things, but then suddenly Raikou's eyes were shining when she heard one of his powers.
   "Age manipulation?" Raikou asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "I can manipulate the age of everything whether it is myself, someone else, or anything." But then he remembered something and said, "But my real age is only 16 years old." It was his real age after all and the time he spent on his quest wasn't counted since the time was stopped at that time.
   "Then... Then... Can you turn younger?" Raikou asked with shining eyes.
   "...Younger?" Haru looked at Raikou.
   Raikou nodded and said, "Dear... please... I want you to turn into a young boy then call me mommy."
   Raikou looked at Haru with puppy-like eyes, and she would cry if her wish wasn't granted by him.
   Haru felt complicated, but in the end, he nodded. Then his body slowly turned younger and the clothes on his body also started to get bigger, but there was one part of a thing that hadn't changed since it was still very big.
   Raikou who saw Haru turned younger, became even more excited and didn't expect that he would have this kind of power. She looked at Haru who was at his child form and couldn't help but think that when they had children, then it would be like this.
   Before Haru said anything, he was hugged and his head was pressed on two soft melons. He tapped his hand on Raikou's boobs and said, "I can't breathe! I can't breathe!"
   "Oh... Oh... Sorry, honey."
   Raikou caressed Haru's head with the eyes of a loving mother.
   Haru somehow felt quite excited somehow. He blinked his eyes and couldn't help but enter the role.
   "Mom... I feel weird in this place."
   Haru held his anaconda and showed an uncomfortable expression.
   It seemed that Raikou knew that Haru was acting, but she really loved how he acted.
   Raikou thought at that moment, but she also did the same.
   "Really? Let mom check it for you."
   Then, in the end, they kept playing until in the morning without stopping.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1415: Uninvited Guest 1
   Unlike Haru and Raikou who were very happy inside their room, the following day, the whole of Romania seemed to be shrouded in the strange atmosphere and everyone who lived in this country could feel that it was as if a calm before storm was approaching.
   However, ordinary people, none of them were aware of this problem, and they continued to live day after day as usual.
   However, for the Magus, they knew that the battle of the Holy Grail War was happening in the darkness.
   Whether it was the Red Faction or the Black Faction, after suffering heavy losses, they had become even more cautious.
   Even the atmosphere on the Fortress of Millennia and Trifas had become very tense. Not only had the number of patrolling homunculus and golems increased but the enhancement, traps, and the ban within the city increased.
   With the authority of the Yggdmillennia clan, it was possible to control the entire city, and they really did that since the situation of the Holy Grail War for their faction was at a critical moment and they had entered a state of alert.
   The loss of combat power of three servants of the Black Faction forced the Yggdmillennia clan to act cautiously.
   Especially when they learned the Red Team had two powerful servants, Karna and Achilles, no matter what, they needed to be careful since they couldn't lose this Holy Grail War no matter what.
   For this reason, the Yggdmillennia clan sent out their Magus outside to investigate and collect intelligence since they couldn't lose the power of their servants.
   The Magic Association was also the same, they sent out many Magus to operate in the dark to provide various support to both masters and servants of the Red Faction in this Holy Grail War.
   Both sides were very cautious towards each other, however, on this day, there were a lot of things that were happening.
   The first one was murder.
   Presently, when the Red Faction and Black Faction were facing each other, Jack the Ripper's activities became even more lawless, killing a lot of people in Bucharest, causing a large panic in entire Romania.
   For this reason, the master of Saber of Red and his servant seemed to follow the instructions of the Magic Association, chasing Jack the Ripper who had disregarded the rules of the Holy Grail War to hide everything from the public and to not cause a big panic.
   Both the master and the servant kept chasing after the Jack of Ripper, and even had fought to each other, however, at the last moment, Jack the Ripper was always able to escape.
   According to the Magic Association, besides the bad people in Bucharest, the Magus in Bucharest was also killed by Jack the Ripper.
   However, it was normal people considering the Magic Power or the Life Energy of the Magus was several times higher than normal people.
   Jack the Ripper needed a lot of Magic Power and when her master was unable to support her, the only way for her to support herself was by eating the heart of the Magus to receive a Magic Power.
   Chiron also expected this matter and also shared his opinion with everyone on the Black Faction about the massacre which happened in Bucharest at this moment.
   Inwardly, Haru let out a long sigh. Even though he had to admit that Jack the Ripper was a very cute girl, he needed to stop her since this girl was too cruel, right?
   Haru felt a bit regret that he hadn't finished her at that time. If he had finished her at that time, then this situation wouldn't have happened.
   'Well, if I can make her into my servant then it is different...'
   But then, it was a war so he needed to harden his heart and defeat Jack the Ripper later when he met her.
   Jack the Ripper was doing preparation and she needed a lot of Magic Power to do that. If she had enough of Magic Power, then she would probably have started her counterattack by then.
   The accident caused by Jack the Ripper caused entire Romania to turn under depression.
   Even the Yggdmillennia clan and the Magic Association also felt the situation which was caused by the Jack the Ripper was very troublesome and they wanted to make Jack the Ripper retire as soon as possible from the Holy Grail War, showing how dangerous this servant was.
   The combat ability of the Jack the Ripper might not be that strong, but she was good at acting in the dark which caused her to become a very tricky opponent since no one knew when she would attack them.
   Based on the intelligence that they had collected, the range of activity of the Jack the Ripper was gradually moving towards the north, from Bucharest to Trifas and Sighisoara.
   It also meant that Jack the Ripper was ready to join the Holy Grail War and it alerted everyone since Jack the Ripper was very good at assassination. It wouldn't be funny if they suddenly killed during their sleep so they were very wary all the time.
   "If we don't be careful, then I am afraid that Assassin might attack us."
   Chiron not only strengthened the guard around Fiore but also asked Darnic to strengthen the guard of the rest of the masters, including Gordes who had lost his servant.
   Although Gordes had lost his servant, he still held Command Spell, and he hadn't lost his qualification as a master.
   Generally speaking, Gordes should be able to make a contract with a new servant then return back to the Holy Grail War.
   However, this time, the Holy Grail War wasn't a normal Holy Grail War, but a battle between Black Faction and Red Faction. It had a different rule which was why Gordes was unable to summon another servant and because of that, there was no reason for the servants from the Red Faction to attack Gordes who had lost his servant.
   The existence of Gordes was useless besides the Command Spells on his hand.
   However, Command Spells were very important in this Holy Grail War and it would be dangerous if Gordes was kidnapped and was threatened to give up his Command Spells so that was why he was under home arrest and wasn't allowed to go out, spending time by drinking in sorrow.
   On the other hand, Celenike also was still chasing after Astolfo.
   The contract between the two hadn't been abolished, Celenike could feel the position of Astolfo, and as long as she didn't provide Astolfo with Magic Power, he would die sooner or later, but she wouldn't do that since she only wanted to torture him slowly since he had caused her such big trouble.
   If Astolfo didn't own "Independent Action" skill in his arsenal then he would die since he couldn't get a Magic Power from Celenike, but he had owned that skill which caused him to be able to stay in the world for a while without Celenike's support.
   The whole situation was very chaotic.
   This caused the Yggdmillennia clan to dare not act rashly, and could only hope that Celenike would bring Rider back as soon as possible, so their power would return.
   The situation of the Yggdmillennia clan was very miserable, they had made a lot of preparations for this Holy Grail War, from researching the Magic Power diversion method, summoning Romania's most powerful hero, however, when they thought that it would be an easy win, there was a lot of unexpected things which kept happening which caused their preparation to keep up with change.
   "Kasugano-kun, we need the power of your Berserker very much." Darnic looked at Haru and said, "If you need a Magic Power then you can use the homunculus to supply Berserker's Magic Power."
   Raikou snorted, hearing Darnic's words since her dear was very amazing and she also disdained to use the Magic Power of the homunculus since she felt that it would make her power downgrade.
   "Thank you, Mr. Darnic. We will definitely win the Holy Grail War, even with the cost of my life," Haru said without hesitation.
   Darnic nodded and seemed to be very satisfied with Haru's answer. "After we have won this Holy Grail War, don't worry, I will give you a lot of rewards."
   "Thank you very much, Mr. Darnic." Haru bowed his head slightly, feeling grateful, even though, it was only an act.
   Darnic nodded and thought that he really should marry Haru to Fiore after the Holy Grail War ended.
   When the meeting ended, Haru and Raikou quickly returned to their room slowly.
   Raikou had to admit that Haru's ability was very amazing since he could realize all of his fetish and fantasy, but then again, she wanted him to call her "mommy" in this form, rather than in his child form.
   When Haru and Raikou entered their room, there was an uninvited guest inside.
   Haru had realized this guest before he entered the room, but Raikou was full of murderous intent toward this guest since her plan to play with her dear was disturbed by this uninvited guest.
   Raikou directly pulled out her katana and she was ready to attack this uninvited guest.
   "An insect needs to die!"
   The uninvited guest was startled by Raikou's sudden anger, and he had lost his calm expression since the pressure which was brought by Raikou was very strong!
   However, Raikou's butts were slapped by Haru.
   Raikou blushed and acted very girly in front of Haru. "I hate it! Don't do this kind of thing in front of an insect dear!"
   "I know, but don't kill him so suddenly," Haru said.
   Haru looked at the uninvited guest and asked, "Before you're being killed for trespassing in someone else's room, can you introduce your name first?" He knew who this guy was, but well, he wanted to pretend after all.
   "Excuse me and I am sorry for bothering you."
   In front of Haru and Raikou, there was a youth in a priest's costume, showing a gentle smile as if the thing which happened didn't bother him at all, but if someone looked closely there was sweat on his forehead.
   "Please forgive me for entering your uninvited room and distributing your quality time." The youth smiled and said, "I guess both of you are a couple? If you want to get married then I can become a priest for your marriage."
   "Mar - Marriage?!" Raikou blushed and felt very happy, and kept looking at Haru from time to time.
   "Sorry, both of us are Shinto believers," Haru said with a gentle smile. He owned a shrine after all, even though he didn't believe in Shinto.
   Raikou only remembered and nodded since she was a Shinto believer.
   "I see... that's a shame..." The youth let out a sigh and said, "But let me introduce myself, I am the priest that is sent by the church to oversee the Holy Grail War, Shirou Kotomine. Nice to meet you, Berserker's Master."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1416: Uninvited Guest 2
   Both Haru and Shirou were smiling at each other, however, their smiles gave off a different feeling.
   If Shirou's smile gave off a feeling of a pious believer which could make anyone calm, then Haru's smile was so natural which caused anyone who stayed with him to feel very comfortable and wanted to stay with him all the time.
   This smile was also the one who made Raikou fall for him since she knew that even if she was known as a monster or anything else, even if he knew how ugly her legend was, he would accept her no matter what which was why she wanted to stay with him all the time.
   Of course, Shirou also noticed this feeling too and he had to admit that Haru was very handsome, and might be the handsome guy that he had seen in his life. Unlike those Gods with perfect appearance, there was a flaw on Haru's face, but that flaw made him even more attractive in the eyes of people.
   Shirou also had a good feeling about this young man even though it was only his first time meeting him.
   Shirou remembered the legend of the Islamic legend about Joseph, one of the prophets in Islam that was said by Muhammad (one of the prophets in Islam).
   Muhammad is believed to have once said, "One half of all the beauty God apportioned for mankind went to Joseph and his mother; the other half went to the rest of mankind."
   Shirou felt that that sentence might be appropriate to describe Haru's appearance.
   It was also the reason why even without "Love Spot", his charm was very destructive for an innocent girl.
   If Haru used his "Love Spot" then any girls and women would be easily swooned, even if those girls and women had a "Magic Resistance".
   However, with the appearance of Shirou, Raikou didn't relax her guard and her slender hand held her katana from the beginning to the end.
   "Master, this person is dangerous."
   That was the feeling Raikou had felt when she looked at Shirou. It was her intuition that told her so, but the dangerous feeling didn't come from Shirou's strength, but into something deeper. It was the same feeling to the Oni that she had once killed in the past.
   The outward appearance might be similar to a human, but inside was a very dangerous being that was completely dangerous to humanity. Once someone saw a flaw then the Oni would bite their necks, chew their bones, drink their blood, and swallow their flesh.
   That's how Oni was, of course, the youth in front of them wasn't an Oni.
   However, Raikou felt something dangerous beneath this youth which was as dangerous as Oni and her intuition was right.
   Haru sat down then pulled Raikou on his lap.
   "De... Dear... Wrong! Ma... Master, what's wrong?" Raikou blushed since she was startled when Haru suddenly pulled her into his arms and placed her on his lap.
   "He's dangerous, right?" Haru asked.
   "But who do you think is more dangerous? Me or him?" Haru smiled at Raikou.
   Raikou shuddered, not because she was scared, but because she was excited by this side of her dear!
   "I was joking." Haru smiled and looked at Shirou Kotomine who hadn't said anything from the beginning to the end. "I am sorry for doing something rude in front of you."
   Shirou shook his head and said, "No, it was my fault to suddenly come so suddenly."
   "Yes, you shouldn't come! Just go home!" Raikou said rudely since this guy really disturbed him.
   Shirou smiled bitterly and looked at Haru.
   Haru also smiled bitterly, but he nodded and said, "This time, I have to agree that you're too rude to come so suddenly."
   Shirou also knew that it was his fault since he came so suddenly since he didn't expect the relationship between Haru and Raikou to be so close.
   "I am sorry to bother you, but still, I don't expect to meet the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period who destroyed many monstrosities and the incarnation of Indra. I now understand why Rider and Archer have suffered under your hands."
   Shirou's voice was full of respect when he said those words.
   "I didn't expect to see you here. I am so grateful for the gift of the Lord."
   It was Shirou's feeling from his heart. He sincerely expressed his admiration for the servant that he met.
   If only looking at this point, no one would think that the young man in front of them was a dangerous person and had a good impression on this youth.
   However, Raikou couldn't do that, and the reason?
   Raikou's eyes became serious.
   Her real name was a secret that no one knew except for Haru, Ruler, and Karna. She didn't think that Haru or Ruler would reveal her name, then...
   "No, it isn't what you think," Shirou said with a gentle smile as if he had seen through Raikou's thought. "Although I have asked, Karna didn't want to disclose your real name to me, and he has said... "That name has been entrusted to me from my fateful enemy, and I can't tell someone casually"."
   In other words, Shirou had seen Raikou's real name the moment they had met each other.
   Raikou instantly understood and looked at Haru in surprise.
   'So, did the master have told to not go to the church at that time because of...?'
   Of course, Raikou didn't show her surprise but talked with Haru through telepathy.
   When Haru broke into the basecamp of the Red Faction, he had told Raikou not to follow him since her real name would be revealed and it seemed his statement at that time was correct.
   Shirou possessed the ability to instantly see through the real names of servants of those he saw.
   This made Raikou become even more alert of Shirou.
   Raikou thought that she needed to deal with this youth as soon as possible since she cared about Haru, and it was better to erase all the danger as soon as possible, but then her waist was hugged which caused her to blush and flustered.
   "Calm down, alright? I know that he's dangerous, but you can protect me, right?"
   Raikou blinked her eyes and nodded with a serious expression. "Yes, I will protect my master!"
   "That's good." Haru let out a sigh then looked at Shirou once again.
   Shirou smiled at Haru as if he had been saved. "If I was killed by Minamoto no Yorimitsu then I won't be able to talk with you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity." But then he also felt alert about Haru since he had a feeling that this young man wasn't simple and he could tell that the Yggdmillennia clan treated him very well and even respected him, but at the same time, he wanted to talk with him more and wanted to know him.
   Somehow, Shirou also had a feeling if Semiramis was here, this guy might have a way to sleep with that poisonous Empress, showing how dangerous he was in Shirou's mind.
   However, on the other hand, Haru also realized the polite words from Shirou.
   Shirou really felt that it would be a pity if he really couldn't talk with Haru, but Haru felt very creepy and wondered whether Shirou swung that way.
   Just now, if Shirou was killed, then he wouldn't regret himself for being killed, but he regretted that he couldn't have a talk with Haru, showing how strange he was.
   But Shirou was still better since Haru also did the same before by raiding into the Red Faction's basecamp alone.
   Shirou was still good since he was moving secretly, but Haru didn't hide and walked directly so who was crazier?
   Shirou also understood why Haru was dangerous.
   "Just facing you, face to face like this, I can understand why you can fight against Rider and Archer at the same time," Shirou said with admiration. "It is the right choice to come here to meet you."
   However, Haru let out a sigh and said, "I am not strong. I am weak. If I am strong then I will send Raikou away since you're very dangerous."
   Raikou chuckled somehow when she heard Haru's answer.
   Shirou smiled bitterly and laughed together, but he felt that this guy was quite tricky.
   "What is your purpose? You're not coming here because you want to disrupt us, right?" Haru asked.
   If before Haru was like blended into nature and could make anyone feel comfortable beside him, then at this moment, he was like a boy that lived next to your house, but at this moment, his momentum changed, it was as if he had become a king that stood in front of billions of people.
   Not only Shirou, but Raikou also could feel Haru's change.
   Raikou remembered the pressure that was released by Haru at that time before.
   But then his momentum changed again.
   "Should I call you Shirou Kotomine? Or should I call you Shirou Tokisada Amakusa ?"
   With those words, Shirou's eyes opened slightly. In his eyes, there was an astonishment feeling, that he tried to hide since the biggest secret of the Holy Grail War was revealed in this unexpected situation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1417: Shirou Tokisada Amakusa
   Haru was of course familiar with this name since he was a student in Japan and Shirou was also the famous leader of the Shimabara Rebellion.
   When religion started to intervene with the authority within the country, nothing would end well.
   There were a lot of conflicts which was caused by religion such as Crusades, Witch-hunt, terrorism, and a lot more.
   After all, when someone owned power and was followed by a lot of people, their true nature would be shown.
   Haru loved the words said by Lincoln, the U.S. President.
   "If you want to test a man's character, give him power."
   When someone was in power, especially those religious leaders, it was good if their character was good, if their character was bad, then it would lead to a disaster in the country.
   Shirou Tokisada Amakusa, the teenage leader of the Shimabara Rebellion. Born in the Edo period, he was a boy of miracles who could nearly be called a saint. However, exactly how he was discovered and, in fact, at least the good half of his life is wrapped in mystery. He who concentrated on his studies since childhood began to perform many miracles at the frontier for a time. Having healed wounds and walked on water, he eventually began to be enthusiastically worshipped as the son of God by the peasants that believed in a prohibited religion.
   However, in truth, Shirou Tokisada Amakusa was someone who by chance learned Magecraft and because of that, he could show various miracles.
   Shirou's story started with the rulers of the land, the Matsukura clan had drastically raised the taxes causing famine and over taxation to the people. This action forced the weak to fall in despair as they were unable to even resist. As they continued to be exploited, the people found salvation in Christianity, the words filled with love that couldn't be defeated by starvation, poverty, or despair. However, the Matsukura clan tried to take even that from them.
   When someone was poor or in despair and didn't have hope, religion was their salvation, it was a normal thing, however, the Matsukura clan felt that this religion would threaten the government of their land which caused them to stop Shirou's religion which was Japanese style Catholics.
   With the actions of the Matsukura clan, the people felt that Matsukura's action was no longer exploitation but it was murder. The people were provoked and they rose up and revolted. They feared having their right to live taken away overcame their fear of dying in battle.
   In the past, the worth of people was cheap since there were no human rights at that time.
   Well, enough of the comments since in this revolution, Shirou was the leader among them.
   Shirou led 30,000 people and attacked the shogunate at that time who sent 120,000 to suppress them. He knew that in this battle, he shouldn't lose, nor should he win, a tie was the best result for them, however, unfortunately, he won.
   Shirou and his people killed more than 4,000 people from the Shogunate with casualties of less than 100 people.
   However, because of this, the Edo Shogunate at that time was in panic and decided to end the life of Shirou and his followers.
   As a result, the Shogunate successfully defeated Shirou and his followers by starvation tactics, threats, and various methods, then finally, broke into the castle that was guarded by Shirou Amakusa, and slaughtered all 30,000 Shirou's followers without hesitation, leaving nothing.
   Shirou Amakusa was also killed, however, his teaching had survived, but his teaching wasn't as popular as Shinto nor Buddha in Japan.
   Haru then used his ability as a master to see Shirou's status.
   True Name: Shirou Amakusa Tokisada.
   Revelation (A-Rank): A personal skill equivalent to "Instinct". Instinct is a sixth sense regarding battles, but "Revelation" accommodates all matters related to the achievement of a goal (for instance, choosing the most suitable path while traveling). Because there is no basis (so he thinks), it cannot be explained well to others. His Revelation comes from a vision from his arm, if he studied under Thomas Edison, he would be undergoing Conceptual Improvement until it became a rocket and the birth of Shin Amakusa Shirou.
   Charisma (C- Rank): The natural talent to command an army. Although he cannot run a nation, he can share those with his like-minded and strong ties comrades to death. Thanks to his charisma, it is possible to make others believe in the contents of the "Revelations" skills without basis.
   Baptism Rite (B+ Rank): A type of Magecraft that changed style into a church form. It is effective on a spiritual body. By linking his two Noble Phantasms, it is even possible to make a Servant go through a sublimation process. His Baptism Rite was so extraordinarily powerful that it wasn't possible for a human.
   In the third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, the Einzbern family used the mechanism of the Holy Grail War to illegally summon a Ruler class servant to win and the Ruler class servant that was summoned was Shirou Amakusa Tokisada.
   Shirou wasn't a heroic spirit that was all-powerful, and he could only rely on his strategy, fighting skill, and various spells that he possessed during his life at that time to survive the Holy Grail War.
   If Fuyuki City's Third Holy Grail War ended, then Shirou might be able to win that day, however, unfortunately, Darnic discovered the Holy Grail, and stole it without hesitation, bringing it back to Trifas, defeating Shirou without even fighting against him.
   However, even if Shirou lost the fight, he didn't die.
   At that time, Shirou had touched the Holy Grail, and under the influence of the Holy Grail's Magic power, he obtained a flesh directly to live in this world without problem.
   After that, Shirou was adopted and he changed his name to Kotomine Shirou.
   The reason why Shirou could see through Raikou's true name was that he owned "True Name Discernment" which made him able to see through the real name of any servants.
   "I'll call you Shirou, is that alright?'
   Haru was wondering whether Raikou could also obtain flesh after she touched the Holy Grail.
   "You haven't given up Holy Grail, right?"
   Otherwise, Shirou wouldn't come here as the overseer from the church and also participated in this Holy Grail War, and even control the other masters from the same faction, and became the master of all the servants in the Red Faction.
   "I have heard that all the heroes that are chosen as Rulers are heroes that don't have a desire for the Holy Grail." Haru looked at Shirou and said, "You're not, right? It seems that you have one or two wishes."
   Haru's words made Shirou smile.
   "After all, I am a servant that is summoned by the Einzbern family illegally, not Ruler who was summoned officially by the Holy Grail." Shirou smiled and said, "It was also the reason why the Ruler was unable to appear normally in this world and needed to lend the body of someone to appear in this world."
   There was already a Ruler in the Holy Grail, so for this reason, there was an error in the Holy Grail War, resulting in how Jeanne d'Arc needed the body of Shinobu to appear in this world.
   "If possible, I really hope the Ruler does not appear."
   Shirou spoke with a signer and said, "For me, whose existence is considered a violation, Ruler who intends to maintain order is undoubtedly an enemy."
   Therefore, Shirou asked Karna to kill Jeanne.
   Haru raised his lips lightly and asked, "So are you not afraid to appear in front of me now?" He smiled and asked, "Aren't you afraid that we will kill you?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1418: Start
   Haru's face didn't smile, only stared at Shirou silently, but it brought tremendous pressure on Shirou. It was very hard to breathe and it made Shirou feel uncomfortable, but then that pressure changed again.
   "I was joking, don't take it seriously," Haru said with a smile.
   Shirou wasn't sure, but it was so hard to read Haru's mind since he felt that Haru could change into anything from flirtatious, kind, domineering, etc with ease.
   Well, not exactly, but then Shirou thought again and realized.
   Shirou had "revelation" skills and an A-Rank at it which made him capable of searching for an answer to the question.
   Shirou had a feeling that this young man might have a lot of women and a lot of those women had very difficult, troublesome, or even psychopath personalities. Even Raikou who had "Mad Enhancement" with EX Rank was tamed by him which made him realize Haru's power.
   However, of course, Shirou also knew that the pressure that he felt before wasn't some bluff or trick, but rather, the young man in front of him was really that powerful that he was able to release such a powerful pressure on him.
   Shirou also wasn't good at fighting and compared to the other servants, he wasn't the strongest and even below the average.
   During the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, Shirou was able to get so close to victory because of the privilege which was brought by his position as a Ruler class servant.
   Of course, those privileges couldn't be used by those who weren't servants.
   Not to mention, that it wasn't possible for Shirou who had lost his position as a Ruler in this Holy Grail War to use his privileges again.
   In conclusion, if Haru wanted to end Shirou's life, it was as easy as stealing candy from a child. It was so easy that he didn't see what was so fun about it, however, because of that, he didn't attack Shirou.
   Haru knew that his mission was important, but he wanted to avoid showing his power as much as he could since he knew this world wasn't that simple. There was a lot of mysterious existence in this world, and it was better to be low-key.
   Shirou knew that there was a big possibility that he would be killed, but he still came which showed how dangerous and crazy his mind was.
   "if I am still afraid, then I won't be here to meet you."
   Shirou said while showing a fearless smile without looking away from Haru.
   "I have heard from Achilles and Atalanta that you're very strong, and it seems the rumor is true. You can release a strong pressure that can easily crush me. In your eyes, I am nothing but a saint in Japan after all, compared to you, I am nothing."
   Shirou owned "revelation" skills that could give him an answer of everything, but in front of Haru's, that ability was useless, but he knew the pressure which was incited by Haru before was very strong and if Haru wanted, he could be crushed to death by that pressure.
   However, even so, Shirou still came to visit Haru.
   "My revelation tells me that once I am going to attack you, unless, there is a miracle, then I will die."
   Shirou let out a sigh since he felt even more confused by Haru's existence since he had never seen such a strong human.
   "Unfortunately, I am very good at doing miracles before I was alive so I chose to take a gamble." Shirou smiled and said, "I am betting that you won't kill me."
   Haru let out a long sigh and said, "Well, I don't like to kill people after all." Even if he had killed a person, there was no way that he would get used to it, but then again, if someone had tested his bottom line then he wouldn't show remorse when he killed those people, and fortunately, Shirou hadn't done anything that tested his bottom line.
   "As what Atalante had said, you were very gentle," Shirou said.
   "I am very gentle at the opposite gender. If you swing that way then I am sorry, I don't have an interest in you," Haru said.
   Raikou showed a murderous aura, thinking that Shirou might swing that way. If that was the case then she needed to kill this youth as soon as possible to protect Haru's virginity!
   Shirou let out a sigh and twitched his lips since he was being teased.
   But still, Haru had to admit that Shirou had one or two screws loose on his head.
   Betting his own life for so-called conversation and meeting, was basically something that was done with brain problems.
   However, Haru knew that so-called heroes were a group of people with brain problems.
   They could bet their lives for a small hope.
   They could give up their lives because of their mood.
   They could kill themselves because they wanted to save a stranger that they had never seen before.
   For these heroes, one thing that was really important had never been their own lives, but their own desires
   These desires could be glory, self-esteem, pride, whim, and various things.
   It was because of that that these people could become heroes and there was no doubt that Shirou was a hero.
   Even if Shirou yearned for the Holy Grail, he wouldn't hesitate to bet his life when the time called him.
   "If I die here, maybe God is telling me that my wish isn't worth fulfilling."
   Shirou said and his eyes were full of brilliance and hope.
   "I really have a purpose to come to you since I have done so much to prepare for the Holy Grail War."
   Haru looked at Shirou with a bored expression. He didn't care about Shirou's hopes or anything. It was normal for someone to have a wish after all, but well, rather than putting his hope on something, it was better for him to do everything by himself.
   "Now that you've mentioned it, what is your wish for this Holy Grail?" Haru asked.
   "Do you want to know it?" Shirou asked with a smile.
   "No, but since you're here, then I don't mind listening," Haru said.
   Shirou smiled and said, "If Semiramis is here then you might be more excited with my story."
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "You have been telling me the real name of your servant, is that alright?"
   "Why not? You have seen my real name after all. I'm sure you'll know all the names of the servants in the Red Faction sooner or later," Shirou said.
   Well, Haru was curious about Semiramis, but he wouldn't say it out loud.
   Shirou then said his wish for the Holy Grail War.
   "My wish is pretty simple and that is to make everyone throw away their selfishness and create a world where everyone is saved and happy," Shirou said.
   Haru and Raikou were speechless when they heard it.
   Haru looked at Shirou and said, "Well, you're really a hero. I admit it." There was no way that someone wouldn't be selfish, and it was normal to be selfish.
   "Unfortunately, I have never considered myself a hero." Shirou smiled and said, "Here, I have no companions, and it is very troublesome to fight the opponent who is stronger than me."
   "So what are you doing here?" Haru looked at Shirou and asked, "Don't tell me that you're planning something in this place while you're at that, you plan to talk with me to see what is my intention or goal?"
   "That's right." Shirou nodded and said, "In this Holy Grail War, no matter who it is, everyone has their own goals. Even Ruler has a responsibility to maintain the order and make the Holy Grail War go smoothly." He looked at Haru and said, "Only you, we don't know your purpose so far that you even act as a Darnic's admirer in the Black Faction. I can even tell that your plan is successful from the intelligence that I have gathered."
   Shirou had been wary with Haru from the beginning to the end, even if he was smiling, in truth, he felt that it was Haru the real opponent that he needed to watch out for.
   "So I have been thinking that if I meet you, I might be able to understand something."
   Shirou smiled once again, but this smile, not the gentle smile that he usually showed, but a smile with a very strong will, and soon, he declared."
   "Now, I finally understand. You will be my enemy and it is enough to know that." When his voice fell, the whole room began to shake and there was a loud sound from beneath.
   Not only this room, but the entire Fortress of Millennia was shaking.
   Haru was calm and this accident didn't face him at all since he had noticed the presence of the huge thing in the air.
   However, Shirou seemed to not see Haru's expression and stretched out his hands high.
   "Okay, let's end the short chat here. It's time to start. The real Holy Grail War!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1419: Surprise
   Located on the hill of Trifas, the Fortress of Millennia suddenly shook without any particular reason. The big shock was comparable to an earthquake.
   Under this sudden shock, everything in the fortress from homunculus, golems who were patrolling suddenly lost their balance and fell to the ground, and couldn't get up.
   Most of the things within the fortress were also shaken and fell on the ground, crashed because of the shock.
   In the study room, Darnic was shocked while holding his chair, steadying his body.
   Fiore also woke up from her sleep, shocked by the sudden huge shock.
   In the underground golem manufacturing workshop, Roche looked around in panic.
   "What... What's happening?!"
   Even Gordes, who had fallen drunk, was also awakened by a panicked expression on his fat face.
   The Magus of Yggdmillennia were all in shock and panic.
   Because this sudden shock within the Fortress of Millennia told everyone that it was likely they had been invaded by the enemy!
   Otherwise, on this hill of Trifast that had a history of hundreds of years, and the interior was full of various enhancements along with a magical fortress, it was impossible to suddenly usher such a shock that happened at this moment.
   Even the three servants of the Black Faction were also startled by this sudden shock.
   Vlad III's face became ugly.
   "The enemy... has invaded in...?"
   After the initial surprise, Chiron immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, without thinking about it, he directly pushed open the door of his master's room.
   Caster, who was staying in the dim underground space, remained silent and immediately disappeared.
   In Haru's room, Raikou's expression also became serious.
   Shirou knew their relationship after all so Raikou didn't think that they needed to hide it anymore.
   Haru was looking at Shirou, who was standing in front of the window had disappeared so suddenly.
   The way Shirou disappeared was like how a servant suddenly summoned by using a Command Spell.
   Of course, that wasn't a Command Spell since Shirou didn't have a master.
   Shirou was a servant on the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, but he had acquired a body, and he didn't have a master, so no one was able to control or put a Command Spell on him.
   However, Haru clearly felt it.
   Not long ago, the entire space around the Fortress of Millennia was changed.
   It was similar to space manipulation, from Haru's experience and he knew that Magecraft was unable to perform such action since only True Magic was capable of doing so.
   Haru was also unable to do such a thing, well, he could do it by using "Shambala" that he had gotten from his Empire, but this thing and his "Shambala" was different.
   When Shirou escaped, someone transferred him to somewhere by using something similar to True Magic.
   Moreover, this magic affected the entire Fortress of Millennia.
   Immediately, the space around Haru and Raikou, there was a distortion, throwing a pair of masters and servants into the distance.
   In truth, Haru could stop Shirou, but he didn't do that since he had been waiting for Shirou to do this. He was ready to win the battle at that moment.
   Trifas, outside the fortress of Millennia, space suddenly distorted, in the next second a large number of figures were thrown out from the distorted space.
   Under the panicked voices, some people directly smashed into the ground, and some people responded in time, stabilizing their bodies in strange or embarrassing positions.
   Haru and Raikou were also thrown out in the distorted space, but before that, they stabilized themselves and landed on the ground safely.
   At the same time, there were more people who were thrown in the direction of Haru and Raikou.
   Vlad II held Darnic's shoulders to help Darnic not have an embarrassing scene.
   Chiron also carried Fiore, who was in her wheelchair before, on his shoulder, and his other hand was still holding Caules, who then fell to the ground.
   In such a situation, the masters and servants of the Black Faction assembled as quickly as possible, however, no one spoke.
   Well, they didn't have the extra energy to talk since all of them were stunned by the scene in front of them.
   *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*
   Amid the uncomfortable cracking sound on their eardrums, the Fortress of Millennia, which had a history of hundreds of years, was slowly cracking, making the entire surface of this fortress full of cracks.
   In the next moment, the Fortress of Millennia was suddenly shattered, turned into rubble, and scattered around.
   On the beneath of the Fortress of Millennia, something huge suddenly floated into the air pushing away everything.
   The hanging garden was composed of neatly arranged plants and flowers, then it was decorated with a floor and pillar of marble.
   In the hanging garden, all kinds of plants were entwined everywhere, some were modern types, some were endangered types, and some might be extinct types. The plants didn't grow upward but spread downward, and water flows from below to above.
   Then there were eleven extremely large black plates around the garden. Each of these plates had a length of at least 20 meters, and it was as thick as the wall of the castle, just like the black mountains which are located in all directions of a hanging garden.
   The garden was constructed in a manner described as a unification of unsightly disorder and luxurious beauty.
   Then lastly, the Magic Power that was felt from this hanging garden was very incredible, that it caused turbulent waves around which caused them unable to get close to it.
   Watching this scene, the entire Yggdmillennia clan fell into a sluggish state.
   Haru whistled and was amazed by Semiramis's Noble Phantasm, but he noticed that Vlad III and Darnic were looking at him, and he said, "Well, it's amazing." .
   Everyone who heard Haru's words had to admit that the hanging garden in front of them was very amazing, but it wasn't the time to enjoy this scene!
   Darnic's entire body trembled and he fell under confusion when he saw this hanging garden.
   Not only Darnic, but even Fiore, Caules, Gordes, and other Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan were speechless since no one knew why such a huge hanging garden suddenly appeared in the underground of Fortress of Millennia.
   "Wait... Underground...?!"
   Darnic's expression changed abruptly as if thinking of something that was very important.
   The Holy Grail was being hidden on the underground of Fortress of Millennia, and at this moment, a gentle voice resounded.
   Many people raised their heads and looked at the hanging garden. Then they saw Shirou Kotomine there, standing on the edge of the hanging garden along with several figures standing beside him.
   They didn't need to guess, the several figures beside Shirou were a servant of the Red Faction.
   Shirou smiled at everyone and his voice echoed clearly.
   "I will take the Holy Grail."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1420: Start of Chaos
   The whole earth, sky, and everything were trembling.
   Under the loud rumbling and a huge tremor, the huge hanging garden rose to the night sky little by little, bathed in the moonlight.
   Haru had to admit that this scene was beautiful. Unfortunately, the owner of this sky garden was his enemy.
   The servants of the Red Faction, standing beside Shirou, looking at the people below.
   Karna held his sharp spear that was burnt in flames.
   Achilles might look frivolous, but his lust toward the battlefield was shown and he was eager to fight as soon as possible.
   Atalante's eyes were sharp, staring at a single young man.
   These three servants were standing beside Shirou, with a strong aura, causing everyone below could tell how strong those three servants were.
   The magicians from the Yggdmillennia clan were all shocked and couldn't move, watching this hanging garden, especially Darnic.
   Looking at Shirou who was at the center among the servants of the Red Faction, Darnic's eyes widened and he couldn't maintain his calm. He was full of shock and disbelief.
   As if seeing a ghost, Darnic stepped back several steps with a shocked expression, because he had seen this youth in the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City.
   As a master at the time, Darnic met the servants of the Einzbern family and even fought each other.
   "Impossible! Impossible!"
   Darnic screamed in horror, couldn't believe the reality in front of him. "How could you be here?! How could you appear here?!"
   Obviously, Darnic didn't know that Shirou had been in contact with the Holy Grail, and under the influence of the Holy Grail, Shirou obtained a body in this world and had been living very well in this world after the Third Holy Grail War.
   If they counted the year difference from the Third Holy Grail War to this time Holy Grail War, then Shirou had been living in this world for the past sixty to seventy years.
   In response, Shirou showed a nostalgic smile when he saw Darnic.
   "It's been a long time since I saw you, thanks to you, I have been looking for the Holy Grail for the past sixty to seventy years."
   Shirou said as if talking to himself.
   "Although there are many things that I want to say to you, it seems like you don't want to talk to me at all, which is a pity."
   His words were full of regret and made Darnic even more shaken.
   The calmness and wisdom that appeared on Darnic usually had long lost gone. The appearance of Shirou caused had too much impact on him.
   Of course, it wasn't only Darnic who was hit since from the conversation earlier, everyone understood.
   The Holy Grail has been taken away!
   It was being taken by the hanging garden in front of them!
   "Why did the masters and the servants of the Red Faction appear in our stronghold, but we didn't notice it at all?"
   They felt that it was very unreasonable!
   The Fortress of Millennia had an enhancement, trap, a patrol from both golem and homunculus. This place's defense of this place was the tightest among any place in the world.
   The enhancement and protection of that level, for the servant, they might be able to destroy it, but it was impossible to destroy it without attracting attention from anyone within the fortress, especially when there were a lot of servants inside.
   The one who answered this question was, of course, the main character of this story.
   "Isn't it obvious?" Haru let out a sigh and said, "Look who is missing here?"
   After being reminded by Haru, everyone immediately became alert!
   The one who asked this question was Caules, and he couldn't help but exclaim when he found out.
   "And where's Caster's master, Roche?"
   Roche and Caster are gone!
   This phenomenon, coupled with this situation, was very easy to understand and their expression turned grim.
   Vlad III raised his head, his face was distorted by anger and his blood was boiling since he couldn't contain his emotion, however, it was a normal thing, as a King of Romania, there was only one thing that he hated the most in his life...
   Vlad III was known as a brutal and bloodthirsty king, which caused him to be named a vampire and turned him into the Dracula in the legend, finally, showing his brutal side, full of hostility, and anger. He stared at the man who had betrayed him and caused a mess in everything.
   Avicebron is also known as Solomon ibn Gabirol.
   He was an eleventh-century poet and philosopher. He was born in Malaga, Spain, and although he did not have the glory of a knight or king or the recognition of having produced works of art that would prosper for thousands of years, he coined the name of an entire thaumaturgical system, Kabbalah, and was one of the starting points of the process leading up to the European Renaissance through Greco-Arab and Jewish lore and enlightenment to the cultural circles of Europe. He is recognized as a "hero" who heavily influenced both the history of the world and thaumaturgy.
   Avicebron was also the one who brought the magic theory of the golemancy.
   Golemancy is the practice of creating golems, meaning "embryo" or "molded being", a practice compared to being an attempt to "reproduce the secret mystery of how God created the human Adam."
   According to legend, human beings are formed by God from clay.
   Therefore, golemancy which mimicked God was created from soil, rock, trees, and all the things which related.
   Avicebron created this magic theory, and it wasn't an exaggeration to say that he was the founder of this teaching, he also had greatly influenced the world of Magus in this world.
   The real name of the Caster of Black was Avicibron.
   Now, this servant has betrayed the Black Faction!
   It was all because of Caster of Black who had been betraying the Black Faction secretly, causing all the enhancements, protection, traps, etc in the Fortress of Millennia to fail to notice and even be destroyed, causing an invasion from the Red Faction.
   The appearance of the hanging garden and Shirou along with all the servants of the Red Faction on the Fortress of Millennia was all because of Avicebron.
   "I also have my own wish, King."
   With such words, Avicebron, dressed in a full-body suit, and a blue mantle materialized beside Shirou. He lowered his head that was covered in a featureless mask and looked at the furious Vlad III.
   "I want to realize my wish in my life, and use Kabbalah's magic to imitate God and create the original human, Adam."
   Adam, the first man, was living in the paradise that was created by God.
   Avicebron's wish was to use Kabbalah to create Adam, but that wish was unable to be completed since he had died, now, he was ready to realize it.
   "So after meeting secretly with Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, I was persuaded."
   "After all, the odds of winning here seem to be greater, and my wish can be realized faster."
   Following these words, Avicebron slowly raised his hand, and suddenly, countless huge black shadows fell from the hanging garden.
   The golems that were originally created by the materials that were provided by Yggdmillennia had become enemies!"
   The golems fell heavily to the ground, creating countless "boom" sounds along with tremors on the ground.
   At the same time, the hanging garden also scattered countless sharp teeth. The moment it fell to the ground, it immediately turned similar to a tree seed, but it didn't grow into a tree, but rather grew into a skeleton soldier, holding a bone sword, crawling out of the ground.
   Thousands of troops appeared on the ground.
   Shirou closed his eyes and made a gesture similar to a prayer.
   With such words, the whole world turned into a battlefield.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1421: Battle Between Heroes
   It was a familiar manufactured and bound by dragon fangs, used by Semiramis through the Item Construction skill.
   Acting more like golems than automatons, they are skeleton rank-and-file disposable soldiers meant to be readily expendable in battle. They are brought forth by planting dragon teeth in the ground, an inexpensive act allowing for a near-limitless amount to be created. Bestowed with the magical energy of the dragon race and granted knowledge from the earth, they are able to act as an army to slow their enemies
   Its appearance was similar to a walking body with only nothing, but bones. Even the weapons on its hands were made from bones, and it was only a low-level familiar that could be defeated by a Magus easily.
   However, the advantage of those small fries bone soldiers lies in the quantity, not quality.
   Thousands of Dragon Tooth Warrior soldiers were like ants, and the scene of them rushing toward their direction would make anyone shudder.
   Coupled with the golem that could rival the low-level servants, and the one that could match several rounds with high-level servants, a huge army was charging toward their side.
   Compared to the huge army in front of them, the Yggdmillennia clan had a large number of homunculus, but compared to the golems that were created by Avicebron and the Dragon Tooth Warriors which was summoned by the hanging garden, the number difference was just too much!
   If someone asks the difference, then it would be similar to the difference between a puddle and a pond.
   Therefore, except for the expressionless homunculus who held their weapons, all the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan were standing there, blankly, unable to comprehend the scene before them.
   No one knew who said those words, however, there were only a handful of people who could remain calm in this situation, for example, Haru didn't even glance at the huge number of opponents in front of him, and only looked at the hanging garden above, wondering whether he could see Seramis, wondering whether she was as beautiful as the legend told.
   Chiron, who also protected Fiore and Caules behind him, hid within the crowd.
   Darnic lost his calm, but there was a trace of unwillingness and stubbornness on his face. On the other hand, his servant, Vlad III, stared at the hanging garden with a cold face.
   In the next second, Vlad III slowly moved forward and walked out.
   "My castle was invaded and destroyed by the enemy, my army is surrounded by an army of enemies, I was betrayed, tricked, and despised..."
   Vlad III laughed and the laugh couldn't be betrayed since he felt a big irony. Then he smiled, the smile as if he had let go of everything and he didn't care about everything. His smile was like a devil, it was dark and terrifying.
   "I have suffered various insults for the rest of my life. I have been locked in jail, imprisoned in the enemy's country, and being called a vampire, but this time... this shame is still worse than any of that!"
   Vlad III then stared at the huge army that charged toward him and his army. The black robe on his body was fluttering, dancing, and drifting along with the wind. Then he made a declaration.
   "Your punishment is a death sentence!"
   The surging Magic Power suddenly rose from Vlad III's body.
   With the liberation of the true name of his Noble Phantasm, the earth started to change its shape!
   Countless sharp iron suddenly protruded from the ground, turning into the sharpest spears!
   Dragon Tooth Soldiers and golems were immediately skewered by protruding iron stakes and piercing through the body, and penetrated deep inside. The stakes then hoisted them, high-up, in the same manner as those who had in life been pierced and left until their remains rotted to become only skeletons.
   A total of 20,000 victims were made in this instant!
   The people from the Yggdmillennia clan were surprised, at first, but then they became excited.
   "Is this King's Noble Phantasm?"
   Chiron was amazed and exclaimed in a low voice.
   Historically, Vladd III used an iron stake to pierce tens of thousands of Ottoman soldiers.
   This legend seems to be transformed into belief and then sublimated into the Noble Phantasm of Vlad III.
   It is a Noble Phantasm that is capable of summoning 20,000 iron stakes within the territory that has been marked and can be used to attack anyone regardless of the defense of the target since it has already pierced the target the moment, it is summoned.
   This Noble Phantasm showed a very terrible power at this moment and regained the hope of the Yggdmillennia clan again.
   It was a pity that it wasn't only Vlad III that possessed the B-Rank Noble Phantasm.
   Archer of Red had used her Noble Phantasm before in Bucharest and this time, she was going to use it again.
   Under the voice of this cold huntress, the night sky shone brightly under countless arrows of light that turned into heavy rain, that suddenly fell from the sky, covering the entire battlefield.
   Darnic finally recovered from his initial shock, and loudly ordered the people of the Yggdmillennia clan.
   Darnic's shout awakened everyone here, however, it was too late to react!
   The rain of arrows of light cut through the air and shrouded the entire battlefield, giving no chance for the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan below to escape from this place.
   Just as the arrow of light was about to bring destruction and wipe out all the people of the Ygdmillennia clan, a figure suddenly flashed out and faced the rain of arrows of light!
   Raikou yelled loudly, raising his katana up to the sky, then a violent thunder and lightning suddenly released and shot toward the sky, brightening the night sky once again, causing everyone to be blinded in a short time.
   As the violent thunder and lightning moved forward the sky, it clashed against the rain of arrow of lights!
   The explosion caused a huge shockwave along with a loud sound.
   Whenever there was a collision between a lightning bolt and a light arrow, the explosion would happen from time to time, causing the strong impact and the scorching blaze that expanded to the surrounding area, constantly appearing under the night sky.
   In an instant, the entire night sky turned into a fiery red.
   However, this female red was blown away immediately!
   A sharp sound breaking through the air suddenly sounded.
   A figure wrapped in flames rushed out of the scorching flames, causing a wave of flames to spread in the air, then falling from the sky like a meteor at a very fast speed toward the direction of Raikou!
   The sound of a metal collision and then the impact of two weapons caused the earth to crack, scattering rubble, dust, and everything to the surrounding area.
   Both flame and thunder clashed with each other, and no one wanted to be defeated!
   Raikou's beautiful face was frowning while staring at her opponent. There was a hero holding a spear that met her gaze, letting a pair of eyes containing steel-like will enter her field of vision.
   "It's finally time, the incarnation of Indra."
   The great hero of Indian mythology, the son of the sun god, Karna.
   "I have come to fight you by following fate and instinct."
   After speaking, Karna swept down the spear in his hand.
   A sharp spear with flames pierced out, like a red flash, and stabbed Raikou fiercely.
   Flames and thunder burst mid-air, mixed, and spread to storm-like impact!
   At the same time, the comet-like streamer flew out from the hanging garden in the sky.
   "Has a good opponent been taken away by the Lancer?"
   Achilles holding the reins in one hand, riding on a gorgeous chariot pulled by three horses, and holding a spear in his other hand, watching the burst flames and lightning, with his frivolous expression that full of lust on the battlefield.
   "If you choose Berserker then I can only choose him, right?"
   Achilles stared at the young man that made him annoyed, then with a loud shout, drove his chariot and descended from the sky like a comet. His only goal was standing among the crowd, but he had never missed it!
   Achilles stared at Haru with a face full of excitement!
   Achilles grinned and rushed out with thunderous momentum.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1422: Showing True Power 1
   Achilles' chariot wasn't an ordinary chariot.
   The three horses that were responsible for pulling the cart of the chair were very special horses.
   Two horses were immortal divine horses bestowed by the Greek sea god Poseidon to Achilles' father, Peleus, as a wedding gift, Xanthos and Balius, and the last horse might be worse than the other two was a "fine and famous" great horse pillaged from a city, Pedasos.
   Under the strength of three horses, once Achiless's chariot began to run, it broke to the speed of sound in an instant, and in a few seconds, it ravaged the entire battlefield with an extraordinary speed, trampling everything within its path!
   If this chariot reached its maximum speed, it would be similar to a huge meteorite and no one could confront it.
   In the legend, Achilles used this chariot and became undefeated on the battlefield of the Trojan War, dragging the dead enemy's corpse behind which eventually aroused the anger of the Gods.
   Therefore, at the moment the majestic chariot descended from the sky, everyone could see only see that it was similar to a comet that was falling from the sky, showing how fast it was.
   Without hesitation, Achilles used his Noble Phantasm!
   "Troias Tragoidia (Troy's Tragedy): Tempestuous Immortal Chariot!"
   Under Achiless's roar, the chariot carried an incomparable terrifying momentum, with a whistling and frantic air current, descending like lightning.
   Under such momentum, Achilles didn't notice that an arrow, like a silver light across the night, soared into the sky, shooting silently.
   When Achilles noticed the arrival of the arrow, the arrow had already arrived in front of his eyes.
   The arrow was less than five centimeters away from Achiless's eyeball.
   The warrior's instinct caused Achiless's body to tighten instantly, and turned his head abruptly!
   In the faint of tearing sound, the arrow flew towards the night sky and disappeared under the darkness.
   Achilles was able to dodge that arrow, however, his cheek had been cut, and blood was flowing.
   Achilles' complexion changed sharply and his expression became serious. His immortal body that was able to ignore all attacks other than an attack that contained Divinity was broken once again.
   "In the Black Faction, there is another servant with Divinity?!"
   Achilles' mind turned sharply, thinking who had shot out that arrow until a voice came into his ears.
   "You shouldn't be in a daze in the middle of the battlefield, idiot!"
   It wasn't a voice that carried an insult, but like the scolding of a teacher to his student.
   Achilles would never forget, or rather, it was impossible to forget about this voice.
   When Achilles was still a young boy, he grew up under the teaching of his teacher and learned various things so he would never forget this voice.
   Achilles was full of shock, but he was being scolded again and being shot by three arrows in an instant.
   *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*
   Three arrows broke the wind, following Achiless's movement as if calculating the trajectory of Achiless's chariot, shooting toward Achiless's chest, flank, and shoulder at the same time.
   The sharp part of the arrow stabbed into Achiless's skin and a tearing sound was heard.
   However, Achilles ignored the shock and pain and quickly grabbed the reins of his chariot.
   The three horses that pulled the chariot immediately let out a long hiss, and without hesitation stopped the downward rushing movement, and stopped in midair.
   *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*
   A spear in his hand danced like a windmill, and the arrows that would shoot toward him all bounced off.
   The sparks from the arrows falling from the spear seemed so conspicuous in the dark, but Achiless ignored all of that. While pulling the reins, he looked around impatiently and shouted.
   "Where are you, teacher?!"
   Achilles' shout immediately received a response.
   When Achilles heard that voice, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the source of that sound. Immediately afterward, he saw it, in front of the forest in the distance, a figure was leaping at very fast speed, like a mighty lion rushing towards the forest.
   Without any hesitation, Achilles drove the chariot and turned into a meteor again, chasing after his teacher.
   Chiron clearly saw this scene from a distance. He nodded and said, "Yes, you'll definitely follow me without hesitation, even if the terrain ahead is favorable to me."
   Chiron, who was rushing to the forest with a swift movement, turned his head and looked at the chariot chasing after him, smiled.
   Achilles had decided who he would fight in this battle, and this situation was very good, based on the Black Faction's situation, after all, Chiron knew exactly how threatening it would be if Achiless's chariot was allowed to run over the battlefield.
   Only by leading Achiless to the forest, Chiron would be able to force Achiless to get off the chariot, erased the threat, and bought a time for the Yggdmillennia clan to regroup.
   "It's up to you, my lord, Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia."
   Chiron suddenly thought about one person again and smiled, but then he only hoped for his master to be able to seduce him since with that young man's help then it would be easy to solve this problem.
   Chiron then rushed into the forest along with the chariot that turned into a comet, chasing after him without hesitation, then disappeared together into the forest.
   "We have to take advantage of this situation!"
   Fiore, who clearly understood Chiron's thoughts and situation, ordered everyone instead of Darnic.
   Under Fiore's solemn voice, the Yggdmillennia clan finally recovered from the unexpected situation.
   "We don't have a chance!"
   Some people were discouraged, but some of them also didn't give up since they knew that once they lost they would lose everything.
   "We might not be able to fight against the servants, but we should be able to fight easily against Dragon Tooth Warriors and golem!"
   The magicians of the Yggdmillennia clan also understood their situation, gritting their teeth, and fighting this all-or-nothing battle!
   As for the homunculus, they had already held their weapons and rushed towards the group of Dragon Tooth Warriors and golems!
   However, one person was clearly more clear-headed and knew about the situation of the Black Faction very well.
   "Okay, let's retreat to the back!"
   Caules yelled to the Gordes and some of the Magus who was lying on the ground next to him.
   "We are not strong enough to stay here, even if we stay here, we won't help much, or rather we will become a burden! Quickly retreat back!"
   Under the instructions of Caules, a group of Magus didn't care that they were ordered by a boy and hurriedly backed away.
   "Damn it! If only I had a servant..."
   Gordes was full of humiliation and unwillingness, but he could only retreat in regret since he could do nothing.
   In this way, on the entire battlefield, only Haru remained standing on the stop, looking at the hanging garden. He took out his cigarette and lit it up with a lighter, sucking it slowly then blew it up.
   Haru looked at Fiore and asked, "You should retreat Fiore."
   "How about you? You should retreat too," Fiore said and looked worried about him since it was her first time to see him smoking.
   "Kasugano-kun, you should retreat, you can't die in this place since you need to take back the Holy Grail no matter what!"
   Then Darnic also came toward Haru since he knew how important the existence of Berserker was since Berserker was able to fight against Karna. He needed Haru to stay alive as long as he could!
   Haru was speechless, wondering how Darnic could trust him this much. He was wondering whether his acting was so good. He wasn't in the mood to smoke and threw his cigarette to the ground, then stomped it under his boot.
   "Nee-san! We should go!" Caules shouted at Fiore.
   Fiore seemed to not want to retreat without Haru beside her.
   Haru patted Fiore's head gently and smiled.
   "Well, I will win this Holy Grail."
   Haru turned and didn't let Fiore say anything, stepping into the battlefield.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1423: Showing True Power 2
   Inside the hanging garden, there was a huge hall, and inside this huge hall, there was a throne in the middle.
   On the top of the throne, there was a beautiful woman that stared at the hologram screen that was created by using a Magecraft.
   Shirou was standing below the throne and said with a smile, "What do you think? He's handsome, right?"
   The woman only looked at the screen with a frown but didn't say anything since the young man that was mentioned by Shirou since this young man reminded her of someone. She then looked at Shirou and asked, "Don't you need to take care of the Holy Grail?"
   "Well, that's true." Shirou nodded and said, "While I handle the Holy Grail, please protect this place, alright?"
   "As long as I am here, there's no one that is capable of entering this place," the woman said with a snort, showing how confident she was with her hanging garden.
   Fiore, Darnic, and Caules were confused by Haru's actions, but then when they were about to stop him, it was too late since he was running toward the battlefield.
   Looking at the hanging garden in the sky, Haru had to admit that the size was very huge. In truth, he could stop this hanging garden with his gravity magic, but if he did that, he wouldn't be able to meet Semiramis.
   After all, Semiramis was known for her beauty that even the king of her country asked her previous husband to give her up.
   Haru wanted to see how beautiful Semiramis was since watching it from the illustration was different from watching it from reality. He kept running through the battlefield, dodging golems and Dragon Tooth Warriors.
   Haru could also see the stakes which were summoned by Vlad III that almost stabbed him, but with his "Kenbunshoku Haki", he knew that Vlad III didn't have an intention to hit him, even though Vlad III was furious about Avicebron's betrayal.
   Vlad III was a king after all, so his state of mind was better than normal people.
   While Haru was running, the battlefield didn't stop or rather it became even more intense.
   The Red Faction with the Dragon Tooth Warriors and Golems as the main force was charging forwards.
   The Black Faction was dominated by a group of homunculus and Magus, who fought against Dragon Tooth Warriors and Golems.
   Vlad III glanced at Haru for a while before raising his brows but didn't say anything. He kept killing everything in his surroundings by piercing all the enemies in his domain with his stakes.
   While the battle between Black Faction and Red Faction was intense, it was lukewarm compared to the battle between Karna and Raikou since in their surroundings covered by both thunder and flame, and a sound of collision between katana and spear were heard repeatedly, producing a spark and shockwave on the battlefield, shattering the ground.
   Even in the distant forest, bursts of light and explosions were heard from time to time.
   In this situation, Caules, Fiore, and Darnic stared at Haru since his figure was very noticeable on this battlefield.
   Haru was running through the golems and Dragon Tooth Warrior, jumping one after another like a cheetah.
   However, even if Haru was powerful, Darnic didn't think that Haru was capable of helping this battle, especially when Avicebron had betrayed the Black Camp.
   The battle power of the Black Camp was too small, compared to the Red Faction.
   Darnic didn't want to give up, or rather, he couldn't give up and looked at his Command Spells, thinking that he should use them so he could retrieve the Holy Grail as soon as possible.
   Caules's voice made Darnic look up and see Haru flying toward the sky at a very fast speed with something on his back.
   Haru loved to act as a very weak character, so that's what he did at that moment. He stomped the golems then destroyed it into a crumble, before leaping to the sky, taking out a jet pack that Charlotte had made for him in the past.
   The moment the jet pack was turned, it launched him up toward the sky with a very incredible speed!
   The stream of white smoke attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield, looking at this young man who had arrived at the height which was impossible to be reached even with a Magecract.
   However, it might be because the jet pack was so strong that if he continued, he might arrive at the moon later, so in an instant, he let go of the jet pack and jumped toward the hanging garden which was right below him.
   This process was seen by Caules, Fiore, and Darnic.
   "This guy is crazy!" Caules couldn't help but say.
   "Kasugano-kun!" Fiore was very worried at that moment.
   Darnic, on the other hand, was wondering whether his charm was so high that he could make Haru be so fanatic toward him that Haru even dared to enter free fall from the sky toward the hanging garden, entering the basecamp of the enemy.
   The woman, who was sitting on the throne, couldn't help but snort. Even though she had heard from Atalante and Achilles that this young man was very strong, even if this young man was very strong, he was unable to fly so before he reached her hanging garden, she was going to eliminate him.
   The woman then raised her hand then started to attack the young man.
   While Haru was falling from the sky, a number of magic beams were shot from the hanging garden.
   Haru didn't use his power and dodged all of the magic beams with his reflex easily. He moved to the right, left, down, up, leaving only a few centimeters gap from the magic beams.
   The woman then added another attack.
   Haru was about to arrive at the hanging garden, but then a number of magic circles appeared around him and a chain was summoned within, charging toward him!
   Haru then used his reflex, rolled in midair, dodging the chain, then stomped the chain, leaping toward the hanging garden. He leaped very agilely, fast, dodging, all the magic beams and chains that were shot toward him.
   The woman became annoyed then decided to become serious.
   When Haru was about to arrive, the three plates around the hanging garden formed into a triangle form then from there, it gathered a huge amount of energy before it shot out a huge beam of magic toward Haru.
   The size of the beam was too huge to dodge and there were no chains around him so he couldn't dodge this beam in midair.
   Fiore was already crying and Darnic clenched his hands, thinking that he would lose this Holy Grail since if Haru was dying then Berserker would disappear.
   Haru directly welcomed the huge beam, his clothes were disintegrated, and he quickly landed on the plates, changing his clothes before landing on the hanging garden.
   Fiore, Caules, and Darnic opened their mouths wide since they saw Haru was alright from that beam.
   While Fiore, Caules, and Darnic were confused at how Haru appeared to be unscathed from the beam, however, no one could answer their question at this moment, and only hoped for him to be alright.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1424: Semiramis
   When it comes to this term, the first thing that comes to mind is naturally the Hanging Gardens of Babylon.
   It was one of the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World listed by Hellenic culture.
   There were a lot of stories about who had built this garden, the first one was the Neo-Babylonian King Nebuchadnezzar II (who ruled between 605 and 562 BC), for his Median wife Queen Amytis, because she missed the green hills and valleys of her homeland.
   There are five principal writers whose descriptions of Babylon exist in some form today, but it is said that the Hanging Gardens of Babylon was in the shape of a square, with each side approximately four plethra long. The garden was tiered, with the uppermost gallery being 50 cubits high. The walls, 22 feet thick, were made of brick. The bases of the tiered sections were sufficiently deep to provide root growth for the largest trees, and the gardens were irrigated from the nearby Euphrates.
   However, in Babylonian literature, the Hanging Gardens of Babylon is always a mystery, and nothing mentions it. It is not until modern times that scientists have confirmed that the Hanging Gardens of Babylon is located in the capital city of Nineveh on the River Tigris, near the modern city of Mosul.
   Today such a legendary garden has appeared in reality in this era.
   The user of this garden was the former of Assyria Empress, Semiramis.
   She was a famous figure from the eighth century BC, who was also known as Shammuramat. She was the legendary Empress of the history of Assyria.
   There were a lot of legends about her that were widely circulated in Europe.
   Her husband, King Ninus, was poisoned by her, and after his death, she took charge of the country and became the Empress. It was also because of this that she was also known as the oldest poison user.
   She is a very enthusiastic person who indulges in luxury and "exudes a decadent atmosphere from somewhere." Since her childhood, she has studied a wide range of disciplines such as cosmetics, hairdressing, dancing, clothing, music, and astronomy, and her beautiful face has captivated many men. Her passion has led her to start a war to possess a single man, and to poison her husband, the king, for politics, but her abilities as a queen are indisputable. Proof of the many expeditions she has led can be seen on walls and the Ishtar Gate.
   Born from the Syrian mermaid goddess Derketo and a human man, she was left on the waterfront by her loveless mother. She was wrapped in the warm wings of a dove and fed with the dove's milk.
   It was said that she was the incarnation of Ishtar, the Goddess of Babylon.
   Now, this Assyrian Empress, the oldest poison user in human history, appeared as a servant of Assassin of Red and became the servant of Tokisada Amakusa Shirou.
   Master: Shirou Tokisada Amakusa.
   Presence Concealment (C+ Rank): Hides one's presence as a Servant. Suitable for spying. The rank of presence concealment drops considerably when preparing to attack. However, this condition does not apply to poisoning something. By combining her Presence Concealment and her poisons, she was able to easily slip a hypnotic drug into the tea of all the Red Fractions Master allowing Shirou the opportunity to manipulate them.
   Territory Creation (EX Rank): Creates an area that is advantageous to oneself as a magus. By gathering specific materials, it is possible to create a "Hanging Garden", superior to a "Temple".
   Item Construction (C Rank): This allows the creation of items that carry magical energy. Semiramis specializes in poisons, so she can't make any other types of tools.
   Familiar (Dove) (D Rank): This allows the use of doves as familiars. They can be directed by thought alone, without the need for a contract
   Double Summon (B Rank): Grants the Class Skills of both the Assassin and Caster classes. An exceedingly rare trait possessed only by a select few Servants.
   Divinity (C Rank): Semiramis was the daughter of the Syrian fish-goddess Derketo and a mortal.
   Semiramis was without a doubt one of the top-level servants.
   Even though she was summoned as an Assassin of Red, she also possessed the ability of Caster, not only a poison user, but she was also a Magus.
   However, the reason why Shirou had decided to summon Semiramis was that she possessed a very strong Noble Phantasm that reached the highest rank of the Noble Phantasm which was an EX-Rank.
   The Hanging Gardens of Babylon.
   It is an irregular Noble Phantasm that is impossible to manifest with magical energy like regular Noble Phantasms.
   It requires worldly materials and time to construct before it can be utilized. It is "vanity" itself, so the conditions for its activation are strict. In a process of construction that takes at least three days, soil, stone, minerals, wood, plants, and water of a fixed amount must be gathered from the land in which she once lived, ruins in the vicinity of Baghdad, Iraq, and only with their preparation can the activation proceed. It requires enough money to buy a small country to obtain all of the necessary materials. The more money used in its construction, the more its mystery deepens, and the more the garden is strengthened. The complicated ritual is due to the fact that she did not create the construct, have anything to do with its construction, nor even have seen it during her lifetime.
   In order to prepare Semiramis's Noble Phantasm, Shirou was similar to Darnic, he summoned her in advance.
   When Haru joined the Black Faction, Shirou instigated Avicebron to assist the construction of the garden under the Fortress of Millennia and finally, successfully summoned this Noble Phantasm in this world, then directly stole the Holy Grail.
   Semiramis's abilities are normally fairly low, but as long as she stayed in the garden, increased all of her parameters in rank, increased her fame to the highest level, and revised attacks in her favor, adding a plus modifier to her attacks. It also becomes possible for her to utilize Magecraft that reaches into the realm of Magic,
   Space manipulation, a blast that comparable to an EX-ranked, and creating more than a thousand Dragon Tooth Warriors in numbers easily, all of that could be done when Semiramis stayed in the Hanging Gardens of Babylon.
   Therefore, after this Noble Phantasm was summoned, the Red Faction not only had an extremely powerful fortress but would also have an extra powerful servant that was comparable to Karna and Achilles.
   Coupled with the illegal summoning of Shirou, who had survived for sixty to seventy years, Avicebron was instigated and chose to betray the Black Faction.
   Under such circumstances, Semiramis was confident.
   "No matter what kind of servant it is, I can defeat it."
   Semiramis is arrogant and scorned everyone in her eyes, even so, she doesn't want to be alone.
   She believes it necessary for one to be superior to others and have more desires than regular people as a ruler, thinking that those who uphold frugality are only playing a sport privileged to those who have gained the "most important possession of all", authority.
   She feels that those who rule commit tyranny simply from the act, so those who are kings must also be tyrants.
   It is also because in her eyes, all humans are her subjects.
   Therefore, because of her way of thinking, none of the servants on the Red Faction loved to stay beside her.
   Besides Shirou, there was no one that stayed beside her.
   However, at this moment, her arrogance was broken since someone was able to break into her proudly, Hanging Gardens of Babylon.
   Under a huge beam of magic, Haru's clothes disintegrated before he came out unscathed naked.
   Semiramis looked at Haru who was naked before she saw him wearing his clothes once again. She wasn't sure what to say for a moment, however, she had to admit that his figure was a bit similar to the man that made her start a war to possess him, however, this young man was several times better.
   Haru then wore his clothes and stepped into the Hanging Gardens of Babylon, then stared in one direction before smiling.
   Semiramis smiled and said, "Let's see whether you have the power to come to my place, boy."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry, I have been sleeping very early now and have a hard time sleeping late.
   Chapter 1425: Similar to him 1
   Haru smoothly stepped into the hanging garden, and then looked around. He had to admit that this place was amazing because he wanted to bring his girlfriends here, but he knew that it wasn't the time for that since a cloud of gas slowly spread in the surrounding area, blocking his steps so suddenly and his surroundings.
   The color of the gas wasn't white, black, or gray, but rather purple and green, giving a nasty and dangerous feeling.
   Then a strange noise started to sound around.
   The flowers and plants on the ground were burnt out the moment they were touched by the poisonous fog, they quickly withered, and then turned into ash, and disappeared into the air.
   Seeing this situation, Haru didn't need to guess what it was.
   After all, Haru knew Semiramis was the oldest poison user in the world, and it wasn't a strange thing to use poison.
   Moreover, this poison was far more dangerous than Jack the Ripper's poison which only corroded the human body and took the lives of ordinary people and Magus, but only decreased the status parameter of a servant.
   The power of poison of Seramis was the most dangerous among any servants on the Holy Grail. Her poison could even kill a servant as long as the poison entered their bodies.
   At this moment, probably, all the places within the hanging garden had been covered by this poison and as long as someone stepped into this place, they would be poisoned by Semiramis.
   Haru was wondering whether Shinobu or Semiramis had better poison.
   Unfortunately, this kind of poison was useless to him since he could use gravity manipulation and the shape of the poison was a gas.
   Haru only walked and pushed all the poison around him, clearing the path for him to enter the Hanging Gardens of Babylon to meet Semiramis.
   In truth, even if this poison entered his body, he wouldn't die, but of course, it would be painful since he didn't resist Semiramis's poison.
   The quality of Haru's body was very good, especially when the quality of his body was similar to Aquaman, and he was also the reincarnation of Asura Ootsutsuki which made his body extremely powerful.
   It was also the reason why he was unscathed when he was being shot by a concentrated powerful beam before, especially when Aquaman was one of the heroes in DC who had the strongest resistance to energy attacks.
   However, it didn't mean he was immune to poison.
   Haru might not be dead from the poison and he could create a resistance for the poison, but if in the process, he would faint or be unable to move on this hanging garden, then the consequence would be very disastrous so he needed to be careful and used his gravity magic to push away the poison from his path so it wouldn't touch him.
   Semiramis, who was sitting on her throne, of course, noticed this matter and couldn't help but frown since her poison was pushed away. She then controlled her poison and released more poison to attack him.
   However, those poisons were all pushed away without being able to touch Haru.
   Haru walked slowly and used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" to see everyone within this hanging garden. He could see Shirou and the Caster of Red in different rooms, then he also noticed the one that he wanted to meet.
   Haru also noticed the Holy Grail within the hanging garden, but well, he could get it later. He took Shambala out of his zipper pocket and created a mark around this hanging garden so he could return whenever he wanted later.
   Semiramis had heard about the strange pressure which was one of the abilities of this young man, but seeing with her own eyes, it was very incredible power since her poison was useless since it didn't even touch him.
   Semiramis turned the poison into colorless and surrounded Haru with the poison, without giving him a chance to breathe.
   However, if Haru wanted, he could stay for a long time without breathing so what Semiramis had done was useless.
   Semiramis knew that if this young man decided to enter the place where they kept the Holy Grail then the situation would be disastrous, but it seemed that she didn't need to worry since she saw him walking toward the hall where she stayed.
   Semiramis didn't know whether it was a deliberate or an accident, but it seemed that it was an accident since it was Haru's first time to come to her hanging garden, however, even so, she wouldn't let him stay at this place as he wished since she wished her master's dream was her dream so she wouldn't let anyone destroy their plan!
   And somehow, she felt a bit scared when she thought that this young man would come to meet her for some reason, even though, she didn't know the reason, but then, she quickly shook her head.
   "No, I am an empress! He's a human!"
   While walking, Haru took out a knife then swung it toward the chains that suddenly appeared around him.
   *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*
   Then Haru noticed something below him and quickly jumped to the side.
   Haru frowned when he saw how a stone on the ground suddenly disappeared. He had to admit that Semiramis who was staying in this hanging garden was very powerful since this servant was able to do a space manipulation, transferring anything within this hanging garden.
   However, that wasn't all since after that space manipulation, a magic circle appeared and he was shot by multiple beams of magic power.
   There were a lot of magic beams, but it was useless since he could see the future and he could easily dodge all the attack which was sent toward him.
   Haru kept walking and no one was able to stop him until he reached the gorgeous marble gate in front of him. He took a deep breath and opened the gate slowly, as expected, inside, there was a large hall and a throne within.
   "Congratulations that you have reached this place."
   Haru looked up toward the throne and looked toward the person who had congratulated him. He had to admit that this person was very beautiful, especially those elf-liked ears and that beautiful long black hair. He could also smell a pleasant smell from this woman and finally, he understood why a lot of men were fascinated by this Empress.
   It was his first time seeing her, but he understood how dangerous her charm was, however, somehow, her charm was similar to his wife, Esdeath.
   After all, both of them were powerful and dangerous.
   However, the difference of power between the two was clear and he could tell that Esdeath was stronger than Semiramis since, with Esdeath's power, it was possible to freeze the entire hanging garden in an instant.
   His nose was a bit itchy when he smelled Semiramis's smell and thought that it was better to stay away from her somehow.
   Semiramis was very beautiful, however, Haru wasn't the type of man that was going to let his lower body control himself, probably.
   The paragraph might be quite long, but in truth, he was only looking for Semiramis for a second.
   Semiramis put on a charming and seductive smile, looking at the young boy in front of her, thinking that he was really similar to that man, but still, there was a difference since she could tell that he was charmed by her, however, she didn't expect his next words were...
   "Sorry, I entered the wrong room."
   Haru was about to go out, but then the gate was suddenly closed.
   Semiramis chuckled and said, "Why are you in hurry?"
   Haru let out a sigh and asked, "Can you let me go?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1426: Similar to him 2
   Semiramis looked at the young man in front of her, and somehow, felt refreshed when someone was attracted by her beauty.
   Semiramis knew that she was beautiful, however, her master, Karna, Achilles, and even Shakesphere had never attracted to her beauty, and even if the four of them had to admit that she was beautiful, they had never thought to touch this poisonous woman so when she saw Haru was attracted and mesmerized by her beauty she had to admit that it was quite refreshing.
   "I have to commend you for arriving at this place, boy."
   Haru wasn't sure what to say when he was called a boy, but then again, considering the age gap between them, then it should be normal.
   "Then can I ask you for a reward?"
   "Oh? What is the reward that you want?"
   In Semiramis's mind, she could kill this young man anytime so she didn't need to worry about anything. Haru was also at her hanging garden and at this place, she controlled everything, including space itself.
   Based on the description of Atalante and Achilles, Haru was very powerful, but he was a short-range fighter, so in Semiramis's mind, she had a huge advantage over him since she could attack from afar.
   Semiramis didn't know what kind of power that Haru had shown before, but she had to admit that his body was good, in terms of power and appearance too which reminded her of "Ara the Handsome".
   In the legend, Semiramis was fascinated by Ara, the legendary King of Armenia, she even had sent a lot of gifts to him, telling him how she loved her, however, Ara had never answered her love and even returned her gifts, telling her that he rejected her.
   However, Semiramis didn't give up until she felt tired and decided to attack Ara's kingdom to get him. She attacked Ara's kingdom and won. She ordered to bring Ara alive, however, Ara was killed. By then, she ordered her servant to bring Ara's corpse to her chamber then kept staring at him, stood still, transfixed, as tears of remorse ran rivers down her cheeks, even if her servants kept calling her.
   It was also one of Semiramis's regrets in her life so when she looked at Haru for the first time, she wasn't sure how to react and even felt surprised since his appearance reminded her of Ara the Handsome, and even better in her mind.
   Well, there was, of course, a difference, but it had been thousands of years, so in her mind, both Haru and Ara the Handsome resembled each other.
   However, when Semiramis saw him directly in front of her, her mood was quite good and somehow, his reluctant expression also reminded her of that man, but still, the same fate was happening once again, and the young man in front of her was an enemy since both of them were coming from different factions in this Holy Grail War.
   Haru was already a mouse that was trapped in the cage, and Semiramis was in a good mood so she felt a bit amused when she heard that he asked her for a reward.
   "Can you let me go?" Haru asked.
   "What if I don't let you go?" Semiramis asked with a smile.
   "Then we can only fight," Haru said with a sigh expression since he didn't have a hobby to hurt a woman.
   Semiramis was amused and asked, "Do you really want to fight me?"
   "Well, if I have a choice then I won't fight you," Haru said.
   "Oh, why?" Semiramis asked.
   "Why don't you want to fight me? We're enemies, right?"
   Haru was wondering why Semiramis asked this question, but he answered, "I am not saying this because I am looking down on a woman, but I don't feel good to fight against a woman."
   "Then you don't need to fight. You can stay here. I will make you my subject," Semiramis said.
   Haru opened his mouth and wasn't sure what to say. He blinked his eyes and asked, "Your subject?"
   "I will be the Queen of this world." Semiramis smiled and said, "Isn't it normal for me to have a subject?" In truth, she wanted to make him more than a subject, but after all, she had never known him and on the other hand, Shirou had made a big impression on her heart. It was just, she didn't expect to meet someone who resembled Ara the Handsome this much, wondering whether Haru was his descendant or something.
   Semiramis knew that there were a lot of strange things in this world so anything could happen.
   Haru then remembered that unlike in the past where Semiramis was being looked up and there were a lot of people who wanted to flatter her all the time, this era, she was alone and she didn't have a subject.
   Even if Semiramis was the queen of this hanging garden, all the servants of the Red Factions weren't her subjects and even refused to follow her order without hesitation.
   However, this answer displeased Semiramis since Haru's answer reminded her of that man's answer since, in her story, most men would bow down under her, except for Ara the Handsome who refused her when she was still alive.
   Semiramis took a deep breath and asked, "Before we fight, can you tell me your name first?"
   "Kasugano Haruka." Haru looked at Semiramis and said, "Well, it will be my honor to fight against the oldest poison user and Empress of Assyrian, Semiramis."
   Semiramis smirked and said, "Don't worry, I won't kill you." She raised her hand and the surrounding area was instantly covered by poison.
   Poison was part of Semiramis's Noble Phantasm, and her poison was very special.
   If servants possessed "Poison Resistance", a legend that said "poison had no effect on them", or an anecdote in their legend where they withstood poison, they were granted a debuff bonus for their resistance against this Noble Phantasm. But on the other hand, if they had an episode where they died of poison, their resistance to the Noble Phantasm went down and they took double the damage so if Heracles or Chiron who died of poison received Semiramis's poison then both of them, without doubt, would die.
   Haru was instantly surrounded by poison, and then, he decided to use his ability.
   "Semiramis, don't blame me for this."
   "Hmm? What are you going to do? You're already surrounded by my poison, and your only path is to become my subject."
   After all, Semiramis didn't want to kill Haru and wanted to keep him, however, suddenly, she felt a strong pleasure in her body. Her face was flushed and she was startled.
   Not just Semiramis, but everyone in this hanging garden also felt the pleasure on their bodies.
   Caster of Red, who was staying in his room, suddenly blushed and dropped on the ground since his body felt very good!
   "What kind of pleasure is it? This feeling... This feeling... is so good!!"
   Unlike Caster of Red, Shirou, Avicebron, and Atalante were alright since both of them had never tasted the forbidden pleasure.
   Haru used his "pleasure magic" and used it on a wide area directly affecting the entire hanging garden since there wasn't any ally in this place. He knew that the effect of this magic was limited to the servants of the Red Faction since there were a lot of virgins in this place.
   "What... What is this?" Semiramis had never had such a pleasure before and her body was very weak. It needed a lot of her might to ask this question, asking this young man who suddenly ravaged her body.
   "This is my ability. Pleasure." Haru looked at Semiramis and said, "As long as someone has tasted a forbidden pleasure then I can kill them with extreme pleasure."
   Semiramis's expression became serious, and she quickly bit her lower lips, causing blood to drip on her beautiful lip and chin, however, even so, it couldn't erase the pleasure that she felt at this moment and it became even more intense!
   The poison that appeared in this hall disappeared since Semiramis couldn't maintain her calm because of this pleasure.
   Haru walked forward and let out a sigh.
   "Please forgive me, we're enemies after all."
   Semiramis had never thought that someone was capable of having such a ridiculous power, however, she had to admit that this power was too dangerous!
   "This... is there a limit to this power?" Semiramis asked curiously and looked as if enjoying the pleasure.
   Haru was a bit surprised when he saw Semiramis had decided to give up resistance and enjoyed the pleasure. He felt a bit awkward since he had to admit that Semiramis was a master of seducer. He felt a bit embarrassed and said, "This ability doesn't work on the person who has never felt a forbidden pleasure, well, Atalanta should be alright from this ability."
   After all, Atalanta had made a vow of chastity to Artemis and had never tasted the forbidden pleasure, so she would be alright from Haru's power.
   Haru knew that even if Semiramis seemed to enjoy the pleasure this woman hadn't given up yet, and he was right, he was suddenly teleported outside so suddenly.
   Semiramis lay weakly on her throne, her dress was wet from her sweat, and she also emitted a sweet aroma for some reason. The blush on her face hadn't disappeared as she tried to stabilize her breath. The only thing that she was glad about was that the intense pleasure on her body had also slowly disappeared, but she also felt a slight loss for some reason.
   Semiramis had never thought that she would meet such a fearsome opponent, and somehow, she knew that she needed to remind everyone about this young man's power or else, all of them would be decapitated easily.
   Semiramis would be lying if she didn't want to meet him again.
   Semiramis savored that name in her mouth before closing her eyes, reporting to her master that the opponent had been exiled by her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1427: Very Bad Talk
   Trifas had turned into a battlefield and everything had turned into chaos, but then suddenly a space distorted and a figure was thrown out from it.
   Even though space urged him to come out, Haru quickly stabilized himself and looked at the hanging garden once again. He wasn't in a hurry and thought about solving a lot of problems before he took the Holy Grail from Shirou.
   Thinking about Semiramis's space manipulation, Haru had to admit that this ability was quite similar to Shambala that he owned, but then again, he felt Shambala was several times better than Semiramis' since she could only use it inside the Hanging Garden.
   In truth, Haru was able to dodge the space that transferred him out forcefully, but he didn't do that since he had to admit that Semiramis was so seductive that he couldn't stay calm there.
   Still, he was sure that if Shirou knew that he was attracted by Semiramis then, without doubt, Shirou would throw Semiramis without hesitation to him so Shirou could achieve his dream.
   It wasn't his first time to see this kind of thing since there were a lot of men who could throw their women away as long as they could reach their goal or dream.
   However, he felt that it was too cheap for them to run away so easily so he was about to come again to the hanging garden, however...
   Then a sound of the breaking wind was heard and it became louder.
   Haru then saw an arrow that was moving toward his heart.
   The arrow was rotating, creating a whirlwind around it, and it was mixed with magic that caused it to turn it even stronger, like a missile, blasted in Haru's direction.
   When Haru saw this arrow, he didn't need to guess who had shot him, and moved to the side, dodging the arrow easily.
   The arrow blasted the earth and caused a deep hollow on the ground.
   However, that wasn't over since more and more arrows were kept aimed in his direction.
   Haru kept dodging easily without having sweat on his forehead or body.
   "Phoebus Catastrophe: Complaint Message on the Arrow!"
   Then the night turned bright once again because of the countless arrows of lights that covered the sky, falling downward in a manner similar to a downpour.
   Haru was wondering how many times Atalanta was going to shoot her Noble Phantasm like this, but he had to admit that this Noble Phantasm was too troublesome.
   *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*
   The moment the arrows of lights hit the ground, it exploded and caused an explosion similar to a grenade, destroying everything which was hit by it.
   In an instant, the area within one kilometer was completely covered in an explosion and unlike the previous one, the power of this attack was several times stronger than before since the one who had sent out this attack wanted to end the life of that troublesome young man, but somehow, she didn't have that much confidence.
   An arrow of light suddenly moved very fast toward Atalanta's direction.
   Atalanta was quickly dodging the arrow by leaping to the side.
   When the explosion and the dust which was caused by Atalanta's Noble Phantasm disappeared, the earth was scorched and it was hollowed, leaving no trace of the previous shape.
   However, on the center of the scorched earth, Haru was standing there, unscathed, without a shirt, showing his body that was covered by tattoos.
   Atalanta looked at the part of the hanging garden which was shot by the arrow before and could see that some part of the garden was destroyed, then she turned her attention toward him who might be the cause of that arrow's attack.
   It was Atalanta's first time seeing Haru's body and she had to admit that it was very good, but she didn't have time to think about such an absurd thing and she also didn't think that she would marry or do a sexual act since she had made a vow of chastity.
   "Do you want to kill me?" Haru asked with a calm expression.
   Atalanta was standing on the edge of the hanging garden, holding a bow that was given by the goddess in her hand, and looking at Haru's with a cold expression.
   "Isn't that obvious? You're my enemy!"
   "If we're not an enemy then you won't kill me?" Haru asked.
   Atalanta felt a bit strange but then nodded. "Well, I won't attack you. If you're not my enemy."
   "I can tell that you don't like this Shirou so how about coming to my side? What's your wish? I will help you," Haru asked. Compared to Semiramis, he loved Atalanta better, after all, especially those ears and tail, he wanted to touch it.
   Atalanta snorted and said, "You're a human! How can you grant my wish!"
   "Yes, I am human and I know best that the Holy Grail can't grant your wish," Haru said.
   "Holy Grail is an omnipotent being! And it can grant my wish!"
   "So what is your wish?" Haru asked once again.
   Atalanta was about to say something, but someone appeared beside her.
   "It's interesting that you want to solicit a servant from our group."
   Avicebron appeared beside Atalanta and stared at Haru.
   "Well, it is also interesting that you're fooled by Shirou to join the Red Faction, however, it is too late for you to regret your decision for betraying the Black Faction."
   Personally, Haru didn't care much about Avicebron. Even though this person was a famous figure from the past, what did that have to do with him?
   Haru wasn't interested in a man.
   Avicebron chuckled and said, "Like you're one to talk, you don't even have a loyalty to the Black Faction after all."
   "If you come to bother with my conversation with Atalanta, then you should leave my sight. You might be famous in the past, but that's all, in the end, you're dead and you can't even realize your dream so don't bother me."
   Haru made a gesture with his hand to "shoo" Avicebron away.
   Atalanta was speechless, but then she looked at Avicebron who stood beside him.
   "I see... As expected, humans are foolish..." Avicebron said as if trying to hold something in his heart.
   "Are human beings foolish? Are you talking about yourself? Did you feel regret that you can't realize your dream even if you join Shirou? If so, then just stay in your room and make your female golem."
   Haru started to get impatient since this guy was an enemy then he didn't have to be modest.
   Haru didn't even need to guess what Avicebron's dream was since he knew what his dream was.
   Avicebron didn't care much about Holy Grail since Avicebron wanted to realize his dream without the power of the Holy Grail. His dream was to create the first human, Adam with his own hands and it was also the reason why he decided to betray the Black Faction and joined Shirou on the Red Faction.
   This wish had also sublimated into Avicebron's Noble Phantasm, showing how obsessed he was with Adam, the first human.
   Haru had a feeling that Avicebron was about to use his Noble Phantasm, but still, he was curious about it.
   "You just stand there because you want to show everyone that you have finished your dream, right? If so, then hurry up and summon it," Haru shouted.
   Atalanta didn't say much and only stared at Avicebron since she knew what he was about to do.
   "Before, I wanted to talk with you since as a human from the modern era, your power has exceeded normal people and you can even use a strange ability too, however, it seems that my decision is too stupid since I can't see that my talk with you isn't going to be worth much," Avicebron said.
   "Is that so? I also feel the same. I don't want to talk with you. Who wants to talk with a gloomy guy who talks about golem all the time? So just hurry up and summon your adam." Haru also didn't bother with Avicebron.
   "As you wish, I will let you witness and taste the power of the first human!
   "Witness the birth of the original mankind!
   "Golem Keter Malkuth, Adam!"
   However, Haru noticed something bad was about to happen and quickly disappeared from his location.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1428: Karna Vs Raikou 1
   Previously, before Avicebron summoned his Noble Phantasm, there was a fierce fight between two heroes on the corner of the battlefield.
   The battle was so fierce that no one could even step in since the battle in this place was on a different scale compared to the battle which was happening on this battlefield.
   An explosion happened and a loud "boom" sounded, causing a strong whirlwind to form on the ground, showing how intense their battle was.
   Two heroes, one was holding a katana, and the other hero was holding a spear, rushed toward the whirlwind with very fast speed, breaking through the sound barrier, and clashed with each other again.
   During this clash, thunder and flames were flashing and we tried to tear each other apart.
   The two figures had transformed into thunder and flames, colliding with each other, several times in an instant, causing more destruction on the corner of the battlefield.
   Under the clash between thunder and flame, katana and spear collided with each other, creating a loud metal clashing sound, creating a tornado, and shattering the earth beneath into pieces.
   *Crackle* *Crackle!* *Crackle!*
   With the crackling sound in the air, the sword turned into a silver light, slashing downward with very fast speed, then a thunder from the sky also shot down along with the movement of the sword.
   In exchange, the spear rotated at a very fast speed, creating a strong wind, intensifying the temperature flame and covering the surrounding areas, scorching the earth, and vaporizing any liquids in the area, leaving them with nothing.
   In the next moment, there were countless collisions between katana and spear again, which aroused a clear crackling sound, creating a burst of wind, coupled with the bursting arc and exploding sparks.
   Both of them didn't have an intention to defend and in their only minds were to attack their opponent with an intention to kill each other.
   Wherever they went, the air evaporated.
   Every time a collision between katana and spear happened, the ground would shatter and there would be a huge explosion with their clash.
   Such a confrontation was happening only in a short time, even though the words which were used to describe the fight between Karna and Raikou were very long.
   The fight between the two of them was like a conflict between thunder and fire which happened in the myth.
   After an intense collision, Raikou and Karna were both shaken back under the storm-like shockwave, and their bodies continued to move backward.
   *Crackle!* *Crackler!* *Crackle!*
   From Raikou's body, thunder emerged and it turned into an arrow, formed on the bowstring, and it was released toward Karna.
   *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*
   Raikou's arrow pierced the air, following the direction of Karna, who was constantly moving backward by the force of the shockwave, then hit him without mercy!
   Suddenly, a raging flame burnt down everything.
   The flame was so bright, similar to the sun itself.
   When the arrows of thunder hit the flame, it was gradually burnt out and soon, Karna appeared from the flames, holding a sharp spear.
   His expression was very calm, and to this response, Raikou didn't feel surprised.
   "It seems that I need to use more power."
   If Raikou wanted to end Karna, there was no way that it could be done with only a few arrows of thunder and she knew that she needed to use her Noble Phantasm to end Karna's life.
   On the contrary, there was a little nostalgia in Karna's eyes that made Raikou feel slightly surprised.
   Karna looked at Raikou and said softly, "It's a nostalgic way of fighting. It's similar to that man."
   Upon hearing this, Raikou fell silent and of course, she knew who Karna was referring to.
   Like Atalanta and Semiramis, Karna was abandoned by his mother after he was born.
   Karna's mother is just an ordinary human, but because she has a unique body which causes her to unable to have children normally.
   But then, she learned about her unique body which was capable of conceiving the children of God.
   Karna was born because his mother tried to decide whether what she learned was the truth or not, and as a result, she had given birth to the child from the God of Sun, Surya.
   After that, Karna's mother was afraid that it wouldn't be good when she was known to give birth to a child when she was unmarried, so she decided to abandon Karna.
   Although to protect Karna's safety, she asked the God of Sun, Surya to give him armor, but in the end, she abandoned him.
   Later, Karna's mother married Pandu and gave birth to five children. Among them was Kunti's third child, Indra's spiritual son, Arjuna.
   "He and I are half-brothers."
   With a calm expression, Karna told his own story.
   "However, because of our different positions, we have taken a path where we can't compromise with each other."
   Arjuna was the son of King Pandu and Kunti, who was also a prince, and Karna, who was raised by a charioteer since a child, became the adopted son of a person from a country that hostile toward Arjuna's country.
   Later, Karna and Arjuna became enemies of each other in the war, and that fight couldn't be avoided.
   Of course, Raikou knew Karna's story and she also knew that the end of the story also wasn't good since Karna had a bad ending in the story.
   In the war, Karna encountered many problems and enemies, then had a final duel with Arjuna.
   During the duel, the curse of Brahma prevented him from using his full power and Indra's trick had caused him to lose his important armor.
   Even Karna's mother also came to him, hoping for him to stop his fight with Arjuna.
   However, even with all of that, Karna didn't stop and fought against Arjuna, but he lost and killed in the duel.
   "You look a lot like that man."
   Karna stared at Raikou and said, "As the incarnation of Indra, the power of thunder exists within your body. Even your way of fighting is similar. You're like a clone of that man."
   Arjuna's weapon was a bow and he was also a thunder user.
   "For this reason, when I saw you for the first time, I confirmed that you are my enemy in this Holy Grail War."
   Karna cast his gaze on Raikou with a calm expression saying those words.
   "For you, I, who also possesses part of Indra's power, are an enemy that you have to defeat, right?
   When that name came out from Raikou's mouth, she raised her hand and a violent thunder suddenly struck down her body.
   Karna's eyes became serious.
   Under such a loud sound, Raikou suddenly rushed toward Karna at a terrifying speed.
   In her eyes, what was showing wasn't the gentleness of mother, not the coldness of a samurai, but rather, an Oni.
   Shouting that word, Raikou's katana was surrounded by thousands of thunderbolts and slashed it down in the direction of Karna.
   At the corner of the battlefield, a burst of thunder blew up and swept everything around.
   The ground was shattered, the trees were burnt, the rock was crushed, the sand was scattered, because of the raging thunder which was blown up by Raikou.
   Then blue thunder exploded, blinding the entire area!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1429: Karna Vs Raikou 2
   However, Karna wasn't a weak hero and fought back Raikou's attack.
   With the sound of explosions, the ground that seemed to be hit by an explosion was shattering, collapsing, then disintegrating, instantly destroyed without the hope to return to its former shape anymore.
   Karna, whose body was covered in flames, flashed out from the barrage of the Raikou's thunder attacks and retreated.
   However, almost at the same time, Raikou, who was covered in thunder also charged fiercely, like an electric light, and caught up with Karna in the blink of an eye.
   Raikou seemed to lose herself and her pair of red eyes flashing, like a demon, and suddenly slashed her katana at Karna.
   Karna didn't hesitate to raise his spear to block this attack.
   In the deafening sound, the strong wind exploded like a blast.
   However, Raikou didn't stop and as her katana glowed in thunder, she violently attacked Karna without mercy.
   *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*
   The fierce clash that shook the earth sounded.
   Raikou continued to swing, slash, and stab at Karna, causing the thunder to explode and the strong wind to spread, causing the earth and the sky to be swept away by how fierce her attack was.
   Karna kept holding his spear, blocking Raikou's attacks one by one, but he was forced to retreat and couldn't counter, being forced in defensive pose all the time and it didn't take a long time before his defense was destroyed.
   With a tearing sound in the air, the katana bypassed Karna's spear and slashed Karna's armor, skin, and flesh.
   However, that didn't end, and the katana kept slashing Karna's body, causing numerous wounds to appear on his body.
   At that moment, that Karna began to frown and his expression gradually turned solemn.
   Karna possessed an armor that was given by his father, God of Sun, Surya. By wearing this armor, no matter what kind of attack it was, as long as it was a physical attack, all of them would be reduced to one-tenth of the original power.
   With that kind of damage, Karna could instantly heal his wounds.
   Therefore, Karna, who possessed this armor, was called the undead hero, and even Arjuna who dueled with him on the story could only kill him after he had lost his armor.
   Because of that, although he didn't possess an immortal body like Achilles, Karna's durability wasn't below Achilles and he also didn't have an obvious weakness like Achiless either. In other words, he was the most durable hero in this Holy Grail War.
   If Jeanne didn't stay at Shinobu's body and greatly increased her status, then defeating Karna was something very hard to do.
   Karna, who was known as one of the best heroes, was definitely not an empty talk.
   Kavacha and Kundala, that was the name of Karna's Noble Phantasm.
   A powerful defensive anti-unit Noble Phantasm Rank A, that protected Karna's safety all the time.
   With that armor, even if it was Vlad III, who was summoned on his own land and also gained a boost from the Holy Grail under the Fortress of Millennia, it would be difficult to defeat Karna.
   However, Raikou had a way to deal with this Noble Phantasm.
   Mystery-Slayer (A-Rank): The declaration that she was the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period becoming a Skill. This skill is effective Anti-Mystery and with this skill, she can deal with a lot of mystery beings such as monsters, demons, ghosts are particularly effective. and even servants that don't exist on historical facts. She can deal full damage, no matter how strong the defense is and it can only be resisted by a Noble Phantasm or skill with the same rank.
   However, as long as a servant who existed on the myth was cornered, then this skill could be called the natural enemy.
   Whether it was the immortal Siegfried who bathed in dragon blood, or the demigod of Greek, Achilles, or even Jack the Ripper, who would suffer great damage under this skill.
   Karna also belonged to this category.
   The hero of charity and the son of the God of Sun was recorded in the epic of Indian mythology.
   In front of the strongest mysterious slayer, his armor would be penetrated by Raikou's attack and he would also receive more damage.
   However, it didn't mean that Karna's armor was useless and it could resist Raikou's skill, but even if it could resist Raikuo's still, it didn't mean that it could affect Raikou's skill,
   Under the effect of Mystery-Slayer, Karna's armor that could reduce anyone's attack into one-tenth of the original damage, now, could only reduce Raikou's damage into one-fourth, considering how her status was being upgraded by Haru.
   Those remaining three-fourths possessed enough of a threat to Karna.
   Coupled with the fact that Raikou seemed to have turned into an Oni, the previous superb swordsmanship also faintly brought a trace of frenzy, making the trajectory of her attack more unpredictable and the sudden onslaught caught Karna off guard.
   As a result, this undead hero turned into a bloody soldier, his whole body was covered in wounds and blood.
   Even so, Raikou attacked Karna!
   Her eyes glowered red, her face was frantic, and she had become a madman. Her breathing became rapid and erratic, no matter who saw her at this moment, they could only think of one existence to describe her.
   However, her performance at the moment really fitted her identity as a Berserker-class servant.
   After all, her usual calm act and lady-like performance didn't fit the description of Berserker-class servant.
   Even if Raikou was in this condition, Karna's complexion was still calm.
   Karna only said, "Have you awakened the "Oni" on your body?" As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly abandoned all of his defense, his sharp spear that was burning with flame suddenly moved very fast, stabbing Raikou's head.
   At the same time, the thunder flashing Katana cut through the sky and slashed toward Karna's heart.
   The two of them the core location of the servant. Once it was crushed, no matter how strong the servant was, they could only disappear.
   Raikou and Karna ignored the deadly weapons on their opponents' hands then hit the location of the core.
   If their weapons really hit the cores of each other's bodies then without doubt the two of them would die together, and this ending was something that didn't want to be seen by one person.
   Then suddenly someone appeared in the middle of Raikou and Karna.
   Karna startled, but Raikou quickly recovered from her frenzy state, then both of them quickly stopped their attacks, however, Haru's appearance was so sudden that they couldn't fully stop their attacks!
   Haru then took a deep breath and covered his hands with "Busoshoku Haki", gravity magic, armor from IS, and HI-ERO particles, causing his defense to increase several times, then holding both katana and spear on both of his hands.
   Raikou and Karna stared blankly at how Haru clamped down their weapons with his hands. They were amazed by Haru's power since it was as if their weapons were being weighed down by a mountain.
   Raikou quickly recovered and became nervous.
   Raikou held her forehead since she was flicked, but she didn't dare to look at him.
   "Good grief, what should I do with you?"
   Raikou wanted to say something, but...
   "Wait here, I need to take care of something first, but when I return..."
   Raikou shrank her neck like a child that was afraid of being scolded by her parents.
   Haru patted Raikou's head and let out a sigh, then looked at Karna.
   "I know that your fight is unavoidable, but can you stop your fight for a while?"
   Karna nodded without hesitation.
   Then suddenly Haru disappeared in a flash since he didn't doubt Karna's character.
   Karna and Raikou didn't say anything, but then they realized what was the thing that Haru needed to take care of before.
   At that moment, the entire battlefield began to shake.
   Immediately, they turned their heads and looked in one direction.
   The ground was trembling as if it was crying, but it definitely not the sad cry, but rather it was a cry of happiness.
   For the existence of the Noble Phantasm that was about to be born, the vibration swept the entire battlefield.
   Soon after, everyone saw it, a giant slowly stood up.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1430: Adam 1
   "Born of mother Earth, let thee take in the Wind of wisdom, drink deep of the Water of life..."
   Avicebron's voice echoed through the battlefield. His voice wasn't loud nor did he shout, but strangely enough, everyone could hear the spell for the preparation of his Noble Phantasm.
   However, even if they heard Avicebron's voice, no one stopped him since all of them were busy on their own.
   "A brand of Fire shalt rests in thy hand, removing thee from the Devil of disease. Thy rancor shalt sunder thee, yet thy love shalt cleanse thy blood..."
   The ground began to tremble.
   "Let thee be a colossus, soaring amongst the highest peaks. Let thee be stone, unyielding and firm. Let thy form befit thine office... our guardian, our leader, our great foundation..."
   A huge figure slowly appeared in the middle of the battlefield.
   "Thou art of earth yet not of earth, of man yet not of man. Thou shalt rest in paradise. Thou shalt rule it, for we would be led to its gates by thee. Thou art Dream. Thou art Hope. Thou art Love."
   At that moment, the shape of this huge figure was almost clearly seen and magic power was gathering around this huge figure.
   "Thou art the First Man, bearing the Holy Spirit Ruwach... thy name be Adam."
   When this spell finished, a giant gradually stood straight and appeared in everyone's eyes.
   The giant in front of them was a golem about fifteen meters in height.
   The appearance of the golem wasn't that much different from the general golem that was usually seen. The whole body was made of rock, soil, and trees. It looked extremely heavy. With its huge size, it looked like a huge mountain in the shape of a human.
   The moment it stood up, everyone could feel that this golem was alive and everyone started to notice the change around the ground this golem, no, it was more than that, it felt like the whole world started to change with the appearance of this golem!
   With the roar of the golem, the center of the battlefield where the golem was standing, started to change.
   Flowers, grass, roots, and various plants were growing wildly at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.
   The flowers and grassland that was touched by the golem's feet, started to grow and bore fruit at the fastest speed, emitting a sweet aroma before those fruits ripen then fall on the ground.
   Various animals such as birds, animals, insects, etc, appeared out of thin air, like a pilgrimage, came from various places before converging in the direction of the giant, and wandering around it constantly.
   Not only animals and plants, even the scenery, itself, began to come alive, the air began to permeate with a sweet fragrance, bringing a sense of happiness to everyone.
   No one was fighting anyone on the battlefield anymore.
   Whether it was a Magus, a homunculus, a golem, or a Dragon Tooth Soldier, all of them seemed to be moved by the miracle in front of them, stopped their movements, and looked at the direction of the giant golem with a tremble on their bodies.
   There was one feeling that they felt the moment, they saw this golem, and that feeling was...
   If the meaning of life lies in the pursuit of one's own happiness, then the greatest happiness in this world appears in front of everyone.
   Such a sentence was recorded on the bible, and on the bible, there was also a record about the place where the first human, Adam, had lived, the place where they could get their happiness easily, the place where they yearned for, Paradise (Eden).
   The world centered on the giant golem was gradually turned into a paradise.
   It was like setting off from the great life that was about to be born.
   The existence of this giant golem was like a miracle, the moment, it appeared, it felt as if the whole world were happy and praising its existence.
   However, it was normal since the golem in the center of this battlefield was the first human that was ever born, Adam.
   Avicebron, who learned golem all of his life, was able to achieve the dream that he had ever dreamed in his life. It could be seen that his mood was good, and there was an indescribable emotion in his heart, forgetting his unpleasant talk with Haru before.
   Then the golem's voice was heard once again, causing everyone to forget, the fight which happened in this place, looking at the giant, and fell into a state of trance.
   Even the golems and the Dragon Tooth Warriors, which were without self-awareness, also started to approach Adam involuntarily, just like those birds and animals.
   Adam's aura was so magical that if Magus and homunculus couldn't wake up in time, then they would end up like the animals who were involuntary moving toward Adam.
   There were only a handful of people who could stay sober without being moved by Paradise.
   Even so, the servants on this battlefield also couldn't look away from Adam, including both Raikou and Karna whose fight had been stopped by Haru before.
   Raikou knew that Haru was about to do something, but...
   'Does it have anything to do with this?'
   Raikou looked at Karna and knew that she was in a fight with him, but...
   "Is this Caster of Black's Noble Phantasm..." Karna murmured then turned his head toward Raikou and said, "If you want to go then go.
   Even if Raikou had been stopped by Haru, the blood of Indra on her body couldn't let go of Karna
   Karna didn't care much about Raikou's question and retracted his spear which caused Raikou to frown even more.
   "Your master, no, a lover is over there." Karna looked at Raikou and somehow felt a bit jealous when Raikou had such a master.
   Raikou also felt worried about Haru. She took a deep breath and also retracted her katana. "Let's postpone our battle."
   Karna nodded and said, "Yes, it is a shame to decide the winner and loser now." He looked at Raikou and said, "Moreover, I want to have a battle with the strongest Mystery Slayer, not with an "Oni" within you."
   Raikou, whose hand was still holding her katana, clenched it tightly and frowned further.
   Karna turned his back as if he didn't notice this.
   "The purpose of this war this time is to capture the Holy Grail. Now that goal has been achieved, you're not yet ready to fight me. That's it.
   "Hopefully, when we meet again next time, we can truly decide the victory and the defeat of our battle."
   Leaving such words, Karna turned into a burst of light particles before disappearing.
   Raikou stared in the direction of Karna's disappearance, then raised her hand and looked at her palm. Her expression was somewhat afraid and depressed.
   "...Am I still an "Oni"?"
   Raikou felt a bit scared when she thought about what Haru was about to say to her after this, but she knew that this wasn't the time to dawdle since she needed to help her dear.
   On the other hand, except for Raikou and Karna, the rest of the servants on the battlefield also stopped their movements.
   In the forest, Chiron's face was solemn, looking at Adam.
   "That bastard! How dare he interrupt my duel with the teacher...!"
   Holding a spear in his hand, Achilles, who was standing on the opposite side of Chiron, looked very annoyed.
   There were countless iron stakes standing around him, piercing each of Dragon Tooth Warriors, and golems, Vlad III stood among them with a gloomy expression.
   Even Atalanta, who was standing beside Avicebron, was startled and the expression on her face also changed when she saw the giant golem which was summoned by Avicebron.
   Haru, who had returned, didn't care about Adam but looked at his hands with a speechless expression since he didn't expect that both Karna and Raikou would be this strong. He could see that there was a wound on his palms because he caught their weapons with his bare hands.
   Haru had to admit that Raikou's skill was a bit unreasonable, but he could think about that matter later. He looked up and saw the giant golem, his expression was quite calm, then he looked at Avicebron who stood on the shoulder of the giant, and stroked its cheek lovingly.
   "You're finally born! The original man!"
   Avicebron's voice was full of excitement!
   "The dream that I have been pursuing for many years is finally realized at this moment! Let's turn this world into a paradise, Adam!"
   Avicebron became even more excited that he even raised his hands high.
   "Let's destroy this ugly world! Let's destroy this ugly society! Let us help the whole world and all mankind!"
   His words were full of passion, then Avicebron lowered his head and cast his sight on Haru.
   "First of all, let's start with ---"
   Avicebron suddenly saw that his head was separated from his body. He stared at Haru and said, "Even if you kill me, Adam won't stop!" His body then turned into a particle of light before disappearing and was defeated in an instant by Haru. He didn't have any regrets since his dream was achieved, but then again, he wanted to see his Adam destroy Haru before he was killed.
   Holding the knife in his hand, Haru easily chopped down Avicebron's neck easily. His knife after all wasn't a normal knife, but it was Chiyo's knives, who was known as one of the best chefs in the world of Toriko.
   After all, Haru was a chef, so he didn't mind splurging his points on the Group Chat to buy a knife. There was an even more expensive knife, but he needed to save his points first.
   However, it wasn't the time for Haru to think about this matter since the giant golem which had lost its master, started to target him since it was the last order of Avicebron before he disappeared.
   Holding the knife in his hand, Haru had heard that in some areas there were some people who used soil as a part of cooking. Looking at the giant golem in front of him, he was wondering what was the taste of food which was cooked by using the soil from this giant guy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://toriko.fandom.com/wiki/Chiyo
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1431: Adam 2
   Adam raised his fist high and slammed it into the ground.
   The whole world was shaken, and even the sky was screaming, even if the fist hadn't reached the ground.
   The impact of the fist was so strong that it blew everything away, it caused the entire air to twist, turned into a storm, that wrapped around the huge fist.
   The original human, Adam, blasted his punch in this exaggerated power, like a huge meteorite, falling to the ground.
   Haru's hand along with his knife turned dark, giving a metallic luster, enhanced both defense and attack, however, that wasn't all. He also put his gravity magic around his knife and shaped the gravity around his knife to be in shape like a drill, causing a tornado to surround his knife.
   Haru was calm while watching the huge fist which was about to come toward him.
   It was the imitation of the first human, Adam, which was created by Avicebron.
   It had an autonomous Reality Marble that had the ability to continually repaint the world into Paradise (Eden) for as long as it existed. Just by stepping on the ground, it was endlessly supplied with mana, and at the same time, it encroached on the surrounding land and turned it into "Eden". Furthermore, it was able to receive the blessing of the earth so that as long as its feet were on the earth, it couldn't be destroyed by any means. It would continue to move unhindered, even if its maker, Caster, perished.
   That was only part of its power, in addition, from the moment of its birth, the body of this golem would double every hour until it reached a kilometer.
   It was said that "a fifteen-meter-sized giant could be easily defeated by even a Servant with average C Rank stats", however, if it was let to expand its size until its size reached a thousand meters then it would be impossible to kill it without a group of first-rate Servants.
   At first, it might not be powerful Noble Phantasm, but the longer it lived, the stronger it was.
   Now, such a golem was awakened.
   Haru didn't see Roche, but he didn't need to guess where that golem maniac was since he was sure that Avicebron used his own master as a core for this golem and he was sure that guy had...
   It could be said that it was the reason why no one had seen Roche.
   Roche naively worshipped Avicebron as a teacher. Unfortunately, for Avicebron, there was nothing more important in this world than completing Adam.
   For that dream, Avicebron could even sacrifice his own life, and even betray his own faction without hesitation, so Haru wouldn't be surprised if Avicebron dared to sacrifice Roche to create this golem.
   Frankly, as long as the gender of the heroes that Haru faced was male then he wouldn't show mercy. He didn't care about their story or their regret since he didn't have the interest to talk with a guy.
   Haru then stared at Adam, then licked his lips. In front of him wasn't a golem, but rather a special ingredient that needed special care to be prepared.
   Not only had Adam attracted everyone's attention, but Haru also attracted everyone's attention.
   Gordes opened his mouth wide when he saw how a tornado was wrapped around Haru's knife.
   Caules and Fiore weren't sure what to say, however, Darnic couldn't look away and kept staring at Haru at this moment as if he had found a treasure.
   When Raikou was about to reach Haru, she was also in shock when she saw how Haru could be this strong.
   On top of the hanging garden, Atalanta also couldn't look away and stared at Haru.
   At this point, everything was wondering how could a mere human be capable of having such a power.
   When Adam's fist was about to arrive, Haru then slashed his knife, and then Adam's fist disappeared.
   Not only Adam, but the people who saw what was happening also couldn't react for a while since Haru's attack was so fast.
   Birds, animals, insects, etc which were moving in the direction of Adam realized everything too late and at this moment, what they wanted to do was to run away from this place as soon as possible!
   Those animals were different from humans and they could detect a dangerous smell from Haru which gave them a signal to run away or else they would die!
   Haru then changed the shape of the gravity around his knife, from a drill, into a sharp blade. Then in an instant, he used the ultimate technique of Chiyo.
   With those words, Haru sent out blades of air that were made from his knife and diced Adam into small cubes.
   *Slash!* *Slash!* *Slash!*
   Those actions were only done in a mere second, in the past, he might not be able to do it, however, with his physique and his experience, completing various quests, fighting, training, and a lot more, he was capable of completing such a process.
   However, even if Haru was capable of destroying Adam, he could see that Semiramis had made the hanging garden to escape from the battlefield or rather from him?
   Semiramis had never seen such a strange ability and it somehow made her a bit scared, when she felt a pleasure that she had felt before, it was the reason why she was running away as soon as possible.
   However, even if they were running away, they couldn't run away from Haru since he had placed a mark on the hanging garden by using Shambala.
   "Next time, it will be a real battle."
   However, Haru really needed to think about what he was going to do with Semiramis and Atalanta. Was he going to kill them, or...
   Well, there was still time and he needed to talk with Raikou first beforehand. He turned his head and just happened to see her there, standing nervously while looking at him.
   Atalanta, who was on the edge of the hanging garden, stared at the fight which happened between Haru and Adam. She knew that Haru was powerful and had expected Haru to win against Adam, considering she had seen how he was very calm even after he saw such a huge golem, however, she didn't expect he would be this strong and could defeat this golem so easily.
   His strength was one thing, however, one thing that made Atalanta bewildered was his smell. She had to admit that he smelled very good, and wanted to smell him somehow, but she knew that she couldn't do such an act since she felt that it was very shameful.
   Then Atalanta thought about what Haru had told her before.
   Atalanta stared in the direction of Haru, even though she couldn't see his figure anymore. She kept doing this until a figure appeared beside her and greeted her.
   "Sister," Achilles said with a smile, but Atalanta quickly leaped away since her mood got worse just now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1432: It isn't good to be greedy
   On the battlefield, a Dragon Tooth Warrior suddenly broke apart and fell to the ground.
   Accompanied by a crack sound, each of the Dragon Tooth Warriors broke apart one after another as if it were a marionette doll that had lost its string.
   It didn't take long for the Dragon Tooth Warriors on the entire battlefield to break apart, sprinkling large piles of bones on the ground.
   Even the golems stopped moving as if they were out of power.
   Magus and homunculus of Yggdmillennia looked at each other blankly and dumbfounded.
   Fiore, who was unfolding her dress with four mechanical arms which were moving behind her, also let out a sigh of relief, but then her eyes were looking at the center of the battlefield where Haru was located.
   Not only Fiore, but even Caules and Gordes, who had retreated to the rear area, also let out their sighs, slumped on the ground, losing all of their powers, shedding a cold sweat on their entire bodies, and felt tired.
   The Magus and homunculus talked to each other, announcing the end of the war.
   The war had ended, the Dragon Tooth Warriors had lost their power, which meant that Semiramis had withdrawn from the battlefield.
   The group of golems had also stopped moving, which meant that Avicebron had lost.
   In addition, there were no servants from the Red Faction, so that the battlefield returned to calm once again and everyone knew the war had ended.
   However, no one was happy.
   The reason was pretty simple and that was...
   Standing in an unmanned corner of the battlefield, Darnic who had been watching the battle from the beginning to the end, murmured and had a gloomy expression on his face.
   However, no one could deny Darnic's words since they were indeed lost.
   The Black Faction was lost.
   "Even if the Red Faction has retreated, the Holy Grail has been taken away..."
   Darnic muttered to himself like this, feeling very frustrated, holding the scepter on his hand tightly.
   "I have worked hard for 60 years to get where I am today..."
   Unexpectedly, all these efforts turned useless since he had been defeated by the enemy who had returned from sixty years ago.
   Until now, Darnic didn't know the reason why Shirou still existed in this world, however, he could at least understand one thing.
   "Everything is because of that servant..."
   Shirou, like Darnic, had been obsessed with the Holy Grail since the beginning of the Third Holy Grail War until now.
   Darnic worked hard for 60 years to realize his wish.
   Shirou also waited for 60 years for his own wish.
   Shirou might have worked hard, however, Darnic was unwilling that the Holy Grail that he had been kept for the past 60 years be taken away like this!
   "I must make a countermeasure as quickly as possible to take back the Holy Grail!"
   Darnic didn't give up and he knew that there was a possibility to retrieve the Holy Grail back.
   Although, after this battle, the combat power of the Black Faction had dropped to the bottom, leaving only three servants.
   On the other hand, the enemy, except for the Berserker of Red who had lost, all the other six servants were still intact, and there was also Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who could be counted as a servant, so in conclusion, the Red Faction didn't lose their power at all in this Holy Grail War.
   In addition, the servants on the Red Faction were ridiculously strong.
   There was Karna, Achilles, and there was also a servant that was capable of summoning a hanging garden, and those three servants were capable of competing with Vlad III.
   With all of those things, it was simply impossible for the Black Faction to reverse the situation.
   However, the situation of the Black Faction wasn't entirely hopeless.
   "There's Kasugano-kun..."
   Darnic clenched his own hands while looking at the Command Spells which was located on the back of his hand.
   During this battle, Darnic, who had been watching the war, clearly saw all the feats which were being performed by Haru.
   Coming out unscathed from a powerful magic beam.
   Breaking into the hanging garden alone.
   After being transferred back to the battlefield, Haru was able to overwhelm two servants, Atalanta and Avicebron, then easily killed Avicebron.
   The first human, Adam, whose body had absorbed a lot of beings from animals, birds, golems, Dragon Tooth Warriors, etc, increasing its size and enhanced its strength was defeated easily by Haru.
   Haru was also capable of stopping both Karna and Raikou at the same time, but his action was too fast and Darnic didn't see that action.
   All of these feats made Darnic see the hope of regaining the Holy Grail.
   Not to mention, Raikou's combat power was strong enough to rival Karna, Chiron was also able to block Achilles, and Vlad III also had sufficient combat power, relying on these chips, it wasn't impossible to defeat the Red Faction and retrieve the Holy Grail.
   "It's just, I didn't expect him to possess this level of power..."
   Darnic had to admit that Haru's combat power might even match the top-level servant.
   'Is it the power of his body?'
   Darnic knew that Haru's charm was very high, that he could even tell that even Fiore, his niece, was also attracted to Haru, however, he didn't think too much at that time, but now, it was different.
   When Darnic saw Haru's feat, he knew that Haru's body was special and it might be the reason why the Magic Association might be interested in Haru and caused Haru to hate the Clock Tower.
   Unlike the Clock Tower, Darnic knew that Haru had a good impression of himself, however...
   'What if I get his body?'
   Such a thought appeared on his mind, Darnic could feel that if he owned Haru's body then everything would be possible, and if owned Haru's charm, then it would be possible for him to possess all the things that he had always wanted in his life.
   And rather than giving such a delicious thing to the Magic Association, it was better to own Haru's body of his own.
   Darnic thought about it and felt that this plan was feasible since he knew that Haru would sacrifice his own life for him, but he knew that plan was too simple and he decided to add a twist on his plan.
   "Use his body as bait, then let the nobles of the Magic Association fight each other. At that time, even without relying on the power of the Holy Grail, my Yggdmillennia clan can easily destroy the Magic Association!"
   "His body is definitely mine..."
   This was the only desire in Darnic's heart except to regain the Holy Grail back. Unfortunately, he didn't have a chance to achieve it.
   Such an innocent voice came to Darnic's ears.
   "Onii-chan is mine, alright, uncle?"
   From his back to his chest.
   Darnic opened his eyes wide and pain didn't come until he realized that he couldn't be saved anymore.
   In the silence, Darnic fell to the ground, with his eyes opened and looked unwilling. Behind him, a petite girl appeared quietly.
   Jack the Ripper smiled innocently. Her hand penetrated Darnic's chest and dug out his heart. She then disappeared without anyone noticing.
   Then at the same time, a figure a few over and landed on the ground, the one who came here was Jeanne.
   "Is it too late?" Jeanne was very annoyed at that moment.
   The reason why Jeanne didn't join the decisive battle between Red Faction and Black Faction was that Jack the Ripper was killing a lot of people and ignoring the rules of the Holy Grail War.
   Jeanne temporarily set aside her task to find the base of the Red Faction and went to stop Jack the Ripper.
   However, during the process, a decisive battle between two factions suddenly occurred, which was why Jeanne came to a step late but also allowed Jack the Ripper to kill one of the masters smoothly.
   "No, it can't go on like this."
   Jeanne turned her head and looked in one direction, feeling a rapid heartbeat on her chest until she made up her mind.
   "Sorry, Shinobu, I have to ask your lover for help."
   "Sure, it isn't that kind of perverted help, right?"
   Jeanne wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1433: End of Vlad III and Saber of Red
   Just as Darnic was killed by Jack the Ripper, Vlad II, who stood in the center of countless iron stakes, kneeling on one knee on the battlefield, holding his chest.
   The outline of Vlad III's body began to glow as if he was about to disappear, and his body gradually turned into a fine light particle.
   Vlad III clutched his chest and his complexion changed.
   "Has Darnic been killed?"
   The death of the master caused Vlad III to be unable to maintain his existence in this world, in another world, he would come back to the Holy Grail while unable to achieve his wish in this Holy Grail War.
   Even if the Black Faction's magic power supply was provided by homunculus, the contract with the master was still the medium for maintaining the servant in this world.
   Now, as soon as the master died, the medium that maintained the servant in this world disappeared, and as long as the servant didn't have an "Independent Action" skill then, they could only disappear from this world.
   Now, such a thing happened to Vlad III, especially when the Fortress of Millennia had been destroyed so the magic supply from the homunculus had been cut.
   "There's no solution anymore..."
   Vlad III then made a decisive decision.
   "I can only make a contract with the master of Saber."
   Although Gordes had lost his servant, his Command Spells still existed, he hadn't lost his qualification as a master, and he could many a contract with other servants.
   Although Vlad III's evaluation of Gordes was far behind Darnic, he didn't have a choice in this situation.
   When Vlad III was about to go to Gordes, a rude voice suddenly stopped him.
   "Oh, you're about dead? What a letdown!"
   With such a rude tone, a figure slowly walked from the other end of the mountain that was formed by a pile of iron stakes.
   Vlad III turned his head sharply and looked over, then he immediately saw it. He saw a servant.
   The figure of this servant might be small, but this servant was full of clad armor.
   The silver armor covered this servant's short figure, and his head was covered by a bull-like helmet, concealing this servant's appearance.
   Vlad III was unable to determine the gender of this servant, but from this rude tone, he could tell that it was a guy.
   Holding a huge knight sword, although the blade was silvery white, it exuded an ominous color.
   Vlad III immediately understood the identity of the other party. A servant with a sword, and a servant that he had never seen before.
   Without a doubt, the identity of this servant was...
   The other party's identity was Saber of Red.
   Saber of Red didn't say anything. He only looked at Vlad III, who started to turn into a light particle and couldn't help but curse.
   "It's very hard to get to the battlefield, when I have arrived the battle has ended, and the first enemy that I have encountered has already dropped dead. Tch! How disappointing."
   The tone was extremely bad and even rude, he also didn't even put Vlad III in his eyes at all.
   Of course, this action provoked Vlad III's self-esteem. As a King, there was no way that he would allow himself to be mocked like this!
   "You nameless knight!" Vlad III looked at Saber of Red coldly and said in a deep voice, "Are you scorning me?"
   If Vlad III was in normal condition, then he would release a gloomy and tremendous pressure toward this Saber of Knight.
   Still, even if Vlad III lost a supply of magic power, he released a sharp killing intent that was enough to sting people's skin. His pair of eyes flashed in red color and more rude words, he would kill this Saber of Red without hesitation!
   However, the Saber of Red snorted and looked down on Vlad III.
   "This level of killing intent isn't enough to even start the game!" The Saber of Red said mockingly to Vlad III. "It seems that you have lost your master, and you can't even maintain your existence. You're just a loser! Talk to me like that again, then I will kill you, idiot!"
   The arrogant tone made Vlad III extremely angry.
   Vlad III supported his body, raised his head, and shouted loudly.
   "I am the King of Romania! Vlad III!
   "You're the nameless knight! I will never allow you to despise this king's majesty!
   "Your punishment is the death penalty!"
   Declared loudly, Vlad III summoned his spear.
   The next second, the sound of slashing sword was heard.
   The magic sword exuding an ominous aura approached at an astonishing speed, and slashed Vlad III in half!
   The blood splashed, and made a stain on the Saber of Red's armor, staining its silver color with a blood-red color.
   Only then did the Saber of Red speak in a low voice.
   "Unfortunately, I am a knight who rebelled against the king."
   After speaking, the Saber of Red turned around, on his body, the bullhead-like helmet began to disappear, then his armor turned into a fine light particle, exposing the appearance of the Saber of Red.
   If Vlad III was still here, then he would be surprised, because, the face of the knight displayed on this battlefield was the face of a girl.
   In this way, the girl showed an irritated expression and through the telepathy ability, complaining to her master.
   "Master, we're completely late!"
   When this sentence was just finished, a voice sounded in the girl's mind.
   The owner of the voice was probably a gruff or a scary old man since his voice was a bit scary, however, the attitude of the master was very relaxed.
   "It's a huge blessing to be able to solve the Black Faction without doing anything."
   Upon hearing this, the girl exploded directly.
   "Are you kidding?! Fighting against that kind of opponent is so boring!?" The Saber of Red said loudly, "If you didn't say that we should solve the Assassin of Black first, then we won't be late! You idiot master!"
   Like Jeanne, Saber of Red was late because she was chasing after Jack the Ripper.
   "You should understand my situation too.... the old guys in the Magic Association gave me a task to stop the Assassin of Black and you should understand that this servant has broken the rules of the Holy Grail War, killing a lot of people without caring about anything and exposing the existence of magic to normal people. As a Magus, I have to stop this servant and her master." Sisigou let out a sigh and said, "Since it has turned into like this, then it is useless to complain anymore, we should come back quickly, collect the latest intelligence first, figure out what happened in this war, and then decide the next action."
   The Saber of Red wanted to complain, but in the end, she snorted and followed her master's words obediently, but she still said, "Next time, don't be late! I want to enjoy this Holy Grail War and I haven't avenged the Archer of Black who has fought me before."
   "Yes, yes, I will plan it carefully.
   "Then go back quickly, Mordred."
   One of the knights of the round table in the legend of King Arthur.
   She is the son of King Arthur and the rebellious knight who created a rebellion in King Arthur's kingdom.
   The ominous magic sword in her hand, the sword which was used for the succession of kingship, she stole it by breaking into the vaults of Camelot, and also the sword that gave King Arthur a fatal blow.
   Now, this knight was present in this world as a Saber of Red.
   In order to cross the battlefield, behead all the enemies.
   Like the sound of broken glass, countless iron stakes burst and turned into light particles.
   The rebellious knight turned a blind eye to this scene and just left the battlefield with the magic sword that she put on her shoulder chicly like a boss.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1434: Tease and Punishment
   The restless night finally ended, and at the end of the war, the sky slowly turned bright, announcing the arrival of daylight.
   On the battlefield, the homunculus of the Yggdmillennia clan didn't take a rest and cleared the areas which were used as a battlefield.
   Not only did they need to count the number of casualties, but they also needed to restore the land to its original appearance.
   Otherwise, before long, the situation in this place might be reported on TV, and the existence of Magus might be known to the world since it was exposed, they couldn't let that happen, so that was why the homunculus cleaned the battlefield.
   It was when the homunculus cleared the battlefield, a major event had been discovered.
   "Da... Patriach Darnic was killed!"
   In such a panic-stricken shout, members of the Yggdmillennia clan found Darnic's body.
   Seeing that unwilling face, eyes widened, even the heart was plucked away, and the body was covered with blood, even the Magus who had done a lot of indescribable for their research were silent.
   They also couldn't find the trace of Vlad III, so everyone understood that in this battle, the Yggdmillennia's pillar fell, and the biggest trump card of the Black Faction also had been defeated.
   Not only was the Holy Grail taken away, but there were only two servants remaining on the Black Faction.
   Chiron, the Archer of Black.
   Minamoto no Raikou, the Berkerser of Black.
   In addition to these two servants, Siegfried as a Saber, Vlad III as a Lancer, and Avicebron as a Caster had been killed. Astolfo as a Rider had defected and Jack the Ripper was out of control.
   On the other hand, except for Berserker of Red, none of the servants of the Red Faction had lost, there was even Shirou, which meant, that the Red Faction didn't lose their combat power at all in this Holy Grail War.
   This situation made the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan feel very desperate.
   Even the Fortress of Millennia was completely destroyed, leaving only a pile of ruins.
   The stronghold of the Black Faction had been taken down, in this situation, no one could even think that the Black Faction could win against the Red Faction.
   Even so, there was a need to list out the unfavorable situation of the Black Faction at this moment.
   Vlad III, who received a fame bonus, was dead.
   The ritual which allowed the homunculus to provide a magic power to the servants of the black Faction had been destroyed, after all, the homunculus that was responsible for providing a magic power were all located in the basement of the Fortress of Millennia.
   Now, that Fortress of Millennia had been destroyed, so without a doubt, all the homunculus were buried alive under that destroyed fortress.
   Some people might be doubtful, but there was evidence, such as Fiore who felt that the consumption of her magic power had increased.
   The consumption of those magic powers was all due to Chiron's fight.
   So when they heard all of that, all of them turned into despair and knew that they had lost their chance to reverse the situation, however, something surprised all the Ygdmillennia clan.
   "Long time no see, everyone!"
   On top of the ruins of the Fortress of Millennia, Astolfo was enthusiastically waving his hand to everyone who had returned.
   Next to him, there was an existence that was identical to the homunculus that was made by the Yggdmillennia clan.
   The homunculus looked at the many Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan with a face that was more mature than before, looked stronger than the rest of the homunculus, and he looked at everyone with a determined expression.
   "I have decided to use this name for the rest of my life. This is also to commemorate the hero who entrusted his life to me."
   The homunculus who called himself Sieg said to everyone in the Yggdmillennia clan.
   Behind Sieg and Astolfo, there were many homunculi that lay on the ground one by one.
   These homunculi were originally a group of homunculus that was used to provide a magic power to the servants of Black Factio, the homunculus who everyone thought that those homunculi were buried alive under the ruin of the Fortress of Millennia.
   Seeing this, the rest didn't say anything, Fiore and Caules also understood everything.
   "It seems that you have rescued all of your own people."
   Foire sat in the wheelchair, looked at Sieg who was standing next to Astolfo, took a deep breath, and said, "Anyway, let us know what is going on?"
   Astolfo, who should have defected, returned with a homunculus named Sieg, however, Haru didn't know it because he was still on the battlefield.
   Haru looked at Raikou and knew that there was something wrong before since he noticed the magic power which was drained by Raikou at that time getting faster and faster. He was wondering what had happened back then but didn't expect that the battle between Raikou and Karna was almost at their end which scared him.
   After all, Haru had decided to make Raikou his woman, if he lost her... he wasn't sure what he was going to do.
   Haru also understood that he also underestimated Karna since, in the beginning, he thought that Raikou would be able to win with all the magic power that he had provided her, however, he forgot that Raikou was a Berserker class of servant and it was normal for her to lose her mind.
   It might be because Raikou could talk to him normally that he forgot about that fact and he also forgot about the existence of "Oni" within her body.
   Haru walked toward her slowly.
   Raikou, who heard his footsteps, felt very nervous and didn't dare to look at him. She was wondering whether he was going to get angry at her, however...
   Raikou could feel a warm hand on the top of her head, caressing her head gently which caused her to look up dumbly.
   "I am sorry," Haru said with a pained expression.
   If Haru used a Command Spell back then this thing wouldn't happen.
   Hearing Haru's words, Raikou burst into tears and said, "No, it is my fault dear!" If he was angry, then she would apologize, but seeing the pained expression on his, she felt hurt too and cried. She understood that he loved her and she knew if she continued that battle before, she would lose and she would make him sad.
   Raikou hugged him while crying.
   Haru's height was taller than Raikou, after all, even if Raikou was on the tall side, she was still shorter than Haru.
   Raikou was being hugged by Haru and her head was being caressed by him.
   "Alright, alright, you don't need to cry. You're a hero. If anyone knows the strongest Mystery Slayer is crying on the chest of a man, then your image is going to be destroyed."
   "Hmph! I don't care about any of that!"
   Raikou didn't care about her fame at all since because of her fame, she had almost turned into an "Oni" before.
   "If you cry like this then our position as a parent is going to be reversed," Haru said.
   "Well... being the son and being pampered by dear is also good." Raikou acted very spoiled and lost all of her aurae as a cold-blooded commander.
   "Good grief, what should I do with you?"
   Raikou chuckled, but then she was wondering whether Haru could accept the "Oni" part on herself, however, before she asked that question...
   Raikou and Haru turned, and they saw Jeanne who was smiling and felt little relief.
   "Fortunately, you didn't leave."
   With those words, a smile appeared on Jeanne's delicate and pretty face, but then she quickly blushed when she saw both Raikou and Haru hugging each other.
   Haru didn't let go of Raikou and hugged her waist, but he let out a sigh, looking at Jeanne. "You're late."
   Raikou hugged Haru's waist and looked at Jeanne with a hostile expression.
   "Sorry." Jeanne couldn't help but feel guilty since she was very late, but then she looked at Haru directly and said, "To be honest, I have a lot of questions for you now." She glanced at Raikou then looked at Haru again. "If you can help me then I will be very grateful."
   "Only feel grateful? Don't you want to give me some gifts or something?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Jeanne was startled since Haru's response was out of her expectation and asked, "What kind of gifts do you want?"
   "How about a kiss on the cheek?" Haru asked with a cheeky smile.
   "DEAR!!!" Raikou was desperate.
   On the other hand, Jeanne was blushing and her head couldn't comprehend what was happening.
   Haru chuckled and patted Raikou's butts from the back and said, "Well, I was just joking, but still, if your reaction is always this cute then I can't help but tease you, Jeanne."
   Jeanne bulged her cheeks, felt annoyed, and protested. "Don't tease me!"
   "But still, I would be very happy if I could receive a kiss on the cheek from you, Jeanne," Haru said with a serious expression.
   Jeanne blushed once again, and she wasn't sure what to do since she had zero experience in this area. She was confused and wanted to run away, but her duty as a Ruler didn't allow her to do so.
   Looking at Jeanne's reaction, Haru really felt that this saintess was really cute.
   Raikou wasn't happy, then when his eyes glanced at her, she turned in silence since, from her experience on the battlefield in her entire life, she could tell that her dear was going to punish after when they were alone later. She quickly hugged Haru's chest and hid since she tried to hide her grin, anticipating what kind of punishment that she was about to receive.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1435: Breath of Servant
   Haru didn't explain to Jeanne what had happened in this place first since this place wasn't a suitable place to talk about this matter.
   In this regard, although Jeanne wanted to understand the situation as soon as possible, she also obeyed Haru's arrangement easily.
   Jeanne's reaction was undoubtedly caused by Shinobu's influence.
   Usually, Shinobu followed Haru's plan and arrangement, and the two had never doubted each other, after all, Shinobu knew that Haru had always made the best plan for his loved one and the one that he cared about.
   Jeanne was living on Shinobu's body, although the personalities of the two were separated, they shared the same memories which somehow affected each other's personalities. It was different from dual personalities, but rather it was similar to the combination of the two.
   Under such circumstances, Jeanne naturally also showed a close attitude between conscious and unconscious counterparts. The trust that she placed in Haru didn't lose to Shinobu, so when Haru told her that he would talk about this matter later, she also agreed to his decision and followed him.
   Haru knew that there were a lot of things that needed to be said to Jeanne so he brought her to the ruins of the Fortress of Millennia.
   As for Raikou, she didn't turn into her astral form and walked beside Haru. She held Haru's hand and looked wary at Jeanne.
   On the other hand, Jeanne ignored Raikou's glare since she talked with him about what she had been doing before coming here.
   While both Haru and Jeanne talked to each other, the three of them, including Raikou, came to the ruins of Fortress of Millennia.
   Then, the scene that appeared in front of them gave them a surprise.
   "It's not Sieg's fault at all! It's not his fault!"
   Astolfo yelled angrily at the people of the Yggdmillennia clan, with a tantrum like a child. Next to him, the homunculus named Sieg just lowered his head and stood silently without saying any words.
   Behind the two lay a group of homunculus that breathed irregularly.
   In front of the two, the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan headed by Fiore, all looked at the two with a hostile expression, making the atmosphere a bit solemn.
   "These two came back by themselves?"
   Haru was a bit surprised.
   Jeanne cast her gaze on Sieg's body, frowning for some reason.
   Haru looked at Jeanne and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Hearing this, after hesitating for a while, Jeanne told Haru.
   "That person has a breath of a servant."
   Haru raised his eyebrow then cast his sight to Sieg again.
   With a thin body, a familiar face, small presence, and silver hair, without doubt, he was a homunculus.
   However, Haru wasn't surprised when he heard from Jeanne that this homunculus had a breath of servant since he knew that this homunculus received a heart from Sigfried, the Saber of Black.
   However, as a Ruler, Jeanne was capable of knowing all of that without what was happening.
   It seemed that when a servant was summoned to the world as a Ruler, then this servant would receive a lot of privileges.
   Looking through the real name of the servant and ruling over the Holy Grail War was just one of them.
   In addition, the servant who was summoned as a Ruler could also acquire many passive abilities such as the ability to find, detect, and sense a servant.
   For example, Jeanne d'Arc could perceive the breath of a servant within a radius of ten kilometers, even Assassin, who possessed the ability of Presence Concealment, could be detected by her.
   Jeanne was also able to easily search the location of each servant, as if there was a map with a mark on her head, so she could find them.
   Jeanne was also capable of knowing the status of each servant and knowing whether they were dying or not, so she could know whether a servant had left the Holy Grail War or not.
   In addition, there was also some privilege that she could activate or not according to the process of the Holy Grail.
   Relying on all of the abilities and privileges that she received, Jeanne could pursue the Red Faction and Jack the Ripper.
   If it weren't for both Red Faction and Jack the Ripper, so tricky and insidious that they quickly shifted their position once they noticed Jeanne. If they didn't do so, then Jeanne would have caught both of them a long time ago.
   Now, because of those abilities and privileges, Jeanne could notice the aura of a servant on the body of the homunculus in front of them.
   Therefore, it made Jeanne feel puzzled and surprised.
   Haru patted Jeanne's shoulder and said, "We can discuss this matter later." He then walked forwards, causing everyone's eyes to turn toward him since he was very noticeable after all.
   The first one who noticed Haru was Astolfo.
   Seeing Haru coming over, Astolfo's eyes lit up and he waved his hand to Haru quickly.
   "Hey! Here! Come and help us, Kasugano-kun! We're being bullied!"
   Haru was speechless and wondered why he thought Astolfo's act was similar to a student who reported to the teacher that he was being bullied.
   However, in Astolfo's mind, the only one that he could believe in the Black Faction was only Haru after all.
   Fiore and others also discovered Haru's arrival.
   The girls quickly blushed since Haru wasn't wearing a shirt at this moment.
   Naturally, they also noticed Jeanne who was walking behind Haru.
   Fiore was surprised and asked.
   "Hello." Jeanne stepped forwards and said to Fiore, "I am the Ruler of this Holy Grail War."
   "So you're the Ruler?" Fiore was startled.
   Not only Fiore, but the rest of the Yggdmillennia clan were surprised.
   Gordes cried out in happiness, then shouted at Jeanne. "Ruler has finally come! You must help us! This time the Red Faction has violated a lot of rules!"
   The Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan were present and also joined Gordes, shouting at Jeanne, making her startled.
   But at the same time, Jeanne was somewhat aware of the seriousness of this matter.
   "In short, please tell me more about this matter later." Jeanne looked at everyone with a serious expression then said, "For now, let's deal with your problem first." After that, she looked at Sieg again, with some doubt still remaining in her eyes.
   Haru came to Fiore's side and asked, "Where's Chiron?"
   "...He was injured in a duel with the Rider of Red. He is now in his astral form to rest." Fiore looked at Haru and asked, "How about you, Kasugano-kun? Are you alright?" She blushed while looking at his body, then quickly ordered her people to give him clothes. "Wear this."
   Haru took the shirt from Fiore's hand and said, "I am alright. You don't need to worry and Berserker can fight anytime too."
   Raikou might have realized it before, but her dear was just too popular, right?
   "That's good." Fiore let out a sigh of relief, but then she noticed a huge scar on Haru's chest, wondering how he could get this scar.
   At least, the situation wasn't that bad since Berserker of Black could still fight.
   Haru could tell why Fiore let out a sigh of relief was because of Astolfo.
   The Yggdmillennia clan was quite hostile toward Astolfo after all, but they were also afraid of him since even if Astolfo was weak, he was a servant, after all, if they forced themselves to fight then without doubt Astolfo was going to massacre them.
   Now, since there was still Haru's servant along with Haru himself, they had the confidence to confront Astolfo.
   However, Fiore also forgot.
   Haru was acting after all, and he had never thought of the Yggdmillennia clan as a companion.
   Therefore, Haru looked at Astolfo, glanced at Sieg, who was still silent, and said, "It seems that you have killed Celenike, right?"
   The atmosphere became tense after Haru's words fell.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1436: Not my problem
   There was a reason why the people from the Yggdmillennia clan showed such a strong hostility toward Sieg and Astolfo, and the reason was no other because Astolfo's master had changed.
   When the master met another master on the Holy Grail War, they would feel a reaction.
   Therefore, when Haru saw Sieg, he felt the hand where his Command Spells was located, giving him a tingling sensation, telling him that Sieg was a master.
   If Haru could notice it, then Fiore also noticed too.
   In this way, everyone could guess that the one that Sieg had made a contract with should be Astolfo, since there was no other servant besides Astolfo in this place, and now, Astolfo's master had changed, Celenika, who was the original master of Astolfo, everyone could guess easily what had happened to her.
   Haru didn't think too much about Celenike, even though he had to admit that woman was a bit beautiful, but her perverted tendency to do cruel things to anyone was too much. If she was alive, he was sure that she would do a cruel thing to both Astolfo and Sieg, let alone letting both of them have a master and a servant relationship.
   The one in front of them was Astolfo and Sieg, there was no Celenike, then the conclusion was easily drawn from all of that.
   It was also because of this situation that Sieg was silent since he couldn't say anything.
   It was because everyone knew that Celenike was dead, that everyone in the Yggdmillennia clan would think that both Sieg and Astolfo were the ones who killed her, thus exchanging the contracts.
   Under such a situation, Sieg and Astolfo returned without shame, even bringing a group of homunculus without their permission, if the Yggdmillennia clan's condition wasn't so weak at this moment, they would kill both Sieg and Astolfo directly.
   In this situation, of course, Astolfo quickly told them what was happening.
   "The one who killed my former master wasn't Sieg, and it was definitely not me, but the Assassin of Black!"
   Astolfo kept repeating those words, telling them what was truly happening.
   "When we met each other, the Assassin of Black suddenly appeared and killed my former master, and poached her heart. Only then do I make a contract with a new master, otherwise, my former master will have Command Spells, tell me how can I kill her?"
   Astolfo said, however, the Yggdmillennia clan didn't believe Astolfos's words at all.
   "Based on your statement, if the Assassin of Black appeared, how could you be all right?" Caules analyzed the situation with logic and said, "At that time, if Celenike had been killed, then Rider would have been killed too. Without the magic power supply from your master, with the power of Assassin, it should be easy to kill the two of you, right?"
   Originally, Celenika cut off the supply of magic power of Astolfo because of his defect and was unable to obtain magic power.
   Even if Astolfo had an "Independent Action" skill, it was only B-Rank, even if he wanted to, he could only move freely for two days at most without the supply of Magic Power.
   In such a situation, when encountering Celenike, Astolfo should be at his limit, at least, he should have consumed most of his magic enemy, and his combat ability would be affected.
   In addition, Astolfo's strength wasn't strong. If it was further weakened, even the Assassin class of servants should be able to kill Astolfo from a frontal attack, right?
   It was also absolutely impossible for Astolfo to survive in front of Assassin without making a contract with Sieg beforehand.
   Of course, this analysis was only on a theoretical basis and there was a lack of understanding of reality and the situation.
   Perhaps it was due to various factors that eventually led Astolfo to be able to stop Assassin in frontal attack, without receiving the supply of Magic Power from Celenike, however, such a thing was very difficult to explain.
   Since it was difficult to explain then it was impossible to convince the Yggdmillennia clan.
   Everyone then stared at Astolfo, wondering what kind of excuses he would come out with next.
   "At that time... At that time, the Assassin of Black seemed to be unable to kill us for some reason!"
   Astolfo was so anxious that he was about to cry when everyone was bullying him.
   "I know this clearly, but why can't I remember what happened at that time?!"
   These words were also the reason why Astolfo's words were unconvincing.
   Who could accept such a statement?
   Astolfo might not have common sense, but it didn't mean that he had turned stupid and lost all of his memory, so why couldn't he remember what happened at that time?
   In everyone's eyes, they thought that Astolfo couldn't find an excuse.
   However, at this moment, Haru said, "Isn't it obvious that you can't remember what happened?"
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Astolfo looked at Haru curiously.
   "The Assassin of Black has a skill named "Information Erasure", it is the ability to remove information regarding the Servant's True Name, ability, and appearance from the records and memories of all eyewitnesses, including the opponent, follows the conclusion of an engagement."
   Haru looked at Fiore and said, "Fiore should know it too, do you remember the fog when you were in Bucharest?"
   "Fog?" Fiore was stumped and taken aback.
   Seeing this, everyone understood that Fiore had forgotten what had happened to Bucharest.
   Because that fog was Jack the Ripper's Noble Phantasm was part of intelligence, and it was also within the scope of "Information Erasure", his mental strength was very strong, and even if Jack the Ripper's ability was strong, it only had a minimum effect on him.
   Well, it was also because of this "Information Erasure" that Jack the Ripper was a mysterious servant whose gender was still in mystery.
   "But I didn't know the reason why the Assassin of Black didn't kill these two people." Haru didn't really understand since in his mind, Jack the Ripper would kill anyone as long as someone appeared in front of her. "There might be a reason, but I am sure, what is it?" Well, it wasn't really his problem, so he didn't care much.
   However, if Haru had to guess then it was probably because either Jeanne or Saber of Red was nearby so Jack the Ripper decided to retreat, especially after killing Celenike who was Astolfo's master.
   In Jack the Ripper's mind, probably, if Celenike was killed, then it was only a time before Astolfo was defeated, however, she would have never thought that Astolfo would make a contract with Sieg, who was a homunculus, which was an error on her decision.
   Naturally, Astolfo didn't know about that.
   "In short, we didn't kill my former master." Astolfo still insisted and said, "We only remember that the Assassin of Black killed her, and we don't know the rest."
   It was such an unconvincing and untrustworthy statement, but Astolfo raised his head and said it proudly.
   Sieg then said, "I created a contract with the Rider because I didn't want to see him disappear because he lost his master." He looked at Fiore and said in form expression, "Our reason to come back is only one reason that is to free my companionships."
   Everyone who heard those words understood instantly that the reason Sieg came back was to liberate the homunculus that was used as a tool by the people of Yggdmillennia can.
   However, this made the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan full of anger, and those homunculi felt completely at loss.
   The atmosphere became tense once again.
   Haru and Jeanne moved back slightly, looked at each other in a tacit understanding, and then chose to keep their mouths shut.
   After all, this was the problem of the Yggdmillennia clan and it had nothing to do with both Haru and Jeanne.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1437: Contract with the Devil
   Finally, Fiore made a decision about Sieg's matter.
   "Leave this matter later, since you have become the master of rider, I hope that you can lend us your power."
   Fiore's meaning was clear and her proposal to Sieg was a normal thing since the Black Faction was at a disadvantage and the Holy Grail War was still in the process.
   In order to fight against the Red Faction, the Black Faction needed Astolfo's power.
   In the current situation, for the Black Faction, if there was one more servant then it would be a great boost to their faction.
   Therefore, in order for Astolfo to join the Black Faction, Fiore and the Yggdmillennia clan decided to compromise.
   "Anyway, the method of magic power supply from a homunculus is no longer useful. If you agree to lend us your power, then it isn't impossible to free your companionships," Caules said and he knew that they needed to do this.
   With the loss of Saber (Siegfried), Lancer (Vlad III), and Caster (Avicebron), the Black Faction didn't really need the magic power supply from the homunculus.
   Rider (Astolfo) had also made a contract with Sieg, and the supply of magic power was provided by Sieg. It was also impossible for Sieg to ask his companionship to provide a magic power to Astolfo after all.
   Assassin (Jack the Ripper) was out of control, and even if she didn't receive a magic power supply from her master, she got all the magic power from the hearts of the people that she had killed so Caules didn't count this servant.
   For Berserker (Minamoto no Raikou), Caules wasn't sure, but he knew that Haru didn't ask his grandfather to provide him with a magic power supply from the homunculus which meant Haru had provided his magic power to Berserker all the time which somehow scared Caules since he had seen how Raikou's battle was.
   Caules was sure that the amount of magic power that was absorbed on Raikou was absurd, but Caules didn't even see Haru was tired which somehow made him become an even more mysterious character in Caules's mind.
   Especially after Caules had seen how Haru was capable of coping with two servants at the same time and destroying Adam easily.
   Caules was wondering why such a people decided to follow his grandfather, but after the news of Darnic had passed out, he could see that Haru didn't seem sad nor depressed, and the only thing that he could think was that this young man was acting!
   Caules suddenly felt a cold sweat on his hands, thinking that all of them had been played by Haru at that moment.
   Caules shook his head, then looked at his older sister. He could tell that the relationship between his older sister and Haru was pretty close then...
   Caules then slapped his head before stopping his thought since there was something more important than that at that moment and he could see that Haru didn't show hostility toward the Ygdmillennia clan and that alone was enough.
   Out of the servants of the Black Faction, there was only Archer (Chiron) who needed the magic power which was provided by the homunculus.
   "If it's just one servant, then we don't need to use a homunculus at all. Although I can't match my sister, I can also provide some magic power."
   This was also because of his calm and keen sense that he could use homunculus as a bargaining condition in exchange for Rider to join the Black Faction again.
   Realizing his brother's thought, Fiore persuaded the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan and chose to compromise.
   After weighing the pros and cons, the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan didn't say anything.
   It was true that Astolfo had betrayed and Celenike had died because of it, but the Magus was still a Magus after all, and in order to achieve their goal, they didn't care about anything else.
   Not to mention that Darnic had died, the entire Yggdmillennia clan now being led by Fiore, the next patriarch, so no one objected to her decision.
   Of course not, since there was one person who had a huge grudge against Sieg.
   "Are you kidding me?! My Saber died because of that homunculus!"
   Gordes couldn't accept the decision and yelled loudly.
   Gordes was right, and because of this, Sieg couldn't refute, and could only silently accept Gordes's abuse.
   In the end, it was Astolfo who couldn't stand it anymore and confessed the truth without hesitation.
   "Saber chose to give his heart to the master because of his own will! You're not qualified to say this to him!"
   That was the truth, in order to save Sieg, Siegfried gave his heart to Sieg, which gave Sieg a new life. Not only was his physique strengthened, his short life span also increased and he didn't have a missing organ on his body anymore.
   Sieg was healthy as ever.
   "....To be honest, I don't know why that great hero would rather sacrifice his life to save me, but since he has saved me then, I must let more people be saved."
   That was the reason why Sieg used part of Siegfried's name as his own name.
   At that time, in order to save Sieg, Siegfried took out his own heart and gave it to Sieg.
   Even Astolfo was still startled and shocked at this moment when he recalled what had happened at that time.
   Leaving such words, the hero left the world with a satisfied smile.
   That smile, until now, Sieg had never forgotten about it.
   As a result, Sieg also chose to follow Siegfried's steps and prepared to rescue the rest of his companionships who had the same fate as him. It was because of this reason that he had decided to return together with Astolfo.
   It was also at this moment that Jeanne understood.
   "I see, so the breath of servant that I feel from him is because of the heart?"
   The spiritual core of the servants was at their heart.
   Sieg obtained a part of Siegfried's body, and it was the heart part.
   The heart was the core of the body, and it was also the organ that pumped blood all over the body, so it was natural that Sieg possessed the aura of a servant.
   After learning the truth, Gordes collapsed directly on the ground and couldn't accept the truth.
   "This kind of stupid thing... how can I accept this..."
   Gordes seemed devastated, losing all of his strength. For him, Siegfried's decision to commit suicide to save a homunculus which he had created was a great blow to him since in his mind, those homunculi were no different than a tool that he could discard anytime.
   Haru knew about this matter, but he didn't say anything. Darnic had died so he didn't need to act anymore and what he needed to do was to collect the Holy Grail from Shirou.
   Raikou smiled when she thought that Haru was going to leave since she also knew that he had decided to end the charade.
   Fiore might be cute, but well, Haru knew that it wasn't the time to think about that matter at this moment.
   "Kasugano-kun, please wait! Don't leave!"
   After all, everyone had seen how powerful Haru was.
   Haru's strength was just too scary, and his power might even come close to the top-level servant.
   Not only Haru, but Berserker (Raikou) was also strong since everyone also had seen how Berserker and Karna fought each other on the battlefield before.
   In the absence of Vlad III, the Yggdmillennia clan couldn't afford to lose both of them at this moment.
   Fiore quickly grabbed Haru's hand and said, "Although the Fortress of Millennia has been destroyed, on the other side of Trifas, Uncle Gordes still has a villa as a temporary workshop. We can move there, so Kasugano-kun, and Ruler, please stay to rest for a bit."
   When Haru's hand was grabbed, Jeanne and Raikou looked at Fiore, then looked at Haru, especially when they saw Fiore's desperate expression.
   Haru was speechless, but he also understood Fiore's situation, or rather the Black Faction's situation, after all, the power of Sieg and Astolfo were at the best general level of a servant, both of them were necessary, but in the eyes of Fiore, they were just a supporter at best, however, Jeanne and Raikou were different.
   The three of them were very powerful and they were the main forces of the Black Faction.
   Berserker was one of the top servants, Jeanne was the ruler of the Holy Grail War, and Haru... well, Fiore wasn't sure about Haru, but she knew that his identity wasn't normal.
   If there were three of them then it wouldn't be impossible to reverse the situation.
   Haru looked at Fiore who was still holding his hand and said, "You should know that I have been acting, right? I have been lurking in the Black Faction to take the Holy Grail from Darnic, and I am not his admirer at all. I am not different from Shirou who is the leader of the Red Faction, and you want me to stay?"
   Not only Fiore, but all the Yggdmillennia clan, Sieg, Astolfo, and even Jeanne were startled!
   In their eyes, Shirou was like a hateful snake that attacked them from the dark, however, Haru was worse, he was a Jormungand that was ready to swallow them when they weren't ready.
   Some of them had a chill, thinking that this amiable young man was even worse than anything.
   Jeanne then asked Shinobu inwardly.
   'No, but I guess he's planning to court Fiore.'
   Jeanne was startled, and she started to talk with Shinobu when the atmosphere within this place was so tense, wondering how Haru was going to court Fiore in this situation.
   Raikou, on the other hand, didn't say anything and looked at Fiore's hand which was still holding her dear's hand.
   "You don't have Holy Grail anymore on your side, I don't have a reason to stay here," Haru said.
   Fiore bit her lower lip and said, "...Even so please stay."
   "We need your powers. I don't care about the Holy Grail. We no longer have the power to protect it after all." Fiore looked at Haru and said, "If you want the Holy Grail then take it, however, I can't let the Red Faction win this Holy Grail so please stay and work with us."
   Everyone was in silence when they heard Fiore's words, but what she had told them was right since they didn't have the power to protect the Holy Grail any longer, however, they couldn't accept the Red Faction to win this Holy Grail War!
   Everyone was looking at the demon king in front of them and felt that their new patriarch was going to make a contract with a demon for some reason.
   "Even if I am trying to steal the Holy Grail from you?"
   Fiore nodded without hesitation.
   Haru couldn't help but chuckle at Fiore's answer.
   Fiore was taken aback when she saw him chuckle. "Wh - Why are you laughing!? This isn't a joke!"
   "Nothing." Haru caressed Fiore's hair and said, "I didn't expect you to be so cute. Do you like me so much that you don't want to part with me?"
   Fiore blushed, then quickly denied. "Of course not!"
   "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "I will stay at your villa then. The Holy Grail War is almost over, there's nothing wrong with working together." He stood behind Fiore's wheelchair and asked, "Where's the villa? I will push you there."
   Fiore pouted and looked away, but she still guided the location of the villa.
   No one in the Yggdmillennia clan was sure what to say, but why did they see their new patriarch seem to flirt with Haru?
   If both Fiore and Haru were together...
   The Yggdmillennia clan then saw their future was very bright and decided to support their new patriarch's relationship!
   Caules clenched his hand and thought that his older sister was being robbed by a bad guy!
   However, even if the battle was over, the war still continued, and soon, there would be a decisive battle between the two parties to decide the winner of the Holy Grail War.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1438: Oni
   When they had arrived at the villa, Haru and Raikou entered the same room.
   Haru closed the door and asked, "Raikou, are you angry?"
   Raikou sat on the edge of the bed and looked away. She was annoyed when she saw how Haru was very close to Fiore, after all, she felt that she was one of the women in his life.
   Haru then sat next to Raikou and saw she didn't move away from him.
   "I have told you before that I have a girlfriend, right?"
   Raikou's body was shaken for a bit.
   "In truth, I have a lot of girlfriends," Haru said. He had only told Raikou that his girlfriend was Shinobu, but he didn't tell her that he had a lot of girlfriends after all, so it was normal when he saw her expression was quite grim at this moment.
   Raikou turned toward him and her eyes were red. "You...." She wanted to say something, but then she asked with a hint of anger in her voice. "Am I just a woman that you used for pleasure?"
   It was surprising for Raikou who had "Mad Enhancement" EX rank to be able to hold for so long. Staring at his eyes, she wanted to hear what was in his mind and heart.
   Raikou was after all a famous commander in history and even if she had tried to close her eyes to his relationship with Shinobu, but she didn't expect that he was going to make another relationship with Fiore, then what next? Jeanne? Atalante?
   When Raikou thought about the future, she thought that it was better to kill Haru and kill herself so they could be together in the afterlife.
   "Raikou, I love you. Believe in me that my feelings have never changed and that is also the reason why I am angry with you," Haru said.
   Raikou was then dumbfounded.
   "Yes, I am angry with you." Haru stared at Raikou and said, "Do you remember what you did in your fight with Karna? If I didn't come back then, what do you think will happen?"
   Raikou didn't dare to look at him at this time. She knew back then what the result would be if Haru didn't come to stop them.
   "I didn't stop you from a duel since I know that it is impossible, but you have promised to win, do you want to break your promise?" Haru asked.
   "No! I will win this duel!" Raikou quickly said without hesitation. She lost because of the "Oni" within her body and when she thought about it, she felt depressed somehow.
   "What's wrong?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Raikou wanted to say something, but she was quite hesitant, wondering whether he would hate her, but then, she was pulled on his embrace, leaning on his chest so naturally by him.
   "Tell me." Haru looked at Raikou and said, "You have something that you want to ask, right?"
   "Dear, what do you think of Oni?" Raikou asked.
   "Oni?" Haru thought for a while and wasn't sure what to say.
   Looking at Haru's reaction, Raikou became nervous and asked,"...Do you hate Oni?"
   Haru smiled and said, "If the "Oni" is as cute as you then I love it."
   Raikou blushed and hit Haru's chest. She complained and said, "I hate it! Answer me seriously!"
   "Like I said before, what's wrong with "Oni"? I don't hate them and the era has changed," Haru said.
   "The era has changed?" Raikou looked at Haru curiously.
   Haru then told Raikou that in the future, Oni would probably be very popular and there might be some work with Oni that was being beautiful, making them into very cute girls, and being loved by a lot of people.
   Raikou was dumbfounded by Haru's answer.
   However, Haru didn't blame Raikou since, unlike the previous generation, his generation could accept something better, even if it was the most vicious monster in the past generation that would turn into a very cute girl or woman in the hands or artist.
   Raikou suddenly had a headache, thinking that the people of this generation had a very wild imagination. The fierce and evil creatures of the past had suddenly turned into a cute girl that was printed on a poster, even an inflatable doll.
   "You're worried about the "Oni" on your body?" Haru asked.
   "Like what I have said before, my love has never changed even if there is "Oni" within you, and you might have not realized it, but when we were fighting on the bed, your eyes sometimes turned red and entered your "Oni" state," Haru said.
   Raikou was startled, but then Haru's words might be true since she also often forgot what had happened when both of them did the adult act together, but then...
   Raikou looked at Haru and sighed since this guy was too peerless, right?
   "I can accept the "Oni" within you, but can you accept my relationship with other girls?" Haru asked.
   Haru hugged Raikou's body gently and said, "I know that it is unfair for you. But I am a very greedy man, and I am scum, however, if you can accept it then I will make you happy, Raikou." He was wondering why so many times he had reminded girls, telling them that he was greedy and scum, but he needed to do that.
   Raikou didn't say anything, and Haru didn't say anything.
   Both of them were in silence until Raikou let out a long sigh.
   "I... I might have a feeling that you're such a bad guy."
   "It's too late for me to pretend to be a good boy."
   It was impossible for Haru to become a good boy after all.
   Raikou then turned her body then stared at him and said, "Mom is going to be with you, and make sure that you'll be a good boy."
   Haru was surprised then smiled. He moved forward and kissed Raikou's lips.
   Raikou also accepted Haru's kiss and it was something that she really needed at that moment. She was full of tears and when their lips parted, she asked, "I am a bloodthirsty Ox Demon, is a woman like me truly allowed to remain by your side?"
   "Yes, stay by my side. Forever. Raikou."
   Raikou couldn't handle her emotion any longer and hugged the man that had made her hate and love at the same time.
   When Haru fell asleep, he had another dream, and this dream was full of terror. The dream was about an Oni whose name was Ushi-Gozen.
   The people at that time were scared of this Ushi-Gozen since this Ushi-Gozen had killed a lot of people and terrorized them.
   However, in truth, this Ushi-Gozen was Raikou, it was part of her, that was sealed, however, no one knew about this matter since in the record at that time, the one who defeated Ushi-Gozen was Raikou herself and everything was a play that was made by Raikou's father because he realized Raikou's talent.
   So after that, Raikou became the strongest Mystery Slayer of the Heian period while the Ushi-Gozen was still sealed within her.
   Haru understood why Raikou hated her "Oni" part since it brought her nothing but misfortune. He then opened his eyes and could feel that the side of his bed was empty. He didn't do anything perverted last night, but well, he also understood that it wasn't something that he should do at this moment, probably.
   Though, the real reason was Raikou seemed to fall asleep last night which made him a bit helpless. Well, it might be because she felt relief?
   "You have woken up, dear?"
   Hearing such a gentle voice, Haru looked up and felt that everything was dark since his view was covered by two homogeneous mountains again.
   "Yes, thank you for the pillow lap."
   "No problem, dear. You can lay on my lap anytime," Raikou said with a smile.
   "I know that I have asked this question several times, but can you win?" Haru asked.
   Raikou's voice was gentle and firm at the same time.
   Haru nodded and smiled. "Then I will believe in you."
   "Please believe in me," Raikou said without hesitation.
   Haru was about to get up, but then he was pushed back by Raikou.
   "You have such a huge tent on your pants. You can go out like this, you need to calm it down," Raikou said with a serious tone.
   Haru then noticed a soft hand wrapped around his anaconda and nodded.
   "Hmm, this is very dangerous. Thank you for the reminder, Raikou."
   They might not have been able to do it last night, but they decided to do it in the morning this time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1439: Shinobu and Jeanne
   Shinobu dreamed that she had become an ordinary countryside girl, growing up carefree without worrying about anything. She had three older brothers and sisters. She would play hide and seek with them when they were working on the farm until her body was covered in mud.
   Shinobu also had a mother. She also learned about the existence of Jesus from her and decided to pray to God every day as a Catholic.
   "I hope that I can pray until I return to the embrace of the Lord."
   She said this to her mother.
   The mother only stroked her head with a gentle smile and said, "The Lord will hear your prayers."
   At that time, she was very happy, and of course, she didn't know whether the Lord heard her prayers or not.
   However, one day, she heard the voice of the Lord.
   She, Jeanne, heard the voice of the Lord.
   "Humans why are you always fighting each other..."
   The Lord sighed, and those sounds were heard into Jeanne's ears.
   At that time, Jeanne was only seventeen years old so she understood the reason for the Lord's sigh was because the people were at war.
   France and Britain were fighting against each other in the war which was known as the "Hundred Year's War".
   The two countries have been fighting each other for decades in Jeanne's time.
   It could be said this war was one of the longest wars in history since it happened for 116 years, 4 months, 3 weeks, and 4 days, in such a long war, how many people had died because of it?
   Jeanne didn't know, and probably, the historian and most of the people in the world didn't know, but...
   Even if the people didn't know, the Lord who was looking at this world knew that answer.
   Therefore, the Lord would sigh, so at that moment, Jeanne decided.
   Her intention wasn't to save the world, but because Jeanne heard the whisper from the Lord. Then because of that, she bid farewell to her family and left her hometown.
   Jeanne was just a little girl from the countryside, she went through several twists and turned to liberate Orleans in central France, trapped in the war, and finally won the war.
   Jeanne was a commander of the army when she was only 17 years old.
   Those who didn't know the truth would only think of her as a mascot or symbol, however, the soldiers who followed her would refute this statement without hesitation, after all, during the war, Jeanne didn't stand on the rear, but joined the bloody fight on the front line while holding her flag.
   Holding the flag during the war, Jeanne would stand and join the battle, and as long as she was there, France wouldn't be defeated, showing how big the people trust her.
   Then Jeanne liberated Orleans and became the hero of France.
   Jeanne also found Charles VII, returned to Reims triumphantly, and assisted him to become the King of France.
   However, those people didn't know about Jeanne's distress.
   "Ah, I have killed so many people..."
   In order to stop the war, Jeanne stepped onto the battlefield.
   In order to protect the people of France, Jeanne killed many generals of the enemy country.
   With blood on her hands, Jeanne had never considered herself a saint.
   "I am just a sinful person...
   "One day, I will be punished..."
   Then the punishment came soon.
   "Give me back my family!"
   "You shouldn't live in this world!"
   The cheers and praise surrounding Jeanne began to become curses and resentment.
   In order to end the war, Jeanne, who had been fighting, finally fell into the hands of the enemy country and was pushed to execution.
   Even though they knew that Jeanne was a devout believer, she was called a witch, heresy, and evil.
   "Your prayer is just a lie!"
   "Your battle has brought many disasters!"
   "You won't be forgiven by God!"
   The priests of Jeanne's trial declared, and finally tied Jeanne to the cross before being burnt.
   Feeling the heat of the flame that devoured her body, Jeanne felt relief since she knew that she had been punished.
   "Oh, God... I entrust this body to you."
   Shinobu woke up abruptly within the radiant space inside her body, but her heart was full of sadness and she was also furious.
   As if Jeanne knew what had happened, she apologized to Shinobu.
   "Sorry to let you see something unsightly..."
   There was an expression of guilt on Jeanne's face.
   The memories of the two were shared.
   It was also the reason why Jeanne also understood Haru's personality and had a good impression of him, even though her real feeling was complicated, regarding that demon who could seduce a lot of women easily, including Shinobu.
   What had happened to Shinobu was something similar to the thing which happened between a master and a servant.
   It was similar to Haru when he saw Raikou's past, Shinobu whose body was being possessed by Jeanne also had a similar dream and also saw Jeanne's past.
   Shinobu felt very furious at the people who had burnt Jeanne, but she also understood that the one who burnt her was the enemy country, but at the same time, she was even more furious at the King and Nobles in France who was apathetic toward Jeanne's death.
   However, Shinobu knew that Jeanne didn't have any regrets and she left this world to the Lord's embrace, without resentment nor remorse.
   The sadness that Shinobu felt at this moment was her own feeling, because, what had happened to that dream before, she felt that it happened to her, and the personality between Jeanne and Shinobu were different so unlike Jeanne who knew that she could accept what had happened to her without blaming anyone, Shinobu, on the other hand, thought that Jeanne was being betrayed.
   "You could have lived happily if you didn't go to war."
   Unlike Shinobu, Jeanne could choose to live happily, but Shinobu couldn't do that since the situation forced her.
   Shinobu's family from father, mother and big sister were killed by a Demon after all, but she didn't tell Jeanne about this since it was her private matter, even if it was a bit unfair since she knew Jeanne's past.
   In response, Jeanne merely gave a smile.
   "It's alright, that's my choice."
   There was no regret in her voice.
   Shinobu nodded and said, "Now I understand why you're called a saint."
   Jeanne showed a wry smile when she heard Shinobu's words since...
   "I never consider myself a saint."
   Shinobu chuckled and said, "Well, you have been given a chance to live once again, you should live like an ordinary girl, live an ordinary life, live in an ordinary house, and talk about love."
   "Lo... Love?" Jeanne blushed and said, "It's not like... I have never thought about it before, but.. but that's too extravagant for me."
   Shinobu chuckled and felt that teasing this girl was very fun, but she had to admit that Jeanne was like an ordinary girl, well, she, herself, also didn't know much about an ordinary girl since before meeting him, she spent most of her time, thinking about revenge against the Demon.
   However, after her meeting with him, everything had changed and her world became more brilliant.
   Jeanne could also feel this and that was why she was curious about the person that made Shinobu fall in love.
   Shinobu thought for a while and wondered whether Jeanne could have a normal relationship. She thought for a while and suddenly the face of that hateful guy appeared on her mind.
   "Do you want to taste love?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1440: Suddenly...
   Haru and Raikou were staying at the villa together with all the members of the Black Faction and the Yggdmillennia clan.
   The villa is quite luxurious. In terms of scale, it might not be as large as the Fortress of Millennia, but compared to Haru's house in Tokyo, it was larger, and even if one hundred people lived in this place, they wouldn't feel cramped at all.
   However, such a situation was normal since the price of land of the two countries was different.
   If Haru wanted, then it was possible for him to buy an entire Trifas with his money in his original world.
   Well, enough about that, but with the destruction of the Fortress of Millennia, the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan, all of them moved to this place and lived in this place.
   Even the homunculus also moved and lived in this place together.
   Even though there were so many people living in this place, it didn't attract anyone's attention, and the area surrounding the villa was so quiet.
   It was as if there were no living beings in this place, and there was a sense of eeriness since it had been a while since someone was living in this place. Not only that, this villa was also located on the mountainside where no one was living.
   If people saw this villa then without a doubt they would think of it as a haunted house.
   It was because of that that this place was suitable for a Magus to live since no normal people would live in this place.
   Walking in the corridor of the villa, Haru passed the homunculus that patrolled around. He looked around and could feel the enhancements and barriers in this villa by using his "Kenbunshoku Haki".
   Even though Haru didn't know what it was, his "Kenbunshoku Haki" made him feel that there was something around the house.
   Haru had to admit that the work of the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan was very fast since it had only been a day since they moved here, but this place had already been covered by various Magecraft.
   Fiore didn't want the same thing to happen once again, and under her arrangement, the magus of the Yggdmillennia clan laid many enhancements, traps, and barriers to this villa overnight.
   If someone checked this villa then they would notice that the security of this place was comparable to the Fortress of Millennia.
   Although Haru knew that everything was needed to prevent the enemies from invading this place, however, the Red Faction didn't need to attack them anymore.
   The Red Faction had taken the Holy Grail and had an absolute advantage. As long as they stayed in the hanging garden, it was only a matter of time before they won.
   They didn't need to do anything to the Black Faction at all.
   In this situation, they didn't need to guard against the enemies, but rather to focus on the attack, of course, their target was the Red Faction.
   "Well, if it is for the Assassin of Black then I think it is necessary."
   Besides the Red Faction, Fiore also had a headache stopping the Assassin of Black.
   After all, there were a lot of Magus from the Yggdmillennia clan that had been killed by Jack the Ripper, not only the normal Magus, even Celenike, the former master of the Rider, and also the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia clan, Darnic was also killed by Jack the Ripper.
   Vlad III, who was the trump card of the Black Camp, was also killed on the battlefield.
   If Jack the Ripper came to the new base camp of the Yggdmillennia clan, then, without doubt, she would massacre the entire people on the Yggdmillennia clan.
   "Once Kasugano-kun and I are killed by the Assassin of Black, then the Black Faction is really over."
   Fiore made the conclusion very cautiously and ordered people to deploy enhancements, traps, and barriers overnight and the result was quite impressive.
   "Caules should be thinking about this strategy."
   Unlike his sister, Caules's way of thinking was similar to a Magus, and unless he helped Fiore, there was no way that all of this could be done overnight.
   Haru didn't have an interest in Magus since he knew how cruel they were toward their families, however, he had to admit that Caules was more suitable as a Magus than Fiore.
   The homunculus was patrolling with weapons in their hands, their expression was quite cold and indifferent, rather than calling them a servant, it was more suitable to call them a robot.
   However, Haru also noticed that those homunculi had started to change somehow. Not on the appearance, but rather on the inside.
   "Their sense of existence has become stronger..."
   In the past, those homunculi were like a pebble on the side of the street, so even if someone saw them, they wouldn't pay attention toward them, but it was different now, it felt like they were alive and they felt more like a human now.
   However, in his mind, there was no difference between humans and homunculus, both of them were the same, the only difference was the method to create it.
   Homunculus was created using alchemy, however, a human was created by a man and a woman. Those were the only differences, and the same as a human, they should have an emotion, but of course, their lifespan was shorter.
   Haru knew that the change in homunculus was related to Sieg.
   Sieg and Astolfo also lived in this villa, and they had been working to help those homunculi. Especially those homunculi that were used as a supply of magic power for the servants of the Black Faction. That group of homunculus, after all, lacked some organs and they were created in hurry, unlike the homunculus that was patrolling around the villa whose purpose was to help the combat power of the Black Faction.
   Sieg and Astolfo wanted to help those homunculi that were used as a supply magic power and helped them to restore their short lifespan to a normal level, however, such a thing was undoubtedly a difficult thing.
   Although Sieg owned various information in this world and common sense, it was nothing compared to a normal people, he lacked experience and knowledge to help the homunculus. Even if he wanted to, he didn't have the ability to help his companionship.
   However, Sieg decided to help with the Black Faction, providing them with a combat power in this Holy Grail, and because of that the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan would help Sieg's companion, and the one who took the lead was Gordes.
   "You bunch of idiots! You can't even do this? Get out of the way! Let me handle this! You're useless without me."
   Even though Gordes was cursing and mocking the homunculus, he still helped those homunculi wholeheartedly.
   Haru smiled and thought that Gordes was a tsundere.
   If only Gordes was a female with a small chest, twin-tail hairstyle, and a childhood friend too, then Gordes might be one of the most popular characters in the story.
   Unfortunately, Gordes was a fat old man, but still, he was kind, even if his mouth was rude.
   "Well, let's end the matter as soon as possible."
   Haru stretched his hands and walked toward Jeanne's room.
   The two had made an appointment and they would discuss what had happened before.
   So Haru came to Jeanne's room, knocked on the door, and said, "It's me, Haru."
   Haru opened the door and entered together with Raikou.
   Raikou had been following Haru everywhere he went since she didn't have an "Independent Action" ability nor did she want to move away from him since she knew that there were a lot of insects that were interested in her dear.
   Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Shinobu, you're out?"
   "Yes, have you eaten breakfast?" Shinobu asked.
   "Not yet." Haru walked toward Shinobu's room and sat down on the chair, looking at the riceball which was made on the table. "For me?"
   "Yes, eat it." Shinobu nodded.
   Haru ate the riceball while looking at Shinobu curiously. "Have you eaten?"
   "I have eaten, you don't need to worry and I made that for you," Shinobu said.
   "Thank you." Haru nodded and licked his finger since there was rice that stuck into it.
   "It's delicious, thank you."
   "No problem." Shinobu smiled.
   Raikou looked at Shinobu and Haru and felt that both of them were similar to a husband and wife that had been married for a long time which made her nervous for some reason, but then she quickly calmed herself since she had made up the decision to accept his women, after all, she met him only a few days ago, however, Shinobu had known him for a long time.
   "Do you go out because you miss me?" Haru asked.
   "Aren't you the one who misses me?" Shinobu snorted.
   "Yes, I miss you," Haru said truthfully.
   "I know, but still, you must have a good life with such beauty on your side," Shinobu said while looking at Raikou. She looked at Raikou's chest and knew that it was the reason why Haru was attracted to Raikou.
   Raikou was a bit shy when she was being asked, however, she felt that she could get along with Shinobu somehow.
   Haru only rubbed his nose and decided to let her let out all of her emotion first, however, he didn't expect...
   "Well, enough of that, so let's have a date," Shinobu said.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1441: You're too good for me
   Haru didn't mind going on a date, especially when it had been a few days since he had met Shinobu when they came to this world.
   However, such a situation was normal, considering their situation was, Haru was a master and Shinobu was a Ruler, so it was normal for them to not meet each other, especially when there were a lot of violations that happened in this Holy Grail War.
   Shinobu, whose body was being borrowed by Jeanne, was very busy.
   Haru was happy when Shinobu asked him for a date, and Raikou, even though, she was a bit annoyed, thought of this as training since Raikou knew that Haru had a lot of women in his world.
   If Raikou couldn't control herself when she came to Haru's world then it would be a disaster. In the end, she followed him, however, she stayed in her astral form all the time. She was also curious how he was going to bring Shinobu on a date.
   However, this date was different from what they had imagined since the one that he was about to go on a date at this moment wasn't Shinobu, but Jeanne.
   "Wait, Shinobu! What do you mean!?" Jeanne was panicked when Shinobu suddenly changed with herself so abruptly.
   "You might as well taste what the date is," Shinobu said.
   Jeanne was even more panicked when she heard Shinobu's words.
   Meanwhile, Haru and Raikou were also stunned when they saw Shinobu suddenly change into Shinobu.
   Raikou wanted to say something, but Haru was the one who asked first, "Shinobu, what do you mean?"
   Jeanne was stumped and she didn't know what to say. She blushed and said, "She... She told me to have a date with you..." However, when she saw Haru's reaction, she also lowered her head at this moment, wondering whether she was unattractive that he didn't have an interest in herself.
   Haru, of course, noticed Jeanne's reaction, and quickly said, "Ruler, can I call you Jeanne?"
   "Can I talk with Shinobu first?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." Jeanne talked with Shinobu for a while then Shinobu appeared once again.
   "What's wrong? Jeanne is a beautiful girl, right? Don't you like beautiful girls? You have dated, dated Raikou, what's wrong with Jeanne?"
   After Shinobu appeared, she asked Haru several questions since she didn't understand how he didn't seem to have an interest in having a date with Jeanne.
   Raikou was silent and wondered what Haru was about to say.
   "I mean, I have to admit that Jeanne is a beautiful girl. If I had been born a century ago in the countryside, and by chance met her, then I might not have hesitated to propose to her directly," Haru said truthfully.
   Jeanne, who heard Haru's words from inside Shinobu's body, blushed and felt a bit shy.
   Raikou raised her eyebrow, but she didn't come out from her astral mode.
   However, Shinobu was confused and asked, "Then why? Why don't you want to have a date with her?"
   "I mean, I have you and Raikou here, and even if Jeanne is a beautiful girl, she's after all not my girlfriend. I can't ignore you and have a date with a girl that's not even my girlfriend. I might be scum, but I am not trash."
   Haru had to admit that Jeanne was a very sweet girl from his conversation with her a few days ago, however, at the same time, their relationship wasn't that close after all.
   Even Jeanne might feel attracted to him because of the memory that she shared with Shinobu, Haru couldn't do that since there was both Shinobu and Raikou beside him. He also hadn't taken both of them on a date yet he was going to take another girl that he had only known for few days to a date, ignoring both of them.
   Even if Haru was scum, he still had his limit.
   It might be weird, but it might be because of the holy aura around Jeanne that he had always felt weird somehow. He always had this bad mind, thinking what would happen when he tainted this saintess, but he quickly suppressed such a thought since he felt that he shouldn't do that.
   Raikou and Shinobu smiled sweetly when they heard his words.
   Jeanne also felt relieved somehow since she knew that it wasn't because she didn't have a charm, but it was because of another reason. When she thought about it, she also thought that Shinobu's decision was a bit too abrupt since she was wondering how Shinobu could tell her boyfriend to have a date with her.
   "Shinobu, you should be the one that has...."
   However, before Jeanne finished her words.
   "That's good, then I don't need to worry that you're going to take advantage of Jeanne now." Shinobu nodded with a smile and showed a cute expression. "Haru... Jeanne wants to know the date, can you show her? Please....."
   Raikou and Jeanne were speechless.
   Haru twitched his lips and tried to look away since Shinobu was so cute and he was afraid to accept her request directly. He took a deep breath and said, "I want to have a date with you."
   "We can go on a date anytime, but Jeanne only has this moment since the Holy Grail might be over soon..." Shinobu kept staring at Haru with a puppy-like expression.
   Shinobu didn't waste time and changed to Jeanne so quickly.
   Haru and Jeanne looked at each other for a moment.
   "I... I'm sorry, I;. that you have to have a date with me..." Jeanne lowered her head and felt a bit depressed at that moment.
   Haru was a bit stunned since he didn't expect Jeanne to have such low-esteem, but then again, he also understood that Jeanne probably didn't have time to taste the love.
   Jeanne entered the battle when she was 17 and then she died when she was 19. Her experience in war might be abundant and she could be said to be a veteran, but in love, she was a newbie.
   "Why do you need to apologize?" Haru asked.
   "I mean... you want to have a date with Shinobu, right? But you have to have a date with me, I am sure that it's going to be unpleasant for you," Jeanne said while glancing at Haru.
   "What? Unpleasant? If I dare to say that then without a doubt, I might be killed," Haru said in an exaggerated way.
   "Huh? Why?" Jeanne looked up and asked him curiously, forgetting all the depression that she felt before.
   "Jeanne, you're a very cute girl after all and you have a lot of fans. If they know that I feel unhappy when I have a date with you then they might wake up from their graveyard and haunt me, preaching to me that you're too good for me," Haru said with a smile.
   Jeanne snorted, but smiled, hearing his words.
   "Well, if it's the people of England who heard my deeds then they might praise me," Haru said with a bad smile.
   Jeanne couldn't help but punch him at that moment, clearly knowing that he was making fun of her.
   "My bad, my bad..." Haru then caught Jeanne's fist that hit his chest naturally and said, "But really, you're so cute that I want to tease you." He looked at Jeanne and the more he looked, the more he realized how cute this girl was.
   Being stared directly, Jeanne lowered her head and blushed again.
   Raikou and Shinobu, who were watching what had happened between Haru and Jeanne, knew that it was only a time for Jeanne to fall for this big devil.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1442: Innocent Date
   Even though Shinobu had told Haru and Jeanne to go on a date, both of them didn't really have that much of a plan and they decided to go to Trifas, considering the situation was quite bleak and that place wasn't that far from their new basecamp.
   Haru glanced at Jeanne and could see that she was a bit nervous somehow, so what he needed to do at this moment was to erase the awkwardness between them.
   "You know... even though it isn't my first time to be here, it is my first time to see the people in this place, but I can see that there is a lot of difference between this place and my home," Haru said.
   "Oh, what's the difference?" Jeanne asked.
   "The people here... how should I describe it... I can feel that they're closer?"
   "In the place where I live, everyone is living in a hurry and everyone is so distant, so this place is kind of new for me."
   Haru somehow remembered the time when he moved to the countryside when he was in elementary school, and somehow his expression turned weird when he thought about his childhood time since he was raped at that time.
   Jeanne stared at Haru's expression, wondering why he showed an interesting expression.
   Haru realized that Jeanne was staring at him and he quickly shook his head then asked, "How about you? I mean... your life before you joined the war, was this place similar to your home?"
   Jeanne somehow missed her family since after she joined the war, she had never seen her family again so she might be lying if she didn't feel any regret at that time, but then her head was patted which somehow made her comfortable. She looked up and saw him patting her head.
   When Jeanne stared at him blankly, Haru quickly said, "I am sorry... I have just unconsciously...." He knew that he might have done something wrong by making her recall her family, after all, he also knew that probably, Jeanne hadn't seen her family after she joined the war.
   "No... no... it's alright..." Jeanne quickly lowered her head, trying to hide her blush on her cheeks since she would be lying if she didn't feel good by his pat since it made her relax somehow.
   "Anyway, how about checking out the market? Maybe we can see something interesting there, shall we?" Haru asked.
   Jeanne nodded without hesitation.
   Shinobu and Raikou, who were observing their date, were wondering why when Haru and Jeanne were quite awkward to each other there was something that made their date so sweet for some reason.
   Haru and Jeanne were looking around the market together.
   Haru felt this place was so novel, and he could tell that there were a lot of fresh ingredients.
   "Haru, do you want to cook something?" Jeanne asked and there was saliva that was dripping in her mouth, recalling the taste of the food which was made by Haru.
   "There's saliva in your mouth," Haru said with a smile.
   "What?!" Jeanne quickly wiped the saliva off her mouth. She didn't expect that she would make a blunder in this place and felt very embarrassed at that moment.
   "Do you want me to cook something?" Haru asked.
   "We... Well..." Jeanne blushed, but she made a small nod.
   "Hmm... we have eaten breakfast after all, how about we have a picnic later in the afternoon?" Haru asked. "I will cook something by that time."
   "That's a great idea!" Jeanne nodded without hesitation.
   "I wonder what I should cook... do you have something that you want to eat?" Haru asked.
   "I... I will leave everything to you Haru," Jeanne wasn't sure what she wanted to eat, considering the food that she ate in her time was quite limited. She ate either bread or potato, and she didn't eat much, considering her family condition and the war on her time caused her country's economy was quite bad at that time.
   "Then how about we have a sandwich? It seems that there is a good salami there," Haru said.
   Jeanne nodded without hesitation.
   When both of them bought various ingredients for the picnic later, Jeanne's eyes glanced at the ribbon that was sold by a street vendor. She only looked at it for a second before she continued to talk with Haru, telling him that it might be good to add some strange ingredients.
   Hearing such words, Haru realized that this girl had some mischievous side.
   They spent their time trying various snacks around the market and hid in the alley where there weren't many people there since Haru wanted to put all the things that he had bought into his zipper storage.
   Seeing how a zipper was opened on his hand, Jeanne opened her eyes wide.
   "Well, this is also one of my abilities," Haru said.
   "....It's sure convenience ability."
   It was Jeanne's first time seeing such an ability, after all, and she had to admit that it was so unique that she wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "It's alright. I know this ability is quite weird."
   "No, that's not what I mean!"
   Jeanne panicked, trying to explain that she didn't try to mock
   "I was joking with you, you don't need to take it seriously." Haru chuckled, looking at Jeanne's reaction.
   "Mooo! Haru, why are you always teasing me!" Jeanne pouted and looked away, showing that she was annoyed.
   "My bad... I wonder if you will forgive me?"
   "Hmph! I am not going to forgive you so easily!"
   "Then what if I give you a gift?"
   Jeanne looked at Haru curiously.
   "Well, I feel that we need to commemorate our date so I have prepared a gift for you," Haru said.
   "What kind of gift?" Jeanne asked. Unlike Haru's worry, she didn't care much whether the gift that he would give her was something cheap, or rather, it had been a while since she had received a gift and somehow, she was quite excited and curious.
   "Can you close your eyes?" Haru asked.
   Jeanne was suspicious and asked, "You're not trying to trick me, again, right?"
   "Of course not, believe me." Haru patted his chest and said, "I am not going to do anything weird."
   "...Well, I will believe in you this time," Jeanne said.
   "Is my trust in you that small?"
   "...Considering how I have shared some memories with Shinobu, I can tell that you're quite mischievous," Jeanne said with a smug smile.
   Haru twitched his lips and hoped that Shinobu didn't show Jeanne with something weird.
   "I won't do a trick on you so close your eyes a bit."
   Jeanne closed her eyes, wondering what this guy wanted to do, however, she felt a gentle movement on the end of her hair and could feel that her hair was being loosened before it was tied again. Her heart was beating very fast at this moment since she could feel his finger touching her hair.
   Jeanne opened her eyes slowly and somehow had some idea what kind of gift that he had given her.
   "Well, you can check it here."
   Haru took out his smartphone and changed the camera mode into a selfie.
   Jeanne then saw the reflection of her face on Haru's smartphone and saw a new ribbon at the end of her braid.
   "I am sorry it is something cheap. If we go to the city then I might be able to get something better for you."
   In truth, Haru wanted to give something better, but, there was nothing much in Trifas, considering how this place was part of the countryside in Romania.
   "No! No! It's alright! I feel very happy with this gift!" Jeanne said quickly, but that was the truth since she felt really happy. She was a bit interested in this ribbon before, but she didn't expect him to buy it for her.
   In the past, Jeanne remembered that the nobles and businessmen, when she was still alive, gave her various gifts, but she donated them to the army or church since she didn't need them.
   However, this time, it was different, it was the first gift that she received as a girl, not as the Saint nor it was as The Maid of Orleans.
   This ribbon might be cheap, but she was very happy with it.
   "That's great." Haru smiled and said, "You're beautiful with that."
   It was such a simple sentence that came out of his mouth naturally and so sincere, caused considerable damage to Jeanne who had never had such praise before.
   Haru chuckled, then let out a sigh. "I am a bit worried."
   "Worried? About what?" Jeanne suddenly looked up and startled by his words.
   "You're so cute Jeanne, I am afraid that I have a lot of competitors after this," Haru said while letting out a long sigh.
   Jeanne blushed and hit Haru's chest again since she knew that this guy was definitely teasing her again!
   Before her fist hit his chest, Haru caught Jeanne's hand and said, "How about we continue our date?"
   "Um..." Jeanne nodded, but then she saw that Haru was holding her hand. Her face was red, but then, she felt that it was very nice.
   Both of them walked around again while talking and laughing together, spending their time together.
   Raikou and Shinobu, who were watching their date at this moment, would be lying if they didn't feel jealous.
   This date might be an ordinary date, but an ordinary thing was so expensive for Raikou, Shinobu, and Jeanne since the three of them didn't have an ordinary life and spent most of their time-fighting.
   However, Raikou and Shinobu had made up their minds to ask him for a date later, no matter what!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1443: My Wish
   Having fun the entire day, Haru and Jeanne spent their days, playing around Trifas.
   "Big Brother, show us again!"
   "Yes, show us how to juggle!"
   In Europe, if someone wanted to change their fate from poor to rich, it was easier for them to become a football player.
   Haru and Jeanne met a group of children that played football on the farm and by chance, the ball came toward them, he showed some tricks on them and they became fascinated by his trick, asking him how to juggle.
   "Well, this is the last time, I need to continue my date with that big sister after all."
   Haru decided to humor this group of children a bit.
   Jeanne, on the sides, also talked with the little girls while glancing at Haru from time to time, but then she blushed when she heard Haru's words.
   "Big Sister, is that big brother your boyfriend?"
   "Big sister, you're so lucky..."
   Even though they were a group of little girls, they were quite precocious which caused Jeanne to blush.
   Everyone laughed, looking at Jeanne's reaction.
   Haru planned to humor that group of children for a bit, but it seemed that time was moving faster than he had thought that it had reached the afternoon so, in the end, everyone had a picnic together and ate the lunch that he had prepared before.
   The sandwich which was made by Haru was so delicious!
   Jeanne was also surprised, but she was happy.
   Though, Shinobu and Raikou would be lying if both of them didn't feel jealous.
   They ate together, then the parents of the children called them to go home.
   Haru asked their parents whether he could walk around the farm, telling them that he was a tourist.
   The parents of the children agreed and let both Haru and Jeanne walk around the farm.
   Walking around the farm, Jeanne looked around the scenery of the farm, and couldn't help but feel a bit nostalgic. Her hand had been holding his hand since she felt very comfortable, walking while holding his hand.
   Jeanne might have felt a bit shy before, but she felt slightly uncomfortable if she didn't hold his hand at this moment since she felt that there was something missing.
   "Over there, can you see that mountain of hay?" Haru asked.
   Jeanne looked at the mountain of hay that was pointed at by Haru. When she looked at it, she had an urge to jump over and sleep on top of it.
   "You know, I have a dream," Haru suddenly said.
   "What kind of dream?" Jeanne asked curiously.
   "It's a silly dream, but I want to try to sleep on the top of a mountain of hay, can we try it?" Haru asked.
   It was normal for Haru to not have any experience sleeping on top of a mountain of hay, considering how he was living in the city.
   "But.. what if we cause trouble to the farmer?" Even though Jeanne wanted to do it, she felt that she might cause trouble and she felt a bit shy to do such a childish thing.
   "If they're angry, then we can run away," Haru said with a mischievous smile.
   Jeanne laughed, hearing Haru's answer.
   "Do you want to do it with me?"
   Haru and Jeanne ran together before they jumped over the mountain of hay!
   The hays were scattered and both of them landed on the mountain of hay at the same time, they looked at each other before laughing. Then both of them changed their position, laying on their backs, and stared at the sky.
   "What do you think?" Jeanne asked.
   "It's a bit itchy, but once you feel comfortable with it, it isn't bad."
   Haru felt slightly sleepy, considering the weather was quite warm and the sun was covered by clouds. He then looked at Jeanne's beautiful face and smiled.
   Being stared at, Jeanne was blushing and felt a bit embarrassed. "Wh - What?"
   "No, I feel very lucky that I have a chance to date you." Haru really felt that he was really lucky since he wouldn't expect that he would go on a date with a "Maid of Orleans". He then picked the hay which was stuck in her hair then lightly brushed her hair with his fingers.
   This small action caused Jeanne to feel that her heart was beating very fast. She might have forgotten this feeling before, playing around without worry, having fun on the farm, but at this moment, she remembered all of that and she was very happy.
   Both of them stared at each other and the atmosphere felt a bit ambiguous at this moment.
   Haru had a feeling if he wanted to kiss Jeanne at that moment, he was sure that she wouldn't dodge him, however...
   "Can I ask you a question?"
   "If you win the Holy Grail, what are you going to do with it?" Jeanne asked.
   Jeanne felt that the atmosphere between the two was a bit ambiguous and she was wondering why if he decided to kiss her at that moment, she would accept it happily, but then again, she wasn't ready and she knew that Shinobu and Raikou were watching her so, in the end, she decided to ask him this question.
   "My wish, huh?" Haru then turned and looked toward the sky. "I have a wish, but I guess in your eyes, this wish might be pretty selfish."
   "What kind of wish?" Jeanne asked curiously, watching his face from the side.
   "I want Raikou to have a body," Haru said without hesitation.
   Jeanne was stunned at the moment and felt a slight loss for some reason.
   Raikou, who was on her astral form, felt very happy at this moment and wanted to materialize quickly, hugging him, but she knew that it wasn't the time so she held back.
   Haru shook his head then said, "You know my relationship with Raikou, right?"
   "Yes..." Jeanne nodded softly.
   "Unlike those heroes who have such a big dream, my dream is pretty selfish and that is to be able to live with my women well. I might be powerful, and I can win this Holy Grail easily, probably, however, I can't create a body for her. I have heard that the Holy Grail can grant you any wishes, I wonder whether it is possible for Raikou to have a body and then get pregnant with my child?"
   Shinobu let out a long sigh when she heard Haru's wish, but she smiled.
   On the other hand, Raikou kept saying "I love you" to Haru several times using telepathy.
   At this point, Jeanne should be surprised and startled, hearing such a wish, especially when she heard the "child" part, however, there was a slight loss on her face. Her expression was a bit forced and said, "Raikou-san is lucky to have you."
   Jeanne then remembered that everything would be over after this and after this date was over, she would return as a Ruler and Haru would continue with his participation with Holy Grail War then lived together with Shinobu and Raikou after everything ended.
   Meanwhile, Jeanne would return to the Holy Grail again, but when she thought the fun that she had felt for the entire day, she should feel content, but there was something inside her heart that wanted him to wish her to stay beside him.
   However, Jeanne then smiled softly and felt satisfied with all of this. Even though it was only a day, she could understand the happiness of a woman and tasted how a date be.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, I am the one who is lucky to have her." Then he turned his head suddenly, causing him and Jeanne to stare at each other, and with only five centimeters distance between them.
   Jeanne, who wasn't ready, was stunned since the distance between the two was so close!
   Jeanne wanted to say something, but she wasn't sure what to do, especially when she could feel his breath and smelled the comfortable smell on his body. She wasn't sure what to do since it was her first time to have such an experience.
   "I know that this is a bit abrupt, but Jeanne, if it is possible for me to wish you to stay in this world too?" Haru asked
   Jeanne's mind was blank at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1444: Is it love?
   "I know that this is a bit abrupt, but Jeanne, if it is possible for me to wish you to stay in this world too?"
   Haru didn't make a joke this time since he had thought that there was no other person that was more suitable than Jeanne to join the Group Chat.
   In the quest of the Group Chat, Shinobu and Haru needed to invite one person as a member of Group Chat.
   Haru wasn't sure about Shinobu, but he felt that besides Jeanne, the rest of the people in this world weren't suitable to become a member of Group Chat, especially those groups of Magus, after all, the personality of the Magus in this world was extremely cold.
   Magus groups in this world only cared about the result and they were extremely cold to each other, even if those people were their descendants, children, family, or even wives. They dared to do anything as long as they could reach the "Truth" no matter what the cost.
   So Haru had never thought to invite someone from the Yggdmillennia clan.
   Fiore might be an exception since even though she was a Magus, she was very gentle and very kind.
   However, Haru didn't think that Fiore was suitable to become part of Group Chat, considering she was the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia clan. He wasn't sure, but he felt that Fiore might use Group Chat to develop her clan further.
   Haru believed in Fiore, however, he didn't believe the rest of the members of the Yggdmillennia clan.
   With Fiore's weak personality, Haru wasn't sure what this Group Chat would bring to her family, and rather than inviting her as a part of the Group Chat, it was better to marry... Cough! Cough!
   If the Yggdmillennia clan wasn't good, then what about the others?
   Haru didn't think that Sieg and Astolfo might be a good choice, but Sieg didn't have too much experience and he wasn't sure what Sieg was going to do with the Group Chat once he had received it, and about Astolfo... He was sure that Astolfo would do a lot of weird things.
   Even if Raikou was his girlfriend, he didn't think that Raikou was suitable to become part of Group Chat, considering how she was still affected by "Mad Enhancement".
   Leaving the Black Faction aside, what about the Red Faction?
   Haru felt that the members of the Red Faction also weren't suitable, considering they were enemies.
   Then out of all the people that he knew in this world, the most suitable one would be Jeanne, the sweet, kind, and beautiful girl in front of him.
   Jeanne stared at Haru in a daze.
   "...You... Do you want me to be in this world?"
   "Why?" Jeanne blinked her eyes and asked, "We have only known each other for a while, why do you want to make such a wish?"
   "Do you hate it?" Haru asked.
   "No! No! I don't hate it, but I am just confused."
   Jeanne was confused since Haru's words made her unable to comprehend his intention.
   "If I say that I want to be with you, what do you think?" Haru asked.
   Jeanne blushed and felt very shy at this moment, but there was a feeling of happiness that she had never felt before.
   "Have you heard anything from Shinobu?" Haru asked.
   "I mean... about our origin?"
   "Well... I know that you two are not from this world, right?" Jeanne said.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I have thought about it and feel that you're the most suitable person to be invited to our group."
   "I won't explain it to you now, but you need to think about it." Haru looked at Jeanne and said, "I know that as a Ruler that you don't have any wishes, but I hope that you can think about my offer."
   "Wait! Wait! Wait!" Jeanne suddenly stopped him and said, "You mean... when you said, "I want you to stay with me", it means that you want me to be part of your group?"
   "Yes." Haru smiled and asked, "You think that I have confessed to you? I guess, even a saint has a perverted mind, huh?"
   Jeanne blushed and bulged her cheeks. She was very annoyed and quickly hit Haru several times.
   "Ouch! Ouch! Stop! Stop! Jeanne!"
   Hearing his plea, Jeanne felt quite comfortable, but she still snorted and looked away.
   "I am sorry, don't be angry."
   "Haru, don't tease me!" Jeanne felt a bit sad when she knew that everything that had been told to her was just a lie and he was just teasing her.
   "I know that I am wrong, but you should know well about myself from Shinobu, right? I have a lot of girlfriends and I have even married two people. Even with that condition, I still dare to flirt with other women. I am scum, can you accept someone like me?" Haru asked.
   Hearing such words, Shinobu and Raikou didn't say anything since they had accepted him because they knew about him, however, they had to admit that he was quite extraordinary since no men dared to admit that he was a scumbag, but well, it might be the reason why they fell.
   Then Jeanne turned and said, "You know what you do is wrong, yet you still do it?" She was a bit surprised when she heard him saying that he was a scumbag and she couldn't help but ask why he still did all of that.
   "There's no right or wrong when you are in love with someone." Haru stared at Jeanne and said, "The only thing that matters is whether you want it or not." He then turned toward the sky and said, "I have a good impression of you, Jeanne, but whether it is love or not, it is a different matter, and I am sure you feel the same. The reason why you have a good impression of me is that your feelings and memories are mixed with Shinobu, so let's take it slow, and please stay after the Holy Grail so we can confirm whether our feelings are real love or not?"
   Jeanne felt that her face was very hot at that moment and somehow, she had learned a lot of Haru. Her heart also felt very sweet at that moment and she somehow wanted to stay with him to learn whether the feeling that she felt at that moment was love or not.
   'There's no right or wrong when you are in love with someone...'
   Jeanne then looked at Haru and snorted. "I understand why you can have a lot of girlfriends."
   Haru was speechless and rubbed his nose unconsciously.
   "Well, we can talk about that matter later, can you tell me about what is happening in this Holy Grail?" Jeanne suddenly asked.
   While laying on the mountain of hay, Haru and Jeanne talked about what was happening on the Holy Grail, from Shirou Kotomine, Third Holy Grail War, Darnic stole the Holy Grail, betrayal of Caster of Black, and a lot more. He also talked about his plan to attack the hanging garden directly which caused her to complain, telling him not to be too reckless.
   However, they didn't talk much about the Holy Grail and then they continued with their talk about a lot of fun things until they slept together on the top of the mountain of hay.
   Shinobu and Raikou, who were the spectators at that moment, swore that they were going to have the same date in the future!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1445: He's Nothing
   After Haru and Jeanne woke up, they went back in the evening, and the moment, they arrived at the villa, the Magus and the homunculus quickly gathered around both of them and let out a sigh of relief.
   Haru didn't feel surprised by their reaction since the condition of the Black Faction was at a disadvantage, and they were afraid for Haru and Jeanne to suddenly leave them.
   Then both of them were led to a room, where everyone was already waiting for them.
   "You two are finally back."
   Fiore said, then stared at Jeanne and Haru, wondering why she felt that both of them seemed to be closer than before.
   Haru stared at Fiore and could see a fantigue in her eyes.
   After becoming the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia clan, Fiore worked so hard that she didn't have a wink of sleep before.
   Besides Fiore, there was Caules and Chiron, there was also both Sieg and Astolfo in this room.
   Astolfo greeted both Haru and Jeanne cheerfully and said, "Did you two have fun with your date?"
   The atmosphere turned quiet and awkward at that moment.
   Jeanne lowered her head to hide her blush, on the other hand, Haru only smiled and didn't care much.
   Raikou couldn't stay still and appeared silently between Haru and Jeanne.
   "They're not dating," Raikou said.
   Chiron gathered everyone's attention on him and asked, "Are you the Ruler? I am sorry that I was not able to greet you before." He then winked at Haru as if saying leave everything to me.
   Haru nodded and felt grateful for Chiron at that moment.
   In the last battle with Achilles, Achilles suffered a lot of injuries and since then he had maintained his astral form to heal his body until now so that was why he had only met Jeanne right now.
   "You're the Great Sage, Chiron, right?" Jeanne nodded, smiled, showed respect, and said, "I have admired your name for a long time."
   "My name is nothing great." Chiron acted humbly and said, "I also didn't expect to meet the famous saint in this Holy Grail War."
   "Are you alright, Chiron?" Haru looked at Chiron and said, "Your fight with your disciple wasn't going to smooth, right?"
   Chiron sighed and said, "He has become much stronger than I have thought. In the end, if he wasn't being forced to return then my situation might be worse than it is now and I have felt that there is something wrong with the masters of Red Faction."
   Chiron's words caused everyone's attention on him again.
   "What happened?" Caules quickly asked Chiron.
   "It is just my guess, but..." Chiron's expression was quite heavy and said, "I am afraid that Achiless's master has been replaced."
   "Achiless's master has been replaced?!"
   "I guess, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada has seized all the Command Spells of the masters of the Red Faction, and became the only master in the Red Faction, right?" Haru said.
   Jeanne's expression turned heavy and she frowned deeper.
   According to Chiron's story, Achilles suddenly knelt down in pain during the duel and complained angrily.
   "That priest..! How dare he do such a thing?.?!"
   Achilles yelled out those words angrily, and when he was summoned back, using a Command Spell.
   Those actions led to a conclusion that all the Command Spells on the Red Faction had been obtained by Shirou.
   "Just like what Kasugano-kun has said, Shirou Amakusa might have become the only master in the Red Faction," Chiron said.
   "If we want to defeat the Red Faction, then we need to defeat Amakusa Shirou Tokisada no matter what!"
   When this name was mentioned, everyone's brows wrinkled together.
   "Amakusa Shiro Tokisada, a saint from Japan, right?"
   Fiore cast her gaze at Haru and then Jeanne, before asking.
   "Ruler what do you think of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?"
   After all, both Jeanne and Shirou believed in Catholicism so they wanted to know Jeanne's view regarding Shirou.
   However, Jeanne felt a little embarrassed.
   "I don't know much about Amakusa Shirou Tokisada. Although I am also a Catholic believer, I only have relevant knowledge about the Holy Grail War, I don't know much about him."
   After a servant was called out to this world, no matter who it was, they would be given the general knowledge of the current era, but that was only general knowledge, although both Jeanne and Shirou believed in Catholicism, her knowledge only limited to Shirou's information such as history and deeds in the past, not the character and his reason to obtain the Holy Grail.
   "Isn't that quite normal?" Caules pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "Jeanne d'Arc is the most famous saint in the entire world. In comparison, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada is just a little saint in Japan, there's no comparison between the two."
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada became a saint only because he performed miracles that no one else could do since he was born.
   Treating a disease with just a touch.
   Walking on top of the water.
   All of those miracles could be done easily by the most common Magus in this world and there was nothing special about it, however, when people five hundred years ago saw all of that, they felt that it was a "miracle" itself.
   For this reason, Shirou was regarded as a saint, became the spokesperson of the Catholic Church in Japan, and worshipped by a lot of normal people.
   After that, the shogunate issued a ban on religion, and Shirou led a large-scale rebellion.
   Shirou might be won first, but after that, he lost being trapped inside a castle then made the majority of his believers die in hunger.
   In conclusion, even though Shirou was a hero, his reputation wasn't good.
   The army that Shirou led was nothing more than 30,000 believers that had never trained and only a group of poor people, and his so-called miracles were nothing more than a Magecraft to deceive those people.
   In the end, Shirou died of hatred.
   With all of those things, judging the rank of the hero, Shirou was only a third-rate hero at best.
   "So..." Astolfo raised her head and asked, "The saint called Amakusa is weak, right?"
   Compared to the top servants such as Karna, Raikou, Achilles, Chiron, and Semiramis, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was at a small appetizer.
   However, of course, as a servant no matter how weak Shirou was, he was definitely stronger than an average servant, but in terms of combat ability, he was definitely a small fry compared to most of the servants on the Holy Grail.
   Even in the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, Shirou relied on his privileges as a ruler, strategy, and trick to survive until the end, and stepped away from the victory.
   Even if Shirou was an enemy, there was no big deal, however...
   "I don't know why, but I feel that person is dangerous."
   It was Sieg who said such a sentence.
   "On that day, when Rider and I were rescuing the homunculus during the war, even if I didn't face Amakusa Shirou Tokisada directly, but when he appeared on that hanging garden, I saw his appearance and I felt that we shouldn't treat him lightly."
   Sieg's words reminded Fiore, Caules, and Chiron of what happened that day.
   On that day, the priest named Amakusa Shirou Tokisada led the servants of the Red Faction, standing on the hanging garden, under the eyes of everyone, and stole the Holy Grail from the Black Faction.
   Frankly, Shirou did nothing in that battle.
   Shirou didn't join the battle, nor did he do anything shocking, his actions were minimal during that war.
   However, Shirou controlled all the servants of the Red Faction and became the leader of the Red Faction. Even though he was targeted by the Black Faction, he always smiled, and never wavered until the end.
   "Although that heroic spirit is weak in strength, even though his strategy isn't quite profound, there's one thing that makes him worthy of being called a hero...."
   Chiron took a breath and said, "That's his faith."
   It was because of such a strong faith that Shirou could persist for sixty to seventy years, waiting for the Holy Grail War, then stealing the Holy Grail to realize his obsession.
   It was because of his strong faith that Shirou was able to stand out among many powerful characters and control the situation.
   Without this faith, Shirou was nothing.
   Haru only shook his head, thinking that they were trying to exaggerate Shirou since in his eyes, Shirou was nothing.
   When Shirou appeared in his room back then, if Haru didn't want to see how beautiful Semiramis was, then he had already killed Shirou a long time ago.
   Semiramis might be beautiful, however, Haru had enough of such a dangerous woman. He had Raikou, Esdeath, Kirari, and a lot more, thinking back, he realized that a lot of his women were very dangerous.
   Haru also understood the reason why Shirou appeared in his room back then was to stop him from discovering what had happened on the basecamp when Shirou stole the Holy Grail inside the Fortress of Millennia.
   Haru had seen how beautiful Semiramis was so after this, he wouldn't show mercy. He then turned toward Jeanne and asked, "Jeanne, you have the privilege of using a Command Spell twice on every servant on the Holy Grail, right? So can you use your Command Spell to command the servants on the Red Faction?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1446: Saint is very cute
   Haru's words caused everyone to turn their attention to Jeanne, however, they realized how he called her.
   They looked at Haru and Jeanne, wondering why their relationship seemed quite close, however, they didn't think too much since there was something more important than that.
   As a Ruler, Jeanne had the privilege of being able to use a Command Spell twice a day for every servant in this Holy Grail War.
   Command Spell was undoubtedly the strongest power in this Holy Grail War since no matter how powerful a servant was, if a master or a Ruler used a Command Spell to order a servant to commit suicide, then they would die.
   Even if they might resist, if a master or a ruler used another command spell, then even the strongest servant was unable to resist and died.
   With such a privilege, Jeanne was quite cheating existence in this Holy Grail War.
   Jeanne might be able to do so, however...
   "Indeed, the power of the Command Spell is very powerful. I can also order a servant to commit suicide, and they might not be able to resist. Even if they're able to resist, I can order them again since I have two Command Spells every day, and no servant is able to resist that."
   Jeanne shook her head and said, "However, a Command Spell can be countered by a Command Spell. If I order a servant to commit suicide, then Amakusa Shirou counters me with a Command Spell, then I have wasted a Command Spell for something foolish. Please don't forget about this."
   When Jeanne said this, everyone frowned since they knew that the Command Spells on the Red Faction had been concentrated on one person.
   Even if Jeanne was able to order a servant of Red Faction to commit suicide, if Shirou stopped that order with a Command Spell, then she would lose her Command Spell for nothing.
   "I might be able to use a Command Spell to any servants in this Holy Grail twice, but Shirou Amakusa can do the same, especially when he has already controlled all the servants of the Red Faction. I am sure that all of the Command Spells in the Red Faction have been taken by him."
   Jeanne spoke solemnly to everyone here.
   "Once I use a Command Spell here, he will immediately use a Command Spell to counter me. By then, I will only use my Command Spell for nothing."
   Otherwise, during the Third Holy Grail in Fuyuki City, Shirou Amakusa could use a Command Spell to order all the servants at that time to commit suicide except for himself and he could win the Holy Grail War in an instant.
   The reason why Shirou didn't do that was that the enemy's master could also use a Command Spell against Shirou, otherwise, the result of the Third Holy Grail War had already been decided and Darnic wouldn't be able to steal the Holy Grail at that time.
   "And in terms of Command Spells, they have a lot more." Jeanne looked at everyone and said, "The Ruler's Command Spell is limited, so please don't pin your hope on this."
   Everyone suddenly fell into contemplation.
   In truth, there was nothing strange about this, in terms of the right of using Command Spell, compared to a regular master, Ruler still had a limit after all.
   For example, the regular master had three Command Spells, but Ruler only had two Command Spells.
   Another example, the effect of the Command Spells worked differently. If a regular master got a Command Spell from another master, then this Command Spell could be used normally, but a Ruler could only use two Command Spells no matter what on each servant.
   In other words, the Command Spells on Jeanne d'Arc and Shirou Amakusa worked differently.
   Jeanne's Command Spells only worked twice on each of the servants in this Holy Grail War which meant she had 28 Command Spells, but she couldn't use them on the same servant. If she had used two Command Spells on one servant, she couldn't have used the third time on the same servant and she needed to use it on a different servant.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's Command Spells was a normal Command Spell.
   The Red Faction had seven servants, if with one servant, a master was able to get three Command Spells, then Shirou owned 21 Command Spells, but unlike Jeanne, he could use these Command Spells on every servant on the Red Faction.
   However, unlike Jeanne, Shirou couldn't use those Command Spells on the servants of the Black Faction.
   In conclusion, even if Jeanne had more Command Spells than Shirou Amakusa, he could resist her easily.
   In the end, as Jeanne said, it was only wasting the Command Spells for nothing.
   Of course, it was only a theory.
   In fact, Amakusa Shirou didn't obtain the Command Spells of the Saber of Red.
   The Saber of Red was still acting independently with her master and Shirou also had used a lot of Command Spells to fight against the Black Faction so the remaining Command Spells were less than 21.
   But even so, the Red Faction had the means to fight against Command Spells, and the result of using Command Spell was definitely a foolish action, and it wasn't a great move against the Red Faction.
   "However, the Command Spells that I have might be able to be fully used on the Black Faction."
   Jeanne glanced at Fiore, then at Sieg, and finally cast her gaze on Haru, and said, "In order to fight against the Red Faction, in the name of Ruler, I will transfer one Command Spell to the three masters of the Black Faction. I hope that you can use it well."
   Hearing this, everyone was startled at first, but then they couldn't help but rejoice.
   "Great!" Astolfo said with cheers and raised his hands happily. "With more Command Spell, we can gain more advantages on the battle!"
   "That's right!" Chiron nodded and smiled. "The use of Command Spell isn't just to order a servant, but it can also be used to strengthen the power of the servant. If we can get more Command Spells, then we can strengthen ourselves one more time."
   Hearing the benefits of Command Spell, Sieg, Fiore, and Caules sighed with relief and felt relaxed.
   Well, they didn't need to ask since the answer was obvious, right?
   In the end, Jeanne was a Ruler and she couldn't blindly trust the Black Faction so she needed insurance that the Black Faction wouldn't betray her or move against her, right?
   However, of course, there was one person that didn't have common sense and blabbered his mouth easily, asking everyone why Jeanne didn't give two Command Spells to them.
   "Rider..." Sieg looked at his servant and was unsure what to say.
   "Um..." Jeanne's expression was quite awkward.
   Haru smiled, looking at Astolfo, and said, "Because, no matter what, it is just common sense, right? No one will know whether the Black Faction will suddenly do something illegal, of course, Jeanne must keep a Command Spell to stop us, just in case, right?"
   "Oh... is that so?" Astolfo smiled cutely.
   Haru shook his head and thought that this guy was a male which made him sigh.
   "Then... then, I will transfer a Command Spell to all of you." Jeanne coughed and said, "Miss Fiore, Mr. Sieg, and Haru, please stretch out your hand where your Command Spells are located to me."
   Haru, Fiore, and Sieg stepped forward and stretched out their hands where their Command Spells were located.
   Jeanne put her hands on their hands, closed her eyes, and whispered a spell-like prayer.
   The next second, the Command Spells on the back of their hands exuded a brilliant light and there was an extra line on their Command Spells.
   Haru noticed something was wrong and there wasn't one extra line, but two extra lines on his Command Spells. He looked at Jeanne and saw him showing a mischievous smile at him.
   Haru somehow had an urge to kiss Jeanne at this moment since this girl was too cute, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1447: Fast Decision
   After receiving two Command Spells from Jeanne, Haru possessed five Command Spells at the moment and might be one of the masters that owned the most Command Spells besides Jeanne and Shirou Amakusa.
   Haru looked at his Command Spells and wondered whether it was a natural result when he was able to seduce Ruler. Even though he received more Command Spells, he felt complicated since he felt that he was a gigolo for some reason.
   "Well, with these five Command Spells, coupled with Raikou's own strength, my magic power, it should be easier to complete the quests."
   There were three quests that he hadn't completed and that was to win the Holy Grail, collect the Holy Grail, and invite one member.
   Haru understood two of the quests, but this "collect the Holy Grail"?
   Haru felt a bit confused, wondering whether he needed to grab the Holy Grail or something, and kept it inside his body?
   Haru wasn't sure, but one thing was for sure, he knew that he needed the Holy Grail to be in his hand.
   Haru then looked at everyone and proposed. "If you're done with the preparation then let's attack the Red Faction right away."
   The straightforward proposal surprised everyone.
   "This... Isn't it too hasty?"
   Fiore was surprised and felt that it was too hasty to attack the Red Faction.
   Not only Fiore, but everyone also felt the same.
   "Don't even talk about the preparation, we haven't even created a strategy to attack the Red Faction, how can we suddenly attack the Red Faction?"
   "At least we have to think about how to prepare the transportation."
   Chiron and Caules also opened their mouths one after another and raised fundamental issues that needed to be resolved.
   These questions were all mentioned before when Haru and Jeanne talked during the date.
   The first was transportation, they must find a way to fly to the sky.
   Among these present, only Astolfo had the means to fly, and none of the others had it.
   This problem needs to be solved first.
   The second was the strategy for the battle with the Red Faction later.
   Facing the attack of the hanging garden, Atalante's archery, and Achiless's chariot, they must find a way to deal with it, otherwise, it was impossible to attack the Red Faction.
   In addition, it was necessary to formulate countermeasures to regain the Holy Grail.
   There were a lot of things that needed to be prepared and for this reason, Fiore would invite Haru and Jeanne to discuss that matter in this discussion.
   However, Haru simplized the problem into one.
   "In conclusion, the only problem is how to get into the hanging garden, right?"
   Haru said those words to everyone. He smiled and said, "I have a way to get everyone up there." When he entered the hanging garden, he had made up his preparation and if he wanted, he could go there directly.
   It was safe, fast, cheap, and several times better than the original that needed several planes to go to the hanging garden.
   Now, everyone, including Jeanne, was stunned on the spot.
   When Haru saw everyone's expression, he wanted to take their picture somehow.
   "I can solve the problem of the transportation to go to the hanging garden, so you don't need to worry about this problem. As for the Holy Grail, I will take it back." Then Haru smiled lightly at everyone and said, "of course, if you also want to get the Holy Grail, I can give you time to create a plan for it."
   His words were short and simple, but he exuded a confidence that made no one doubt him at this moment.
   His charm and his experience as an Emperor, governor, business leader, etc, gave him an aura that made people could trust him unconditionally.
   That was everyone's thought at that moment.
   However, at the same time, it was the same which he had said before, he was the one that was going to take the Holy Grail.
   This caused both Fiore and Caules to frown and fall into silence.
   Jeanne also knew that this wasn't part of her matter as a Ruler so she chose to remain silent. She also knew about Haru's wish, so she didn't say anything.
   When they were silent, it was both Sieg and Astolfo who confirmed that they didn't have an interest in the Holy Grail.
   "I have no pursuit of the Holy Grail. My wish is to be able to liberate my companionship, so I don't care much about the Holy Grail."
   "If possible I would like to get the Holy Grail, however, if the risk is too big and the master has said that he doesn't have an interest, then I will let go of it."
   Sieg and Astolfo gave up the Holy Grail.
   Then Chiron said, "It's great that the transportation to the hanging garden has been solved, but we still need some time to prepare and for the time being, I, master, and Caules need to think about it for a bit."
   Haru nodded and didn't think too much. He stood up and left while saying, "Time is running out. Don't drag the time too long, maybe the hanging garden will fly out of Romania soon, by then the Yggdmillennia will be completely finished."
   It was the truth since the Yggdmillennia clan was in a very dangerous situation.
   The Yggdmillennia clan had declared war on the Magic Association and pinned all their hopes on the Holy Grail War. If they lose in the end, not only they won't get the Holy Grail, they will be completely defeated.
   Once the hanging garden flew out of Romania, the Yggdmillennia clan would be defeated instantly.
   After all, the territory of the Yggdmillennia clan was in Romania. Once they were out of Romania, there were too many things that the Magic Association could do, and the Yggdmillennia clan was impossible to resist them.
   In such a crisis, the Yggdmillennia didn't have too much time.
   If they drag too much time, then they can only give up the Holy Grail War.
   Their decision would decide the future of the Yggmillennia clan.
   Hearing Haru's words, the atmosphere at the meeting place became heavy.
   "I hope that you can give me an answer tomorrow."
   After speaking, Haru left the meeting room with Jeanne and Raikou, leaving only the Yggdmillennia clan there to continue with their meeting.
   When the three of them walked in the corridor, Jeanne couldn't help but ask, "Do you really have a way to climb to the hanging garden?"
   Raikou didn't say anything, but she was clearly curious.
   Haru then took something out of his zipper storage and showed it to both Jeanne and Raikou.
   Raikou and Jeanne looked at the pendant in Haru's hand.
   Both of them could feel something within the pendant that was shown by Haru, but they weren't sure what it was.
   "With this, I can travel to the hanging garden in an instant." Haru smiled and said, "Leave it to me." He showed a Shambhala to the two of them since with this he could travel anywhere.
   Jeanne nodded and decided to believe, however...
   "Don't you press the Yggdmillennia clan too much?" Jeanne asked.
   Haru was speechless and said, "You know how tricky Amakusa Shirou is and with his faith, what kind of wish, do you think that he will ask the Holy Grail?"
   "What kind of wish?" Jeanne asked unconsciously.
   "I'm not even surprised that he's going to ask about the salvation of humanity," Haru said.
   "Salvation of humanity?" 2x
   Raikou and Jeanne were stunned at the place.
   "Will he make such a stupid wish?" Raikou couldn't help but spit out.
   "He's." Haru shook his head and said, "He's a saint, after all, so he might wish for something to save humanity or something. Don't doubt me, some heroes are crazy after all."
   "But if he wishes something like that..." Jeanne frowned.
   "Yes, if he wishes something like that the Holy Grail won't grant him, but what if he modifies the Holy Grail?" Haru asked.
   "Modify the Holy Grail?!" 2x
   Raikou and Jeanne were stunned again.
   "When someone is obsessed with something, they can do anything. In the past, there was a girl who was obsessed with me and she even dared to rape me," Haru said with a sigh.
   Jeanne stunned in place, and Raikou was furious. They might have heard how a woman was raped, but it was their first time hearing that a man was raped, but when they looked at Haru, they felt that it was possible.
   "Dear, who is that bitch?! Let me kill her?!" Raikou knew the charm of her dear but didn't expect that someone would dare to rape him.
   "Well, enough of that, if Shirou really makes such a wish then the Holy Grail might kill all the bad people in this world, leaving only the good people, and you should know there are no people without sins in this world, if this wish is granted, then it means everyone in this world will die."
   Hearing his analysis, Jeanne and Raikou wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "So you understand why we can't wait so long for the Yggdmillennia clan since we need to stop Shirou's ambition as soon as possible," Haru said.
   Haru was sure that the Yggdmillennia clan was going to make their decision soon and since Darnic was no longer here, he was sure that they were going to give up.
   Darnic's ambition ended here, and what the Yggdmillennia clan needed at that moment was stability to stay after the Holy Grail War had ended.
   While Haru was thinking about the Yggdmillennia clan's decision, Raikou and Jeanne thought about the possibility of Haru's analysis, but the longer they thought, the longer they realized that Shirou was a madman and they needed to stop him no matter what!
   Haru turned his head and looked at the night sky outside the window.
   "Tomorrow will be the final battle and whether the Yggdmillennia clan is ready or not, we need to move fast."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1448: You don't need to worry
   Inside the Hanging Gardens of Babylon, there was a very spacious room.
   However, even if this room was very spacious, the surrounding walls could be seen clearly, but it was hard to tell the distance or the size of this room itself.
   Inside this room, space seemed to be distorted, causing anyone to feel something weird when they were inside this room.
   The ceiling of this room was filled with water. Like an upside-down lake, the water could be seen clearly on the ceiling, and on the water, there were various colored lilies that bloomed beautifully, like a rainbow in the sky.
   But the most attractive thing about this place was that there was a huge altar that was suspended at the center of this room, and on the top of it, there was a spherical thing which gave off a very special feeling.
   This spherical thing was something like out of this world and it felt like it wasn't something that humans could create, however, it appeared in this world.
   Then in front of this spherical thing, there were two figures standing there.
   Those two figures were Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and Semiramis.
   Semiramis was still absentminded before, especially when she thought about the pleasure that she felt before.
   "What's wrong, Semiramis?" Shirou asked.
   "Nothing." Semiramis shook her head gently and looked up. "So this is the Holy Grail?" She stared at the huge spherical things that were suspended on the top of the altar, and the only words that came out from her mouth were...
   Semiramis could only use such words to describe the Holy Grail. It wasn't that she wasn't good at language or something, but it was all the impression that she got from seeing the Holy Grail up close and she felt that there were no perfect words that could describe the Holy Grail, other than that.
   However, the Holy Grail wasn't only beautiful.
   It had absorbed a magic power in Trifas for sixty to seventy years every day, without stopping, and the amount of the magic within this Holy Grail was simply too scary!
   If someone made a comparison, that amount of magic power on first-rate Magus would be glass, however, the magic power contained in this Holy Grail was simply an ocean itself.
   The magic power that was contained in this Holy Grail was enough to supply the magic power of the 14 servants even with the Ruler itself, a total of 15 servants easily without worrying about anything.
   If such a huge magic power was used by a first-class magician, then every miracle could be done.
   If someone saw the Holy Grail at this moment, they could understand why this thing was called a "wish machine" that could grant anything.
   But of course, the Holy Grail also had its limits. It was impossible to be truly omnipotent, and the wishes that could be realized were very limited, but it could grant most of the wishes in this world.
   However, of course, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was the one who got this Holy Grail and he was the one who had the right to use it. If there wasn't any problem, of course.
   "Although some of the Magic Power has leaked when we stole it from the Black Faction, there shouldn't be a problem."
   Shirou watched the miracle in front of him, his eyes flashed with unprecedented light and excitement, though, the smile on his face remained the same.
   "In order to steal it, I spent a lot of effort, but Darnic could do it easily which really makes me envious."
   Frankly, taking the Holy Grail from Fuyuki City and transporting it to Trifas, Romania shouldn't be something that could be done by someone that was killed by Jack the Ripper, and Holy Grail wasn't something that could be moved easily as long as someone wanted to."
   The essence of the Holy Grail was a large-scale ritual magic circle.
   No matter how magical it was, in the end, it was a magic circle. Once it was moved, something wrong might happen to it.
   Darnic was very smart, but his way to move the Holy Grail from Fuyuki City to Trifas made a lot of people wonder whether he had brain damage or not. It was also the reason why no one had ever thought that he was the one who stole the Holy Grail.
   However, Darnic had succeeded in transporting the Holy Grail to Trifas and placed it on the Fortress of Millennia to absorb a magic power until it was full and it could be used at the next Holy Grail War.
   Of course, there was also an element of luck that caused Darnic to succeed which was why it was normal for Shirou to feel envious of Darnic.
   After all, in order to steal the Holy Grail, Shirou needed the hanging garden the Noble Phantasm that was capable of keeping the Holy Grail. He also needed to collect information throughout the years from Einzbern, Matou, and Tohsaka about the Holy Grail, then grasped the useful information about the principle and function of the Holy Grail with a lot of costs.
   Only then was Shirou able to steal the Holy Grail from the Fortress of Millennia.
   "However, thanks to this, I also have a plan for what I need to do next. I have beaten Patriarch Darnic, right?"
   Shiro smiled lightly and his eyes were burning desire that was enough to burn anyone.
   "Next, it's time to start planning for the next step."
   Shirou didn't turn his head back, but continued to look at the Holy Grail and talked with Semiramis.
   "Once I start with the Holy Grail, I can't help nor can I give you a direction, so you should have enough preparation, right?"
   Shirou's question caused Semirami to feel unhappy.
   "Master, who do you think you're talking to?" Semiramis showed a dangerous smile and said, "I am Assyrian Empress, I have commanded my country to a prosperous state, unlike you who only have led 30,000 people."
   Shirou didn't feel angry and said, "If that's the case, then I can rest assured." He still showed the same smile on his face but told Semiramis he was worried. "But I still worry about the atmosphere before."
   After taking the Holy Grail from the Black Faction, Shirou took all the Command Spells of all the masters of the Red Faction, and successfully became the master of Lancer, Archer, Rider, and Caster.
   Of course, it wasn't pleasant for the four servants when they knew that Shirou had become their masters, especially when they hadn't even seen the face of their masters.
   Karna and Atalanta were alright.
   "...Although I never thought of serving the second master, since the situation has changed to this, I will accept this situation temporarily."
   That's what Karna had said.
   "Indeed, what you have done is disgusting. No wonder that all the masters of the Red Faction have never shown up before. It turns out that all of this is your strategy, but the stupid Magus who is falling into your hands are also too one to be blamed. If you have the confidence to control them then try it out."
   That's what Atalanta said.
   As for Caster, there was no problem since they had negotiated with him before.
   The only problem was Achilles.
   When Achilles was summoned, he was furious.
   "I really want to kill you since you have interrupted my duel with my teacher!"
   In response to that, Semiramis only laughed.
   "Master, if Karna and I didn't help you at that time, you might have been killed already."
   Shirou was silent and he didn't think there was anything wrong with Semirami's words since he knew that he was almost killed by Achilles before.
   "It doesn't matter, as long as he still wants his master to be alright, he can only tolerate me for the time being, otherwise, he will only disappear if he loses his master."
   All the masters of the Red Faction were in the hands of Shirou, so he didn't feel that worry.
   Shirou finally turned his head and looked at Semiramis. "Anyway, it's up to you here, Semiramis."
   Leaving such words, Shirou was about to look at the Holy Grail before him until he heard a sentence from Semiramis.
   Semiramis wanted to remind Shirou about Haru, but in the end, she snorted and felt that she could control that bad boy herself. She only looked at Shirou's back and didn't see Shirou's expression at that moment.
   However, if Semiramis saw Shirou's expression at this moment, she would think that this guy might have a climax.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada slowly walked toward the Holy Grail.
   "Holy Grail, please fulfill my wish to save all mankind in this world!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1449: The moon is beautiful
   After the meeting, the night quickly came.
   On the rooftop of the villa, Haru was strumming his guitar alone while looking at the night sky since Raikou was out to check out the surrounding area.
   Haru was about to sing a song, but a mechanical spider-like arm stretched out from under the edge of the rooftop. He saw mechanical limbs gripping part of the rooftop before a young girl entered his vision.
   "Kasugano-kun, you're here."
   Fiore smiled, looking at Haru, then her eyes stared at the guitar on his hands and felt a bit curious about it.
   Haru nodded and greeted Fiore back. "Fiore." He saw four mechanical spider-like limbs extended behind her, stabilizing and supporting her body. He knew that her legs weren't good and she couldn't walk with them, so she could only use those mechanical spider-like limbs behind her back to move around when she didn't use her wheelchair.
   "Is this a so-called "Bronze-Link Manipulator"?"
   Haru knew that created those four mechanical-like limbs to replace her disabled legs.
   The four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs that mounted behind her back all forged with special alloys which made it easier for her to circulate her Magic Power. Each of the four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs was capable of thinking on its own, even though it was limited to the level of animal brains.
   Fiore could also control them and automatically protect her when the situation called her.
   Normally, Fiore adjusted the four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs in automatic mode, which could reduce the consumption of the Magic Power.
   If Fiore controlled it herself, then the consumption of the Magic Power would be greater.
   However, even if it was operated on automatic mode, it could only remember a simple action since its brain was only limited to an animal's brain, so it couldn't do something complicated.
   Compared to the attack, its defense was stronger since each of the magic-powered spider-like limbs owned an animal's brain level and the reflex of the animal was obviously better than a human.
   So rather than an attack, Fiore mostly used her four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs as her means of defense. It also fit her personality since she didn't like to fight nor did she dare to kill someone since her heart was very kind and warm.
   It was also the reason why Fiore wasn't suitable to become a Magus.
   Still, with those four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs, a third-rate Magus could easily defeat a first-class Magus.
   It was also the reason why Fiore, who could develop those four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs, had surpassed the first-class instructors of the Clock Tower in her field.
   "I guess this is the reason why Darnic has chosen you as a patriarch. You're very talented and your talent is even better than Darnic."
   When Haru said those words, Fiore showed a wry smile on her face.
   "It isn't something incredible since it can be created by a human hand, as long as someone learns, then it is possible to create something similar."
   Fiore then operated on four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs behind her back and sat beside Haru. Then the four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs began to gather together, moving in precision and formed into a backpack, but an accident happened, her butts slipped and she slid down the rooftop.
   The four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs had turned into a backpack and it was too late for Fiore to take it out again, but then a strong arm hugged her waist and pulled her before she fell from the rooftop.
   Fiore sighed in relief, and wanted to say "thank you", but she realized that her position wasn't right since at this moment her waist was hugged and she sat between his legs.
   Fiore blushed and lowered her head since it was her first time to be this close with someone of the opposite gender.
   "Just stay here, it'll be terrible if you fall down again."
   Fiore was so nervous and wasn't sure what to say, but when she rested on his chest, there was a sense of security and she felt quite comfortable at that moment. She then looked at his arm that hugged her waist and touched it.
   "How can your body be so powerful, Kasugano-kun?"
   Fiore felt her body tremble when she felt hot hair behind her ear. "Ka... Kasugano-kun!"
   Fiore took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. "Compared to your body, my Magecraft is nothing, Kasugano-kun." She looked toward the sky and said, "I am sure that even Ojii-sama is curious about your body."
   "Is it only Darnic?" Haru smiled and said, "I am sure that there should be a lot of people in the Yggdmillennia clan who are curious about my body, right? If I am not strong enough, they might come and cut part of my body to part of their research."
   Fiore let out a sigh since she couldn't deny Haru's words. She knew very well how a Magus's personality very well since she was also a Magus.
   "With your body alone, you can even defeat Caster's Noble Phantasm easily. Your body has already reached the level of servant or you might have even surpassed it. As long as they are a Magus, it is impossible to not take an interest."
   Even though Fiore said those words, she didn't dare to look at him since she was shy.
   "If it is you, I don't mind showing you my body..."
   "Ka - Kasugano-kun! Don't... Don't tease me!"
   Fiore realized that Haru was teasing her since she could hear his chuckle.
   When Fiore felt that her head was patted, somehow, she closed her eyes and felt very comfortable, but then, she quickly realized something and said, "Ka... Kasugano-kun, this... this isn't appropriate..." She might only remember that at this moment both of them weren't a couple, nor they had a relationship.
   If something really happened between the two, Fiore would feel a bit sorry for her future husband, unless... unless... that future husband was...
   Fiore raised her head and looked at him with upturn eyes. "Haru?"
   Fiore smiled and shook her head. She felt that this was enough for her.
   "You know, even Caules showed an interest in your body and eager to get you, but when he knew that he didn't have a chance, he simply gave up."
   "Your little brother is smart." Haru smiled and said, "It seems even if Darnic is dead, as long as your little brother is there the Ygmillennia will be alright."
   "...Yes." Fiore's voice was a bit depressed and murmured. "My little brother is very capable, he's so capable that I was shocked." When she thought about what had happened these days when she handled the affairs of the Ygdmillennia, as the patriach, she fully understood her little brother's capability.
   "To be honest, I didn't realize that Caules to have such talent before, since before, I have only enjoyed his support and assistance that he had brought to me as something granted. Even if I'm not there, Caules can still handle it. He really gives me a surprise." Fiore lay on Haru's chest and felt the lonely feeling on her heart was a bit healed at this moment. "He really has grown up." She wasn't sure, but she wanted him to hug her tighter at that moment, however, she held it since she knew that it was a bit wrong to ask something like that to someone who wasn't even her lover, fiance, boyfriend, or a husband.
   Although her words were a bit down, Haru could tell that Fiore really cared about her little brother. He rested his chin on the top of her head and could feel the softness of her bushy brown hair.
   Haru also hugged Fiore tighter since he felt that she needed this at that moment.
   Fiore also smelled his smell which somehow made her relax all of her tense nerves since what had happened in the past few days was too much for her.
   Haru really wanted to bully Fiore again, but he knew that it wasn't the time.
   "You know... as a Magus, you shouldn't put your emotions too much. If you continue like this, you'll collapse yourself."
   "...I know." Fiore showed a bitter smile and said, "Perhaps, I am not suitable as a Magus."
   Looking at the exhaustion and sadness that was carried on her eyes, Haru understood that there were many things that she had experienced.
   As the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia clan, Fiore needed to make some cruel decisions.
   For example, she needed to sacrifice someone in the family, she needed to kill an innocent person, she needed to use all means to gather all the materials for magic research, she also needed to use cruel methods to questioning the family member that had a mistake, and there was a lot more.
   However, not only Magus, but normal people also often made such ruthless decisions.
   Haru was the same after all, in his original world or his quest, to make his business prosperous and to complete his quest, he sometimes needed to make a cruel decision.
   Of course, such a job wasn't suitable for those who were gentle such as Fiore.
   Fiore couldn't handle all of that and if she continued sooner or later, she would collapse and even die.
   However, Fiore seemed to be aware of her problem.
   "So you have decided to give up on the Holy Grail?" Haru asked.
   Fiore turned and smiled lightly. "Yes."
   Haru and Fiore stared at each other, smiled, then looked toward the night sky.
   "The moon is beautiful tonight."
   Fiore made her position comfortable and let his arms, hugging her body, and all she wanted at this moment was the time to stop so she could enjoy this moment forever.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1450: Good, right?
   In the previous meeting, Haru had already expressed his intention to obtain the Holy Grail.
   In other words, in the eyes of the Yggdmillennia clan, his words were similar to a war declaration.
   After all, everyone who participated in the Holy Grail War wanted to obtain the Holy Grail to grant their wishes.
   However, there was only one Holy Grail.
   As long as Haru wanted to obtain the Holy Grail, sooner or later, there would be a conflict with the Yggdmillennia clan.
   Haru declared at the meeting earlier, telling the Yggdmillennia clan that there might be a conflict, and at this point, they needed to consider how to avoid the conflict between the two.
   While Haru and Fiore were watching the moon, they were talking about the reason why the Yggdmillennia clan decided to give up the Holy Grail, and even if their relationship was very close at this moment, their interest had collided with each other.
   "Haru, although I am not sure what your wishes are, the Yggdmillennia clan also can't give up this Holy Grail so easily."
   Rather, if the Yggdmillennia clan decided to give up the Holy Grail, they would lose their power to fight against the Magic Association.
   At that time, the Yggdmillennia clan might become history and be swallowed by a behemoth organization that had been founded for two thousand years.
   It was because of the survival of her clan that it was hard for Fiore to give up the Holy Grail.
   "However, the Yggdmillennia clan is also unable to keep the Holy Grail."
   Fiore rested on Haru's chest and said, "In this situation, both of you and Sieg are not exactly part of our Yggdmillennia clan which means there was only one servant in our clan."
   The Yggdmillennia clan also wasn't sure whether this servant was able to survive the next battle against the Red Faction. Even if their servant could survive, they also weren't sure whether Chiron could survive until the end, considering how strong the enemy was.
   Therefore, the current Yggdmillennia, even if they held the Holy Grail, they didn't have the ability to keep it, on the contrary, because of the Holy Grail, they might have a lot of problems that kept coming toward this clan.
   In other words, the Holy Grail was just a source of problems for the Yggdmillennia clan.
   "According to the decision of the elders of the clan, now that Ojii-sama has passed away, there's no need for the Yggdmillennia clan to follow's Ojii-sama's ambition to overthrow the current Magic Association."
   "Aside from reaching "Truth" or "Root", we have decided not to use the Holy Grail for any other purpose, especially to destroy the Magic Association."
   In other words, the Yggdmillennia clan decided to make a compromise with the Magic Association.
   "Caules is already preparing to make an agreement with the Magic Association after the war." Fiore smiled in relief and said, "My current role is to perform the duty as a master and fight until the end."
   Haru listened to Fiore's words quietly then asked, "So you're going to give the position of patriarch of the Yggdmillennia clan to your younger brother? Is that alright?" He wasn't sure, but he felt he needed to caress her head at that moment.
   Fiore closed her eyes, enjoyed his little gesture of care, and said, "I have made my decision and Chiron also has told me that Caules is more suitable to be the patriarch."
   Haru nodded and knew that Fiore had made up her decision.
   "Perhaps I will transfer the Magic Crest of the family to Caules," Fiore said with a smile of relief, somehow. "At that time, I will also abandon my Magic Circuit and give up on becoming a Magus. Then I might become a teacher in the future."
   For the Magic Circuit on both of her legs, Fiore wasn't sure about her decision since she had spent most of her time studying Magecraft, but for the position of the patriarch on the Ygdmillennia clan, she had decided to give up.
   Fiore didn't hate Magecraft itself, but she hated to live as a Magus.
   However, Fiore also understood that she wasn't suitable to learn Magecraft, and she probably should give up her Magecraft.
   Learning Magecraft was very interesting and Fiore loved it, however, she couldn't give up her humanity for the sake of the Magecraft itself.
   "I need more time to make a choice..."
   Fiore murmured in a low voice.
   "If you love it, then you shouldn't give up."
   "You like to learn Magecraft, right?" Haru patted Fiore's head and said, "There's nothing wrong with it, but you should have a bottom line." In his eyes, a Magus in this world wasn't that much different from a beast.
   As long as they could reach their goal, they could do anything without any bottom line.
   Haru might be quite cruel sometimes, but he still had a bottom line.
   Haru looked at Fiore who was very shy at that moment.
   "Well, I have hugged you, if you want to hug me then it's fine."
   Fiore couldn't handle it anymore and hugged him without hesitation. She might not be able to move her legs, but her upper body was working fine. She somehow sniffed his body and said, "I guess now, I understand why Berserker and Ruler have fallen for you."
   Haru wasn't sure what to say at that moment,
   Fiore smiled, looking at Haru, and asked, "Where is Berserker? Is it really alright for me to hug you?"
   Haru only patted Fiore's head and said, "I asked her to patrol the surrounding area. Tomorrow night is the night when we will attack the Red Faction, at this critical moment, we can't let down our guard, especially when Assassin of Black is still around."
   "Jack the Ripper?" Fiore murmured and asked, "Should we deal with the Assassin before we start the attack?" She felt that it was too dangerous to leave the Assassin alone, considering how this servant was very good at hiding and sneak attack.
   Haru wasn't sure about the Jack the Ripper at that moment, but even if this servant wasn't right on her head, he didn't feel a bad impression toward her, considering Jack the Ripper was only a little girl and he had a feeling that his "pleasure magic" would have a different effect on her which was why he wasn't in hurry to find Jack Ripper at this moment.
   "I can see that master of Jack the Ripper is smart, her master might have decided to escape since they might expect us to attack them before we attack the Red Faction."
   In his mind, even if he didn't defeat Jack the Ripper, he was sure that he would win the Holy Grail War.
   "But you need to be careful."
   Unlike him who had a means of defense, if Fiore met Jack the Ripper, then the result was...
   Fiore nodded with a solemn expression.
   "So we will set off tomorrow night, right?"
   Haru nodded and said, "You need to prepare, alright?"
   Both of them smiled at each other before Fiore hugged him again and buried her face on his chest since it felt very comfortable.
   Haru looked at Fiore and hoped that Raikou wouldn't come back so soon or else...
   Haru really thought that he really needed to find a way to erase Raikou's "Mad Enhancement" at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1451: Preparation of the Final Holy Grail War
   The next day, the people of the Yggdmillennia clan spent their days in solemnity inside the villa.
   Everyone was silent and because of that, the atmosphere around the villa became very heavy.
   If someone stepped into this place, they would have a hard time breathing and a cold sweat would keep dripping from their bodies continuously.
   Haru had told them that he had a way to get to the hanging garden, the basecamp of the Red Faction so the Black Faction didn't need to worry about this, so besides staying in silence, waiting for the end of the battle, there was nothing that they could do.
   After they did some preparation, helping both Caules and Fiore who would join the battle, there was nothing that they could do so they could only wait in the villa stressing themselves about the result of the battle.
   After all, they knew that something big was about to happen, however, they could do nothing, they could only stay in the villa, and quietly wait for the night to come.
   This kind of suffering, unless someone felt it themselves, no one could understand it.
   Of course, the people of the Yggdmillennia clan also understood that when the night fell, and the final battle of the Holy Grail began, they were only a burden and it was better to not cause any more trouble to both Caules and Fiore.
   However, they felt bitter, after all, they were Magus, they didn't care about their death or life since they had decided to give their lives to reach the "Truth", especially when they were able to see the battle of many servants in the Holy Grail War, they definitely wanted to watch this battle!
   However, they knew that they were powerless.
   They felt unwillingness and a deep humiliation since they were unable to do anything, and the Magus of Yggdmillennia spent their day like that.
   Only the homunculus of the Yggdmillennia clan continued to patrol day after day, but they also started to use the shift system, so they rest and could optimize their power battle for the combat if something happened on the villa later.
   Besides homunculus, the golem that was created by Avicebron had been taken back by the Magus of the Yggdmillennia clan and was adjusted so it could also help with various operations within this villa.
   After all, each of those golems was created by the founder of Kabbalah, which was definitely the best kind of golem. They could sell those golems at a very high price at the auction of the Magic Association.
   Now, after Avicebron had died, those golems became the spoils of the battle of the Yggdmillennia clan.
   However, those golems of Avicebron were created by the materials provided by Yggdmillennia so which meant, those golems were theirs, to begin with, right?
   Anyway, no matter how much they suffered or complained, the time still passed quietly.
   Before long, night had quickly arrived.
   In the room, Haru opened his eyes from his meditation. In his meditation, he made several scenarios whether there was something wrong with the operation, after all, even if he was powerful, he wasn't omnipotent and there might be something wrong since his opponent was a madman, and that madman, holding a tool that was capable of destroying the world.
   Haru let out a breath, felt that he was glad to meet Netero since he learned a lot from him. Even if Netero wasn't as powerful as him, Netero's experience wasn't something that he could look down upon, or rather he respected him deep from his heart.
   Haru then recalled his meeting with a lot of amazing women in this world, including the woman in front of him.
   Raikou didn't give him a lap pillow as usual, and rather she was sitting on his side.
   Usually, Raikou was full of maternal instinct, but at this moment, she sat in a "seiza" position, closing her eyes, and mediated.
   On her left side, there was a katana that was placed within its sheath.
   On her right side, there was a bow and arrows.
   Her hands were placed on her thigh.
   When someone saw her at that moment, they could tell that this woman was ready to battle.
   Raikou didn't show her usual intimacy since last night, she had done a lot more with her loved one, but as expected, she lost, she lost terribly, but she was happy.
   However, for the battle she was about to have, she couldn't lose since a loss meant she would lose everything.
   If she lost, she wouldn't be able to see him again in the future, so she needed to win, no matter what.
   Raikou then slowly absorbed a magic power from Haru, her aura slowly became stronger and she adjusted her state to the best point.
   Then Raikou opened her eyes and looked at her loved one. Looking at him at this moment, she wanted to push him to the bed, but she knew that the best thing was for the last. She needed to accumulate her "Love Power" as much as she could so she could become even stronger!
   Raikou was going to show that the power of mother was very strong!
   Haru changed his clothes and changed into a simple white t-shirt, jeans pants, and boots, after all, he had a feeling that his clothes might be destroyed during the battle later. He then looked at Raikou, who had opened her eyes, and smiled.
   "Let's go. We have to win."
   Raikou smiled and said, "Yes, dear!"
   Then both of them walked out of their room together and walked where everyone gathered together.
   The moonlight shone brightly during the night, watching over them quietly.
   Outside of the villa, most of the people had rested, leaving only a handful of pairs.
   Jeanne d'Arc was also there.
   Those six people were waiting quietly there.
   Under the moonlight, the saint held the holy flag in her hand and stood against the wind, letting the flag flutter by the wind, and she also changed into her battle costume, giving off a sense of sacredness and holiness.
   It wasn't until a certain moment that Jeanne opened her eyes.
   Jeanne's words made everyone present cast their eyes in the direction of the villa door.
   The door was opened, and a pair of master and servant walked out slowly.
   As long as Haru saw the number of people that gathered outside of the villa, he immediately cast his gaze on Caules.
   On the battlefield where the servants were fighting to the death, even if they were a Magus, their chance to live was nearly zero.
   But Sieg and Fiore decided to go, which wasn't so surprising since both of them needed to watch the end of the battle as a master of their servants.
   There was also a matter of a magic supply, the master and the servant were separated too far, the magic power that was supplied to the servant would be reduced so Sieg and Fiore needed to go.
   However, Caules wasn't a master, but he decided to come which made him wonder whether this guy wanted to commit suicide and he didn't have an intention to protect him since he wasn't a nanny.
   Well, his relationship with Fiore might be very close, but this and that was a different matter.
   Regardless of the consequences, Caules made up his decision.
   "My role is to provide Archer with a Magic Power so isn't it good to bring me along? Not to mention, I have a duty to assist my sister who is the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia clan and I can't watch her die!" Caules pushed the frame of his glasses, staring at Haru, and said, "Moreover, the Holy Grail, the pinnacle of the Magecraft, it is a pity if I am not able to watch it with my own eyes."
   Haru had to admit that Caules was really a Magus throughout his bone, but then again, he wanted to tell him that Caules didn't need to worry about Fiore since he was going to protect her.
   "Don't blame me if you do."
   Haru shook his head and took out Shambhala.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1452: Only one slave
   Everyone watched Haru take out a pendant out of nowhere, and felt a bit curious since they could feel power from it, especially those servants since they felt that this pendant was somehow alive, it felt like that there was something sealed inside that pendant.
   Haru had marked the hanging garden, the basecamp of the Red Faction with Shambhala, and it was a piece of cake for him to invade that place.
   Even if Semiramis was capable of manipulating the space within the hanging garden, there was no way that she would be able to realize the mark which was planted by Shambhala.
   In truth, Haru wasn't sure whether Semiramis knew about the mark that he had left, but the probability that she noticed that mark on the space around the hanging garden was very small and he also hadn't shown Shambhala in front of Semiramis before.
   However, unlike yesterday, Haru wasn't going to hold back since he knew that this was the last time he played around and he wouldn't show mercy at this moment.
   The location of the hanging garden of the Red Faction was confirmed yesterday. They were still flying high in the sky of Romania, heading towards the border of the country.
   Haru didn't explain what Shambhala was, only asked this question to everyone.
   Hearing his question, they quickly nodded, ignoring the fact that he didn't tell them about what the pendant on his hand was.
   "Now that you are all ready, let's start."
   Haru injected his energy inside Shambhala then in a moment, everyone, including him, disappeared from the villa and teleported.
   Three kilometers high, high in the sky, and above the clouds, a luxurious hanging garden was like a floating fortress, slowly drifting in the moonlit night.
   In the center of the hall within this hanging garden, Semiramis was sitting on the throne, looking down.
   However, there was no one in front of her.
   The atmosphere within this hall was quiet and lonely, even if the one who sat on throne at this moment was the legendary Assyrian Empress.
   However, Sermiramis didn't care, after all...
   "A King is a lonely being after all..."
   After she said so, she didn't show an arrogant or haughty expression, but rather she felt bored.
   In the past, Semiramis was also an Empress, however, she wasn't alone and she had a lot of people that became her attendees and servants, praising her all the time.
   Semiramis knew that it was normal for a king to feel lonely, but she didn't want this place to be so empty.
   If possible, Semiramis hoped that this place would be filled with a lot of people that had surrendered under her rule, flattering her all the time. It might be quite a bad taste, but as a king, that kind of thing was normal.
   After all, a king stood on the top of everyone and it was normal for a lot of people to worship and revere the king.
   "Unfortunately, the heroes in this floating garden have difficult characters."
   As the former Empress of Assyria, there were a lot of capable heroes and generals under Semiramis's, however, compared to the heroes of the Red Camp, there was still a long gap between them.
   The demigod hero in Greek mythology, Achiless.
   The heroine of the Argonaut, Atalante.
   Both were first rate servants that everyone wanted to summon. As long as they have a desire to win the Holy Grail, those two heroes were the most sought after heroes.
   Not to mention, in addition to these two, there was a great hero in the Red Faction who could rank among the strongest seats of the Heroic Spirits within the Holy Grail.
   The hero of charity, Karna.
   Known for being selfless, noble, upright, and loyal, he was a figure of hero among heroes.
   For such an unprecedented hero, even Semiramis, sometimes felt a respect toward him, but while she respected him, she yearned for a scene where those heroes bowed their heads in front of her.
   However, it wasn't impossible to achieve that.
   If it was Semiramis who had summoned Karna, then Karna would be willing to bow before her, right?
   Although Karna's attitude towards his master wasn't an absolute obedience, it would never betray the master. Although he might not be loyal, he still had a code of conduct and respect.
   In conclusion, as long as someone summoned Karna, they would hold the sharpest spear in this war.
   It was because of Karna's characters that Semiramis was wary against him.
   "It's hard to imagine that the hero of charity would give up his master so easily."
   Among the servants of the Red Faction, if anyone asked who had the most attachment to their original master, then it would be Karna.
   After Amakusa Shirou Tokisada obtained the ownership of almost all the servants of the Red Faction, even Achiless was angry when he was being forced to be summoned back by Shirou, not because his master had fallen into a very long dream.
   Semiramis didn't care much about both Caster and Atalanta, but Karna's action was weird, Karna seemed to be able to accept this matter calmly, and he even stayed in the hall before, guarding Shirou from Achiless.
   It was also for this reason that Semiramis didn't kill those masters of the Red Faction since she was very wary of Karna since if she really killed Karna's master then...
   It was also because of this reason that Semiramis didn't understand Karna.
   "Why does he want to protect those puppets?"
   In her eyes, those masters were only her puppets that she could control.
   Semiramis sighed then she couldn't help but recall what had happened few days ago. She closed her eyes, and remembered that young man. She had to admit that his ability was amazing, but at the same time, it was very dangerous.
   However, Semiramis had a feeling that there should be a limit to his ability, and next time, when she met him again, she was going to make him into his slave. She licked her lips when she thought of his begging expression, licking her feet, etc which somehow made her excited.
   Semiramis thought about the deceased king that she loved in the past and felt sorrow once again, but then she wouldn't expect that she would meet him again in this Holy Grail War.
   (In Semirami's mind, Haru is Ara the Handsome).
   However, while she was thinking about what she was about to do after she became the Empress of this world, in front of her, a screen suddenly appeared, allowing her to see the landscape at the corner of the hanging garden.
   On the screen, several figures suddenly appeared there!
   Semiramis quickly stood up!
   Her face was filled with surprise!
   The people who appeared in the hanging garden were naturally the masters and the servants of the Black Faction.
   Among them, one young man looked in his direction, showing a smile.
   Semiramis snorted, and couldn't help but smile. She recalled their previous meeting and then quickly prepared herself, however, she realized that the ability that she had been wary about didn't come.
   Semiramis was smart and suddenly she understood why he didn't use his ability. Her mouth formed a beautiful curve, thinking that she had won this battle.
   However, Semiramis only needed one slave, and for the rest, she didn't care much. She showed a cold smile and said, "Although I am not sure how you did it, but since all of you're here..."
   The space around Semiramis was distorted, and a large amount of Magic Power was released from her body.
   "I will take the opportunity to end it here."
   Semirais then spoke to all the servants in the hanging garden.
   "The enemy has appeared, ready to fight!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1453: I Refuse!
   The moment Haru and everyone was teleported to the hanging garden, the rest except himself, were surprised since no one would expect the pendant on his hand was capable of performing teleportation.
   Caules pushed the frame of his glasses and looked at Haru's pendant.
   'If he and my sister are married...'
   Caules was, after all, a Magus, and he could tell that his sister was very happy with this scumbag, he felt that there was nothing wrong with borrowing something from his brother-in-law in the future, however, before he was going to borrow something, he was wondering whether he could stay alive after this battle or not.
   With the hum of the air, the poisonous gas with a delicious smell of wine appeared in every corner of the hanging garden, like a mist, slowly permeating.
   Perhaps it was because of the concern of the servants of the Red Faction, that the concentration of the poisonous gas was much sparse than when Haru broke alone this place before.
   This level of poisonous gas may not have an effect on the servants, but it was extremely poisonous for the master.
   It could be seen that this time, Semirami's goal wasn't the servant, but rather the fragile master.
   However, at this moment, Haru could feel something beneath him. He raised his eyebrow and felt a bit weird, but he didn't dodge.
   "Raikou, focus on your fight! Don't worry about me!"
   Haru didn't see a reason to hide Raikou's name anymore and directly called her out before he disappeared.
   Raikou then realized that her dear had disappeared. "Dear!" She then without hesitation chased after Haru since she could feel that he was still in this hanging garden.
   The rest were stunned when they saw Haru suddenly disappear.
   Fiore wanted to help Haru, but she was too late!
   "Sister!" Caules quickly held Fiore, stopped her from making a stupid decision, and said, "Calm yourself! We need Archer's protection! Berserker is going to protect him!"
   "I...." Fiore looked at Caules and felt a bit panicked.
   "Calm down, master. He's going to be alright," Chiron said calmly.
   Fiore then lowered her head and felt quite depressed, but she knew that it wasn't the time for her to worry about her, considering she needed to think about her family.
   Caules and Chiron looked at each other before shaking their heads, feeling Haru was a bastard at this moment.
   On the other hand, Jeanne was also startled and felt a bit panicked, but Shinobu quickly calmed her down, telling her that Haru wasn't weak and he also brought a Daimidaler and an IS with him.
   Shinobu told Jeanne, if Haru wanted then it was possible to destroy a planet with the Daimidaler or a country with an IS.
   Jeanne wasn't sure about Daimidaler or an IS, but she knew that he would be alright and knew that it wasn't the time to worry about him.
   Jeanne looked at everyone who seemed to be at a loss since the leading figure among their group had disappeared. She slammed her holy flag to the ground and caused a loud sound, attracting everyone's attention.
   "I will directly attack Shirou Amakusa to stop him and I hope that all of you can back me up."
   Leaving such words, Jeanne also moved very fast, leaving them behind.
   With both Jeanne and Raikou left, there were only the masters and servants from the Yggdmillennia who were left.
   In the end, Chiron reacted first and spoke to Fiore and Caules.
   "We're ready to act too."
   Hearing this, Fiore and Caules, nodded with a serious expression.
   "Aahh! Chiron is very excited too!"
   Astolfo smiled and held Sieg's hand, who hadn't reacted yet. "Yosh! We can't lose either too, master!" He blew a whistle loudly.
   A sharp cry immediately responded to Astolfo's whistle and a shadow of a beast descended from the distant sky.
   The beast was Hippogriff, the legendary animal, with the head of the eagle, the body of a horse. This legendary beast was the child of both Griffin and the mare.
   However, it is an impossible creature that normally should not exist. This is because it should be impossible for a child to be born between a Griffin and a horse, which are predator and prey respectively.
   Astolfo secured Hippogriff from the evil magus Atlante. More specifically, it was obtained from Atlante by Bradamante and then she later loaned it to Astolfo.
   Though his various legends tell of him riding on the backs of mounts like Griffin and the famous Rabicano, the Hippogriff is particularly famous among them. A Hippogriff appears in the story of "Orlando Furioso" (The Frenzy of Roland), where Astolfo and his comrades also appear. This story includes the theme of "The Hippogriff makes an appearance here, so no matter how strange it may seem, there is nothing that is truly impossible." In "Orlando Furioso", Astolfo even goes to the Moon with the Hippogriff in order to save Roland.
   Right now, the Hippogriff is the mount of Astolfo. It boasts a great speed, and its demolishing attack as it charges is equal to an A-rank physical attack, however, the true power of the Hippogriff takes advantage of its "impossible existence" nature and amplifies it, allowing it to perform short bursts of dimensional shift continually and only for an instant.
   Astolfo quickly hugged Sieg directly and jumped up into the back of the Hippogriff.
   Under Astolfo's shout, the Hippogriff screamed sharply again, shaking its wings, and flew towards the center area of the hanging garden.
   The masters and the servants of the Black faction were divided into three groups, and they went to various places in the hanging garden.
   The difference was that both Chiron and Astolfo were the backup and support, attracting the enemy's attention, so Jeanne could stop Shirou Amakusa.
   While they weren't sure what had happened to Haru, they hoped that he would be alright since he was the main force of this group at that moment.
   When everyone was divided and moved to various places, Haru was teleported to a hall alone.
   Haru looked around and even though this hall was dim, he could see his surroundings. He frowned when he saw the poisonous gas slowly fill the hall, and before long, it would fill this place.
   Haru looked down and realized that the ground of this hall was filled with water, then at this moment, he heard a familiar voice.
   "What's wrong, boy? You're not using your ability?"
   "Watch your mouth! Call me Empress or Queen!"
   Haru wasn't sure what to say, but somehow, it reminded him of his meeting with Esdeath. He chuckled and said, "You should know that poisonous gas is useless on me."
   "Yes, but you should know that poisonous gas isn't only my power. I can turn the water beneath you into a poison too and I can summon a monster to kill you."
   Haru frowned and asked, "What's your intention? You can kill me anytime, but why are you telling me all of this?"
   Semiramis, who was sitting on her throne, chuckled and said, "I love a smart boy."
   "So I will give you a chance. I know that you can't use your power arbitrarily and at the moment, your power is useless since you're trapped inside that room."
   "How did you know?" Haru raised his eyebrow but didn't intend to correct Semiramis's misunderstanding.
   The reason why Haru didn't use "pleasure magic" was because of Raikou.
   Raikou wanted to have a battle against Karna after all, if he used a "pleasure magic" then it would affect her battle, along with the servants of the Black Faction. He didn't believe that Chiron and Astolfo were virgins, but he was sure that Karna and Atalanta were virgins.
   If he dared to use his "pleasure magic" then the Black Faction would lose without doubt, however, even without his "pleasure magic", he could win, but still, he was curious about Semirami's intention to suddenly teleport him to this hall and didn't kill him directly, but rather talked with him.
   Haru wasn't sure what this Assyrian Empress's intention was.
   "There's nothing that you can hide from this Empress."
   Semiramis rested her chin on her hand lazily and said, "I will give you two choices."
   "I need a servant after all and you're quite pleasing to my eyes. If you can control your power without causing any harm then I don't mind letting you stay alive until the end."
   Haru was wondering whether what he had heard was right?
   Haru was wondering whether the reason why Semiramis caught him was that she wanted him to become part of her harem?
   Haru was a bit stumped and felt a bit confused.
   "What do you think? It isn't a bad choice, right? I will become the queen of this world! You should be proud that you can become my slave."
   Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "...If I become your slave, you.. You'll spare my life?"
   Semiramis chuckled then laughed. In the end, every human was the same, when they were threatened that they would be killed, they would be afraid. In the past, she would be bored with Haru's reaction, but at this moment, she was happy since it had been a while since she felt this feeling, after all when she was summoned, the servants of the Red Faction didn't succumb to her and even glared at her directly so she was quite happy when her vanity was realized.
   "Yes, I promise." Semiramis smiled and said, "If you become my slave and order your servant to commit suicide at this moment, then I will spare your life."
   Haru was silent and didn't say anything.
   However, Semiramis kept smiling and urged him. "Do it! Use your Command Spells to order your servant to commit suicide right away! Then promise me that you'll become myself and I will spare your life! Do it!"
   Haru then looked up and said, "I refuse."
   Semiramis was choked and startled since the scenario was different from what she had imagined!
   Somehow, the art on Haru's face started to change and he said, "One of my absolute favorite things to do is to tell someone who I think is strong, "No"."
   Semiramis was furious. Here, she had given him a chance because he was pleasing to her eyes, but he refused her!
   "...Do you want to die, boy?"
   "I don't want to die and I don't want to become your slave so I refuse." Haru looked up and said, "So wait for me there, Semiramis! When I get there, I will push you down from your throne and give you a humiliation that you have never tasted before!"
   Semiramis chuckled and laughed very hard!
   "Do you want to give me a taste of humiliation? Are you a drunk boy? Or is the poison working on you right now? Whatever, but whether you can come or not, you need to think of a way to escape from that place, or else, you will die!"
   "Yes, I will escape from this place and stay alive so be prepared when I come, your butts will turn red!"
   "You're still drinking milk on your mother's tits when I become an Empress, and you're telling me you want to spank my butts?" Semiramis chuckled and said, "Let's see whether you can do that, Basmu!"
   Then a large poisonous horned snake with two forelegs appeared within the hall, staring at him with dangerous light on its eye, and not only that, the poisonous gas became denser and the water beneath him also started to change into a poison.
   "Let's see whether you can stay alive after all of this."
   Haru ignored Semiramis's words and took out his knife. His entire body gradually turned black with a metallic luster, before licking his lick since he had never tasted Basmu, but at the same time, he wanted to see the face of the strong queen that fell under his hands.
   Haru then rubbed his chin and wondered whether he had a fetish for a strong woman, but well, he needed to solve the beast in front of him, before he came toward the Assyrian Empress!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1454: Each of Confrontation
   Mid-air, Astolfo, and Sieg rode on the Hippogriff together, while looking down at the floating garden below. Looking around, they were wondering whether they could find Haru, who had disappeared so suddenly.
   However, even though both of them were quite worried about him, they didn't have time to think about him, at this moment since they needed to think about whether they could stay alive in this battle or not.
   Behind the two of them, the ruins of the buildings were lying there, leaving a lot of debris and rubble.
   Jeanne had told them to become her support, distraction, and backup, and Sieg and Astolfo really did that by moving around this floating garden, destroying various things in this place.
   While riding on his Hippogriff, Astolfo noticed a lot of black shadows suddenly came out.
   Astolfo and Sieg were familiar with those Dragon Tooth Warriors since they had seen how Semiramis summoned an army of Dragon Tooth Warriors in the previous battle, however, there was something different about those Dragon Tooth Warriors.
   Unlike previously, these Dragon Tooth Warriors had the upper-halves of regular soldiers and lower halves of harpies with bird-like features, claws sharper than metal, and wings sprouting from their backs.
   With those features, it was more suitable to call it Dragon Wing Warriors, rather than Dragon Tooth Warriors.
   Under Astolfo's commands, the Hippogriff dashed back and forth like a bolt of lightning.
   Those Dragon Wing Warriors were hit by a powerful lance one after another, exploding, leaving only a pile of bones scattered on the ground.
   Astolfo then commanded his Hippogriff, moving various places, destroying the small fries who had surrounded him and his master, and destroyed various buildings in the floating garden.
   Letting out a sigh, Astolfo said, "It'll be great if I have a powerful Noble Phantasm." After all, most of his Noble Phantasm wasn't that powerful, and even if there was a powerful one, it was a defensive type rather than an assault-type.
   "I hope these damages can bring some trouble to this floating garden."
   Sieg and Astolfo had made up their minds to rampage around this floating garden so they could give chance to Jeanne to retrieve the Holy Grail from the Amakusa Shirou.
   Well, mostly, the one who gave the command was Sieg since Astolfo didn't have common sense, and once Astolfo was let out without order, then, without doubt, this guy would get lost within the floating garden.
   On the other hand, even though Sieg didn't have much experience in battle, his determination was strong and he was very calm.
   Compared to Astolfo, Sieg's concern for Haru was bigger, wondering what had happened to him.
   "Why is the Red Faction kidnapping him?"
   Sieg didn't understand the reason.
   Astolfo laughed and said, "Maybe Semiramis, the one who owns this floating garden, is thirsty of him."
   "Thirsty? What do you mean? How can Semiramis drink Kasugano-kun?" Sieg was confused.
   Astolfo laughed even harder when he heard Sieg's question.
   Seeing that Astolfo didn't explain it to him, Sieg continued to look around to see whether he could find Haru.
   Even though Sieg and Haru didn't have that much of an interaction, he felt grateful toward him, because at the very beginning, in the entire Black Faction, except for the Jack the Ripper, who was out of control, only Haru who didn't use a homunculus as a magic power battery for his servant.
   Otherwise, with Raikou's Magic Power consumption during the battle, not only most of the homunculus on the basecamp would be dried out and died, but even Sieg would also die because of how big Raikou's Magic Power consumption was.
   So even if Sieg didn't have that much of an interaction with Haru, he felt grateful and unlike most people, who saw him and his companions differently, he could tell that Haru saw him like other human beings and never treated them differently.
   It was the reason why Sieg had a good impression of Haru.
   Sieg wanted to help Haru. Unfortunately, it was impossible.
   "You two are troublesome."
   With those words, an arrow that pierced the wind, moving very fast, aimed at the Hippogriff that was moving in the air.
   Astolfo suddenly exclaimed!
   Astolfo quickly tightened the reins, causing Hippogriff to let out a loud cry, stopping its figure so suddenly!
   The sharp arrow was missed and moved toward the distance sky, however, Astolfo and Sieg had a cold sweat, seeing how the Hippogriff was almost shot down by that arrow.
   With such a powerful arrow, even Hippogriff was considered a phantasmal beast, once it was hit, everything would be over.
   Astolfo felt a little frightened, and Sieg reacted quickly.
   In one of the ruins of those buildings below, Atalante was standing on top of it, aiming his bow and shooting an arrow.
   "Unfortunately, my opponent isn't that man."
   Atalanta looked at both Sieg and Astolfo with indifferent eyes. She didn't even put both of them in her eyes since the one that she felt was the most dangerous one would be Haru. In truth, she was a bit afraid to meet him since she felt that she might be swayed by his words.
   However, at the same time, as a proud hero, Atalanta didn't want to lose to a normal human.
   Astolfo, who didn't even understand the tense atmosphere in this situation at all, looked at Atalanta who was aiming her bow toward them, and complained!
   "That's dangerous! You can't shoot us so suddenly!"
   "Is it dangerous?" Atalanta really looked down on Astolfo and said, "With this level of attack, that young man will charge toward me, and since you're his companions, then you should do the same and don't disappoint me."
   Without waiting for them to get ready, Atalanta once again fired her arrow!
   Astolfo quickly commanded his mount to dodge.
   Hippogriff let out a sharp cry and turned into a phantom, then rushed toward the direction of Atalante!
   Then the Rider of Black and the Archer of Red started their battle!
   On the other hand, Fiore and Caules also started to move, avoiding the poison which scattered around the floating garden.
   Fiore didn't sit in her wheelchair but used her four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs to walk.
   Caules stayed by Fiore's side, following his sister closely.
   But, at this moment, both of them held their breath and looked surprised!
   In front of them, Chiron, who was holding a bow and an arrow in his hands, also showed a solemn expression and looked toward the sky.
   The demigod hero was driving his chariot which was pulled by three horses hovering in midair. He smiled and said, "Teacher, we meet again!"
   Achilles looked at his teacher below, his usual frivolous expression had gone and been changed by an excited expression full of fighting spirit.
   "Has your injury completely healed? As expected, the great sage who once taught the God of Medicine."
   For Achilles, there was no better opponent than the man in front of him and he couldn't wait any longer to continue their duel.
   Chiron only smiled and said, "As long as your attack didn't destroy my spiritual core. With my master's excellence, that kind of injury can be healed in about a day."
   Achilles cast his gaze on Fiore and Caules.
   Fiore and Caules stiffed their bodies.
   Achilles laughed very hard and said, "Don't worry, Magus! I won't attack you! In order to be able to surpass my former teacher, I will beat him upright in the fair duel! I won't make him lose the battle because he's worried about his master's safety! You can watch our duel there as a witness who will be the winner between us!" He was a warrior and he wouldn't use underhanded means.
   "This time, the winner must be decided!"
   Faced with the declaration of war by his previous disciple, Chiron just smiled back and also showed a fighting spirit that didn't lose to Achilles.
   At the same time, Achilles' chariot moved, broke the speed of sound, and dived down!
   Then the Archer of Black and Rider of Red started their battle!
   At the same time, in a vast room, two more servants also encountered each other.
   The sound of the water fountain splashing into the air before returning to the fountain was the only sound that could be heard in this place.
   A burst of light particles suddenly gathered in front of the water fountain, looking at the figure who had entered this room.
   Raikou took a deep breath, stared at the figure in front of her, without blinking her eyes.
   Karna opened his eyes and looked at Raikou's figure.
   The two eyes stared at each other, and a spark of fire and lightning collided with each other.
   No words came out of their mouths.
   'Dear... lend me your power.'
   Raikou closed her eyes for a second before opening it once again, and the aura around her also turned into the aura of a warrior.
   In the next moment, two servants smashed to the ground at the same time, charging toward their opponent!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1455: Intense Fight
   Raikou let out a gentle breath, staring at Karna with a sharp expression.
   Karna stared at his opponent without blinking.
   The ground cracked and the sound of breaking the air was heard, two figures wrapped in powerful magic power burst out like bullets.
   The speed was so fast that only two vague shadows were left in the space, and they met in the blink of an eye.
   With the sound of two metals colliding with each other, the sharp spear pierced like a flash but was easily blocked by a gentle swing of katana, causing sparks to splash in all directions, and the impact caused everything to be swept away.
   After blocking the spear's stab, Raikou suddenly lifted her katana, with a very swift movement without wasting any movement on her muscle, then in a moment, the katana swung down smoothly, like water, with an intention to slash Karna into two.
   The action was so smooth that someone might have mistaken Raikou's class as an Assassin.
   It was a pity, Karna's reaction was so fast that he quickly raised his spear with a very fast speed to block Raikou's attack. His eyes kept staring open and focussed all of his attention on Raikou's attack or else, he would lose his life.
   The sound of a metal collision once again, but this time, the sound of the collision was very quiet, it was a drop of water that fell to the ground, however, that was normal since the tip of sharp spear blocked the blade of the katana with extreme precision, showing that Karna's spear wasn't only based on his strength and speed.
   After a moment of contract...
   *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*
   The next moment, a sharp spear in Karna's hand made three consecutive stabs, turning the tip of the spear into three fiery red streams, and aimed it at Raikou's throat, heart, and abdomen.
   The melodious and pleasing clash rang once again, and Raikou easily blocked Karna's attacks.
   In this confrontation, what was surprising wasn't Karna's spear that had exceeded the human limit, but Raikou's action that had blocked all Karna's attacks.
   Raikou's eyes seemed to be empty, but there was a strong light on them. Then in one movement, she swung down her katana like a thunder strike, blocking three of Karna's stabs.
   Karna's stabs were quite impossible to do by a human since three of his strikes were being done at the same time and it could only be done because Karna had a superb spear and a strength that was enough to perform it, however, Raikou's "kendo" (the way of the sword) also didn't lose.
   To block Karna's attacks, Raikou swung down her katana with very domineering action, and the spear that would pierce her throat, heart, and abdomen was cut down by her.
   Obviously, the three vital points of the human body that Karna was aiming for were not in a straight line, but Raikou chopped down all of them with her katana.
   Fierce sparks suddenly burst out in front of Raikou's throat, heart, and abdomen at the same time.
   At this moment, even Karna admired Raikou's kendo.
   However, even though Karna's attacks were cut down by Raikou, at the same time, like a ghost, his spear flashed, turning the tip of the spear into fiery red spot, and dancing flowers of flames, containing a very high temperature that burnt the air itself, then directly pointed it to the direction of a vital point on Raikou's body!
   Seeing this fierce attack that was aimed towards herself, Raikou showed a little surprise on her face.
   'Has his strength improved?'
   Raikou noticed that Karna's strength that was shown in the previous battle and the battle at this moment was different, however, when she thought about it carefully, she understood instantly.
   It wasn't that Karna's strength had increased, but his constraints had disappeared.
   After all, Karna's previous master was a Magus that was sent by the Magic Association. Although those groups of Magus were excellent, they were still not as good as the people of the Yggdmillennia clan who could rely on homunculus to provide an almost unlimited magic power. In other words, the magic power that could be provided by Karna's previous master was quite limited.
   In order to avoid the situation where his previous master lost all of his magic power, and be defeated, at that time, Karna must have gone through precise calculations to avoid the consumption of magic power as much as possible.
   In this way, the strength that he displayed at that time was quite limited.
   But now, Karna didn't have that restriction, and he could maximize his strength regardless of the consumption.
   The reason for that was probably because Karna's master had changed into Shirou Amakusa so he didn't need to worry about magic power supply again, after all, Shirou held the Holy Grail.
   Before that, the Yggdmillennia clan had also prepared a line of magic power to connect to the Holy Grail with the servant and provided a servant with a magic power from the Holy Grail so that servant could have a boost on his power.
   Karna's situation was similar and at the moment, he could use all of those magic power without limitation.
   In other words, Karna was at his full strength.
   It only took less than 0.01 seconds for Raikou to understand everything.
   So when Raikou understood the cause and effect, she didn't dare to hold back anymore. Her stance changed from hard to soft, the trajectory of her sword slash changed, like a swallow in the sky, and all of Karna's attacks were blocked.
   The spark flew everywhere, causing the space to vibrate from the direction of their clashes.
   Above Karna's sharp spear, the flames began to burn freely, turning the spear into flames, covering the sky, earth, and Raikou.
   In Raikou's katana, lightning also flickered.
   The blazing spear and the blade of thunder suddenly collided again and again.
   *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*
   The sound of the clashes was no longer as pleasing as before, but it was loud and sent a chill to anyone who heard it.
   In such a fierce confrontation, Raikou finally retread.
   As the soles of Raikou's feet fell, the hard floor was trampled and cracked, spreading in all directions.
   And this action caused Karna's eyes to flash suddenly and saw an opening on Raikou. He didn't waste this chance and the sharp spear on his hand burned with an intense flame, evaporating the air, and the long spear had completely turned into flames.
   With the sound of howling wind, Karna rushed to Raikou with his fastest speed.
   A thunderous explosion resounded loudly in this world.
   The spear of flame burst out like it was a bomb, setting off a strong wind, impact, and flame, billowing fire wave, engulfing Raikou's figure.
   The flames almost immediately covered this space and expanded all the way, raising the temperature to very intense heat, causing the ground to make a burning sound, and scorching everything black.
   Until, in the center of the flame, a flash of thunder flashed.
   Within the explosion like the sound of fierce thunder and lightning burst out from the flames, moving in a straight direction, blowing the surrounding fire waves away.
   When the flame and lightning met each other, Raikou and Karna retreated without hesitation and their footsteps fell on the ground one after another.
   When the lightning and flames dissipated, Raikou and Karna were separated. by more than 100 meters.
   This distance might seem huge, but it could be reduced to zero in a second by the two of them, but both of them stopped and stared at each other.
   The thoughts on their minds at this moment were almost identical.
   'As expected, he (she) can't be solved so easily...'
   In their eyes, there was a glimmer of light and since both of them couldn't solve each other easily, then it was their time to use their trump card.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1456: Two Noble Phantasms
   A gravel fell from the air and hit the ground, causing a loud sound that echoed through the room.
   Raikou and Karna that were separated by 100 meters distance, looking at each other, and the magic power that emitted from their bodies were undulating, showing how much magic power that they were about to use in the next clash.
   Air currents surged around the two of them.
   The flames and lightning covered their bodies like a coat, seeing Raikou's body that constantly flashed with domineering and powerful lightning, Karna finally spoke.
   "It seems that you have gotten rid of the existence of Oni inside your body."
   In the last battle, the Oni inside Raikou was awakened and it was also the reason why she had lost her mind at that time.
   "The Oni inside your body was originally yourself when you were living as a Ushi-Gozen."
   Karna possessed a skill that made him capable of seeing through anyone.
   "I wonder what kind of catalyst your master used so it will trigger the Oni inside you to awaken."
   After all, Haru had eaten "Horo Horo no Mi" and gave him the ability to manipulate a ghost or become the ghost itself.
   When someone ate a Devil Fruit, the lineage factor or the DNA inside their bodies changed so it gave them supernatural power.
   With the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", and as the descendant of Ootsuki Ashura who happened to be the brother of Ootsuki Indra, the existence of Oni inside Raikou became even stronger than before, especially when Haru used his own blood as a catalyst to summon Raikou.
   However, with the power of anaconda, pleasure magic, light magic, and love, the Oni inside Raikou was suppressed and his "Mad Enhancement" level was also lowered, showing how cheating Haru's existence was.
   His harem protagonist aura also helped Raikou too.
   However, even if Karna was capable of seeing through a lot of things, there was no way that he could see everything inside Haru.
   It was also because of that, the current Raikou wasn't a Ushi-Gozen, but rather the strongest Mystery Slayer, that commanded a military army and protected Kyoto.
   "If it's you now, then I don't have to be merciful."
   With such words, Karna suddenly raised the sharp spear in his hand and the flames began to burn on his body.
   Under Karna's whisper, the flames began to burn again with very high temperature and formed into a whirlpool, like a tornado of flames, and gradually gathered around his sharp spear.
   Under the scorching heat, the space around Karna began to twist, and the ground under his feet became dry and cracked turned into a wasteland.
   At that moment, Karna was like a little sun that was burning on the ground.
   The high temperature brought by the flame already made Raikou, who was a hundred meters away from him, feel an unbearable hot wind rushing toward her, making her whole body start to sweat.
   This situation caused Raikou's expression to become solemn.
   Brahmastra Kundala is a Noble Phantasm obtained by Karna from Brahman Parashurama. The appearance of this Noble Phantasm can change, if Karna is an archer then it will turn into a bow and if Karna is a Lancer then it will turn into a spear.
   Even if Karna changed into another type of servant, this Noble Phantasm would change into another projectile type of weapon.
   If Karna decided to use this Noble Phantasm, Karna's attack would contain the strength of the servant that was equivalent to Rank A. If it was released with magic power, the power that it brought would increase to another level, therefore this Noble Phantasm was very dangerous.
   It was also the reason why Karna, who had only a strength level of B Rank, was capable of competing with Raikou head to head.
   However, the power of this Noble Phantasm could be improved even further.
   When Karna released the True Name of this Noble Phantasm, the effect of the "flame" which was his attribute would be given to the Noble Phantasm, which would further expand the scope of effect of this Noble Phantasm and even increase its power even further.
   At this point, Karna's Noble Phantasm would be powerful enough to match a nuclear weapon.
   Now, Karna liberated the True Name of this Noble Phantasm.
   "This is not an imitation of Arjuna...! Beware the sky, I think it is going to get worse.
   The great charity hero of the Indian epic suddenly raised his foot and took a step forward with enough power to crush the ground.
   Immediately, the sharp spear wrapped in crazy flames fiercely released from the spear.
   The brilliance of the flame was comparable to the sun itself.
   The spear was moving toward the sky, and it turned into a meteor of flames, mixed with an avalanche-like aura, intending to completely burn out this space and explode in the direction of Raikou.
   The terrifyingly high temperature suddenly hit Raikou like a stormy wave.
   Raiko smiled confidently as she watched the blow that was shot by Karna toward her like a meteor.
   The magic power surged on Raikou's body.
   "Then I will show you my power, the hero of the Indian epic!
   "Use your eyes that can see through of everything, look at my pride and dignity!
   "Come to me, my loyal subjects, my limbs, my arms, and armor! The Four Heavenly Kings themselves are as before you. Begin...!"
   It was an order that Raikou used for her subordinates in the past.
   "Now is the time to use your soul in my thunder and sweep the gods and demons!"
   Following Raikou's loud declaration, Karna was startled since he had seen something and the pair of his eyes suddenly widened.
   Karna raised his head abruptly and looked up.
   Beyond the Hanging Garden of Babylon, to be more precise 3,000 meters above it.
   Even if there was a ceiling that was blocking him, Karna could see it clearly.
   Above the sky, a burst of black clouds came like a tsunami and finally gathered like a whirlpool in the sky above the Hanging Garden of Babylon.
   In the next second, four falling thunder burst out, piercing through space and time, without any hindrance, and easily penetrated the building on the Hanging Garden of Babylon and came to Raikou's side.
   The four falling claps of thunder suddenly landed around Raikou.
   Inside each of the four claps of thunder, there was a figure.
   Karna instantly understood what Raikou's Noble Phantasm was.
   "This is my Ox-King Storm Call - The Inescapable Net of Heaven! "
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1457: It's not over!
   When the thunder disappeared, the four figures appeared beside Raikou, and each of them had a similar appearance to herself.
   That's right, the four figures that appeared beside Raikou were Raikou's avatars and they were part of her Noble Phantasm.
   Even though they were similar, there was a difference and the difference was the weapons that they held were different.
   There were four completely different weapons.
   One was a battle-ax shining with thunder.
   One was a spear that exuded cold air.
   One was a blade that burned with flames.
   One was a bow and arrow that was surrounded by a hurricane.
   The four avatars just stood around Raikou who raised her hands high, raising her katana above her head.
   In her eyes, Karna was already dead and when everything ended, Raikou was going to search for her dear.
   Then immediately, the avatars moved.
   The battle-ax flashed with thunder and blasted out, releasing countless golden electric shocks.
   The spear that exuded cold air was thrown out, setting off a deadly cold fog.
   The blade of burning flame swung down, and a burst of flames burst out instantly.
   The bow and arrow surrounded by a hurricane were shot out, causing the arrow to whirl through space with a tornado around it.
   As a result, the four powers of thunder, ice, fire, and wind that had mixed with divine powers swept through the battlefield, facing the sharp spear that was burning like a sun.
   In the deafening sound of the collision, the sun and the four elements crashed into each other, causing a big explosion.
   The burst of lames was like a raging wave, moving crazily to the surrounding area.
   If there wasn't any protection from Semiramis, then this Hanging Garden of Babylon was going to explode and be destroyed, turning into rubble.
   However, at that moment, Raikou, who was located in the center of the four avatars, also moved.
   *Chirp!* *Chirp!* *Chirp!*
   The katana on Raikou's hand flashed with dazzling lightning.
   Thunder and lightning were even brighter and stronger than before, and it was something that had never appeared in this world.
   In other words, it was thunder and lightning from God itself.
   This divine thunder surrounded the katana, and swung by Raikou, creating a dragon of thunder, with a silent roar, opened its large mouth, showing its sharp teeth, eating Karna to the whole!
   Wherever it went, an explosion appeared one after another and completely disappeared after being engulfed by the dragon of thunder.
   Immediately, the dragon of thunder swept across this space at a very fast speed, and slammed into Karna!
   Karna's pupils suddenly shrank!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   The roar that shocked the space was like a wave, shaking the entire Hanging Garden of Babylon!
   Countless thunder and lightning burst out of space as if they were trying to replace the previous big explosion, sweeping the battlefield, destroying, knocking, and sinking to the ground of this room.
   Under fierce thunder and lightning, even the Son of the Sun God, who was known as the undead hero, couldn't help but scream.
   On his body, the golden armor seemed to be scorched and gradually turned black.
   Right now, the power of Raikou's Noble Phantasm surpassed the endurance limit of Karna's armor.
   Under the effects of Mystery-Slayer along with the power of thunder and lightning that carried the power of divinity and Haru's magic power, Karna withstood the full blow of Raikou's Noble Phantasm.
   Ox-King Storm Call - The Inescapable Net of Heaven is the Noble Phantasm of Minamoto no Raikou.
   Gozu Tennou, who was the source of Raikou's demonic nature/strange form, had her divine messenger, the ox (or possibly the Ushi-Oni), temporarily summoned by her, and she used to defeat the enemy together with this being.
   At this moment, Raikou became the incarnation of the real Ox-Head Heavenly King, and his four avatars were the incarnation of her Raikou's Four Heavenly Kings that was summoned to her side.
   The weapons that were held by the four avatars were the manifestation of the soul of the Four Heavenly Kings who had been conquering various mysteries in the world in the past together.
   Those four were Sakata Kintoki, Watanabe no Tsuna, Urabe no Suetake, and Usui Sadamitsu.
   The Four Heavenly Kings turned their souls into weapons that were being used by Raikou's avatars.
   The battle-ax was surrounded by golden thunder.
   The spear that froze anything.
   The blade was burning with the fiery flame.
   The bow and arrow that was surrounded by a hurricane.
   These four weapons were the Noble Phantasm that was used by the Four Heavenly Kings under Raikou's command.
   Today, the Four Heavenly Kings had turned their souls into these four weapons, offering all of their power to their leader.
   Ox-King Storm Call - The Inescapable Net of Heaven is a Noble Phantasm capable of summoning another four Noble Phantasms.
   With such a Noble Phantasm, it felt like Raikou summoned her Four Heavenly Kings to her side.
   In another world, Raikou summoned four top-tier servants around her.
   It was also the reason why Raikou boasted that she could go to the Red Faction and fight everyone alone, the reason was her Noble Phantasm, with this Noble Phantasm, she could fight everyone whether it was from Red Faction or the Black Faction alone.
   There were five top-tier servants when Raikou summoned her Noble Phantas, so it wasn't impossible for her to match seven servants of Red Faction that didn't use their Noble Phantasms.
   It was also the reason why this Noble Phantasm was B++ Rank.
   If the B Rank was 40, then the A-Rank was 50, and + meant double of value number of the rank, then...
   If Karna's A-Rank Noble Phantasm would have a value of 100, then Raikou's B++ Rank Noble Phantasm would have a value of 120.
   In addition, when this Noble Phantasm was liberated, those four avatars of Raikou had similar power to the real Raikou with Haru's energy.
   Comparing two Noble Phantasms, then, without doubt, Raikou was the winner.
   The ground was crackling with lightning and Karna's armor was completely dyed black.
   No one knew how long it had been before the violent thunder and lightning that ravaged the entire space gradually dissipated.
   Karna was scorched and knelt down on one knee, smoking black all over, his face was full of pain, and he also had lost his left arm.
   Looking at Karna, Raikou couldn't help but admire him.
   "With the full blow of thunder divinity, did he just kneel down instead of falling?"
   This showed how strong Karna was as a servant, even if he had lost one of his arms.
   Raikou raised her katana once again and her body was brimming with energy, showing how abundant the energy that was supplied by Haru was. She knew that this was the only time that Karna would lose and this time, she was going to send him back and repeat the legend where Karna lost the duel.
   The violent thunder and lightning suddenly gathered around the katana and gradually consolidated.
   Raikou was going to use her Noble Phantasm once again.
   With this blow, no matter how strong the undead hero of the Indian epic was, they would lose.
   Karna raised his head with unyielding persistence!
   "Don't forget, it isn't just you who have the power of Indra!"
   The great hero who always maintained his calm attitude no matter what was screaming with a loud voice!
   "Presenting my armor here, Indra! Give me the Spear of God Slayer!"
   Regardless of the bruises and wounds on his body, Karna rose and leaped toward the sky!
   On his body, the piece of the scorched golden armor suddenly shattered, dismantling, tearing up, and discarding the armor, peeling it off his whole body and being dyed in blood. This action caused wounds and bruises on his body to become even more serious. His entire body was dripping in blood from all over, but the fragments of the armor were slowly absorbed into his hand, and he was about to use his strongest Noble Phantasm!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1458: By My Command Spell I Order You...
   The flame was so intense that it caused a trembling sound.
   In mid-air, Karna's whole body was burning with flames, and the flames kept lingering around his body like countless snakes.
   The blood that was dripped from his body instantly evaporated.
   The fragments of the golden armor swirled in the flames like the scales of the beast.
   Immediately, the fragments gathered toward Karna's hand and gradually it condensed into a spear.
   "If that is your command."
   "Know the mercy of the King of Gods."
   The object of the chant was the father of his opponent, the king of gods, Indra.
   "With this single strike, I shall inflict extinction. Indra, observe me."
   Then he continued with the chant for the opponent ending.
   Karna raised the spear in his hand.
   Karna raised the spear that was condensed from the pure thunder light and exuded a terrifying aura of destruction.
   *Chirp!* *Chirp!* *Chirp!*
   As if reacting to the spear of lightning, the divine thunder that gathered on Raikou's katana was trembling. It was a howling in joy, looking at the spear of destruction that seemed to gather all the thunder and lightning in the world, causing Raikou to bite her lip.
   Raikou knew that Karna would use this Noble Phantasm, no, as long as someone knew the legend of Karna, then they would know Karna's strongest Noble Phantasm.
   Karna's strongest Noble Phantasm wasn't his armor that could make him invincible, nor was it the indestructible blade that could destroy the fortress, but rather it was a spear.
   It was a god-slaying spear that was given by the king of gods.
   In the long Indian narrative epic, when Karna was about to fight his fateful opponent, Arjuna, Indra disguised himself as a monk, tricked Karna to give him his golden armor.
   Karna knew that if he gave his golden armor he might die from his duel with Arjuna, however, he had made a promise that he would give everything to a monk and he directly gave his golden armor without hesitation.
   After all, the power of Karna's armor was very strong and this armor was the one that gave him the nickname of undead hero. In addition, if he took off his armor, he would suffer a pain that comparable when his skin and meat were peeled off from his body.
   Even so, Karna still gave his golden armor to the monk.
   The monk, whose real identity was Indra, witnessed this scene with his own eyes and looked at Karna, who was still full of blood, couldn't help but feel deeply ashamed of his behavior.
   The King of Gods, Indra knew that his son Arjuna could hardly defeat Karna, and as long as there was that armor, it was impossible for Arjuna to defeat Karna, it was also the reason why Indra disguised himself as a monk to trick Karna to give his armor.
   At the same time, Indra also knew that Karna must have seen through his disguise, after all, Karna owned a skill that gave him the capability to see through everything, even if it was a God, it was impossible to lie in front of Karna.
   But even knowing this, Karna still fulfilled his promise and presented the golden armor.
   Such a noble character and behavior made Indra feel ashamed and because of this, Karna was also known as a charity hero.
   Indra, who received Karna's golden armor, also gave Karna a spear.
   It was the spear that was used by Karna at the moment and the price of liberating this spear was the golden armor that he wore at this moment.
   By offering golden armor to Indra, Karna would receive the strongest spear that could even slay God.
   And the name of this Noble Phantasm was...
   "End everything, Vasavi... Shakti!"
   The sharp spear that could even kill the god at this moment was liberated!
   When Karna pierced the thunder spear in his hand, space trembled.
   The light of destruction formed by a combination of fire and thunder, like a beam of light, fell from the sky and swept straight in the direction of Raikou.
   The ray of light dispelled the darkness in the entire space.
   The ray of light purified the pollution in the entire air.
   Everything moved away as if they were bowing in front of a majestic figure.
   Even the earth also exuded the smell of fear.
   As for Raikou, she could only watch this attack hit her. In her heart, what emerged was an unprecedented sense of crisis and fear.
   The warrior's instinct inside her, telling Raikou that...
   Raikou knew that she would die.
   Facing the blow that could even kill the Gods, a mere hero had no resistance at all.
   It was also why Karna could be hailed as a being that was able to compete for first or second place among heroic spirits that could become one of the strongest in the seat of heroic spirit.
   The reason was the spear that Karna was holding at that moment.
   Even Raikou, who was the descendant of Indra, knew that she had no resistance to this attack. She knew that the four avatars around herself and the Noble Phantasm that she used at this moment couldn't stop this attack.
   If it was before, Raikou wouldn't feel afraid, but after she had made up a promise with Haru, she didn't want to die!
   Raikou wanted to stay alive!
   Raikou wanted to have a real body!
   Raikou wanted to stay with Haru!
   Raikou wanted to have his child!
   In that crisis, Raikou suddenly heard a voice that made her calm down.
   If Raikou was alone then she wouldn't be able to defeat Karna, however, she wasn't alone.
   "By my Command Spell, I order you to use all of your power!"
   A command resounded in Raikou's heart.
   "By my Command Spell, I order you to defeat the enemy in front of you!"
   The second command made Raikou's body very hot.
   "By my Command Spell, I order you to win this battle!"
   The third command made Raikou's power increase.
   "By my Command Spell, I order you that you must live!"
   The fourth command made Raikou's body tremble!
   Then suddenly Raikou felt a strong magic power bursting out from her body and it roared excitedly!
   Raikou smiled and could feel that the magic power that was supplied by her loved one kept coming to her body.
   'Lastly, let me give you Minority World.'
   Raikou was startled then she could feel something that surrounded her.
   'I want you to come back so... win!'
   Raikou wasn't sure what kind of danger that Haru had at this moment, but she knew that without the protection of "Minority World", his defense would be fragile, even so, he still gave this skill to her!
   Raikou knew that he loved her and she loved him, so she was going to win this battle!
   As if to respond to someone who wasn't here, Raikou shouted loudly!
   Then, together with the four avatars holding the Noble Phantasms, they faced this attack together!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!*
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1459: Victory and Defeat
   3,000 meters above the sky, the Floating Garden of Babylon suddenly shook for the second time, and this time, because of how big the explosion was, it was about to fall down.
   At the same time, in one of the rooms in the floating garden, a powerful wave of impact spread out like ripples, causing all the light to leak from the gaps in the doors and windows, illuminating the surroundings.
   No one knew how long this phenomenon lasted, but then it gradually disappeared.
   Here, a fierce battle between two legendary heroes concluded.
   Sand and dust fall from the sky from time to time, and the sound of rubble hitting the ground echoed throughout the room.
   White smoke rose from a piece of scorched ground.
   *Crackle!* *Crackle!* *Crackle!*
   The floor was still cracking, and it spread everywhere.
   It was utterly a scene of destruction, half of the Floating Garden of Babylon had turned into ruins, leaving with nothing and no one could see its previous beauty anymore.
   In these ruins, Raikou was standing tall.
   However, even if Raikou stood tall at that moment, she gasped, showing how tired she was at this battle. The four avatars around her surroundings also disappeared and four Noble Phantasms that were wielded by the four avatars also returned.
   Due to the "Minority World", the damage caused by "Vasavi Shakti" was halved along with three Command Spells that was given by Haru, Raikou was mostly unscathed, but her dress was mostly destroyed since it was impossible to erase 100% damage of "Vasavi Shakti".
   After all, "Minority World" only controlled the minority, not the majority, so it could only control 50% at maximum, and more than that, it would be counted as a majority so using "Minority World" would be useless.
   Even so, Raikou didn't care much about her dress that was destroyed by the earlier confrontation, but rather, she murmured in disbelief. She used magic power to return her dress back and said, "...You're still alive..?"
   Raikou looked at Karna who had fallen and couldn't hide her surprise when she saw how Karna wasn't dead yet.
   Even so, it wouldn't be long before Karna would disappear from this world since there was a huge hole in Karna's chest.
   Because of this huge hole, Raikou could even see the back of Karna.
   Faint light particles began to radiate from the outline of Karna's body and he knew what exactly happened.
   The god slayer spear, under the head-on collision of the four avatars and Noble Phantasms of Raikou, disappeared instantly, but then in that very moment, Raikou stabbed her katana that was covered in the divine lightning, slaying and defeating Karna in one attack.
   Then because of how powerful Raikou's attack was, it blasted Karna's heart along with causing a huge hole in his chest, instantly.
   Now, Karna's spiritual core has been shattered.
   In this battle, Karna was completely lost.
   "Is this... is this the feeling of losing?"
   A faint smile finally appeared on Karna's calm smile.
   Looking at Karna, Raikou couldn't help but shake her head and say, "You're very strong.
   In terms of power, Raikou wasn't as good as Karna after all.
   It was true that Raikou was a top-level servant, a superb existence among all the servants, but it was still not as good as Karna, who could compete for the strongest seat among the heroic spirits.
   The reason why Raikou was able to defeat Karna was that the "Mystery-Slayer" was able to break down Karna's golden armor and she also had the best master among the Holy Grail War.
   If Raikou didn't have a "Mystery-Slayer" skill, then her odds of winning were very low.
   However, even the "Mystery-Slayer" skill allowed Raikou to break through Karna's golden armor, she was helpless in the face of the God-Slaying Spear, Vasavi Shakti. In the end, she was able to withstand the power of "Vasavi Shakti" because Haru had given her the power of three Command Spells and supported her with the power of "Minority World".
   With all of that, it was the reason why Raikou was able to defeat Karna.
   It was also the reason why Raikou understood that without Haru's help, she would definitely fall under Karna's God-Slaying Spear and be destroyed by it.
   Raikou wouldn't have had a chance to win this battle if there wasn't any support from Haru.
   However, even if Raikou won because of Haru's help, she was using her power rather than Haru's help. She used her ability to defeat Karna so she was satisfied with this result.
   It might sound like cheating, but it was also part of her luck to have such a wonderful master.
   If Karna's master also used Command Spells then the result of the duel wouldn't be as smooth as it was now and Raikou would be tattered by wounds, because the attack of Vasavi Shakti would increase by the Command Spells.
   Unfortunately, Karna's luck wasn't good since he didn't have a good master who could support him.
   It was also due to this reason that Karna was quite satisfied with this result.
   In his life, Karna had experienced various battles, but was there a battle where he could truly use all of his strength?
   Indra's deception, Brahman's curse, and even his mother pleaded with him not to fight Arjuna.
   Karna had never been able to go all out in any of his fights, showing how powerful he was and how all of his enemies were helpless in front of him.
   Karna was a cheating character, even God needed to do deception to win against him.
   Now, in this battle, Karna had used his best, and his opponent was almost the same as Arjuna, who was his nemesis, so even if he lost in this battle, he was satisfied since he was able to go all out.
   Now, hearing Raikou's words, Karna shook his head and said, "In the battlefield, there's no strong or weak, only victory and defeat.
   In this battle, Karna lost and Raikou won, it was that simple.
   "I lost to you and your master, this is the result." Karna looked toward the sky and said, "Perhaps, after I lost my master, the result of this duel has already been doomed, maybe that is." Saying so, he looked at Raikou.
   "I know that since I have been defeated, it is a little shameless to ask you a request, but even so, I hope that you can help me to complete it." His tone was very sincere and said, "I hope that you can rescue my master."
   In the end, the only thing that Karna worried about was his master.
   Raikou didn't speak but quietly nodded.
   Karna showed a sincere smile, closed his eyes, and slowly disappeared under the light.
   Hearing such words, Raikou then turned and left.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1460: Unexpected Meeting?
   "Lancer of Red has been defeated..."
   The moment Karna was defeated, someone noticed this matter immediately.
   The person who noticed it wasn't Semiramis, the Empress, who had absolute control over this Floating Garden of Babylon.
   Seramis's hands were full, dealing with all the things that were happening in the floating garden, and she didn't have time to spare to see the conclusion of the battle between Karna and Raikou.
   Therefore, it wasn't Semiramis, but Jeanne, the first one who noticed the defeat of Karna.
   Jeanne stopped, holding her battle flag, closed her eyes, and after a while, she confirmed the matter.
   As the Ruler of this Holy Grail War, Jeanne had the privilege of knowing the status of every servant clearly. If anyone had lost, she would be the first one who knew about this matter, besides the victor of the duel.
   Jeanne could also feel the direction of Karna and Raikou were, because of her privilege.
   "Has Miss Raikou defeated Karna?"
   Jeanne couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief.
   The defeat of Karna was great news for those who were the enemies of the Red Faction.
   if someone asked who was the strongest servant on the Red Faction, then apart from Karna, no one could be the one.
   Even after relying on Shinobu's body, her status parameter had increased several times, Jeanne didn't have the confidence that she was able to stay alive after being hit by the God Slaying Spear, Vasavi Shakti.
   After all, Vasavi Shakti was a Noble Phantasm that was granted by Indra (King of Gods) to Karna himself.
   Even Semiramis, who controlled everything in this Floating Garden of Babylon, could only teleport herself to escape from Vasavi Shakti, showing how dangerous this Noble Phantasm was.
   Now that the strongest servant on the Red Faction had been eliminated, it was good news for Jeanne.
   "It's just that I didn't expect Miss Raikou to defeat Karna.
   Jeanne knew about the unavoidable battle between Raikou and Karna, however, it was a pity that Raikou's chance of winning against Karna was very small, especially when Karna owned a God Slaying Spear, Vasavi Shakti.
   "Haru should be using the power of Command Spell and by strengthening Miss Raikou's strength, Miss Raikou can defeat that hero."
   Jeanne smiled since her decision to transfer two Command Spells to Haru wasn't in vain and it was a great decision.
   Jeanne once again cast her gaze into the distance.
   Unlike the rest of the servants, Jeanne was summoned by the Holy Grail.
   Therefore, Jeanne could clearly feel the existence and the position of the Holy Grail, even if there were twists and turns in the middle, she wouldn't lose her way.
   In this Holy Grail War, whoever was most likely to arrive at the Holy Grail first may not be Haru, but Jeanne.
   Now, the servants of the Red Faction had been distracted by the servants of the Black Faction, and the owner of this floating garden seemed to be preoccupied with Haru so right now, it was the best time for Jeanne to attack!
   "If you miss this chance, then there might not be a chance anymore..."
   With this thought on her mind, Jeanne was ready to move again.
   However, at that moment, Jeanne suddenly felt a breath of servant approaching.
   Almost at the same time, a wall on the road ahead of Jeanne suddenly exploded, causing rubble and dust to fly everywhere.
   A coughing sound suddenly rang in the dust ahead.
   Immediately, a fierce voice with a little anger in complaint followed.
   "Can't you just enter a normal way...?!"
   Faced with this complaint, a somewhat rude female voice also sounded.
   "Isn't that troublesome? This is much simpler!"
   With such a voice, the talk between the two sides unfolded like no one else was there beside them.
   "It might be simple for you, but for me, I might die, can you not understand that?"
   "Huh? Die? Why? I am here! You won't die beside me!"
   "....I am a human. I am more fragile than you, so next time, I hope that you will think about me more, alright? I will die if you do this kind of thing again, okay?"
   "Since you're afraid of death, then don't come from the beginning! I can do it alone!"
   "You're a Saber, not an Archer who has an "Independent Action"."
   "It's alright. It's alright. Believe me in!"
   "....I am not sure what to say anymore."
   With the sound of such conversations, two figures with obvious height differences slowly appeared from the dust.
   The one who had been complaining in that conversation was a middle-aged man who had a villain-like appearance and probably in his late 30s or more.
   Next to him, there was a knight wearing fully armed armor and holding a sword that exuded an ominous aura.
   Looking at the pair, Jeanne's face tightened and her expression became serious.
   "Saber of Red and her master...?!"
   The Saber of Red was the rebellious knight, Modred, who had killed Vlad III before and the fierce-looking uncle was Mordred's master, Kairi Sisigou.
   The voice of Jeanne made Mordred and Kairi look at Jeanne as if they had only discovered her existence now.
   Kairi said to Jeanne with a smile that didn't look friendly at all, but his tone seemed like he knew Jeanne as if she was the daughter of his neighbor.
   "Unexpectedly, the first servant that I have encountered after climbing this floating garden is you."
   The words of Kairi made Jeanne show a serious expression since it was the first time for both of them to meet each other.
   However, Kairi was able to accurately recognize Jeanne, indicating that Kairi, who was different from the Red Faction and had been acting independently from the beginning to the end, had a grasp of the intelligence on the battlefield.
   Jeanne also learned about Kairi's information from the Yggdmillennia clan beforehand.
   From what Jeanne learned, Kairi seemed to be a necromancer and a Magus, who used Magecraft for money. He was being entrusted by the Magic Association to participate in the Holy Grail War, but after that, he didn't join the Red Faction who acted together since Mordred didn't like Semiramis, but even so, presumably, Kairi might have sensed something was wrong, unable to trust Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and Semiramis, and it was the reason why he decided to act independently from the beginning to the end.
   However, this master who avoided the Red Faction and the Black Faction finally appeared with his servant.
   Jeanne looked at Kairi and asked, "Are you going to fight on the side of the Red Faction?"
   Regarding this question, the person who answered wasn't Kairi, but Mordred.
   "Are you kidding me?!" Mordred expressed disgust and said, "I don't want to act with that poisonous woman!"
   Obviously, Mordred showed a rejection from the Assyrian Empress in her response.
   "Now, you know it, right? Ruler." Kairi speared his arms and said, "My servant doesn't want to get involved with the Red Faction, so I won't join them."
   "Then, please step away." Jeanne didn't relax her vigilance and said, "I have somewhere to go..."
   "Wait a moment! Wait a moment! You don't need to be in hurry."
   Kairi interrupted Jeanne, his eyes under the sunglasses looked at Jeanne in front of him and said, "Ruler, how about we work together?"
   Jeanne was silent since she was shocked by Kairi's words.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1461: Work Together?
   Jeanne couldn't help but look at Kairi in surprise.
   Facing such a reaction from Jeanne, Mordred curled her lips and said, "Hey, hey, why are you so surprised?" She grinned and said, "We don't plan to fight against you so isn't it normal for us to work together with you, isn't it?"
   Upon hearing this, Jeanne became calm and nodded.
   Jeanne glanced at Mordred then at Kairi, and finally, she understood why they were eager to work with her.
   "Did you want to work with me because of the Holy Grail?"
   Because among the people in this place, it was only Jeanne who could determine the position of the Holy Grail.
   If Kairi and Mordred wanted to get the Holy Grail, then working together with Jeanne was naturally the fastest way for both of them to get the Holy Grail.
   Jeanne's words caused Kairi and Mordred to feel a bit startled then looked at each other.
   "Well, you have seen through us, right?" Kairi let out a long sigh and then looked at Mordred with a helpless expression. "Look, I told you not to say much. You're not good at lying, and because of that you have exposed our intention to Ruler."
   "You...! This isn't my fault!" Mordred was furious and pointed her finger at Kairi. "I just said a few words! Why did you say that everything is my fault?!"
   "For a smart person, one sentence is enough." Kairi let out a tired sigh and said, "With what you have said before, it is quite easy for someone to determine our intention which causes this to happen."
   "Uh..." Mordred knew that it was her fault for talking too much, but she was unwilling to admit it.
   Seeing this situation, Jeanne chuckled. She had to admit that the combination of Kairi and Mordred was too funny. She then looked at both of them and said, "I understand, then let's work together."
   Hearing such an answer, Kairi and Mordred were dumbfounded on the spot, they looked at Jeanne with a confused expression.
   "You... You agree?" Kairi was in a daze and asked, "Even if you know that our purpose is the Holy Grail, you agree to work with us?"
   "There's nothing to be surprised about." Jeanne smiled and said, "I am the Ruler of the Holy Grail War. I will act fairly to every master and servant in this Holy Grail War and it is also normal for you to want to get the Holy Grail. As long as you don't violate the rules of the Holy Grail War, then I don't have a reason to stop you from gaining the Holy Grail."
   In the end, Jeanne didn't have a conflict of interest with Kairi and Mordred so she didn't mind working together with them.
   "The act of guiding you to the Holy Grail might be a little violation in this Holy Grail War, but I need your help to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada so whoever gets the Holy Grail in the end, it isn't within my jurisdiction."
   However, Jeanne was somewhat bitter in her heart since she had some selfish feeling where she wanted Haru to win the Holy Grail War, but as the Ruler of the Holy Grail War, she couldn't intervene with the issue of the ownership of the Holy Grail and she couldn't cause trouble for Kairi and Mordred because of her selfishness, even though she knew that both of them were trying to use her to get the Holy Grail for themselves.
   Hearing Jeanne's explanation, Kairi and Mordred smiled.
   "Very good!" Mordred grinned and patted Jeanne's shoulder. "That's how it should be!"
   "It's great that you have agreed." Kairi took his cigarette from his pocket, and after lighting it, inhaled the smoke to his lungs, released it out, and said to Jeanne, "Then, you can bring Saber with you, as long as you lead us to the Holy Grail, we will provide you with combat assistance."
   Before Jeanne could react to Kairi, Mordred was shocked and pointed her finger at herself.
   "Me? Just me?" Mordred looked at Kairi with a suspicious expression and asked, "What about you?"
   "Of course, I hide." Kairi smoked, leaned on the wall relaxedly, and said, "This is the fight between monsters. If I am there then I might die, I don't want to die."
   "...Master, aren't you too timid? You're a necromancer! You have seen a lot of corpses and people dying, how can you be afraid to die?!"
   "It's because I am timid that I can survive until now. If I weren't afraid of death, I might have become a corpse a long time ago."
   Kairi said and didn't even care about both Mordred and Jeanne who looked at him with a speechless expression since it might be weird for a necromancer to be afraid of death and made a decision to that was the most beneficial for himself, rationally.
   Kairi waved his hand and said, "I will go and hide now. I will be only your burden if I go with you."
   "Hurry up and go!" Mordred snorted and shook her head. "Don't hide too far away, or it'll be troublesome to protect you."
   Kairi left such a sentence and then slipped away.
   "Okay, Ruler, don't just stand there." Mordred was very rude, placed her sword on her shoulder, and said, "If you don't move then I will leave you behind."
   After that, Mordred really left Jeanne behind and walked forward on her own.
   Jeanne wasn't sure what to say and there was only one question remaining on her mind.
   "Does she really want me to lead the way?"
   Jeanne was speechless, shaking her head, before chasing after Mordred since this rebellious knight almost lost on her way.
   After starting again, Jeanne and Mordred turned into two whirlwinds, galloping on the corridor in this floating garden.
   In the process, Jeanne relied on her privileges as a Ruler to see through Mordred's status parameter.
   Alignment: Chaotic Neutral.
   Magic Resistance: B Rank.
   Cancel spells with a chant below the three verses. Even if targeted by High-Thaumaturgy and Greater Rituals, it is difficult for her to be affected.
   Most vehicles can be handled with above-average skills. However, Mordred cannot ride the likes of Phantasm Races such as Monstrous Beasts.
   During the battle, one is able to always feel the optimal course of action. Visual and auditory obstacles are halved.
   Mordred's weapons and body are infused with magical energy just like her father. By taking off her Noble Phantasm helm, Mordred is able to further chad her body into mana.
   Battle Continuation: B Rank.
   This skill represents her will to not give up. It was thanks to this strong curse that bound her body that she was able to give Artoria a mortal wound even after death from having been pierced with the Holy Lance.
   A rare skill that represents the natural talent to command an army. During team battles, one's team's abilities are elevated. Mordred's charisma fully shows itself during the rebellion.
   Mordred seemed to have a Noble Phantasm that hid her True Name and ability. If it weren't because of Jeanne's extremely high luck, she wouldn't be able to see Mordred's True Name and ability.
   After seeing through Mordred's abilities, Jeanne nodded and amazed.
   'She deserves to be the knight who ended the legend of King Arthur.'
   In Jeanne's mind, Mordred was really worthy to be Saber Class, who was known as the strongest type of servant in the Holy Grail War.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1462: Mordred
   Among all kinds of legends, in terms of popularity, the legend of King Arthur could be said to be one of the most popular in the world.
   King Arthur was one of the most legendary characters and was also a great king of ancient Britain. He ruled the existence of the Knights of the round tables, the group of legendary knights, and it could be said that he was the perfect king, even in the eyes of future generations.
   Perhaps, in the UK, there were still a lot of people who believed that King Arthur wasn't dead and he would return someday.
   In the legend of King Arthur, there were a lot of popular characters and one of them was Mordred.
   Mordred was a member of Knights of the Round Table and he was under the command of King Arthur directly. He was also the heir of King Arthur, and he was also known as the son of King Arthur.
   Mordred might not be as good as Lancelot, Gawain, Kay, or other knights on the Knight of the Round Table, however, he was the one who led the rebellion in ancient Britain and gave a fatal blow to King Arthur, leading to his death.
   The reason for the rebellion was quite simple and that was because King Arthur didn't acknowledge Mordred to inherit the throne, even though Mordred was his child.
   However, in this Holy Grail War, Mordred wasn't "he", but rather "she", her gender was a female rather than a male.
   Mordred had a huge obsession to become a king, and she would do anything to do it, even killing Vlad III, who was known as the King of Wallachian. It was as if her existence was born to kill any kings in this world.
   In terms of strength, Mordred might not be as good as the immortal Siegfried, but as a Saber Class of servants, her strength was enough to call her, one of the strongest servants in this Holy Grail War.
   While Jeanne was thinking about these things, an enemy suddenly appeared in front of them.
   Jeanne and Mordred frowned at the same time.
   The enemy that appeared in front of them was a magical fish that Semiramis had summoned.
   A group of magical fish suddenly appeared in front of them, and the moment they saw Jeanne and Mordred, their eyes suddenly became red, violent, and bloodthirsty, roaring like a beast that was hungry, and leaping toward both Jeanne and Mordred with their fangs and claws.
   "Hey, is that the poisonous woman's pet?"
   Mordred didn't hide her disdain, looking at a group of disgusting fishes, and asking that question directly to Jeanne.
   Mordred snorted, looking at a group of fishes, and said, "If you don't move then I will deal with all of them." When the words fell, she rushed out without waiting for Jeanne to respond.
   With a heavy stomp on the ground, red lightning flashed under Mordred's feet.
   This phenomenon was caused by the "Mana Burst" skill that was owned by Mordred.
   Using "Mana Burst", Mordred's speed increased and before she reached a group of fishes, her armor changed, covering all of her body, including her face with a bullhead-like helmet.
   Mordred raised her sword, screaming, and rushed out directly.
   The group of sacred fish opened its mouths that were full of fangs and were about to eat Mordred whole.
   However, in an instant...
   Red lightning flashed across and cut off the head of the group of sacred fishes.
   A large amount of blood splattered directly, staining the walls and the ground with red color.
   Mordred laughed happily, facing a group of sacred fishes that rushed one after another toward her, the sword in her hand was covered with red lightning, killing all the fishes, causing the red sword to become redder.
   *Slash!* *Slash!* *Slash!*
   Amidst the sound of meat slashing, a group of corridors was covered in blood, creating a pool of blood, staining the corridor with red color.
   Mordred didn't care about anything, killing a group of fishes happily, without care of anything, like a beast on the top of a food chain.
   The sword on her hand was like a violent tornado, and unlike a knight who used superb and beautiful swordsmanship to kill their enemies, Mordred was an incarnation of violence, like a thug that beat up people crazily.
   But because of this, Mordred was called the rebellious knight.
   The sword in her hand was something that she used to kill her father, and at this moment, she used this sword to kill everything in front of her, ignoring the existence of the saint behind her.
   In the last slashing sound, the last sacred fish fell, and the armor on Mordred's body was completely dyed red.
   Putting the sword on her shoulder, Mordred snorted and showed a bored expression under her helmet.
   Such a battle was unable to satisfy Mordred and she wanted a more exciting battle.
   On the other hand, Jeanne only watched this scene silently and after, Mordred ended the battle, she spoke.
   "Since the Assassin of Red has summoned that group of sacred fishes, it proves that we're not that far from where she is."
   Hearing Jeanne's words, Mordred nodded in agreement.
   "From here, I can smell an unpleasant smell. It is definitely the smell of the poisonous woman. I can smell it even from a long distance. I wonder how many days that woman hasn't taken a shower?" Mordred took off her helmet and showed her nose that was wrinkled, showing her disgust toward Semiramis.
   'Does she smell like that?'
   Jeanne was speechless but didn't say anything.
   Mordred and Jeanne didn't stop moving, after clearing all the group of the sacred fishes, and continued to move forward.
   Along the way, another sacred fish swarmed toward them and launched an attack.
   In front of this group of sacred fish, Jeanne didn't even have time to shoot since Mordred brandished her sword, killing all of them without leaving anything to Jeanne.
   Then before long as Jeanne said, the end of the corridor appeared before them.
   A magnificent and huge door appeared in front of the two of them.
   Mordred yelled, speeding up, and rushed toward the door.
   As the muffled sound rang, the huge door blasted off, causing the red lightning to fly around, like a poisonous snake, on the ground and the walls.
   Jeanne didn't say anything and only let out a long sigh, looking at how rude Mordred was. She suddenly understood the feeling of Kairi at that moment.
   Mordred turned a deaf ear to Jeanne's reaction and then slowed down, carrying her sword and walking slowly into the door.
   In the next second, sultry laughter sounded in front of them.
   "What a special way to say hello, Saber of Red."
   That voice made Mordred stop in her footsteps.
   Jeanne, who followed from behind, also stopped abruptly, raised her head, and looked forward.
   In front of Jeanne and Mordred, there was a huge throne that arched high with statues and steps, and on the top of it, there was an Assyrian Empress, sitting lazily, with her hand on one of her cheeks, showing a beautiful smile to an uninvited guest.
   "Even the Ruler is here? You're a lot faster than I thought."
   Semiramis calmly faced the incoming enemies.
   That lofty posture made Jeanne frown and Mordred felt uncomfortable.
   However, at this moment without waiting for Mordred to attack, Jeanne took a step forward which caused Mordred to feel confused since Jeanne's aura was somewhat different.
   Jeanne looked at Semiramis and asked, "Where's Haru?!" She was quite worried about Haru since after they arrived at this floating garden, he was suddenly teleported which caused her heart to feel worried, especially when both of her and Shinobu knew that Haru was quite weak against women.
   In response, Semiramis smiled and said, "He's dead."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1463: Even if I die, I don't want to!
   Jeanne's expression stagnated and showed an expression of disbelief.
   Even Shinobu, who was inside, also felt shocked when she heard such words.
   Mordred looked at Jeanne curiously, wondering who was this guy that could make Jeanne show such an expression.
   However, neither Jeanne nor Semiramis paid attention to Mordred.
   In the next second, Semiramis snapped her fingers, and showed a projection screen that was displayed in mid-air.
   What appeared on the screen was an extremely large hall in the temple, however, it was hard to see what was happening inside, considering how a purple-black mist completely covered the space within the hall.
   The mist was so thick that no one could see what was happening within the hall.
   With such a scene unfolding in front of them, Semiramis let out a sigh and said, "As you can see, that hall has been filled with a strong poison. I am afraid of such a poison, let alone a human being, even a servant will melt inside without leaving any bones behind. You can see that there's no movement there and I can only say that he's dead." She looked at Jeanne and said, "If only he decided to become my servant then I might be able to save him. Unfortunately,..." She really felt quite regretful when she thought that she had killed another man that made her attracted.
   Jeanne and Shinobu were stunned by Semiramis's words since the meaning of her words was clear that Haru was inside that poisonous hall and since there was no movement there, Semiramis concluded that he had died.
   "That hall has been isolated by me, after all, the toxicity of the poison is very strong, if I open the hall, then this floating garden might be affected by the poison and all the people inside will be poisoned to death."
   Semiramis didn't show a happy expression, but then from Jeanne's expression, she was a bit surprised to know that Haru's girlfriend would be Jeanne. In her heart, she was a bit surprised and amazed, but then, she snorted, wondering what was so special about Ruler, considering she was several times more beautiful than Jeanne.
   Mordred, on the other hand, looked at Semiramis and Jeanne, wondering why their expressions were so weird, making her curious about who they were talking about.
   "However, in the face of Basmu's poison, that boy was able to fight bravely. With his record, he is even greater than most of the heroes and worthy of praise, don't you think so?" Semiramis said while looking at Jeanne.
   Since Haru had died, Semiramis didn't think too much and at this moment, she tried to agitate Jeanne so it would be easier for her to deal with Jeanne, considering how she needed to fight two servants at the same time.
   "I can see that your relationship with that boy seems pretty good."
   Semiramis smiled and said, "How is it? Do you need my help to find out whether there's any flesh or bones there?" Such words were like sharp blades that stabbed directly to Jeanne's heart.
   Mordred growled, looking at Semiramis full of hostility. The reason why she was furious wasn't because of Haru, but rather, she was furious at Semiramis, who showed such contempt, ridicule, and arrogance which made her want to puke.
   Semiramis's tone made Mordred furious, then Jeanne's reaction should be bigger, right?
   However, Jeanne was unexpectedly calm and shook her head.
   "...You don't know about his power.."
   Her words were low, but it caused both Semiramis and Mordred to raise their eyebrows, wondering what Jeanne meant by those words.
   Jeanne looked at Semiramis and said, "You should stop right now, Empress of Assyria!" She twirled the holy flag in her hand then stomped the bottom of the holy flag on the ground with powerful strength.
   The ground that was being hit was cracked and caused a hollow on it.
   The flag on the holy flag was fluttering by the wind.
   Standing under the holy flag, the temperament of Jeanne suddenly changed, becoming even more sacred and holy.
   Staring at Semiramis, Jeanne spoke.
   "You don't know about his strength. I believe that he won't die and he will come soon."
   There was no doubt or hesitation in her words.
   "So stop with your nasty provocation since it is useless on me."
   Jeanne didn't act nor did she put in any bravery, but rather, she believed in him.
   There was a firm belief in Jeanne's eyes that told everyone present that he was alright.
   Even if there wasn't any basis, reason, or anything, Jeanne believed that Haru would be alright.
   Semiramis was wondering whether that boy could get out of that poisonous hall.
   Semiramis didn't conceal anything and directly told her emotion at that moment.
   "Unexpectedly, the famous saint is such a boring person. You should show more emotion to entertain men."
   Semiramis then turned her gaze to Mordred.
   "And you, Saber of Red, you're a servant of our side, right? Now that you're working with the Black Faction, are you planning to betray us?"
   Hearing these words, Mordred laughed. She snorted and said, "Stop with your nonsense!" She looked at Semiramis and the face under the helmet looked at the Empress full of contempt.
   "Do you think I don't know what you've done to all the masters on the Red Faction? Now you still have a face to say that I am someone from your group? Is your face as thick as this floating garden?"
   Semiramis narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "Indeed, I have put all the masters that are sent by the Magic Association into a dream with my poison, and my master also has controlled all the servants on the Red Faction, but what about it?" She cast her gaze on Mordred and smiled. "Anyway for us, a master is just a puppet who summons us and provides us with Magic Power. We just responded to their call, not to become their cow, horse, or slave, right? All of us have a wish that we want to realize!"
   "You're the same, right? Rebellious knight?"
   Semiramis stated directly at Mordred's identity and said, "Now, the Holy Grail is on our side, as long as you come over, your wish can be fulfilled together, so how about you throw away your insignificant master and come with us?"
   As soon as Semiramis's words fell, Mordred put her sword on her shoulder.
   Neither Semiramis nor Jeanne could see Mordred's expression at this moment since her face was covered in a helmet.
   However, her words were heard by everyone present.
   "...You're really a nasty bitch."
   Mordred snorted and said, "If you still don't understand then let me say it to you directly." She pointed her sword at Semiramis and said, "The reason why I didn't join the Red Faction from the beginning to the end wasn't because of my master, or anything, but because your face and smell are so disgusting that it makes me want to puke!
   "Even if I die, I don't want to realize with wish with you, you bitch!"
   When such words entered Semiramis's ears, she closed her eyes, but a visible vein appeared on her forehead, showing how angry she was.
   Then Semiramis opened her eyes and said, "Then die."
   After saying such words, the deadly poisonous gas began to spread.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1464: How Unpleasant
   Inside the hall, a brightly colored mist started to fill up, and the smell of the mist was so fragrant that it caused the people who smelled it to be intoxicated.
   However, in front of this mist, the expression of Jeanne and Mordred changed at the same time.
   Two servants leaped back without hesitation.
   However, those moves were simply meaningless in front of those brightly colored mists that covered up the entire hall.
   The door behind which had just been destroyed by Mordred suddenly restored in sway like a mirage, and closed this place with a loud sound, without letting anything or anything escape or enter.
   At the same time, the surrounding space was also twisted, making this vast hall even larger, caused both Jeanne and Mordred who retreated at the speed close to a bullet shot didn't even close their distance with the door at all.
   As a result, the thick poisonous mist filled the entire space with a very fast speed, without leaving any space behind, and at the same time, the poisonous mist also began to invade the bodies of both Jeanne and Mordred.
   Jeanne felt her body was very uncomfortable at that moment, but then, she moved slightly and all the poison inside her body was being eaten by Shinobu's poison. She didn't move and tried to make an antidote for Semirami's poison quietly.
   On the other hand, Mordred was confused.
   "Is this the Noble Phantasm of that nasty bitch..!?"
   "Sikera Usum: Arrogant King's Alcohol."
   Semiramis's second Noble Phantasm, and it could be said that it was even stronger than her Hanging Garden of Babylon. It was her main Noble Phantasm and also her symbol as the oldest poison user.
   This Noble Phantasm could make Semiramis's surrounding space and even magic have the characteristic of "poison", enabling her to create any poison anywhere as long as she wanted.
   The moment Semiramis used this Noble Phantasm, even the small fire that she created would become poisonous, showing how strong this Noble Phantasm was.
   In the Holy Grail War, if Semiramis was summoned then she would use this Sikera Usum as her main of Noble Phantasm, but, if the master could collect the material of the Hanging Garden of Babylon and created that legendary floating garden, then the effect of the poison would increase several times, reaching a very terrifying level.
   Within this floating garden, Semiramis could control the space itself and at the same time, she could send the poison that was made by this Sekira Usum to any place within the floating garden, making her close to an invincible state.
   Furthermore, when Semiramis was within the "Hanging Gardens of Babylon", she could even summon creatures of the Phantasmal Species if they had an anecdote related to poison, such as the Basmu.
   Although this Noble Phantasm was only B+ Rank of Noble Phantasm, within this "Hanging Gardens of Babylon" its strength was comparable to the A+ Rank of Noble Phantasm.
   Jeanne quickly shouted out, looking at Mordred beside her, worried that something might happen to her since she needed her help.
   "Don't worry! I still have my armor! At least, there won't be any problem in a short time!"
   Mordred immediately responded and she raised the sword in her hand.
   "Is this the only thing that you can do, nasty bitch? Then I will kill you first!"
   After those shouts, Mordred burst into red lightning all over her body. Under the effect of this "Mana Burst", she turned into a red flash and launched a surprise attack toward Semiramis.
   In response, Semiramis still sat on her throne and smiled lazily, stretched out her hand, and snapped her fingers.
   Then suddenly a crisp clashing sound rang, causing sparks to burst out.
   Mordred, who leaped to the throne and slammed her sword, couldn't help but let out a surprised voice.
   In front of Semiramis, a barrier appeared, blocking Mordred's attack easily.
   Mordred raised her brow then quickly slashed her sword several times toward the barrier, causing a spark of fire to appear one after another, but her attack failed to break the barrier.
   "What a barbaric way of fighting, rebellious knight."
   Semiramis chuckled, showed her disdain, then snapped her fingers again.
   Suddenly, a chain made of poisonous gas appeared and moved in the direction of Mordred like a snake about to bite down its prey!
   Mordred yelled loudly, and the sword in her hand was brandished like a tornado.
   The sharp blade slashed the poisonous chain, destroyed it, and dissipated into the air.
   Mordred's momentum didn't stop, and her sword was shining with red lightning, then without hesitation, she used all of her power to cut down Semiramis!
   Seeing the approaching blade, Semiramis didn't have the slightest fear in her eyes, but rather a ridicule.
   Seeing the ridicule in Semiramis's eyes clearly, Mordred felt an unprecedented crisis, and stopped her attack, before quickly retreating by stomping the barrier in front of her, and almost at the same time, chains with hooks like a scorpion's stinger on their ends sprang out from behind the throne where Semiramis was sitting.
   The chains were like a viper, strangled in an empty space.
   If Mordred hadn't stopped her attack just now, her body could have been pierced by the chains and her body would be filled with poison in an instant.
   Semiramis raised her brows because she didn't expect Mordred to avoid a sneak attack before.
   "It seems that your instincts are as sharp as a monkey, rebellious knight."
   Obviously, it was because of Mordred's instinct that she could avoid Semiramis's attack before.
   Unlike Jeanne's "Revelation," Mordred's "Instinct" worked quite differently.
   The "Revelation" was like a picture that suddenly appeared on the head of the user, giving a lot of information about a lot of things.
   It was like how Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who could learn about Haru's existence, and at how, he learned some of Haru's ability such as "pleasure magic" and at how Jeanne also relied on "Revelation" to find out the location of the Red Faction many times before.
   However "Instinct" was like a sixth sense, Mordred might not be able to see what Semiramis was about to do, but her "Instinct," told her that there was a danger and was able to avoid it beforehand.
   "But how many times can your "instinct" help you?"
   Waving her hands, a number of poisonous chains were moving in the direction of Modred.
   "Like I said before! It's useless!"
   Mordred shouted and brandished her sword toward the countless chains that came toward her, instead of retreating.
   After all, it wasn't her style to dodge an attack.
   As a rebellious knight who fought against King Arthur, Mordred wanted to wipe clean the smug face of this nasty bitch!
   Until her head was cut off, Mordred would continue to charge!
   Even the result of this fight would mean her death.
   On the other hand, Jeanne, who had created an antidote for the poison, also encountered unexpected obstacles.
   Jeanne looked at two servants who appeared in front of her with a surprised expression.
   "...I was transferred into this poisonous place so suddenly.. that empress is really fucked up..."
   "It's really unpleasant."
   Two heroes of Greek mythology appeared in front of Jeanne with displeased expressions.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1465: Impossible's Wish
   "Rider of Red! Archer of Red!"
   Seeing the two servants from the Red Faction suddenly appear in front of her and block her way, Jeanne suddenly noticed something.
   "The Archer of Black has lost...!?"
   Jeanne was at a loss when she noticed the great sage in Greek mythology had completely disappeared.
   "What's so surprising, Saint?"
   Achilles carried his spear on his shoulders, smiling with his eyes closed.
   "Isn't it a normal thing for the disciple to surpass the teacher?"
   The meaning of those words was extremely clear and everyone present knew what Achiless meant by those words.
   Chiron was defeated, and he was defeated by his ex-disciple, the demigod hero in Greek mythology, Achilles.
   If someone looked closely at Achilles, they would notice that he was covered in wounds and bruises, there was even a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, showing that he had gone through a fierce battle.
   However, the result of the battle was Chiron's defeat and Achiless's victory.
   "You don't need to worry."
   Achilles didn't open his eyes, as if he was afraid that his eyes would betray his inner emotions that were tormented by the sadness of killing his own teacher. Then in this state, he said to Jeanne.
   "I didn't touch the siblings. The teacher has taken care of them so I won't kill them."
   It seemed that after defeating Chiron and surprising his ex-teacher, Achilles didn't have joy in his heart, but rather sadness and guilt, causing his feelings to be mixed at this moment.
   Even Atalanta, who was standing beside Achiless, seemed to be in a bad mood.
   "The victor of my battle hasn't been decided yet, but you have ignored my opinion and directly transferred me over?"
   Staring at Semiramis, Atalanta tried to hold the anger on her heart.
   However, Atalanta's words made the people present feel quite surprised.
   Chiron was defeated, but Astolfo, who wasn't that strong or rather quite weak, hadn't lost and could fight against Atalanta until now.
   However, they felt that it was quite normal, considering the number of Noble Phantasms that was owned by Astolfo was a lot.
   Relying on those Noble Phantasms, even if Astolfo couldn't defeat Atalanta, he could protect himself and his master easily.
   Jeanne could feel Astolfo's breath still lingering outside, and seemed to be dealing with the Dragon Tooth Warriors on the outside.
   After dealing with all of that, Astolfo might probably reunite with Fiore and Caules.
   Achilles pointed his spear toward Jeanne as if he was planning to get rid of the complicated emotions in his heart.
   "You're my next opponent?"
   Even if Achilles didn't have a desire to fight, he still did his job as a servant and he would never escape the battle before him.
   Even Atalanta also raised her bow silently. She might not feel good about being manipulated by Semiramis, but even with all of that, as a huntress, she wouldn't let go of the prey in front of her.
   Looking at these two Greek heroes, Jeanne's eyes changed.
   "Do you really want to fight?"
   Jeanne stared at Achilles and Atalanta then said, "What Amakusa Shirou Tokisada does is undoubtedly wrong, and as heroes, are you going to help his wrongdoings?"
   Jeanne's question caused the eyes of Achilles and Atalanta to flicker slightly.
   "Wrong?" Atalanta cast a sharp gaze on Jeanne, and said coldly, "Why can you be so clear that what he has been doing is wrong?"
   "Because my "Revelation," told me so," Jeanne said without hesitation, staring at both of them. "Even if it is baseless, I believe that what Amakusa Shirou Tokisada is doing for humans in this era, no, even in this world, it's a wrong thing."
   "...Really?" Atalanta said, but her face became even colder than before, and she said to Jeanne, "But, saint, I think what that man is going to do is something that is worth supporting by all the heroic spirits."
   "What are you talking about?" Jeanne was startled by Atalanta's words.
   "You don't know what the priest is going to do with the Holy Grail, right?" Achilles also looked at Jeanne and said, "He's going to use the Holy Grail to realize his wish, and his wish is...
   "To save all the humanity...
   "In other words, he's going to hope for the salvation of all the humans in this world."
   When this sentence came to Jeanne's ears, she almost stopped her breath.
   Salvation for all the humans in this world?
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's wish was to save humanity?
   "Do you think it's impossible, right?" Achilles could see the expression of disbelief on Jeanne and said, "Why do you think it is impossible? You're also a saint, right? Although I don't like him, his wish is pure and it is coming from his heart. He has decided to use the Holy Grail to give salvation to all the humans in this world."
   The Greek demigod hero said this to Jeanne without any hesitation.
   Even Atalanta on the side also nodded.
   "I have the same opinion. Even if that man feels very unpleasant, his wish is something that is worthy of my support. He has also been standing here until now because of that belief and he's going to use the Holy Grail to save all the humans in this world without hesitation."
   In other words, the madman's wish was to give salvation to all mankind in this world.
   Such a question appeared on Jeanne's mind, but then when she recalled Achiless's words, she understood that even if Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was only a saint from a small country, died miserably, and his popularity wasn't as popular as Jeanne, but Shirou was also a hero who believed in the miracle of the Lord.
   As long as someone is called a saint, their greatest ideal is undoubtedly to save all humans in the world.
   However, so far, no saint or hero had even saved the world.
   The "save" in the previous sentence didn't mean protecting human beings in crisis or disaster, but saving humanity in the real sense and that is...
   "To create an ideal world without disputes, desires, evil, and sins."
   Atalanta said those words to Jeanne.
   "That's the wish of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada."
   Such words made Jeanne silent because this wish was impossible to achieve. Shaking her head, she said, "The Holy Grail has its own limit." She let out a sigh and said, "Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's wish can't be realized at all."
   Such a thing was normal since even if the Holy Grail was powerful, its strength wasn't enough to realize such an impossible wish, especially when the Holy Grail that was on Shirou's hand was the Holy Grail that was made by a Magecraft ritual, even if there was a real Holy Grail, Shirou's wish was impossible to achieve.
   In response, Achilles and Atalanta also fell into silence with complicated expressions. Both of them also understood that Shirou's wish was basically impossible to realize.
   Even if Shirou had found a way to realize his wish, no one would truly believe that his wish could be truly realized.
   Even if in theory, it was possible to achieve such a wish, but...
   "However, we have no reason to refute his theory."
   Atalanta said stubbornly, then she raised her bow again, and said, "If this the case, then there's no reason to persuade you anymore."
   Achilles also held his spear, and fixed his eyes on Jeanne, ready for the battle.
   The fight between them was already inevitable.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1466: How can it be....
   In the collision of steel and steel, the holy flag and the spear bounced off along with bursting sparks, causing the impact to create strong wind to ripple around the collision point.
   Achilles' whole disposition had changed into a sharp spear and his eyes kept staring at Jeanne ready to stab her. The spear in his hand was turned, before he moved very fast toward Jeanne.
   The clashing sound of steel continued to sound, causing the spear and the holy flag to bounce off, again and again, igniting clusters of sparks.
   "You're very good, Saintess!"
   As the battle progressed, Achilles seemed to have completely stepped out from the complex emotion that he felt before and devoted himself to the fierce battle in front of him. He showed an excited smile, manipulating the spear on his hands, and continued to attack Jeanne.
   Jeanne raised her eyebrows and didn't say much. She kicked the ground, retreating like a gust of wind, tried to keep her distance from Achilles, while waving the holy flag in her hand, bounced off the sharp tip of the spear that was aimed toward her from time to time.
   The figures of Jeanne and Achilles were like two meteors chasing each other, flashing extremely fast in an infinite space that end couldn't be reached no matter what, and fought fiercely, causing clusters of sparks to emerge one after another.
   At this moment, the sound of something that pierced the air was heard.
   Three arrows were wrapped in a whirlwind, pierced through the air at a very fast speed, breaking open the surrounding poisonous gas, and at the same time, moved in the direction of Jeanne!
   Jeanne's vigilance was aroused, and at the same time, because of the "Kenbunshoku Haki" that was owned by Shinobu worked, then in an instant, her speed increased several times and she quickly retreated.
   Three arrows that were enough to create a hole in anyone's body suddenly landed on the ground where Jeanne was standing before.
   When three arrows hit the ground, it caused an explosion, and the strong impact from the arrows, created a huge hollow on the ground, showing how powerful it was.
   However, Achilles ignored the explosion that was caused by the arrows and directly rushed over Jeanne with lightning speed, then continued to attack Jeanne.
   The speed of his attack was so fast, that only a blur.
   Jeanne was constantly being ganged by two famous Greek heroes with calm expressions.
   However, Achilles and Atalanta were surprised since they knew that among the heroic spirits, their strength was among the first-class, but Jeanne could handle both of them with calm expressions and didn't even show a sign that she would be defeated soon.
   It might be true that because of his duel with Chiron, Achilles suffered a lot of injuries, but even so, it wouldn't decrease his combat power and his strength was the same as usual. He might not have been able to exert 100% of his combat power, but he could exert 90% of his combat power easily.
   With that kind of strength, then combined with unmatched speed, and an undead body that a mortal couldn't touch at all, Achiless's power was still very strong and he would never lose to any heroes.
   However, Jeanne, who was in a defensive position, seemed to be able to read all of Achiless's attack, and all of the onslaughts that were launched by Achilles were completely blocked. Even with Atalanta's arrow that supported Achiless from the rear, Jeanne could still avoid their attacks easily.
   "Now, I understand why the hero of charity seems to be hurt by you, you're very strong, Saintess!"
   Achilles shouted loudly, but the movement of his spear didn't slow down, but rather, it became even faster, sending out the sharp point of his spear, like a meteor, showing his superb spear that was no less than Karna.
   Seeing all of this, Atalanta's expression began to become solemn.
   Atalanta aimed the bow on her hand toward the sky, and her body was surrounded by magic power, absorbing as much as possible, on two arrows on the string of her bow, causing two arrows to vibrate.
   "Phoebus Catastrophe: Complaint Message on the Arrow!"
   The Noble Phantasm that represents the destruction was liberated, causing two arrows to shoot upwards and when they touched the ceiling, they immediately turned into two rainbows of light and shadow.
   As a result, a rain of arrows of light rained down in the midair and enveloped Jeanne.
   Jeanne took a deep breath, and she was ready to jump away from her spot, avoiding Atalanta's Noble Phantasm, however, Achiless' voice sounded suddenly.
   Achilles rushed very fast, ignoring the rain of arrows of light that was falling on his head.
   For a demigod with an immortal body, as long as an attack that was hit toward him didn't contain "divinity", or there was a Noble Phantasm that could slay the Gods, no matter how big the power of the attack that hit him, it wouldn't be able to hurt him.
   Therefore, Achilles could completely ignore the threat of Atalanta's Noble Phantasm and kept attacking Jeanne, making her unable to evade.
   Above her head was a rain of arrows of light that exuded an aura of destruction, in front of all of that, Jeanne didn't have hesitation, she raised the holy flag on her hand high, causing the flag to flutter by the wind.
   "Here's the work of the Lord! My flag, defend our brethren!"
   Under her prayer, Jeanne's holy flag began to shine with dazzling light.
   According to legend, Jeanne had been waving the flag on the battlefield, and every time she appeared in the front line of the battlefield, until the end, there wouldn't be any wounds on her body.
   This legend became the Noble Phantasm of Jeanne d'Arc.
   Jeanne's Noble Phantasm was different from other servants which could pose a threat to the opponent, but rather it was a defensive Noble Phantasm to protect herself and those around her.
   When Jeanne liberated the real name of the holy flag, this Noble Phantasm would directly transform the magic power into powerful protection that would block any attacks that came toward her and even the allies around her.
   It was also the reason why the rank of this Noble Phantasm was very high.
   The dazzling light suddenly turned into an invisible barrier, centering on Jeanne's holy flag.
   Then a burst of arrows of light falling from the sky suddenly rained Jeanne down.
   *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*
   Countless arrows of light exploded on the barrier of light, like a bomb, setting off a wave of fire, engulfing both Jeanne and Achilles.
   Amid the rain of the arrows of light, a muffled sound different from an explosion suddenly sounded.
   Under a muffed sound, a figure flew out and hit the ground heavily, after an awkward roll, he stopped by Atalanta's ride.
   Atalanta was surprised to see Achiless's condition.
   Achilles gritted his teeth, looking at his broken arm, with sweat on his forehead. He remained to kneel on one knee, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, all of the damage on his body caused him to have an expression of disbelief.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1467: I am here
   Achilles knew the identity of Jeanne d'Arc since before the battle, Shirou had told everyone about Jeanne's identity, using the "Revelation" skill, and the information that Shirou had collected over the years.
   "The Ruler is Jeanne d'Arc."
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada told everyone about this information.
   Therefore, Achilles knew Jeanne d'Arc's true name, however, it was because of this that he found felt what had happened before made him confused.
   "How can a trivial saintess hurt me?"
   In the legend of Jeanne d'Arc, although there were parts that were somewhat related to God and angels, the saintess herself had no connection with God and she was born from an ordinary family that lived in a rural area.
   Jeanne was an ordinary human, she fought on an ordinary battlefield, and the weapons that she used was a normal weapon that didn't really have a connection with any legends, myths, gods, etc.
   In other words, it was impossible for Jeanne d'Arc to possess divinity, not that it was possible for her to possess a Noble Phantasm that capable of slaying god, even if she was the famous saintess in the world, the Ruler of the Holy Grail War, enjoyed various privileges, and her strength could even match the first-class servants on the heroic spirit, but it was absolutely impossible to hurt Achilles, who was immortal.
   However, Achilles was injured because of Jeanne's attack and it reminded him of Karna's situation.
   "Now that you mention it, even if Karna is an immortal hero, he was injured last time when he fought against the Ruler."
   Which meant that Jeanne had the means to ignore Achilles and Karna's defense and cause harm to the two of them.
   Achilles's guess was correct.
   Although Achiless's immortality was very strong, in the end, there was still a limit and Jeanne's strength was strong enough to ignore Achiless's immortality.
   In other words, Achiless's immortality was useless in front of Jeanne.
   Waving the holy flag within the explosion, Jeanne pushed away from the surrounding flames, and her figure reappeared in the air.
   Jeanne looked directly at the two Greek heroes, and while calling each other by their real names, she also told them, "Enough. I don't want to fight with the two of you." She understood that Achilles and Atalanta weren't being subdued by Amakusa Shirou Tokisada nor were they pledged their loyalty to Shirou wholeheartedly, and it was because of the situation that they became Shirou's servants.
   "I don't know whether Amakusa Shirou's wish can be realized or not."
   Jeanne's tone was very sincere and said, "So please don't stop me and let me see with my own eyes what the saint from Japan is doing right now."
   Her words caused the eyes of both Achilles and Atalanta to change on the spot and fall into silence.
   Their reaction proved Jeanne's guess was correct.
   Neither Achilles nor Atalanta really thought that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada could help all mankind.
   Achilles and Atalanta didn't trust Amakusa Shirou Tokisada that much, but they only chose to stand on the same side of Shirou.
   Even Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's wish was something that was worthy of the support of every hero, his wish was impossible to achieve, and it was also the reason why both Achilles and Atalanta were hesitating when they heard Jeanne's words.
   Unfortunately, their hesitation stopped.
   "It's absolutely impossible, saint."
   A sultry and cold voice came from the throne in the hall.
   At the same time, under a muffled sound, a figure was blown into the air like the previous Achilles, and after rolling awkwardly on the ground several times, it stopped beside Jeanne.
   Mordred held her chest and struggled to get up from the ground.
   Jeanne was surprised when she saw Mordred's condition.
   Everyone present immediately cast their eyes in the direction of the throne.
   There, Semiramis was still sitting lazily, with chains hovered around her, like a queen that was surrounded by a poisonous snake, and her eyes were very cold at this moment
   "The saint of France, the most famous saint in the world."
   Semiramis smiled faintly and spoke softly.
   "Don't you understand, what kind of great thing my master is about to do now?"
   Semiramis smiled seductively and said, "His wish is to give salvation to all mankind, everyone in this world will be helped by his wish since you're a saint, don't you want to see that happen?" Her words hit the heart of Jeanne.
   "Or do you feel jealous because my master is about to do something that is greater than what you have achieved in your life, so you want to destroy his wish, is that why you want to stop him?" Semiramis smiled and said, "You're a saint, and you should know that his wish will help everyone in this world. Even if what he has violates the rules of the Holy Grail War, as a saint, and for the future of all mankind, can you close your eyes and do nothing?"
   If what Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was doing was a great wish and it could help all mankind, then there wouldn't be any heroes who would object to Shirou.
   It was also the reason why Achilles and Atalanta were still willing to stand on the same side as Shirou.
   Even Achilles and Atalanta had different ideas from Shirou, they were both heroes, and they wouldn't stop Shirou who wished for the salvation of all mankind in this world.
   However, the problem was...
   "Is what he wishes for really the salvation of all mankind?"
   Jeanne questioned the most fundamental issue.
   "If what he wishes is something that is for mankind, then why would my "revelation" skill tell me to stop him?"
   Regardless of whether Amakusa Shirou Tokisada really wanted to help all mankind, the matter itself wasn't wrong, but there was no guarantee that what he was doing would really help all the mankind in this world.
   "However, what I know what he's about to do is dangerous."
   Jeanne looked at Semiramis and said, "And I must stop him!" There was no hesitation and her eyes were firm at that moment.
   "...It seems that I need to kill you no matter what."
   Semiramis said with pity.
   "I will kill you and no one is going to come to save you."
   With such words, Semiramis stretched out her hand, but at this moment...
   The sound of the zipper opening was heard by everyone which caused everyone to cast their eyes on the source of the sound.
   Then at this moment, everyone could see that in the space in the hall, there was a huge zipper that slowly opened which caused everyone to feel confused.
   Then when the zipper was opened constantly, they became even more surprised, especially when they saw the head of the monster that came out from the zipper.
   Semiramis, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly noticed something and her eyes were wide open, stood up abruptly, looked on the top of the head of the monster, and uttered words of astonishment.
   When Semiramis's words fell, everyone found out that when the monster came out, there was someone sitting lazily on the top of the head of this monster.
   This person's body was black with a metallic luster that covered his entire body.
   Along with the monster, a poison also started to enter the hall, and then the body of this person was slowly returned and they instantly knew who it was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1468: Remember what I have said before?
   Space was opened by a zipper, and an endless poisonous gas rushed out from it, like an avalanche.
   Watching a huge amount of deadly poison gas rush down like an avalanche, the expression of everyone present was frozen.
   There were no ordinary humans here, all of them were first-class servants that any masters of the Holy Grail War wanted to summon. Their instincts were far beyond normal servants, and they could clearly feel how deadly poisonous gas that was rushing down toward them.
   To put it bluntly, the amount and lethality of that poisonous gas were already beyond the control of Semiramis, who was known as the oldest poison user.
   When Semimiras saw the poison in front of her, she knew instantly what kind of poison it was.
   However, what stunned Semiramis was when Basmu, the legendary poisonous beast, that was summoned by her was acting docile and became the mount of Haru!
   Basmu's poison was very terrifying and it could even kill a God, when this poison appeared, everything was eroded by the poison and if Haru didn't use a "Busoshoku Haki" to cover his zipper, then his zipper would be eroded too.
   Just in case, Haru also turned into his astral mode with his "Horo Horo no Mi" power and covered his body with gravity magic.
   His "Minority World" was being given to Raikou after all and Haru couldn't use it at this moment.
   Even if he knew that he was powerful, Basmu's poison could kill a God, it was better to be careful than sorry.
   Semiramis tried to control Basmu, but then, she could see that this beast rejected her control and even looked at her with disdain which made her annoyed.
   When Haru landed on the hanging garden, he was trapped within the space that was made by Semiramis, but then he escaped using his "Sticky Fingers" ability and he also tamed Basmu who appeared within that space too.
   Haru's body was Aquaman's body, in other words, he also received the ability of Aquaman.
   Among the heroes of the DC Universe, Aquaman's power might not be as powerful as Superman, who was known as the strongest hero on DC Univers, but he was able to defeat Superman, why?
   It was because of his telepathic ability.
   In the past, Haru had mentioned how powerful his telepathic ability was, it was so strong that he could manipulate the minds of people in the entire country if he wanted to.
   When Haru was trapped, he decided to use his telepathic ability on Basmu and he was successful, well, it was also because of this reason that he was quite late.
   Even so, Haru was still wary of Semiramis's poison since he knew that her poison was very strong and it was also the reason why he used "Busoshoku Haki" before, but then, it was already impossible for Semiramis to defeat him, why?
   It was because Semiramis's mother, her mother, was a Syrian mermaid goddess Derketo, on the other hand, Haru's body was the body of Aquaman who was the King of the Atlantic and even the entire sea!
   It was also the reason why Semiramis had a good impression of Haru before, well, it might be because of his harem protagonist aura too.
   Haru entered the hall then used his gravity magic to push back all the poison that came with him before he closed the zipper.
   When Semiramis could see that her poison and Basmu's poison were useless on Haru, her expression changed, but at the same time, she was wondering why she let out a sigh of relief.
   Semiramis couldn't describe her feelings at that moment.
   Mordred was quite surprised and curious, especially when she could see how Basmu acted so docile under this young man.
   Achilles and Atalanta were even more shocked when they saw Haru.
   Achilles quickly raised his spear and Atalanta aimed her bow toward Haru.
   Their actions were very fast, but then the moment, they raised their weapons, Haru, who was sitting lazily on the top of Basmu's head, started to move!
   Then Haru's figure flashed and instantly appeared in front of Achilles.
   Achilles was startled when he was about to do something...
   Achilles opened his eyes wide when he saw his heart was taken out from his chest, and then he lost it directly after his brain was taken out too, his body then turned into a light particle and slowly disappeared.
   Achilles didn't even feel the pain in his body, nor was he able to react, then he had lost. When he returned to the Holy Grail, he was wondering what kind of monster that he faced at that time.
   However, before Achiless disappeared, he observed Haru's expression and couldn't help but let out a sigh, when he saw how casual this young man was even though he had killed him in this battle.
   'I'm a famous hero, you know...'
   Leaving such words, Achilles disappeared.
   Haru threw out both brain and heart that he had taken out on the ground and he could see that Achiless's body had disappeared.
   What had happened was so sudden and no one could react, but then when they heard his voice, they quickly awoke!
   Atalanta shouted loudly, but then before she reacted, she could hear a zipper sound around her and when she was wondering what was happening, her body dismembered. Her head, legs, hands, arms, stomach, etc were divided into several parts, and then she fell on the ground with a confused expression.
   Atalanta didn't feel pain and she knew that she was still alive, but then she couldn't even move her body, only lay on the ground helplessly while looking at various parts of her body that had been divided by a zipper.
   When Atalanta was about to say something, her mouth was also closed by a zipper.
   Atalanta only rolled her head and wasn't sure what to do at the moment.
   Then Haru turned his attention to Semiramis who sat on the throne.
   Semiramis looked at Haru in fear and shouted, "Why?!" At the time, she didn't even realize that Atalanta was still alive.
   "Why are you still alive...?!"
   While shouting loudly, Semiramis immediately chanted a spell without hesitation. It was a spell that she used to teleport within the Hanging Garden of Babylon, but then, she suddenly felt a familiar intense pleasure on her body and because of that, the spell that she was about to finish was interrupted.
   Semiramis's face flushed and there was a drool that was dripped from the corner of her mouth. She couldn't even stand up and bit her own finger, trying to dissipate the pleasant feeling by feeling the pain on her fingers, however, it was useless since the pleasure that she felt was too strong and she couldn't do anything at this moment besides moaning and laying on her throne weakly.
   Everything that happened before only happened in less than five seconds, Mordred and Jeanne who were present at this moment, didn't even know how to describe their feelings at this moment, especially when they heard Semiramis's loud moan.
   "Remember what I have said before?"
   Haru walked slowly toward the throne and said, "Assyrian Empress, be prepared since I will give you a humiliation that you have never felt before." He would be lying if he didn't feel annoyed by both Atalanta and Semiramis, he had to admit that the two of them might be beautiful women, but an eye for an eye, when someone tried to screw him, he would screw them over.
   'Twice? No, it's ten times!'
   Haru would screw them up 10 times worse than what they had done to him!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1469: I have received punishment, but I don't want to give up
   Jeanne didn't care about anything and directly hugged him.
   "Wait, there might be some poison on my body."
   However, it was too late and Jeanne tightly hugged him, without letting him go, she snuggled and felt better when she smelled him.
   Even though Haru was in a space that was full of poison before, no part of his body was touched by the poison since he covered his body with "Busoshoku Haki" and gravity magic.
   However, Haru wanted to be careful, but this woman directly hugged him which made him helpless.
   Even though Jeanne had said that she believed in him and believed that he would be alright, she was very worried when she thought that that something might have happened to him, considering how dangerous this place was.
   Shinobu, who was inside, also felt relief at that moment.
   Haru let out a sigh and patted Jeanne's back gently.
   While both of them hugged each other, Atalanta and Mordred were silent.
   Atalanta was alright, she didn't think too much, but then she felt a bit weird when she saw how close the relationship between Jeanne and Haru was.
   On the other hand, Mordred stared at both Jeanne and Haru with her eyes wide open, and she looked at Achilles who had disappeared, Atalanta whose body had been divided into several parts, and Semiramis who kept moaning.
   The corner of Modred's lips twitched and felt that it was impossible to defeat Haru.
   His power was one thing, but that wasn't the problem here, the problem was this guy had also conquered and made the Ruler of the Holy Grail War become his woman.
   'Master, it seems there is a beast that has appeared in this Holy Grail War.'
   This sentence reached Kairi who was far away.
   Kairi sighed and understood what had happened, even though he didn't see what had happened by himself.
   'It's impossible for me to win the Holy Grail with this beast around...'
   '...What is that guy doing now?' Kairi asked.
   'He's hugging the Ruler. It seems the Ruler is his woman.'
   Kairi knew that the Ruler was Jeanne d'Arc, but he would never expect that someone from this era would conquer this saintess.
   'Then try to escape, I am sure that they might hug each other for a long time.'
   Mordred nodded and walked away quietly without disturbing the pair.
   Haru noticed Modred walking away, but he didn't care much since it felt good to hug Jeanne.
   "Cough! Cough! Jeanne, the Holy Grail War isn't finished yet."
   Jeanne blushed and quickly realized that she had been hugging him. The blush gradually covered her face, but she was quite reluctant to hear him until she remembered something.
   Even though Jeanne could see that Haru was alright, Basmu's poison was something that could even kill a God.
   "Try to check my body, can you?"
   With Shinobu's power, it was impossible to get the poison from Haru's body.
   Jeanne checked Haru's body and sighed in relief when she knew that he was alright, but then something had been bothering her until now.
   "Haru, why has Assassin of Red been moaning until now?"
   Semiramis, whose name was mentioned, sighed with relief secretly. The pleasure on her body felt very good, but it was too intense, and if this continued, she would die!
   Semiramis was a bit dumbfounded when she thought that she would die from a pleasure which made her a bit indignant. If she was killed by a duel then it was one thing, but she was killed by a pleasure which made her feel complicated.
   It felt good, but her pride didn't allow her to succumb.
   However, even though she wanted to fight, it was impossible to do it.
   "Wait a moment, let me give her a punishment," Haru said.
   "Punishment?" Jeanne looked at Haru curiously.
   Haru then walked toward the throne where Semiramis was laying weakly because of the pleasure.
   Jeanne also followed him, wondering what he was about to do.
   On the other hand, Atalanta was helpless since she had been ignored from the beginning to the end!
   Jeanne noticed Atalanta who seemed to look at them and wanted to say something.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   Jeanne looked at Haru's pure expression and when she wanted to say something, she decided to shut her mouth, since she knew that this guy was such a bully.
   Haru only smiled and patted Jeanne's head, then when he appeared in front of Semiramis, he could see her eyes that looked at him with a helpless expression.
   "...What are you going to do with me? Are you going to reverse our situation? Do you want me to become your slave? If so, then it is impossible, but if it's your wife, then I don't really mind."
   Semiramis's wish was to become the queen of this world, and when she felt that it was good to have him as a husband when she saw how strong he was and how he was very pleasant to her eyes.
   Semiramis then moved her body, trying to show her body as much as possible, trying to tempt him.
   Semiramis was a woman after all, and when she thought how Shirou had rejected her before, it was better with this young man rather than Shirou.
   Jeanne was furious when she saw Semiramis's act.
   Haru rubbed his chin and felt that it was quite good to steal Shirou's woman, but then he quickly rejected such an idea since he had something more important to do.
   "Did you forget what I am about to do now? I am going to give you a humiliation that you have never felt before!"
   Haru's expression was serious and he took a rope out of nowhere.
   "Wh... What are you doing to do with that...?"
   Semiramis was a bit nervous.
   Haru didn't say anything and used his rope on Semiramis.
   Jeanne looked at Haru and Semiramis and she wasn't sure what to say.
   Semiramis was sitting on the throne and her body was being tied by rope in tortoiseshell rope binding style. It was a humiliation for her, who was known as the Empress of the Assyrian, to be tied in this position and on the top of her throne.
   Her eyes kept staring at the boy who humiliated her!
   "Don't worry, this isn't over yet." Haru smiled and took out a bottle that was filled with something white.
   "Wh... What is that?!" Semiramis looked at the bottle with fear. She then quickly looked at Jeanne and asked for help. "Ruler! Stop your boyfriend for me!"
   "...Haru..." Jeanne also wasn't sure what to say since what Haru was about to do didn't violate the rules of the Holy Grail War, but it damaged the pride of Semiramis, especially when she saw the bottle that was filled with something white.
   Her face turned red since she thought that it was his white lava.
   "Don't worry, this is yogurt."
   Jeanne, Shinobu, Semiramis, and Atalanta were stunned.
   Before Semiramis was about to say something, her entire body was being splashed by the white yogurt. Her beautiful face, black hair, and dress were covered in yogurt which caused her to be more erotic than ever.
   Then Semiramis saw Haru who took her picture at that moment.
   "Stop! Stop! Don't take my picture!"
   Semiramis had never been humiliated and she knew instantly what this demon wanted to do.
   However, her plea made Haru even more excited, taking out a number of photos of Semiramis, but then, he stopped since he knew that he could do this later.
   "I have taken your humiliated picture and do you know about the internet?"
   Semiramis didn't say anything but stared at Haru with a hateful expression.
   "You want to become a queen in this world, right? If I upload this photo on the internet, then you should forget to become one."
   "You...! You....! You....!"
   Semiramis was too speechless to say anything and she didn't expect that this young man was very despicable.
   Haru was about to put his camera back, but then a hand grabbed his camera. He turned and felt a bit surprised.
   "Give it to me," Jeanne said.
   "Give it to me," Jeanne said, repeating the sentence that she had said before.
   Looking at Jeanne's firm expression, Haru was helpless and gave his camera to Jeanne.
   Jeanne put the camera in space storage and wasn't sure why, but she felt quite good watching Semiramis being bullied, after all, Semiramis had been arrogant from the moment she met her and it felt quite good to see such an arrogant woman would be bullied by her boyfriend.
   Then Haru put Semiramis on his shoulder and said, "Let's go. We have to stop that fake priest."
   Jeanne quickly nodded, but then she remembered something. "What are you going to do with the Archer of Red?"
   Atalanta sighed in relief when she heard that she wasn't being forgotten.
   Haru had some idea what he would do with Atalanta.
   However, when Atalanta heard Haru's words, she was a bit scared and wondered whether she would be bullied too.
   When Haru and Jeanne walked toward Atalanta, Semiramis, who was caught, quickly asked for help.
   'Caster, it is your time! Come and deal with this boy!'
   Semiramis might have been humiliated, but she wouldn't give up so easily.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1470: William Shakespeare
   In the corridor, two figures moved very fast and only their silhouettes could be seen. They galloped very fast, and their speed was so fast that it caused the wind to move along their figures.
   On the shoulders of one of the two figures, two women were carried on the shoulders.
   The two women were Semiramis and Atalanta.
   Both of them were very close to Haru, but they had a feeling that they wouldn't be able to defeat him, even though, they were very close so they didn't do anything, letting him carry both of them on his shoulders.
   They also couldn't move their bodies very well since their bodies had been knocked by Haru before.
   Atalanta didn't say anything. She didn't die, after all, so she still had a chance and it was better to stay quietly beside him since she didn't think that this man would attack her.
   However, Semiramis couldn't stand how Haru carried her on his shoulder, at least, she wanted to be carried with both of his arms!
   Even though both of their bodies were knocked down by Haru, they could still move their mouths very well.
   Hearing the complaint of Semiramis, Haru, who was running, didn't say much and did something that he had promised before.
   The three women seemed to be petrified for a moment, especially Semiramis, who could feel a tingling pain on her butts.
   Semiramis wanted to say something, but...
   "As I have said before, I will make your butts red."
   Semiramis wanted to fight this bastard until death! However, she couldn't move her body and she was very helpless.
   Even though Haru was running, he could easily slap Semiramis's butts, though, he had to admit that her butts were very good, it was so soft and bouncy, like a... he wasn't sure, but it felt good.
   "Haru...." Jeanne was quite helpless at that moment.
   "The Empress is so arrogant, I need to remind her that she's our prisoner at the moment," Haru said.
   After all, it wasn't uncommon for a king, queen, prince, or someone that was related to royalty to become a prisoner or even killed when their country lost in the past, and what Haru did at this moment, was milder than what the people in the past did.
   If Haru wanted, then he could rape both women at the same time, but he wasn't so low that he would do that.
   Semiramis kept screaming, but Haru didn't stop, slapping her butts so in the end, she shut her mouth and he stopped. However, her eyes were a bit teary and she stared at him with a hateful expression since she could feel that her butts felt quite hot and uncomfortable at that moment!
   Atalanta ignored everything around and slept since it was better that way, hoping that it would be over when she woke up.
   As the two of them ran deeper, the surrounding passages began to narrow.
   By now, the passage had become so narrow that only two people could walk side by side, and only the part of the ceiling was so high that it couldn't be seen from their position which was quite incredible.
   However, it didn't hinder both Haru and Jeanne.
   Even though the passage had become so narrow, the speed of the two of them remained unchanged, passing through the corridor at a very fast speed.
   Alas, both Atalanta and Semiramis were being carried like a sack at this moment, which made them really want to chew him down without leaving any bones behind.
   Then at a certain point, Haru and Jeanne stopped at the same time the moment they stopped, the sound of their footsteps echoed through this place.
   The two of them looked ahead and they saw there was a door at the end of the corridor.
   Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and nodded since they knew that the Holy Grail was right behind the door.
   Ahead, waves of powerful magic energy surged from the door like a rising tide.
   "Is this where the Holy Grail is?" Jeanne spoke in a low voice, but it was heard by the three of them.
   Atalanta remained silent, Semiramis snorted, and Haru directly kicked down the door without hesitation.
   Haru's kick was so powerful that it destroyed the door directly.
   For a moment, Jeanne wasn't sure what to say.
   "Jeanne, let's go," Haru said while looking at Jeanne.
   Jeanne smiled and nodded. "Yes."
   Semiramis and Atalanta blinked their eyes and felt a bit bitter, looking at how close the relationship between Haru and Jeanne was.
   Haru and Jeanne entered and they saw a scene that unfolded in front of the two of them.
   What had appeared behind the door was even more amazing, and it was like an infinite space without a border.
   The space of this place was very fast, and the shape was similar to a basin, where the space sunken in the middle part.
   There was also a clear lake in the ceiling, there were also a lot of lilies that hung upside down, there was also a stream that flowed quietly, not only the stream didn't feel because of gravity force, but it flowed quietly, making this place was so enchanting and beautiful.
   Above the sunken part of this place, a spherical altar was suspended there, blooming with dazzling light.
   Haru and Jeanne could be the large amount of magic power that fluctuated inside.
   Jeanne tried to suppress the emotion and she couldn't help but reveal a trace of excitement, after all, she had been working hard, fought a number of servants, and finally, she saw the Holy Grail, who had called her to this world, so it was natural for her to feel happy.
   Haru only raised his eyebrow and had to admit that the energy within the Holy Grail was quite amazing, but...
   Haru shook his head and said, "Come out, or else I will kill you directly."
   His voice made Jeanne react and she also felt it too.
   In front of the Holy Grail, there was a breath of a servant and there was no doubt that this servant was a servant from the Red Faction.
   Jeanne also knew who this servant was.
   That servant was the Caster of Red who had never appeared so far from the beginning to the end.
   "Caster of Red!" Jeanne was surprised.
   "You bastard! Hurry up and help us!" Semiramis shouted indignantly.
   "Empress... you've been caught and you can't even escape... I, who, whose strength that is only enough to kill a chicken, can't beat this man..."
   Along with this helpless voice, light particles formed into the figure of a man.
   The man was dressed in medieval aristocratic clothing, with a pen in his hand and a thick book under his arm.
   "Around the astounding man, there has never been a lack of beautiful woman." The man looked at Haru in admiration and said, "For you, who can conquer, three legendary women at the same time, I give you a very sincere admiration."
   The three women stared at the man with a cold expression at the same time which caused the man to feel nervous.
   If an eye could kill someone then it was the eyes of three women at the time.
   The man coughed several times and introduced himself.
   "It is our first time meeting each other, and as you have said before, I am Caster of Red, it is nice to know you."
   The man gave a gentleman a bow, but Jeanne directly used her skill to see his True Name.
   Master: Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.
   True Name: William Shakespeare.
   He does not make a Workshop but rather a "Study", where he can spin stories.
   It is the Skill to manufacture magical items, from implements of war to items for daily use. Also, this Skill requires time to gather components and manufacture items, however, this skill is lost in favor of the unique Enchant personal ability.
   Shakespeare is able to add powerful functions to other people's important items. Basically, an ability that strengthens the Master's fighting abilities. He himself is the audience, spectating the battle, irritating his Master by inquiring about the Master's every state of mind.
   Shakespeare has no combat capabilities, but as long as he preserves the safety of his Masters to the lowest possible degree, he maintains the skill to escape from nearly all harm - meaning that he never engages any opponents himself. Servant favors a "high risk, high return" tactic, where "returns" are related to the fruits of his observation.
   The wary expression on Jeanne's delicate face disappeared and it was changed into dumbfounded.
   However, it was a normal reaction since the servant that appeared before them was William Shakespeare.
   The name of William Shakespeare was very famous.
   Shakespeare is the greatest writer in the English language and the world's greatest dramatist. His works include 38 plays, 155 sonnets, two long narrative poems, and a lot more. His works have been translated into various languages, and if he tells someone that he's number two dramatist, then no one dares to claim that they're number one dramatist.
   In terms of popularity alone, his reputation even surpassed all the first-class or even top servants. Even Jeanne d'Arc, Karna, Achilles, etc also lost to him in terms of popularity.
   It was a pity that from the explanation before, Shakespeare didn't have a fighting ability at all, even if he was a Caster. During his lifetime, he was just an ordinary writer, and it was because of his popularity that he became a hero.
   In other words, even a normal Magus could defeat Shakespeare easily.
   It was also the reason why two of his skills were basically a skill that improved his survival.
   At the end of the decisive battle of the Holy Grail War, the obstacle that stood in front of the Holy Grail was an incompetent servant that didn't have a fighting ability.
   It was also the reason why Jeanne was dumbfounded.
   Haru knew this matter and didn't feel surprised.
   "Are you here to write a tragedy for your master?"
   Three women were stunned at the same time, but when they thought about it clearly, they felt that it was quite normal, considering Shakespeare for tragic work.
   Hearing Haru's question, Shakespeare let out a tired sigh.
   "I want to do that, but my master has forbidden me to write a tragedy by using his Command Spell."
   "I see..." Haru nodded and understood Shakespeare's dilemma.
   What was the writer's biggest dilemma?
   It was when the writer was unable to write something that he/she loved.
   "Then you want to fight me?"
   Haru stepped directly forward while carrying both Atalanta and Semiramis on his shoulders.
   Shakespeare was panicked since he knew himself that in front of Haru, who could make two fierce women, Semiramis and Atalanta into docile women, he was only a weak chicken that could be slaughtered anytime.
   "At this moment, you should stay in your room, watch the show, compile what has happened during the Holy Grail War, and write a tragedy for your master at the end. You are an observer after all."
   Shakespeare twitched his lips and quickly said, "No! No! No! Regardless, I am an observer and I won't join the fight, but at the end of the fight, I need to appear, or else my book will turn into a worthless book!" He quickly tried to sort out his emotions and looked at both Jeanne and Haru with a smile, then said, "Therefore, I sincerely welcome the two of you to my stage!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1471: Real Purpose of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada
   Even though Shakespeare knew that he could be killed by Haru and Jeanne anytime, he didn't show fear, he stared at both of them with eyes full of confidence and said, "Welcome to my stage! Unfortunately, the protagonist of this stage has been determined."
   "So who is the protagonist?" Haru asked.
   Shakespeare opened his hands wide and showed a bright smile on his face.
   "Of course, it is my master! Amakusa Shirou Tokisada!"
   A saint whose purpose was to give salvation to all mankind, such an existence, was undoubtedly suitable to be called a protagonist.
   The protagonist had been decided and the servants from the Red Faction were the supporting actors.
   As for the villain, it was the enemy faction, which included him.
   Then what had happened in the Holy Grail War would turn into a story that Shakespeare was about to write.
   Jeanne didn't care much nor did she refute Shakespeare.
   "Caster of Red." Jeanne looked directly at Shakespeare and asked, "Where's Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?"
   "Do you mean my master?" Shakespeare bent down his waist, giving a gentleman a bow, and answered truthfully, "He's here."
   "He's here?" Jeanne frowned.
   "Yes." Shakespeare smiled happily, pointing at the Holy Grail, and said, "My master has already sneaked into the Holy Grail and he has modified the Holy Grail so it will be able to grant his wish."
   Jeanne was in shock and couldn't believe what she had heard.
   "What are you talking about?" Jeanne expressed disbelief and asked, "The modification of the Holy Grail?"
   "Yes." Shakespeare seemed to be respectful, but he still showed an overly exaggerated attitude, telling them, what his master was planning. "The Holy Grail is originally a ritual that is built by the three Magus Houses and since it is a ritual, there is nothing wrong with modifying it, right?"
   Holy Grail War, in truth, was a grand ritual to achieve the purpose to lead to the root or the truth, it could be said that it was the dream for all Magus in this world, and a great miracle that could completely subvert all the magic in this world.
   Such a miracle was realized by three Magus houses in a small city in Japan, Fuyuki City.
   It could be said, that what the three Magus houses had done was something incredible.
   The Holy Grail War, every Magus in the world knew about it, and of course, there was also a lot of Magus who had imitated it, creating another Holy Grail War.
   However, these imitations were unable to achieve the goal of reaching the root or the truth.
   It could be said, the result was worse or even failed.
   The Magic Association also tried to construct the Holy Grail War, but they encountered a lot of difficulties. As a result, combining the power of countless nobles and even great nobles, it could only reproduce 40% of the Holy Grail War that was made by three Magus houses, and it couldn't be compared to the one that was made by the three Magus houses in the Fuyuki City at all.
   "The three Magus houses in Fuyuki city could create the Holy Grail War with such perfection, on the other hand, the Magic Association that rules the magic world couldn't fully reproduce it. It is simply unbelievable! Compared to the third-rate writer's plot, this kind of plot is simply too much!"
   Shakespeare sighed, but there was a smile on his face.
   "But is it natural, since one of the three Magus houses is from Einzbern House, right?"
   No one could deny that the reason why the Holy Grail War could be made by three Magus houses was because of the participation of the Einzbern house.
   To be more precise, it was made by a group of disciples that called themselves, Einzbern House.
   In order to reproduce the magic that was held by their teacher, the disciples created a workshop that was called Einzebern, and conducted research and analysis on it day after day, trying to reproduce miracles of their teacher, but they knew that they couldn't achieve it with their own hands.
   Therefore, they made an alternative plan, the group of disciples created the same individual as their teacher, and the individual reproduced the magic of their teacher.
   This attempt was carried out several times and this attempt could be traced in thousands of years, but it hadn't been successful.
   Therefore, Einzbern used his own magic as a blueprint to construct the system of the Holy Grail War and attempted to use the ritual of the Holy Grail War to reproduce the miracle of magic.
   In other words, the grand ceremony of the Holy Grail War could be made because of thousands of years of research from the Einzbern house.
   Even for a group of Magus nobles who were still working hard for a few hundred years to reach the root and didn't even focus all of their life to research the Holy Grail War itself, it was naturally impossible to be compared to match the Einzbern house, who had already known who to reach the root or the truth.
   After knowing how to reach the root and achieved the magic of their teacher, the Einzbern worked together with the owner of the land that provided the lay lines for the Holy Grail, the Tohsaka family, while Makiri was responsible for building the spelling system and perfecting the Holy Grail War.
   At this point, the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City was created.
   "In the final analysis, the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City is made to collect the souls of the dead servants, and use the power of the servants that return to the Throne of Heroes then perforate the world, and use the huge accumulation of the magic power in the Holy Grail War, fixing this hole, thereby creating a door to reach the root!"
   Shakespeare waved his robe as if he was making a passionate speech.
   "This is the real purpose of the Holy Grail War!"
   And being able to realize a wish was just an additional function of the Holy Grail.
   "And my master doesn't want to reach the root, nor is he going to make a wish to the Holy Grail, but rather, his purpose is on the fundamentals of the Holy Grail War itself!"
   Shakespeare put one hand on his chest, spread out his other hand, exclaiming excitedly.
   "His purpose is the magic that creates the Holy Grail!"
   The magic had been passed down from the Einzbern family since ancient times.
   The third-ranked among the five magic.
   People called it the Third Magic, and its real name was the Cup of Heaven.
   It was a miracle that could make the soul materialize, let the individual abandon their physical body, and transcend the reincarnation.
   When it was realized, the user of magic would achieve immortality and possess endless magic power.
   "Eternal life! Ah, eternal life!"
   "If that can be achieved, there is no doubt that it will be a miracle to redeem mankind!"
   The human beings who got the Cup of Heaven would no longer suffer from the disease, and no longer would suffer from their lives.
   Mankind would become an existence that only lived by soul, disputed that surround a resource would disappear, and disputed that was brought by an idea would also disappear.
   The ultimate result was that the people's desires would completely disappear, their vanity also would become meaningless, erasing their desire and living peacefully in this world.
   It was a miracle that the Third Magic could cause.
   Therefore, the Third Magic was also known as a power that could save the world.
   At this point, even if Jeanne was stupid, she could understand how Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's wish could be fulfilled.
   Jeanne's voice was trembling, feeling that everything that Shakespeare had told her really subverted her imagination at how crazy Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was.
   Haru also understood Jeanne's reaction.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada wanted to sue the Third Magic to help all the mankind, which meant, he was ready to universalize the Third Magic, so that all humans in the world could achieve the Third Magic, abandon their bodies, and materialize their souls, which meant, creating a heaven on earth by erasing desires, emotions, and wisdom of mankind.
   That was the purpose of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1472: Who the hell do you think I am?!
   In a certain sense, as long as a soul remained, no one would die, however, every creature in this world would die eventually, when those creatures died, their soul would disappear, so in order to let a soul materialize or live in this world, it needed to be attached to something whether it was a spiritual body, physical body, or a certain existence.
   However, a physical body would decay, and even a spiritual body would also perish.
   As a result, the soul would be degraded and corrupted, thus would disappear and die.
   However, the Third Magic could subvert this point.
   If the power of the Third Magic could be universalized, it could make all human beings become immortal and live forever with their souls alone, in other words, it could be said, this method really could give salvation to all mankind.
   "However, the Holy Grail has no such power at all!"
   As Jeanne said, the Holy Grail didn't have the power to give all mankind the power of the Third Magic.
   Even if the Third Magic could be reproduced by the Holy Grail, it was only for an individual, and not for all the mankind in this world.
   The first factor that made this plan impossible was that the magic power required to activate the Third Magic was astronomical.
   With the Magic Power stored in the Holy Grail, even the magic power inside was huge since it had absorbed 60 years' worth of magic power, it was impossible to grant salvation for all mankind.
   Atalanta and Semiramis didn't say anything since they had known everything, but unlike Jeanne, who seemed to be in an intense argument with Shakespeare, they were looking at Haru's reaction, hearing Shirou's plan that was told by Shakespeare.
   "That's why it needs to be modified!"
   Shakespeare sighed and said, "If the magic power in Trifas isn't enough, then absorb the magic power from the world!
   "If the Holy Grail itself doesn't have this function, then let's modify it!
   "What my master is doing is a great deed for all mankind!
   "At the cost of sacrificing the earth's veins and absorbing all the magic power in this world, we can launch the Third Magic for all mankind!
   "At that time, all mankind will receive the blessings of the Third Magic and be truly saved!"
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada originally became a hero because of his miracle, but in fact, all the miracles, that he had performed on his life before, was like what the meeting of the Black Faction had mentioned before, his miracle was nothing special and all the Magus from the modern world could do all those miracles easily.
   The miracles that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada used during his life were nothing, but Magecraft.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was a natural Magus. He was able to switch on and off the magic circuit on his body, he could also control it easily naturally, whether it was to increase or decrease the number of magic circuits, he could do all of that.
   Such a peculiar magic circuit enabled him to use Magecraft consciously or even unconsciously from recovery from injury, cure a disease, walk on top of the water, etc.
   When Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was summoned, those legends during his life had turned into a Noble Phantasm.
   Left Hand - Xanadu Matrix: Left Arm - Foundation of Heaven's Blessing and Right Hand - Evil Eater: Right Arm - Wickedness Predation.
   Amakusa Shirou's two arms became his Noble Phantasms.
   His right arm was mainly responsible for the auxiliary work and combat, while his left arm was responsible for strengthening himself, and also gave him an effect of "eternal youth" so his body wouldn't turn older no matter how many years it was.
   In addition, those two arms could be linking to the foundation of all forms of Magecraft.
   In other words, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada could unconsciously perform black magic, alchemy, Kabbalah, spiritualism, Omnyoujutsu, and all kinds of Magecraft that exist in the world.
   The Holy Grail, itself, was a large-scale magic circle, therefore, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada could completely link himself with the Holy Grail by using his own Noble Phantasm, and even assimilated himself to the Holy Grail, allowing him to gain complete control of the Holy Grail.
   In this way, Amakusa Shirou could modify the Holy Grail system, allowing it to absorb the magic power from the earth's lay lines, and finally, launch the Third Magic to give salvation to all mankind in this world.
   "Faced with such a great cause, saint, are you going to stop it?"
   Shakespeare said this sentence with a pitiful tone.
   "Do you really bear to watch the future of mankind disappear? Do you want to see mankind suffer? Do you want to destroy the hope of all mankind?"
   The lament of the most famous writer in the world caused Jeanne d'Arc's lips to open slightly, and she could say nothing, her expression changed from time to time, even her eyes that were firm started to hesitate and struggle.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's plan was revealed in front of Jeanne, but she couldn't find any loopholes in this plan.
   Because of this reason, both heroes like Achilles and Atalanta also decided to stand at the same side as Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, even though the two of them didn't like Shirou and also felt quite doubtful of his plan.
   Once Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's plan was realized, then every mankind would be saved.
   No one would struggle, no one would fight, no one would suffer.
   In other words, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was capable of giving salvation to all the humans in this world.
   Therefore, Jeanne couldn't find any words to refute.
   Shakespeare seemed satisfied with Jeanne's reaction.
   Atalanta and Semiramis nodded and felt that even though Shakespeare was useless, he really had a way with his mouth, but then, there was one problem that he needed to solve.
   Shakespeare also knew about this problem and then he turned toward Haru who watched this scene calmly from the beginning to the end.
   "My master's wish is a great wish! He can use this wish for his own selfishness, but he decides to help all mankind, giving them salvation!"
   Shakespeare swung his robe and said in high spirits.
   "Ah, human, you're both fortunate and unfortunate. In front of the chosen path, even if you have two legs, you can only move on one of them."
   Shakespeare opened his book and held his pen, then threw an option to Haru.
   "What do you plan to do? Are you going to stop it? Or are you going to enjoy it?"
   Haru was a human being and was also within the target of the salvation of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.
   Jeanne also knew this and also looked at Haru.
   Under such circumstances, Haru looked at Jeanne, who seemed to be hesitant, ignoring Shakespeare directly.
   Atalanta and Semiramis also looked at Haru, wondering what this guy was about to say.
   "I don't care what you so-called heroes think."
   "However, if there is a saint who suddenly appears in front of me, then says that he intends to save me, and make me immortal, but I will lose my desire, emotions, and wisdom, then my answer is...
   "Who the hell do you think I am?!"
   Shakespeare, Jeanne, Semiramis, and Atalanta opened their mouths wide and stunned.
   Haru snorted and said, "If the price of becoming an immortal is paying all of your emotions and become a puppet who can only bask in the sun for eternal years, then I might as well die!
   "Even if what he has done might be a great deed for all mankind and for all of you, heroes, also think that his wish will be able to help me.
   Haru raised his middle finger to the Holy Grail and said, "To hell with your opinion. I'll take my own path no matter what anyone else says!"
   Shakespeare became dumb, Atalanta blinked her eyes and became confused, and Semiramis wanted to laugh but stopped herself.
   However, the one who gave the most reaction was Jeanne. Her dim eyes became glowing and she quickly said, "Yes!"
   Jeanne looked at Shakespeare and said, "No matter how beautiful his wish is, we shouldn't make a choice for mankind!"
   Because such a thing wasn't something that a hero should do, what humans wanted to do even if it might lead to destruction, it was something that humans should choose no matter what!
   "Get out of there, Caster of Red!"
   Jeanne knew what she should do at this moment and she didn't have any hesitation anymore.
   "I must stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1473: Wait for me
   "Unexpectedly, everything would turn to be like this..."
   Seeing Jeanne's reaction, showing hostility toward him, Shakespeare let out a tired sigh and felt that he had a headache. He was good with his mouth, but he didn't have any fighting ability.
   Shakespeare knew that he wouldn't die as long as his master was alright since he could escape almost all the crises.
   Jeanne couldn't kill Shakespeare, but Shakespeare could only escape and he couldn't stop Jeanne.
   The only thing that Shakespeare could do was use his mouth, trying to confuse Jeanne, trying to tell her the benefit and great thing of what his master was about to do.
   Unfortunately, this matter was destroyed by Haru in the most direct and barbaric way.
   'Still, his quote is quite good!'
   Shakespeare was about to write down the quote that was said by Haru, but then he stopped since he remembered that it wasn't the time for that!
   Shakespeare then looked at Semiramis and Atalanta, hoping they would be able to do something, but then, he was disappointed when they ignored him. He looked at Haru and twitched his lips, wondering what this boy did to make three legendary women follow him.
   If his opponent was Jeanne, then Shakespeare might have a method to solve her, but the problem was he still had another opponent. He knew about Haru and knew about his pleasure ability which made him helpless.
   Shakespeare was amazed at Haru and wanted to give him a thumbs up if this boy wasn't an enemy, but then what he needed to do was to search for a solution to this problem!
   Shakespeare knew that his words were useless and he couldn't defeat both Haru and Jeanne at all. He thought for a while and knew that he needed to make this decision.
   Shakespeare knew that he only had one choice, taking a deep breath, raised both of his hands, he said, "I surrender."
   Jeanne, Semiramis, and Atalanta couldn't help but be stunned by Shakespeare.
   "You bastard! How dare you surrender just like that!" Semiramis roared.
   "...I can't do anything in this situation." Shakespeare was still scared of Semiramis after all.
   Atalanta didn't say anything, but she looked at Shakespeare with disdain.
   "Really..? Have you surrendered?"
   Jeanne looked at Shakespeare with disbelief.
   "I can't fight and I don't have any power to fight. I will die if we fight, so please spare my life."
   Shakespeare said without hesitation and easily. His attitude didn't seem to be someone who surrenders himself at this moment.
   Jeanne might seem surprised, but Haru observed Shakespeare.
   Shakespeare didn't have a combat ability, even a normal Magus could defeat him, but then, Haru thought that Shakespeare was thinking that they weren't able to do something to the Holy Grail, so Shakespeare gave up and surrendered without hesitation.
   As long as they did nothing to the Holy Grail, then the Red Faction wouldn't lose, after all, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was still inside the Holy Grail, modifying it.
   Once Amakusa Shirou Tokisada had successfully modified the Holy Grail, then the magic power of this world would be absorbed, and his first wish would be to use the Third Magic to everyone in this world, and give salvation to all mankind.
   Haru thought that there were two ways to stop this situation.
   One was by destroying the Holy Grail, but it was impossible since Haru needed to get the Holy Grail for his quest.
   Second was to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada who was inside the Holy Grail.
   Since the former was impossible, then it was only possible to use the second latter.
   However, the question was, how to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada had entered the Holy Grail and assimilated with the Holy Grail, and unless the Holy Grail was destroyed, he couldn't be stopped at all.
   Haru put down both Semiramis and Atalanta on the ground. "Don't cause a mess, stay here."
   They were confused by Haru's words, but then...
   "I will go inside to find Amakusa Shirou."
   Everyone blinked their eyes and looked at him with disbelief.
   "Ha... Haru.. are you going to look for Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?"
   Jeanne couldn't help but feel surprised.
   Even Semiramis, Atalanta, and Shakespeare were surprised.
   "Do you want to die, boy?!" Semiramis looked at Haru as if he was crazy.
   Haru smiled and said, "Oh? Is the Empress worried about me?"
   Semiramis's words stuck, there was light blush on her cheek, but then she quickly snorted and said, "Just go die!"
   However, everyone ignored Semiramis's reaction and they were wondering whether Haru wanted to die at that moment.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was able to link with the Holy Grail and assimilate himself to the Holy Grail was because of his Noble Phantasm and Haru?
   Even if Haru was powerful, there was no way for him to enter the Holy Grail to find the Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.
   Haru knew for himself how reckless his plan was, but he had a way to enter the Holy Grail.
   "The Holy Grail is a magic circle that is built on the basis of the Third Magic and this can make the soul of the heroes on the Throne of Heroes materialize in this world."
   Haru looked at Jeanne and said, "If this the case, I will turn into a soul, then enter the Holy Grail."
   After all, Haru owned the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", and the power of this devil fruit is very cheating.
   Some people might underestimate the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", but this devil fruit gave him the power to manipulate soul, and soul was one of the mysteries that couldn't be done by using technology.
   Haru could turn into a soul too by using this power.
   His method was quite similar to the method that was used by Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.
   If Shirou was using his Noble Phantasm as a medium to connect with the Holy Grail, then enter the interior of the Holy Grail.
   Then Haru used the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", became a soul, then connected himself with the Holy Grail, directly entering the Holy Grail.
   Well, it could be said, his method was quite barbaric and very simple.
   Jeanne rejected Haru's plan without hesitation. She knew about Haru's power from Shinobu and she couldn't agree with his plan.
   After all, Haru's "Horo Horo no Mi" power was a power that Shinobu always remembered since with that power, it let her meet her big sister in the past.
   "Indeed, the magic circle of the Holy Grail is based on the Third Magic, and this magic can materialize the soul. If you turn into a soul, then it won't be possible for you to connect with it, however, it is too dangerous!"
   Jeanne held Haru's hand and said, "Don't forget, the purpose of the Holy Grail is to collect the souls of the servants and use their power to return to the Throne of Heroes as a way to create a hole to the outside world. If you rashly connect with the Holy Grail, then you might be absorbed by it, disintegrate, and turn into a magic power!"
   Jeanne looked at Haru with full of worry and continued.
   "Moreover, the inner side of the Holy Grail and the real world are two different spaces. Whether it is the laws of physics, or the laws of magic, they're definitely different. No one knows what strange thing will happen insid ---"
   Jeanne blinked her eyes and stopped her words since her lips were closed at this moment.
   Shakespeare, Semiramis, and Atalanta also opened their mouths and eyes wide.
   Haru directly closed Jeanne's lips by using his lips, taking the first kiss of the famous saint.
   Jeanne was startled and panicked, but then, slowly, she closed her eyes, and hugged him tightly since it felt better than they had thought. She was a novice, and she could only let him lead her in this adventure.
   Shakespeare, Semiramis, and Atalanta weren't sure what to say, but they had to admit that they might not forget this scene for their entire life.
   Then Haru parted his lips and said, "Shinobu, you're there, right?"
   Jeanne wanted to say something, but Shinobu didn't give her a chance and asked, "You still going inside?"
   Haru nodded and caressed Shinobu's hair. "Yes."
   "...I see.." Shinobu let out a sigh and couldn't erase her worry since she knew how dangerous the Holy Grail was.
   "When I go back, let's have a date," Haru suddenly said.
   "....You might die, but you're thinking of having a date with me?" Shinobu looked at Haru with a speechless expression.
   "I haven't taken your first time yet so I can't die here." Haru smiled and said, "Wait for me." He kissed Shinobu's lips and then quickly entered the Holy Grail, leaving everyone.
   His figures disappeared, but his words lingered to their ears.
   Atalanta, Shinobu, and Jeanne blushed.
   Shakespeare never thought that someone would save the world because of his libido and would definitly return because he wanted to take the first time of his girlfriend, but he had to admit that, he needed to give a thumbs up to Haru at this moment.
   If there was a man that could amaze him then it was definitely Haru.
   Semiramis looked at Haru's back that had disappeared, but no one really knew what she was thinking at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1474: Black Faction Gather!
   Jeanne came out once again after Shinobu entered, but then her mind was still in a mess until she realized that the one that had taken her first kiss had disappeared. She wanted to stop him, but she was too late.
   Haru had already entered the Holy Grail by using the power of Horo Horo no Mi.
   Jeanne was worried, but Shakespeare was excited, cheering loudly.
   "Oh! Being driven by love and lust, he decides to become a hero! What an interesting boy!"
   Jeanne immediately looked at Shakespeare, raising the holy flag in her hand.
   "I surrender! Please don't kill me! I hope that you can treat me as a prisoner! I won't do anything! Let me watch the end of the Holy Grail War with my own eyes!"
   Shakespeare quickly raised his hands and said something that caused both Semiramis and Atalanta to look at this guy with disdain.
   Even though Jeanne and Shakespeare hadn't met each other during their life, both of them had a connection to each other.
   Jeanne's image in England was very bad since she had caused a lot of loss for England during The Hundred Years' War by defeating the army of England several times during the war. In the heart of people in England, she was no different than a demon and she was also burnt in England.
   It was also why all the available documents after the fifteenth century describe Jeanne as a vile being.
   Shakespeare also did the same, in his play Henry VI, in which he described Jeanne as a witch and prostitute, mocking Jeanne during his life.
   Naturally, Jeanne also knew about this and if she wanted, she could kill Shakespeare, she could do it anytime, but she didn't care about this guy.
   "Hey! Empress! Archer! Help me!" Shakespeare looked at both Semiramis and Atalanta, who were sitting on the bench. He was wondering where this bench came from.
   Jeanne only remembered the two women until now and had a sweat dripped on her forehead since it was troublesome to fight three servants at the same time.
   "I can't move," Atalanta said with a deadpan expression.
   "Just shut your mouth," Semiramis said.
   Shakespeare opened his mouth then closed it again. He let out a sigh and said, "...I feel jealous of that boy who can make three legendary women fall at the same time."
   "Do you want to be killed!?"
   Semiramis and Atalanta looked at Shakespeare with anger.
   Shakespeare made a zipper gesture and closed his mouth.
   "Semiramis, Atalanta, you're not going to help Shirou Kotomine?" Jeanne looked at Atalanta and Semiramis and felt confused by their actions since she could see that both could move slightly before.
   "I have lost," Atalanta said and looked away.
   "I won't do anything," Semiramis said.
   Jeanne nodded and decided to believe in the two of them. She looked at the Holy Grail and couldn't hide the worry on her face.
   "I hope everything will be alright."
   Only Shakespeare rubbed his chin, wondering what that boy had done to make three legendary women fall for him.
   At the same time, in another place within the hanging garden, all kinds of fights started to stop.
   With the crackling sound, the last Dragon Tooth Warriors shattered and turned into a pile of bones, scattered all over the ground of Hanging Garden of Babylon.
   In mid-air, Astolfo, who was riding on the top of Hippogriff, wiped the sweat on his forehead and smiled at Sieg behind him.
   "Master, how is my performance?"
   Hearing this, Sieg looked at Astolfo silently.
   "Those Dragon Tooth Warriors exploded by themselves..."
   Even though Astolfo didn't do anything, he showed an appearance as if he was the one who had defeated all the enemies by himself, which was very confusing.
   "I have fought a lot, and I have a duel with the Archer of Red before, I have worked very hard!" Astolfo looked at Sieg with an unsatisfied expression and said, "Can you praise me, master?"
   "Okay..." Sieg could only touch Astolfo's head.
   "Hehe..." Astolfo suddenly showed an expression of enjoyment.
   Looking at this scene, someone who didn't know their relationship and Astolfo's gender might think that they were a couple who tried to show off their affection.
   In fact, both of them were men.
   "However, why did the Dragon Tooth Warriors suddenly break on its own?" Astolfo was confused and asked, "Has something happened within this place?"
   Sieg thought for a bit and said, "It may be that the servant who controlled the Dragon Tooth Warriors had been defeated, causing the Dragon Tooth Warriors to be destroyed."
   "Really?" Astolfo quickly asked, "Then what should we do now?"
   Sieg didn't answer Astolfo's question first, then cast his eyes on the temple in the center.
   Sieg made such a decision.
   Astolfo didn't hesitate and made the hippogriff move toward the temple.
   On the other hand, in another temple, in a dim hall, a follower suddenly appeared.
   Raikou looked forward and behind the curtain, she could see five Magus who had lost their qualification as a master in the Holy Grail, were talking to each other.
   "My contribution is the largest!"
   "I want to buy some relics from Northern Europe..."
   "Is that a fur from a phantasmal beast?"
   "Bring me with you then..."
   "Today's course, let's talk about these first..."
   It could no longer be called a conversation, but it was a piece of nonsense that didn't have any connection to each other.
   Raikou frowned, thinking that five Magus had become crazy, but then, at this moment, behind her, two surprised voices rang.
   Hearing this voice, Raikou turned her head and looked behind her. She saw Fiore and Caules walking next to each other, helping each other. She could see that their condition wasn't good and they were full of worn out and full of injuries.
   Raikou asked in surprise.
   Fiore and Caules shook their heads with a wry smile.
   "We have taken refuge here temporarily." Fiore sighed and said, "The number of the Dragon Tooth Warriors outside is too much and we can't handle them all."
   "Besides, we don't know what to do if we suddenly meet a servant." Caules pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "So, we looked for a place to hide and hid here."
   While speaking, Fiore and Caules also noticed the abnormality behind the curtain, but they didn't say anything.
   Raikou realized that there was no aura of servant between the two, and almost subconsciously asked.
   "Is Archer not by your side?"
   As soon as these words came out, both of them were silent simultaneously, especially Fiore since she tried hard not to show her emotion at this moment.
   Watching their reaction, Raikou understood.
   Hearing those words, Fiore managed to squeeze a smile.
   "When Chiron left, he was very satisfied."
   That was the truth since Chiron had said, "Being surpassed by my own disciple is the victory for me."
   Leaving such words, Chiron, left with a satisfied smile, turned into light particles and disappeared.
   Chiron's strength wasn't weak, but Achilles was stronger.
   In a place like Hanging Garden of Babylon, where the battlefield was an open field without a hiding place, facing Achiless's chariots, Chiron would be defeated, it was a matter of course.
   "Since you're here, then stay with me." Raikou looked at Caules and Fiore then said, "Please help me bring the five masters over there."
   "Bring them?" Fiore was surprised.
   "Where?" Caules asked in confusion.
   Being asked by the two of them, Raikou showed a gentle smile and said, "Let's go to my master."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1475: Enter the Holy Grail
   His body was trembling, his thought was in disarray, and his brain was shaking.
   The moment Haru entered the Holy Grail, all the feeling above hit him at the same time, caused him to be in a daze for a moment, and it was hard to describe his feeling at this moment.
   Haru felt that his soul was being attracted by something and the temperature of his body dropped very fast as if he was dead.
   Haru directly used his "Haoshoku Haki" and fought back the force that tried to absorb him. The force that tried to absorb him, scattered, even so, the cold temperature around him didn't change, but he ignored it since he had gotten used to a cold temperature, considering how his wife, Esdeath, often tried to freeze him whenever he came back to his Empire.
   "Is this the inside of the Holy Grail?"
   Haru looked around and wasn't sure why, but he knew where he should go at this moment.
   However, as Jeanne said before, the inside of the Holy Grail was a completely different space from the outside world.
   The laws of physics and magic were different, and even the flow of time seemed to be slower, causing his existence to break away.
   If Haru's will wasn't strong enough, he was sure that he would be destroyed the moment he entered this place.
   Haru started to move forward and he could also feel something that whispered to him to stay and rest there. He was sure that if he decided to stop there, he would feel that it was good, but he ignored this feeling since there was no woman in that place.
   While walking, Haru thought that this kind of force that tried to tempt him was quite interesting, but it couldn't shake him and he continued to move forward.
   "Still, that guy is in this place?"
   Haru had to admit that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was quite amazing to stay in this place for a long time, especially his belief, after all, no matter how powerful someone was, it was extremely difficult to maintain their own existence in this space, and that guy seemed to be able to move towards the center part of the Holy Grail, of course, very amazing.
   Haru, who wanted to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, also needed to have to go through the same test, though, even if he was able to complete the test, he wasn't sure whether he was able to meet Amakusa Shirou before that guy completed the modification of the Holy Grail.
   Haru took a deep breath and used one of his most powerful powers, trying to affect the flow of time around his surroundings.
   In the past, Haru had received the power of Jewelry Bonney and the power of that pirate was quite cheating. He trained that power and he could develop the age manipulation further.
   Before Haru needed to touch someone to change the age of someone, things, or his surroundings, but at this moment, he didn't need to do that, and using this power, he was able to affect the flow of time around him, even though, it was only two meters radius.
   However, it was enough for him.
   Haru used this power to stabilize the flow of time around his surroundings and walked toward the center of the Holy Grail.
   Haru kept walking, and moved forward, even though it was impossible to distinguish around his surroundings.
   In this place, it was impossible to see the up, down, right, left, front, or back, however, Haru relied on his harem protagonist luck and instinct to go to the location of the central part of the Holy Grail.
   Some people might be confused, what was the connection of his harem protagonist's luck with finding the location of the central part of the Holy Grail, but he was confident that with his harem protagonist's luck that he would be able to arrive at his destination, why?
   It was because, inside the central part of the Holy Grail, there was a beautiful woman.
   Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.
   Haru remembered that the previous head of the Einzbern family at the founding of the Holy Grail War was inside the central part of the Holy Grail and his harem protagonist luck, would lead him in the direction of that woman.
   His belief might be quite strange and dumb, but he believed that he would be able to meet this woman inside the Holy Grail.
   Then in front of Haru, there was a road that started to form somewhere. He didn't hesitate and followed this road, walking step by step.
   However, even though this road was formed, it wasn't that easy to walk forward.
   With each of his steps, there were a million hands that grabbed his legs, back, hands, arms, etc, however, he ignored it. He also heard a voice that was mixed with creepy, sad, furious, and various emotions that told him to stop and his thought was outrageous.
   However, Haru didn't blame them since he also felt that his thinking was quite outrageous.
   Unlike Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who entered the Holy Grail, because he wanted to give salvation to all humanity, his intention to enter the Holy Grail was because he wanted to meet the beautiful head of the Einzbern family, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.
   Though Haru would also stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada along the way since it was part of his quest.
   Compared to Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's selfless wish, Haru's wish was selfish and dumb, but it was because of that, he was able to move forward.
   Haru knew that he was selfish, dumb, greedy, possessive, lustful, scum, and a lot more. He knew a bad person, but even so, he wouldn't stop. It was because of this personality that he was able to get a lot of women, married two beautiful women, and a lot more.
   Haru knew that this was only the beginning and his future would be even more beautiful.
   "There's no way that I will be dead here, fucker!"
   Haru smiled and raised his middle fingers before he used his light magic to negate negative energies around him.
   "I WILL BRING YOU TO HELL!!"
   It was no longer a whisper, but rather a scream that was full of anger, however, he ignored them since they could do nothing.
   In his eyes, those screams were only a dog barking and he was wondering why the Holy Grail didn't tempt him by showing a thousand of beauty. If the Holy Grail did so, then his mind might be shaken for a second or an hour, but in front of intimidation, terror, fear, death, and various negative emotions, he was alright, or rather he could ignore it easily.
   The power of his "Horo Horo no Mi" could bring depression to anyone and along with the power of his light magic that capable to negate the negative energies, Haru was able to move forward easily.
   However, Haru had to admit that this Holy Grail was still humanly, showing tragedy and death of himself, but if it was his girls then...
   Haru's power was leaking and the Holy Grail was shaken for a moment, but then he calmed himself. He took a deep breath and if the Holy Grail really did so, then he might destroy this Holy Grail since, in front of him, the existence of the Holy Grail wasn't that important.
   The Holy Grail was a lump of energy, but compared to the energy within his body, the energy within the Holy Grail was still small.
   With his sex drive, Haru was able to move forward!
   Then before long, Haru saw a light appear ahead.
   A voice rang into his ears.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1476: Provocation? That's my talent!
   When this voice rang to his ears, Haru finally saw the scene in the bright light.
   It was a completely different scene from the surrounding white space.
   Haru could see a gleaming altar and on the body of the altar, there was a huge magic loop.
   There were crisscrossing lines, forming an extremely complex and incomprehensible pattern on the altar, exuding indescribable beauty.
   It was the main body of the Holy Grail, the ritual magic circle of the Holy Grail War based on the Third Magic.
   Before the magic circle, a youth named Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was standing there, watching Haru, who was walking toward him.
   Looking at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, Haru immediately noticed the change in this saint.
   First of all, Amakusa Shirou's upper body was completely exposed, and his two arms were wrapped in magic spells, bursting out a powerful magic fluctuation.
   On Shirou's left arm was Xanadu Matrix and on his right arm was Evil Eater.
   The two of his arms were the Noble Phantasm of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.
   In addition, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's face was different from before, in the past, he showed a harmless smile and everyone who saw him, would think that it was impossible for him to hurt an ant, but at this moment, he showed an indifferent expression that disregarded everything.
   However, one thing that didn't change was a pair of eyes that were burning with scorching faith and belief.
   Ignoring everything, following his belief and faith, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada wouldn't stop his steps to realize his dream.
   Just looking at those eyes would make anyone shiver in fear.
   If someone's willpower wasn't enough, as long as someone was watched by those pair of eyes, they would be defeated in an instant.
   However, Haru only smirked, looking at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who watched him with an indifferent expression and calm, wondering where this guy's confidence came from.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada kept staring at Haru, and he saw how calm this young man was. He couldn't help but then said, "I know that in the end, you will definitely appear in front of me."
   It wasn't because of the information that was brought by his revelation skill, nor it was from his prediction, but rather it was from his belief.
   After his meeting with Haru at the Fortress of Millennia, Shirou knew that his last enemy would be the young man in front of him.
   "After all, you and I are completely incompatible."
   Shirou looked at Haru and said, "Do you know why I say that?"
   Haru showed disinterest, but he didn't move, wondering whether this guy was buying time. However, he also understood why both of them were completely incompatible.
   "It's because you're too stupid."
   Haru smiled, but Shirou didn't show a change in his emotion as if all of his emotion had been thrown away.
   "I guess you're more stupid than I thought since you decided to throw away your emotions, but then again I can guess why we're completely incompatible."
   Shirou raised his eyebrow when he heard Haru's words, but he didn't say anything.
   "There's one word that I want to say to you...."
   Haru took a deep breath and shouted, "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!" He smiled and said, "In my eyes, you're nothing but a coward and a sloth."
   "...Coward? Sloth?" Shirou wasn't sure why, but even though he had thrown his emotion, he could feel anger that was burning in his heart.
   "Yes." Haru smiled and said, "You're just a failure. 30,000 of your people is nothing but a fool, who is following you to death. If it was me, then I could throw over the shogunate and become the king!" He felt that Shirou was too useless, if this guy was a daimyo, rather than a saint, then it would be good in this opinion, sadly, he wasn't.
   "You're thinking that a human needs your help? Don't think of yourselves too highly. We don't need you to guide us. We don't need someone to save us. And you think that just by throwing away your emotions, you have become a higher being?" He snorted and said, "In my eyes, you're only a patient with the delusional disease. In the end, all of us will die. Even the evilest men will die, and the person who killed you and your followers have died, so what are you afraid of?
   In his view, humans didn't need salvation, but guidance was needed.
   Teach a man how to fish, not give them a fish.
   What Shirou did was to give a fish to all people in this world, hoping that he could save them, but in Haru's eyes, this guy was just too lazy.
   If Shirou really wanted to help someone, he would use all of his power to become a figure that could make the world become better rather than using the power of the Holy Grail.
   Even the saint wasn't perfect and foolish, Haru felt that it was really a waste of time to talk with Shirou since, in this view, this guy was just too naive, lazy, and foolish.
   It was also the reason why both of them were incompatible.
   Shirou could see the disdain in Haru's eyes. In his mind, Haru was that commander, who slain him and all of his followers in his life. In the past, he might have failed, but not at this moment. He was going to win and he was going to give salvation to all humans in this world.
   "You will be my enemy and you'll be my last obstacle."
   His voice seemed to be very hostile at that moment, trying to hold the angry emotion that he had thrown before.
   "If I don't defeat you then my wish won't come true."
   His voice was full of obsession and he would kill the young man in front of him no matter what.
   "Only you, someone who I need to defeat personally."
   Hearing Shirou's words, Haru chuckled since he really felt that this guy really had a chuunibyou.
   Looking at Haru who was chuckling at his words, Shirou also understood that his words were idiotic.
   Compared to Haru, who could defeat Adam, and all the servants on the Red Faction easily, Shirou was nothing, but a weak saint in the Japan, and Shirou was also defeated easily by a commander in the past, without being able to do anything, trapped on the castle, watching all of his followers die, and then die with humiliation.
   Facing Haru in front of him, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was nothing but a fish that could be chopped anytime.
   But this time, it was an exception...
   "Here, both the laws of physics and the laws of magic are different from the outside. Our existence itself is in a state of instability. There is no concept of strength or weakness at all, and our willpower is the only thing that can maintain ourselves in this place."
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada explained calmly.
   "I think you can understand it too, right?"
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was probably trying to defeat Haru by using the environment inside the Holy Grail so his winning rate could increase.
   In this place, where it was Haru or Shirou, their existence was itself unstable.
   Here, they couldn't use their power, and they could only fight using their spirit.
   Haru and Shirou could only use the willpower, belief, faith, and skill that they had honed in their lives.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "On what basis do you think that you can defeat me? The moment I appear in this Holy Grail War, your fate is already doomed. Your wish won't be realized. I will take the Holy Grail and I will take your Semiramis too."
   Hearing Haru's words, Shirou's expression had already become distorted.
   "Semiramis is a fine woman, but you betray her." Haru smiled and said, "But don't worry, I will take care of her in your place so please die with regret."
   Shirou took a deep breath and said, "I have never thought that I want to kill someone so much in my life." Then the magic circle behind him burst into dazzling light and he was full of killing intent.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1477: Let's wait...
   Outside, the Holy Grail, which was suspended in mid-air, suddenly bursts into extremely dazzling light, like a god that descended to earth, illuminating and shaking the entire surrounding area.
   A pulsation like the beating of a hearing was also suddenly heard from the body of the Holy Grail, causing its outline to vibrate.
   "What... What's going on..?!"
   Jeanne, who had been guarding the Holy Grail, looked at the scene in front of her and couldn't help but felt surprised.
   Shakespeare was amazed by the scene in front of him, stretching out his hand to the shining Holy Grail, and shouted loudly.
   "This is light! This is light! The light that expels hypocrisy and evil in the world! Our master finally succeeded in transforming the Holy Grail! The Third Magic will start soon!"
   As if responding to Shakespeare's loud words, the powerful magic power that was visible to the naked eye appeared on the Holy Grail.
   The Holy Grail that had been modified possessed the ability to draw a magic power from the world, absorbing all the magic power without leaving anything behind.
   As a result, a huge magic power was continuously injected into the Holy Grail, making the Holy Grail shone brighter and brighter, and the pulses becoming stronger and stronger, making the entire space tremble.
   Atalanta didn't say anything, but Semiramis, who sat on the bench, rested her chin on her hand. Unlike Shakespeare, neither of them thought that their master had won. It was their instinct as women, though, that they weren't sure why they felt that hateful guy would win in the end.
   However, Jeanne didn't know that since she wasn't a woman.
   Jeanne's hand that was holding the holy flag became tighter, and her expression also changed, showing worry and solemnity. The anxiety in her eyes couldn't be hidden at all since Amakusa Shirou Tokisada had completed the modification of the Holy Grail, and there was no way to stop this situation.
   After this, the Holy Grail would absorb the magic power from the earth, and the Third Magic would be activated after all the magic power on earth was drained.
   At that time, all mankind would be enveloped by the power of the Third Magic, turning them into a soul within this world. Then in the distant future, due to eternal years, their emotions would gradually fade, and finally, as Amakusa Shirou Tokisada hoped, that all mankind would turn into an existence that no longer had desired.
   Haru and Jeanne couldn't let that happen.
   "I can't let the Holy Grail work anymore!"
   Jeanne knew very well that with the current power of the Holy Grail, she believed that it wouldn't take a long time to absorb the magic within the earth, and after that, it was naturally impossible to stop the Holy Grail.
   The modification of the Holy Grail had been completed and if Jeanne wanted to stop all of this, then she must either restore the part of the Holy Grail that had been modified or destroyed the Holy Grail.
   However, restoring the Holy Grail back was naturally impossible to do.
   Even Einzbern needed to use the basis of the Third Magic as a foundation and finally be able to successfully construct the Holy Grail.
   Most people wanted to modify the Holy Grail, however, even if they were a God or the most skilled magician in this era, it was impossible to modify the Holy Grail.
   However, Amakusa was able to modify the Holy grail.
   Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was able to modify the Holy Grail because of his Noble Phantasm able to connect himself with the Holy Grail, and he was also a natural Magus that could use his magic consciously or even unconsciously.
   And Jeanne almost didn't have knowledge about magic, there was no way for her to restore the Holy Grail back.
   As for destroying the Holy Grail, that was impossible.
   After all, Haru was inside now.
   Jeanne's hand that was holding the holy flag became tighter and tighter, and her heart became even more anxious.
   But at this moment, a bigger accident happened.
   The ground trembled suddenly as if the Hanging Garden of Babylon was about to collapse, shaking violently.
   "Oh! A new storm is coming!"
   Jeanne and Shakespeare's voices resounded.
   "Can you two be quiet?" Semiramis said.
   However, Jeanne ignored Semiramis and felt the presence of a servant. Two servants were coming toward her direction at a very fast speed.
   Jeanne recognized the breath of the two servants almost immediately.
   One was the Berserker of Black and the other one was the Rider of Black.
   Jeanne sighed in relief since the two of them were her allies.
   "Are you two, alright? Miss Raikou? Astolfo?"
   Everyone from the Black Faction seemed to be happy and thought the good news was coming, but what came was...
   Accompanied by such shouts, two servants and two masters from the Black Faction finally appeared on the corridor that was connected by the gate.
   Raikou rushed over with Fire and Caules, and the spider-like limbs behind Fiore also grabbed the unconscious masters of the Red Faction and entered this place together.
   Sieg and Astolfo rode on the Hippogriff and flew over Raikou and her group.
   A group of people rushed into this place almost simultaneously.
   "This... What is this...?!"
   "This is the Holy Grail..?! How could it become like this...?!"
   Immediately afterward, the group was shocked because of the Holy Grail that had bloomed into a brilliant light.
   Jeanne greeted all of them.
   Raikou stepped forward first and asked Jeanne with an excited voice.
   "Where's dear? Are you not together?"
   The words of Raikou made Jeanne shake her head, her expression became bitter, and she looked at the direction of the Holy Grail.
   However, Semiramis, Atalanta, and Shakespeare looked at Raikou curiously.
   The three of them became even more speechless at that young man, thinking that he was a harem king.
   Ignoring the inner thought of the three servants from the Red Faction, Jeanne said in a low voice.
   "Haru is within the Holy Grail..."
   Hearing such words, everyone present widened their eyes.
   Sieg, Caules, and Astolfo showed astonishing expressions.
   Only both Raikou and Fiore showed worry on their faces.
   Although they didn't know what had happened, looking at Jeanne's bitter expression, everyone could guess something.
   Under such circumstances, Astolfo yelled in a panic.
   "Then.. what should we do then? We must run away quickly!"
   Jeanne was startled, but then she shook her head. "No, I will wait here."
   Sieg, Astolfo, and Caules were surprised.
   "He's still there. I will wait until he comes out," Jeanne said then looked in the direction of the Holy Grail again.
   Raikou didn't say anything, and also did the same as Jeanne.
   "I... I will do the same!" Fiore quickly said.
   "Nee-san! What are you saying!" Caules wanted to stop his big sister.
   "Don't stop me, Caules!" Fiore ignored her little brother's words.
   "Wait a moment, why are the servants from the Red Faction here?!" Caules realized something and quickly panicked since he noticed three servants from the Red Faction.
   Sieg and Astolfo were startled and quickly put their fighting stance!
   Shakespeare, Semiramis, and Atalanta only glanced at them but didn't say anything.
   "Stop! Stop! Stop! Don't fight each other! Be quiet! Let's wait here!"
   Jeanne's patience had gone and rebuked them.
   Jeanne took a deep breath and looked at the Holy Grail.
   Jeanne and Shinobu hoped that Haru would come back soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1478: Lucky Man?
   Haru's provocation was very effective and Shirou didn't waste his time, dashed right in front of Haru, and slashed him with a katana.
   In response, Haru took out a knife from his zipper pocket, then blocked Shirou's attack.
   Shirou's katana bounced back, but he didn't stop his onslaught.
   Shirou slashed his katana continuously with an intent to kill the opponent in front of him and the sound of metal clashes was heard one after another.
   In this space, Shirou was confident that he would be able to win.
   The katana on his hand was known as Miike Tenta Mitsuyo.
   Miike Tenta Mitsuyo is the sword of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, formerly the favored blade of a "certain one-eyed master swordsman." While normally just a simple armament summoned with Shirou, Caster of Red's Enchant Skill is able to render it as a C-rank Noble Phantasm.
   Due to it being an "incredibly famous sword", Caster was able to make it of much higher quality than other objects, using his writing prowess to describe how the blade is "magnificently sharp" and the amount of blood that had stained it in its lifetime to great effect.
   Shirou's sword technique might be average, but with the help of the Caster of Red's Enchant Skill and both of his Noble Phantasm, he believed that he was able to kill his opponent!
   Screaming out loud, Shirou used 130% of his abilities, unlocking his potential, and fighting against his opponent.
   Haru might not attack Shirou, but all of Shirou's attacks were useless in front of him since none of the attacks that Shirou had sent were able to hurt him. However, it was normal since Shirou didn't know about his abilities.
   If Shirou's opponent was a servant then he might have a chance to win, but his opponent wasn't a servant.
   If Shirou's opponent was a servant then he could use his "revelation" then used the weakness of that servant to beat him.
   Unfortunately, his opponent wasn't a servant and Shirou's Revelation Skill was useless.
   Well, not exactly useless since using that ability, Shirou would be able to read the future of Haru's movement, and it was also the reason why he believed that he was able to defeat Haru, even though, all he could see was only half a second in the future.
   Shirou knew that his opponent was strong, and that was why...
   *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*
   The sound of breaking air was heard and there were four blades that were moving very fast from four directions, trying to sneak attack Haru.
   Haru, of course, noticed the four blades that were moving in his direction.
   Black Key is a sacrament of the Church, one of their many charms used against demons and vampires.
   When Haru saw the Black Key, he was wondering whether Shirou thought of him as a devil, but he felt that wasn't wrong since he could tell that he was indeed a demon since he had decided to destroy Shirou's dream and wanted to give salvation to all mankind.
   However, even if Haru was a demon, he was better than the "Fake Saint" in front of him.
   'Pretending to be kind, selfless, and benevolent. Let me open that mask of yours.'
   Haru twisted his body and all the Black Keys that were thrown at him were thrown back in Shirou's direction.
   In Shirou's mind, he would use the chance of Haru to block all the Black Keys that he had thrown before to give a fatal blow at Haru's body, however, he would never think that Haru's knife technique would be so exquisite that Haru was able to send all four Black Keys back toward him.
   Shirou quickly used his katana to block four Black Keys that aimed toward him, however at that moment...
   Shirou's scream filled the space, and both of his arms were cut down by Haru's knife.
   Then the sound of flesh being stabbed was heard, four Black Keys that were thrown back by Haru, stabbed Shirou's neck, heart, eye, and lower body.
   However, Shirou didn't want to lose, no, he couldn't lose!
   Shirou's two legs were cut down by Haru and he fell down on the ground, unable to walk or move since he had lost four of his limbs.
   Shirou might have fallen on the ground, but his eyes kept staring at the man that had done all of this to him.
   Shirou looked very hideous and he understood the reason why he hated this young man so much!
   "You have this kind of power! You're a human! Why can't you understand me! Why don't you help all mankind!"
   If in his life, Shirou had the power of the young man in front of him, then all of his followers wouldn't die and he also would be able to build a country or a kingdom where no one would suffer!
   If he had this kind of power...
   Even though Shirou's neck was stabbed, he had lost one of his eyes, his heart had been stabbed, and there were more injuries that shouldn't be mentioned again, he felt hatred toward his young man and waited for his answer.
   Shirou was killed and his body slowly disappeared.
   "My wish... the salvation of mankind..."
   Haru then walked toward the Holy Grail and didn't even look back at Shirou, who he had defeated since from the beginning to the end, he had never thought of Shirou as his opponent.
   Someone might have thought that Shirou was crafty, but Haru had never thought of him as such an opponent.
   In Haru's mind, Shirou was only known as someone who was lucky.
   Shirou was lucky enough to be born with unique Magic Circuits.
   Shirou was lucky enough to be summoned as a Ruler.
   Shirou was lucky enough to summon Semiramis since this woman was quite stupid.
   Haru might not say it, but he really thought of Semiramis as a dull-witted woman since all she did was use poison and beauty to seduce a king. In truth, it was very easy to seduce this woman back, in Haru's opinion, but he wouldn't say it out loud since, in his mind, he was a bit grateful for Shirou to summon Semiramis so he could steal her from him (the last sentence was a joke, though).
   Without all those points, it was simply impossible for Shirou to win the Holy Grail since, in the original story, he was defeated by a homunculus that had only been born for a week or so.
   If Haru lost against such a man, it was simply a joke, though, to be honest, he had to admit that even though both of them were quite incompatible, he had to admit that Shirou was quite similar to him.
   Watching Haru, who had never looked at him from the beginning to the end, Shirou could only let out a sigh then disappeared.
   In this Holy Grail War, from the beginning to the end, the winner had already been decided.
   Then space slowly changed and the surrounding area turned into a flower park before a beautiful woman appeared that Haru wanted to see when he entered the Holy Grail, appeared before him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1479: The Greater Holy Grail
   Haru stared at the woman in front of him.
   Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.
   Haru knew that this woman was known as the Holy Maiden of Winter and was the head of the Einzbern family at the founding of the Holy Grail War.
   Justeaze had a doll-like face considered to be "too beautiful and too well-crafted", red irises likened to rubies, a "bell-like, beautiful voice", fair skin, and long white hair.
   However, even if Justeaze was very beautiful, she always showed a solemn and almost lifeless expression.
   Watching her from up close, Haru was wondering how beautiful she was when she smiled.
   "You're Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern?" Haru asked.
   Justeaze shook her head gently and said, "No, I am merely an imitation of the individual that you have known as Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern."
   "So... You're the Grail itself?" Haru asked.
   "It's more like a terminal to it," Justeaze answered.
   "Are you coming to congratulate me?" Haru asked with a smile. In truth, he was glad that Justeaze appeared in front of him since he wanted to know whether the wish of the Shirou had been stopped or not. He also wanted to learn more about the Holy Grail and there were no other people who knew about the Holy Grail better than the woman in front of him.
   Justeaze looked at Haru and said, "You're the final master and thus you have won the Greater Holy Grail. Now, let me ask you, what's your wish?"
   At this moment, when Justeaze asked him this question, Haru really felt envious of Shirou's Noble Phantasm which made him capable of modifying the Holy Grail and understood the principle of magic easily.
   Even if Shirou's Noble Phantasm wasn't strong, it was very convenient.
   Haru had to admit that if Shirou's personality was more into profit-searching, rather than a "Fake Saint", then that guy might be able to become the new emperor in Japan.
   "Can you stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's wish?" Haru asked. He knew that in the story, Justeaze was unable to realize Sieg's wishes and because of that Sieg needed to bring the Holy Grail to the other side of earth where no human was living there.
   If that really happened, then what Haru would do was to use his "Ocean" ability to keep the Holy Grail or into his zipper space where nothing was there.
   Justeaze nodded gently and said, "Amakusa Shirou Tokisada isn't the winner of the Holy Grail War and his wish can't be stopped, however, is that your only wish?"
   "Oh? Can I ask for more wishes?" Haru asked.
   Justaze nodded at Haru's question and said, "I can detect a huge amount of energy from your body. With the energy within your body, as long as the Holy Grail absorbs the energy in your body, then you can your wish anytime."
   Haru knew that the energy within his body was a lot bigger than the energy within the earth, especially after he had learned about HI-ERO energy when he could turn his sex drive into energy.
   As a harem protagonist, his sex drive was the only thing he believed wouldn't lose to anyone.
   If he claimed to be number two, then no one dared to claim to be number one, showing how ridiculous the amount of sex drive within his body was.
   Haru had to admit that the Greater Holy Grail was a very good reward for him.
   As long as Haru filled the Greater Holy Grail with his energy then he could ask for any wish as much as he wanted.
   In his opinion, the Greater Holy Grail might be comparable to Shenlong.
   "Stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada's wish first, for my next wish, let me say it after I have returned back," Haru said.
   "Alright, I will be waiting." Justaze nodded.
   "Can I ask you one more question?" Haru asked.
   "Can you appear outside?"
   Haru wanted to talk more with Justaze, not because Justaze was a beautiful woman, but rather because, he wanted to understand the Holy Grail better.
   Haru sighed in relief and said, "Then I will call you when I have come back."
   "Then I will be waiting for you."
   Justaze bowed her head slightly before disappearing.
   Haru took a deep breath and walked back. The moment he walked back, the beautiful flower parks around his surroundings were destroyed and he saw a familiar scene where he came before. He heard creepy, furious, envious, etc voices around him, but he ignored it since the Greater Holy Grail had become his and he had completed his quest.
   While walking, Haru had to admit that this quest might be the fastest quest that he had even completed since he had completed the quest in a week.
   However, there was one quest that he didn't complete.
   As everyone waited anxiously outside, the Greater Holy Grail slowly dimmed.
   Everyone was startled, but then a figure came out from the Greater Holy Grail.
   Before Jeanne and Fiore reacted, Raikou was as fast as lightning, hugging the man that she loved tightly.
   Haru smiled and patted Raikou's back. He looked at Jeanne and Fiore, who were walking toward him, and looked at Raikou with an envious gaze.
   Haru knew that he was a scumbag, so he didn't need to hide it anymore and directly asked the two of them this question.
   In response, both Jeanne and Fiore blushed and felt very shy.
   "H... Have you stopped Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?" Jeanne quickly asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Don't worry, I have defeated him and I have stopped his wish too."
   Hearing his answer, everyone sighed in relief.
   The three servants of the Red Faction, especially Shakespeare, let out a sigh. Even though his master had told him not to write a tragedy about him, in the end, his master received a tragedy.
   A lot of his works might be tragic, but it didn't mean he enjoyed writing tragic works.
   Shakespeare knew that his master had lost, but then, he didn't stop writing, even though, his body slowly disappeared.
   "You know... I hate when someone ignores me, but can you answer me, what are you going to do with us now? Since I am going to disappear soon," Semiramis said. Her master had lost, and she had lost the supply of her magic power. It was only a time before she disappeared, but this boy dared to hug his woman right in front of her, ignoring her presence from beginning to end.
   Atalanta didn't say anything, but she kept staring at Haru. She might have lost, and she knew that she would disappear soon, but then again, she was unwilling since her wish hadn't been completed yet.
   While hugging Raikou on his arm, Haru looked at Seramiramis and Atalanta, then said, "You're going to be this girl's bodyguard."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1480: End?
   It is possible for a servant to remain materialized as a normal familiar after the Holy Grail War ends, but it greatly increases the cost without active support from the Grail.
   However, even if a servant having a full supply of magic power disappears, if they lose their anchor to the world by the loss of their master, so they must quickly seek out another contract.
   In truth, besides magic power, there are several ways for a servant to receive a magic power supply.
   Like what the Black Faction did by using the homunculus to supply the magic power of their servants previously.
   Besides Magic Power, a servant can also intake semen or blood for energy depending on their method of processing it.
   Similar to what Raikou did to Haru, even if she could get a magic power supply from him, she still took energy from his semen.
   Unlike Shakespeare, Haru didn't have an interest in this Caster of Red, but Atalanta was different. He would take the Holy Grail and wouldn't give it to the Magic Association or the church. Once the news that of the Holy Grail was on his hand, without doubt, he would become the target of two huge organizations.
   However, Haru didn't care much since he could use his telepathic ability to manipulate the mind of those people easily.
   If it was normal human, Haru might not do this, but his opponents were Magus.
   Haru had an ability to manipulate someone else's mind, it was too wasteful to not use it, right?
   Haru might be alright, but he was afraid those guys might target Fiore. He had to admit that this girl was too cute and he was afraid that something might happen to her once he had left this world.
   Haru was sure that Semiramis didn't want to become Fiore's bodyguard, however, Atalanta was different.
   "Atalatanta, if you become Fiore's bodyguard, then I will give you a fund to create a huge orphanage, and with that orphanage, even without the help of the Holy Grail, you can create an environment where a child with no parents can live well."
   Atalanta looked at Haru with disbelief since she had never told him about her wish before, but how could this guy know about her wish?
   "But you should be prepared, the children at this era are different from the children in your era and what can I do to help you might not be as perfect as you have imagined in your mind, even so, do you want to stay in this world? If so, then I will help you."
   Haru stared at Atalanta with a serious expression.
   If Haru had to choose between Atalanta and Semiramis, he would choose Atalanta without hesitation since Atalanta's personality was several times better than Semiramis, who was downright selfish and he was afraid that Semiramis might poison Fiore when there was a chance then used that chance to threaten him.
   Atalanta then looked at Haru for a while then looked at Fiore. "I agree." She didn't want to return to the Throne of Hero and she also had a chance to save a child with Haru's help. Even though it might not be as perfect as she had imagined, she wasn't sure why she decided to believe in him.
   Haru nodded and smiled. "Then let's go back first." He stretched his hand and the Greater Holy Grail disappeared from everyone's eyes.
   Caules wanted to say something but stopped the movement in his mouth. He knew that the moment the Greater Holy Grail was in Haru's hand then it was simply impossible to get it back.
   Fiore wasn't sure why Haru decided to ask Atalanta to protect her, but then, she couldn't help but ask, "You really going to take the Holy Grail?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "Or do you have any wishes that you want to ask?"
   Fiore shook her head and said, "No, but it is going to be dangerous if you really take the Greater Holy Grail since the Magic Association and the Church won't let you have the Greater Holy Grail." She was worried when she thought that Haru would be targeted and become a criminal in the eyes of two huge organizations, especially when the function of the Greater Holy Grail had been better and stronger after being modified by Shirou.
   "Oh? Do you feel worried about me?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "It's not a time to tell a joke?!" Fiore puffed her cheeks and felt a bit annoyed.
   "Sorry, sorry, you don't need to worry about those two organizations."
   Haru couldn't tell Fiore that he could manipulate the mind of someone by using his telepathic ability, but...
   "If they dare to come then I will give them a nuclear bomb."
   Everyone was stunned when they heard Haru's words.
   "Nu... Nuclear bomb..?!" Caules opened his eyes wide, hearing those words.
   Even if Magus might disdain technology, it didn't mean that they were clueless about it, especially when they knew about the prowess of nuclear bombs during WWII.
   "Do you have a nuclear bomb?" Astolfo asked curiously.
   Haru took out a nuclear bomb directly from his zipper pocket, showing it to everyone.
   Now, the problem is, where has he gotten this nuclear bomb?
   In truth, Haru had gotten this nuclear bomb from Tabane and it wasn't that surprising for her to own one or two nuclear bombs, considering she was the smartest person in her world and she didn't lack a channel to create one or two.
   No one dared to move when they saw a nuclear bomb on Haru's hand, but when they saw him, they kept the nuclear bomb again, they sighed in relief.
   Haru looked at Caules, Astolfo and Sieg, then asked, "Do you have any wishes that you want to ask?"
   Sieg shook his head and said, "No, my wish is the liberation of my kind. My wish has been granted."
   Caules pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "...No."
   "Well, originally, I wanted to have a body so I could stay in this world, but since I have the master so then I don't need that kind of wish," Astolfo said.
   Haru nodded and didn't say much since whether Sieg was going to use his magic power or semen to maintain Astolfo in this world, it wasn't his problem, and there was also one problem that he needed to solve.
   "Wait! Wait! What about me!" Semiramis quickly said since her body had slowly disappeared.
   Shakespeare didn't say anything since he knew that he had lost and he had a feeling that this young man might not care about him at all.
   Atalanta was alright since she had an Independent Action Skill which made her able to stay in this world for a week or so, but Semiramis didn't have that skill and she would disappear soon.
   "Sorry, but I don't intend to keep you," Haru said.
   Semiramis was dumbfounded.
   Haru had made this decision since he felt that Semiramis was too dangerous. Even though his charm was high, it was impossible for someone to fall in love with him so fast, and it was also impossible for someone like Semiramis to share her love with someone.
   If Semiramis loved someone, without doubt, she wanted to monopolize that person by herself, unless Haru was given time.
   However, Semiramis was too dangerous.
   Semiramis might be beautiful, but Haru had seen a lot of beautiful women and this woman had tried to kill him after all.
   Hearing "sorry" from Haru's mouth, Semiramis wanted to say something, but suddenly her eyes dilapidated and she turned into a particle of light before disappeared.
   "Let's go. It's dangerous here."
   Haru grabbed everyone, then they quickly teleported back, leaving the Hanging Garden of Babylon that was destroyed in the sky.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1481: Give her a chance 1
   Within the night, silence once again came, visiting Trifas city.
   Perhaps it was the Holy Grail War that had ended, the tension and horror that had been pervading this city seemed to slightly ease and returned to how it was before.
   Of course, such a thing only happened in the morning.
   Once night fell, this city was dominated by a Magus that turned this city into a dead city.
   The people of this city fell asleep early.
   In such a bright moonlight, almost no people wander back and forth on the street.
   However, at this moment, a mother and a daughter were holding each other's hands, and the relationship between the two of them seemed to be very harmonious.
   Those two were naturally Jack the Ripper and her master, Reika Rikudou.
   At that moment, Reika held Jack's hand tightly and felt quite worried.
   "Are you going to be alright, Jack?"
   Reika had never had an actual family and she had suffered from abuse being adopted. In her life there was nothing but suffering, however, she had found a meaning in her life which happened to be the little girl whose hand that she held at this moment.
   Reika knew that the Holy Grail War had ended, and which meant, it would be hard to maintain Jack the Ripper's existence within this world since the Holy Grail didn't support Jack the Ripper's existence anymore.
   If Reika wanted Jack the Ripper to stay in this world, then she needed to kill more people since without eating the soul of humans, Jack the Ripper would be unable to exist in this world.
   If Reika was a Magus then she could use a Magic Power to make Jack the Ripper stay in this world.
   Unfortunately, she wasn't.
   "Don't worry, mom." Jack the Ripper smiled and said, "I am sure that Onii-chan will help."
   Even though Reika had heard about this "Onii-chan" before, she didn't believe that he would help Jack the Ripper, however, as long as Jack the Ripper could stay in this world, then she would do anything.
   Then it was at this moment that both mother and daughter heard the sound of footsteps. Both of them quickly looked up and saw a young man appear in front of them.
   Jack the Ripper didn't hesitate and ran quickly toward the young man.
   However, Reika stood there since she was quite stunned. She had to admit that the young man that appeared before her might be the most handsome man that she had seen in her life.
   The same as a man, who was mesmerized when they saw a beautiful woman. It was the same for a woman when they saw a handsome man.
   Yes, the one who appeared before the two of them was Haru.
   Haru looked at Jack the Ripper that was running toward him, then hugged him. He didn't avoid Jack the Ripper and looked at this serial killer, who was hugging him happily.
   "Onii-chan, let's go to Disney Land with mom!" Jack the Ripper looked up and asked.
   Haru's view toward Jack the Ripper was quite complicated. Even though this little girl had killed a number of people, in the end, this little girl was a child, however, at the same time, even if she was a child, she also needed to take responsibility for all the people that she had killed.
   Haru might not be a good guy, but it didn't mean that he was downright evil, who would let someone as crazy as Jack the Ripper run amok within the world, especially when Reika was unable to support the existence of Jack the Ripper in this world, without killing someone.
   "Jack, what's your wish?" Haru asked.
   "My wish?" Jack looked at Haru with a smile then said, "I want to return to my mother's womb!"
   Hearing that answer, Haru thought that Jack wanted to be reborn once again and this time, she wanted to be born on the stomach of a woman that loved her. He then looked at Reika Rikudou, who was looking at him in wary.
   Even though Reika knew from Jack the Ripper that this young man might not hurt them, she also understood that, considering how comfortable she felt beside this young man for some reason.
   'What kind of feeling is this?'
   Reika had seen a lot of men in her life since she had been working as a prostitute. She wasn't those ignorant girls who would fall in love with someone because of looks or wealth, and rather than a man, she cared about her daughter more.
   While Reika was looking at Haru, Haru also looked at Reika.
   When Haru learned about Reika's background, he knew that the life of this woman was quite unfortunate and it wouldn't be weird if she decided to commit suicide one day, however, the appearance of Jack the Ripper had given her hope in life, especially when Jack the Ripper was someone who had saved her.
   After all, before the Holy Grail War began, Reika was used as a sacrifice to summon Jack the Ripper by Jack the Ripper's previous master.
   If Jack the Ripper didn't choose Reika at that time, Reika would have already died and because of that Reika was grateful to Jack and the relationship between the two of them became dependent.
   Jack the Ripper closed her eyes and fell into Haru's arms.
   Reika quickly panicked and knew that there was something wrong, especially when she saw how Jack closed her eyes and fell into Haru's chest, however, she knew that she was powerless and she didn't have the power to save Jack.
   Reika was full of panic and quickly said, "Don't kill Jack! I will do anything, but please don't kill Jack!"
   Haru was speechless, but she also understood Reika's reaction, considering how both of them were unfamiliar. Even though he might have created a good impression on Reika because of his appearance, the existence of Jack was more important than him in Reika's heart.
   "Don't worry, I won't kill her," Haru said.
   Reika didn't believe Haru's words and was ready to shoot her pistol, but Haru suddenly appeared beside her and grabbed her pistol.
   "Calm down, I won't do anything to you," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   "Then what do you want to do?" Reika kept, staring at this young man. Her expression showed that even if she died, she would save Jack no matter what.
   "You should know that if I let Jack live in this world, then she will kill a lot of people. Even if all the people that she kills are all bad guys, you should know that isn't the solution, right?"
   "...Then what? Why are you helping us?" Reika could tell that Haru didn't mean harm, however, she didn't understand his motive for helping her.
   Haru caressed Jack's hair, looking at Jack, who was sleeping in his arms, then said, "I just want to give her a second chance." He then looked at Reika and asked, "I want to grant Jack's wish, what do you think?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1482: Give her a chance 2
   Jack the Ripper's true nature is that of a collection of wraiths born from the aborted children of prostitutes in Whitechapel, London.
   It was also because of that reason why Haru's impression of Jack's mind was very good.
   Haru, who had eaten the Horo Horo no Mi, had an ability to control a ghost, soul, and related matters, including Jack, who happened to be a collection of wraiths.
   After hearing Jack's wish, Haru thought to grant her wish and even without the help of the Holy Grail, he should be able to grant Jack's wish.
   Haru then brought Jack to the empty house since because of the Holy Grail War most of the people in this city had decided to move out and because of that, there were a lot of empty houses.
   Reika also followed Haru since she was worried about Jack.
   Putting Jack on the empty, clean bed, Haru faced Reika, who was standing in front of him.
   "You have heard about Jack's wish, right? What do you think?"
   If Reika was alright with Jack's wish then Haru would do the work immediately.
   "Jack's wish is to return to my stomach, how can you grant her wish?" Reika asked. She knew that the existence of Magus was amazing, and she also knew that this young man was very powerful.
   Reika knew about Jack's wish and she didn't say much, however, she wanted to know how this young man was going to grant Jack's wish.
   "You should know that Jack is a wraith and if I can't let her be in this world since she will kill more and more people in the future."
   Seeing a panic on Reika's face, Haru continued with his explanation.
   "However, she's a child and she's a collection of aborted children which means, her soul is full of resentment." Haru looked at Reika and said, "Before I grant her wish, I will purify her to erase all the hatred and resentment, along with her memories. By then, she won't remember you, but at the same time, she won't remember that she is a serial killer nor her identity as a Jack the Ripper. She will be reborn as a baby, is that alright with you?"
   Reika didn't have a choice and could only agree, however, when she heard his words, she didn't think that it was bad since she didn't really want Jack to have bad memories about her life anymore.
   Reika had seen Jack's memories after all and she understood how hard Jack's life was.
   Hearing Reika's consent, Haru didn't hesitate and started with his work. His hand started to glow with a white light that gave warmth to the surrounding area.
   Reika, who saw this light, could feel that her body was very warm and she felt very comfortable at that moment. The wounds, fatigue, and a lot more within her body also disappeared, being healed by the light.
   When the light touched Jack, she showed an uncomfortable expression, however, she didn't open her eyes.
   At that moment, there was something dark that came out of Jack's body and that matter started to form into a figure of the child.
   Haru and Reika could see a lot of children slowly coming out from Jack, showing a smile and both of them understood that those children were the soul of the collection of aborted children within Jack the Ripper.
   Those souls then slowly moved toward Haru's palm and then formed into a ball of light.
   The process was quite slow since it needed quite a precise process, and half an hour later, a figure of Jack appeared before them.
   "Onii-chan, when we are born in the future, let's go to Disney Land together with my mother."
   Leaving such words, Jack also moved toward the ball of light on Haru's palm.
   Haru wasn't sure whether Jack could hear him or not, and looked at the ball of light on his hand then looked at Reika, who was crying at this moment.
   "Sit here, I will put her soul on your body."
   Reika was quiet, but she nodded, following his words. She sat on the top of the bed and looked at him, who moved his palm toward her stomach.
   The moment the ball of light entered her stomach, Reika could feel someone's presence within her womb, and she understood instantly that the one inside her womb was Jack.
   Haru wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "It's done, how is your feeling?" In theory, what he did should be successful, but he needed to ask Reika first.
   "It... It's amazing... I.. I can feel her inside my body..."
   Reika showed a beautiful smile at this moment, caressing her stomach, and knew that Jack was inside her womb.
   Haru nodded and sighed inwardly since he knew that he had succeeded.
   "So am I pregnant now?" Reika asked. In truth, she felt a bit weird when she thought that she had become pregnant without sexual intercourse.
   "No, you're not pregnant."
   Haru shook his head and said, "Jack is inside your body, however, if you want her to appear in this world once again, then you need to become pregnant." He then took out a bankbook from his zipper storage and gave it to Reika.
   "There's one billion yen here. If you don't want to stay in Japan, you don't need to worry since there are also 10 million dollars within that account too. You can use it for your family in the future."
   Looking at the bankbook in her hand, Reika was stunned.
   "When the matter is over, I will go back now."
   Haru was about to go, but his hand was grabbed by Reika. "What's wrong?"
   "You're leaving me?" Reika asked.
   Haru nodded, after all, he didn't have a feeling toward Reika. He wasn't disgusted by her status as a prostitute, he wasn't someone who would fuck anyone as long as they were beautiful women.
   "You're not going to impregnate me?" Reika asked directly.
   "....You want me to impregnate you?" Haru looked at Reika with confused expressions.
   Reika nodded without hesitation. She knew that if she wanted Jack to be born again in this world, she needed to find someone to impregnate her, and she felt that no one was more suitable to become the father of Jack than the young man in front of her. It was her instinct as a woman, who told her that.
   "Sorry, I can't." Haru didn't hesitate and rejected Reika's directly.
   "Huh?" Reika was confused then asked, "Why? Is it because I am a prostitute?" She believed in her beauty and there were a lot of men that had fallen for her, however, she thought that her status as a prostitute might disgust him.
   Reika wasn't stupid after all, however, when she saw his expression that seemed not the case.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "No, you're beautiful and I will be happy if you become mine, however..."
   "First, we don't have feelings for each other," Haru said.
   Reika might be beautiful, but the time for both of them had known each other was too short.
   "Second, I have a wife," Haru said.
   His second reason might be a lie since even if he had a wife, he still searched for more girls, however, he didn't want his first child to be made in this situation, not with Reika, who didn't have a feeling foundation with him.
   "Lastly, I will leave and I don't want to be irresponsible for you," Haru said.
   If Haru decided to impregnate Reika, he wouldn't leave her in this world and brought her to his world, however, at that time, he wasn't sure how to explain that matter to his girlfriends and he was sure that once he did that, all of his girlfriends would ask him to impregnate them, and at the same time, he felt that he was unfair to them, after all, they had dated him earlier, however, the one, who had his first children wasn't them, but someone who he had met an only second time.
   Even if Haru was a scumbag, he hadn't fallen so low.
   Hearing the first and second reasons, Reika could tell that Haru was bullshitting her, however, when she heard the last reason, she understood the reason why he didn't want to impregnate her.
   "You should find a man that can love you and at that time, you can create a warm family for Jack and if you need help, just come to the Yggdmillennia family. You might see me there."
   Haru patted Reika's shoulder then left. He had given a lot of support to Reika, and the rest, he only hoped the best for both Reika and Jack.
   Hearing Reika's words, Haru waved his hand, smiled, then teleported back.
   Looking at Haru, who had disappeared, Reika laid on the bed once again, staring at the ceiling absentmindedly, and wondered why all the good men had been taken. Caressing her stomach, she smiled and decided to make a warm family for Jack in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1483: Walk into the stairs of adulthood
   Haru massaged his shoulder while walking toward the entrance of the villa where the Yggdmillennia stayed before. After he had won the Holy Grail War, he directly searched for the Jack the Ripper and granted her wish to be reborn in her mother's womb once again.
   Looking at the starry night, Haru entered the villa and no one stopped him. He wanted to go to Jeanne and Raikou, who had been waiting for him since he knew that they were waiting for him to give them a new body.
   However, when Haru was about to enter his room, he was stopped by someone.
   "Haru, can we talk for a bit?"
   Sitting in her wheelchair, Fiore looked at Haru with a gentle smile.
   Haru nodded with a smile, but his heart was quite uncomfortable since he was about to leave her.
   Inside Fiore's room, Fiore prepared a black tea before they talked to each other.
   "Please sit down first, I will prepare tea."
   Haru didn't help Fiore this time since he could see her expression that she wanted to do this alone. He watched her figure prepare a tea with a smile since this girl was too cute, right?
   Fiore noticed his gaze and blushed. "Ha.. Haru.. don't stare at me like that..." Her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.
   "Sorry, it is just that I have realized that you're very cute." Haru turned his gaze, but then, he heard a complaint from Fiore.
   "Is that something that you have always said to all of your girlfriends?"
   Haru was speechless, but Fiore didn't give him time to answer since her wheelchair moved by itself and she moved right beside him, then placed the tea on the table.
   "Haru, there's something that I want to talk with you about."
   Haru looked at Fiore curiously and wondered what she was about to say to him. He didn't drink the tea since he had a feeling if he drank it, he would spit out all the tea that he had drunk later.
   "If you leave later, can you bring me?" Fiore asked.
   Haru was glad that he didn't drink the tea earlier. He didn't answer Fiore's question first, and decided to ask, "Do you want to leave the Yggmillennia family?"
   Fiore replied with a smile and said, "I am going to transfer the Magic Crest to Caules and give the position of the patriarch of the Yggmillennia family to him." She made her decision today and the reason was that she saw Caules's decision and action during the Holy Grail War.
   In the Floating Garden of Babylon, Raikou, who was asked by Karna, rescued the masters of the Red Faction that had been poisoned by Semiramis.
   After Raikou saved those masters, she left them to both Fiore and Caules since her promise with Karna had been fulfilled and she didn't have any duty to protect those masters.
   When Raikou gave those masters of the Red Faction, Fiore was thinking about how to handle them, however, Caules made a decision without hesitation.
   "Just use these masters to negotiate with the Magic Association."
   Those masters of the Red Faction were an important chip that could be used by the Yggmillennia family to negotiate with the Magic Association.
   After all, the Yggmillennia family was in a hostile relationship with the Magic Association.
   At the end of the Holy Grail War, the Yggmillennia family suffered heavy casualties, and the threat of the Magic Association was approaching, and there was no way to solve it. It wouldn't be surprising if the entire clan would be wiped out by the Magic Association later.
   Caules found a solution to save the Yggmillennia family when Fiore was still confused about how to save her family.
   It wasn't because Caules was smarter than Fiore, but because of Caules's identity as a Magus which meant, he would do anything to achieve his goal.
   On the other hand, even if Fiore was more talented than Caules, her way of thinking was similar to a normal human, and she wouldn't even think to use a human as a chip for a negotiation.
   "As you have said before, I really don't fit to be a Magus."
   Fiore said those words to Haru, but somehow, it was as if she was talking to herself.
   "So, it is more appropriate to leave the future of the family to Caules than me."
   For this reason, Fiore had prepared to transfer the Magic Crest to Caules in the near future so that he would inherit the patriarch position of the Yggmillennia family, as for herself...
   "I won't give up on learning Magecraft."
   Fiore smiled at Haru and said, "After I have transferred the Magic Crest to Caules, I will study magic from the beginning and learn Magecraft as a hobby."
   Haru twitched his lips, but then said with a smile, "Do you learn Magecraft as a hobby?" He laughed and asked, "Are you still a Magus?"
   In response, Fiore showed a mischievous smile and said, "Anyway, I am unqualified Magus after all."
   It might be his imagination, but he felt that Fiore's expression became even more cheerful and her smile became even more attractive. It might be because of impulse or something else, but he moved forward and stole her lips.
   Fiore was surprised, but she didn't push him and hugged him tightly without letting him go.
   His position was a bit awkward since Fiore was sitting in the wheelchair and in the end, he carried her in his arms and placed her on his lap.
   During those actions, they didn't part their lips and kept kissing each other.
   As a young lady of the Yggmillennia family, it was her first time to have such an experience, however, Fiore would never have expected that a kiss would be so good that she wanted to stay like this forever.
   But Fiore's body was quite weak and before long, she panted since she felt that her lower body seemed to be letting out something and because of that her body became weak.
   Laying weakly on Haru's chest, Fiore caressed his cheek and looked at his eyes without blinking. "Can you stay here tonight?"
   "You might not be able to sleep tonight," Haru said.
   "..It's... it's alright..." Fiore lowered her head shyly, hiding her blush.
   Haru was wondering how this girl could be so cute and directly carried her to the bedroom since he didn't want to leave any regret.
   In Haru's room, Shinobu, Jeanne, and Raikou were talking to each other.
   "Why he's so late?" Raikou asked.
   "It might be hard to search for Jack the Ripper position," Jeanne said.
   "I have a feeling that we might have more sisters in the future," Shinobu said.
   Raikou and Jeanne then looked at each other, and Jeanne's face blushed.
   Raikou looked at Jeanne and understood why Haru decided to have Jeanne as her sister.
   "Jeanne, you're so cute," Raikou said.
   Caules, who was working in the office, was wondering why he felt so irritated today.
   "Well, it might be tiring."
   Thinking about the problem of his family, Caules hadn't rested for a while, but then he shook his head and needed to work hard since he needed to give a better place for his big sister.
   If Haru was here, then he would say that Caules was a sis-con, however, he had no right to say that since he was the biggest sis-con in the universe.
   Then Caules continued to work hard, without knowing his older sister had stepped into the stairs of adulthood.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1484: What's your wish?
   In the early morning, Haru and Fiore walked together toward his room since he was sure that Jeanne, Raikou, and Shinobu were waiting for him there.
   Fiore was sitting in the wheelchair and she was very sleepy. She almost fell asleep from time to time since she was very tired and that place was quite sore. She also felt that his anaconda hadn't left her hole and made her a bit troubled.
   Fiore didn't expect that her first time would be so wonderful however, she didn't have that much stamina to fight the beast that was pushing her wheelchair at this moment.
   "Are you alright?" Haru asked.
   Fiore nodded and showed a gentle smile at her loved one. Even though she was sleepy, she had heard that he was going to use the Holy Grail to give a body to both Raikou and Jeanne. Even though she was unqualified as a Magus, she was still curious at how the Holy Grail was going to give a body to both Raikou and Jeanne.
   Looking at this man, Fiore knew that she couldn't have him by herself, but she didn't mind and she knew that she couldn't handle him alone, however, she was alright with that and she was happy as long as there was her on his heart.
   "Is that so? If you feel tired just sleep for a bit, I will wake you up later," Haru said and caressed Fiore's brown hair.
   Fiore nodded with a smile, but she didn't rest since she knew that he was about to meet Raikou, Shinobu, and Jeanne. She was afraid that he might be butchered by three women when they knew that he had spent his night in her room last night.
   Then Haru opened the door of his room and said, "I am back."
   No one answered his greeting, but when Haru and Fiore entered the room, they could see Raikou and Jeanne who were sleeping next to each other.
   "Oh, you're back?" Jeanne wiped her eyes and yawned.
   "Dear?" Raikou also yawned and wiped her eyes.
   None of them needed to watch their images in front of their loved ones after all.
   Raikou had shown all of her bodies and her lewd expression to him, so she didn't have any embarrassment anymore.
   On the other hand, Jeanne's personality was just like that. She might be a saint, but she was also a countryside girl. She never thought much about manners or anything and as long as it wasn't that rude, it was all good.
   However, Fiore, who saw all of this, was surprised since she didn't expect that both Raikou and Jeanne would be so sloppy.
   "You two, are you ready to get your body?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Jeanne and Raikou looked at each other for a while then looked at Haru.
   "Why don't you tell us first, what have you been doing with Fiore?" 2x
   There was nothing but an ocean and all they could see was water.
   Fiore, Raikou, and Jeanne opened their mouths wide and looked at this young man who seemed to be haggard because of the earlier accident. The three of them knew that he was very powerful, but they didn't expect that he would be able to create a Reality Marble.
   The concept of a Reality Marble is one that centers around the materialization and projection of one's inner world onto reality following the Thaumaturgical Theory World Egg.
   Originally, it was an ability specifically had by daemons as their Alien Common Sense but has since come to include the unique Bounded Fields possessed by many people, such as the Twenty-seven Dead Apostle Ancestors and the greatest of magi who have made this ability available to use through a long time.
   As such, Reality Marbles represent the pinnacle of all Bounded Fields where the boundary line becomes the space itself.
   An analogy would be a person that can create and control a force field so thick that it emanates a new world from their body and outward into the external world. Once the force field envelopes the being, all forms of matter and energy can take on any form and are only limited by one's imagination.
   The people who could use this ability could count by hand, however, they didn't expect that their man would have this ability.
   Atalanta held her head and massaged her temple since she had a headache, thinking that this enemy was impossible to defeat. She was sure that if Haru wanted to defeat the entire Red Faction before, he could teleport all the servants on the Hanging Garden of Babylon along with the Hanging Garden of Babylon into this space.
   And inside this space, it was only a time for them to be defeated since Atalanta was sure that Haru could control all the water within this space.
   Atalanta thought that his figure was similar to one of the three powerful Gods of her era.
   "Haru, what is this?" Jeanne asked while looking at the surrounding area. She felt so tiny within this space since everything was surrounded by water and she also couldn't see the limit of this space from where she was standing.
   "It is one of my abilities, Ocean," Haru said.
   It was very rare for Haru to use this ability, but it was a very powerful ability and somehow this ability was quite similar to a Reality Marble which was one of the strongest abilities in this world.
   Jeanne, Raikou, and Fiore stood on the top of the water and felt a bit numb for some reason.
   At that very moment, Haru took out the Greater Holy Grail that he had kept on the zipper storage before
   The moment the Greater Holy Grail appeared before them, they couldn't look away since it was so dazzling and suddenly, they saw the figure of a beautiful woman that appeared before them.
   "Have you decided on your wish?"
   The five women (Shinobu who is inside Jeanne too) looked at Haru at the same time and didn't expect that this guy was also capable of seducing the Holy Grail.
   If Haru knew what those five women were thinking, he would choke blood since he didn't expect that his image on them would be so bad.
   "Yes, I want you to give the body to both Jeanne and Raikou," Haru said.
   "If that's your wish, you don't need to ask me since both of them can get their bodies by touching the Greater Holy Grail," Justeaze said.
   "Hey, is it really that simple?" Raikou was dumbfounded.
   "Yes." Justeaze nodded without a change in her emotion.
   "This woman is too expressionless, right?" Raikou was quite displeased, but she moved forward then touched the Holy Grail directly. The moment she touched it, her body shone and she could feel the change in her body. She looked at her hands and moved them for a bit, then directly hugged Haru.
   Haru caught Raikou and patted her back. He could feel the warmth on her body and said, "I can feel your body's warmth."
   Raikou smiled and felt very happy at that moment.
   Jeanne moved forward and did the same as what Raikou did before.
   The moment Jeanne touched the Greater Holy Grail, her body turned into two, one was Jeanne's body and the other one was Shinobu's body.
   Shinobu smiled and directly dashed toward Haru, wanting to punch him somehow.
   Jeanne smiled and looked at Haru with a smile, ignoring the fact that Shinobu was trying to beat him up at this moment.
   Justeaze looked at the scene in front of them calmly and asked, "So is there any more wish?"
   Fiore was quite confused and asked, "Can you ask for more wishes?"
   Justeaze nodded and said, "Yes, all the energy that is used to grant your wish is being provided by him. His energy alone is comparable to two planets or more so you don't need to worry to ask your wish as long as he gives you permission."
   '....Two planets or more...'
   Hearing the amount of energy inside Haru's body was comparable to the total energy of two planets or more, they weren't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Can you fix her legs?" Haru asked.
   Fiore's Magic Circuit caused her to be unable to walk and if she wanted to walk then she needed to give up her Magic Crest, however, Haru felt that it was troublesome and decided to fix it directly since he could use the Greater Holy Grail anymore.
   "Yes." Justeaze nodded and healed Fiore's legs.
   Fiore was so dumbfounded since she didn't expect that her legs would be healed so fast and at the same time, she wasn't sure what to say since such a precious wish on the Holy Grail was being used to heal her legs rather than something else.
   Haru patted Fiore's head and said, "It's alright, you're mine after all."
   Fiore blushed in response and hugged him without hesitation, tears flowed in her eyes and it couldn't be stopped, showing how happy she was and how happy that she could be with him.
   On the other hand, Atalanta looked at this scene enviously. If she had such a man then...
   But then, Atalanta quickly shook her head since her life was in Haru's hand.
   "Now let's go back, I will grant your wish," Haru said while looking at Atalanta.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1485: What to do?
   After their wishes had been granted, they gathered in the room where Caules stayed.
   Caules stayed all night and did all the jobs to save his family, but then, he was quite surprised when he saw Haru, his big sister, Jeanne, Raikou, Atalanta, and one girl that he had never seen before.
   "What's wrong? Is there something else?"
   Caules felt that Haru was an enigma, but at the same time, it was good to have him around since this guy owned a nuclear bomb. He thought that he should also use the nuclear bomb as a deterrent so no one would attack the Yggdmillennia family in the future.
   Haru took out a bankbook from his pocket and gave it to Caules.
   Caules looked at the bankbook then looked at Haru in confusion.
   "It's a dowry," Haru said calmly.
   "Do... Dowry..?!" Caules twitched his lips, then stood up, then looked at his sister in shock.
   In response, Fiore lowered her head shyly, hiding her blush.
   When Caules saw his sister's reaction, he stood up from his table and jumped toward Haru.
   Caules didn't expect that his big sister would be eaten by this bastard!
   However, Caules realized something then sat down on his chair again.
   Haru was smiling and asked, "You don't want to kill me?"
   Caules's eyes were red and said, "I want to, but it is impossible for me, and if I do that my big sister will be sad." He then looked at Haru with a solemn expression and said, "So I hope that you won't make her unhappy if you dare to make her sad then..."
   Caules's relationship with Fiore had always been so close and he had always been beside her since he was tasked as her caretaker.
   Caules sat weakly on the chair and thought that he understood the feeling of a father whose daughter had been stolen by a bastard guy. If this guy only had his sister on his mind, then he didn't mind giving his sister to Haru, however, this bastard also dated all those women in front of him.
   "Caules..." Fiore smiled happily, and there were tears in her eyes since she saw that Caules had accepted her relationship with Haru.
   "As long as you're happy then I am alright."
   Waving his hand, Caules looked at the bankbook that had been given by Haru then he almost staggered. He looked at Haru in shock and asked, "...This... This is..."
   "Inside the account, there are 2 billion dollars there, they're in the form of stock and cash, if you need more tell me," Haru said.
   Fiore, Caules, Raikou, Atalanta, and Jeanne were in shock when they heard the total amount of money that had been given by Haru.
   Unlike Shinobu who had gotten used to how fast this bastard got money, Fiore, Caules, Raikou, Atalanta, and Jeanne didn't know that.
   Fiore and Caules knew that even though their family might be alright after the Holy Grail War, they also needed a lot of money to build their headquarters back and give compensation to all the families that had lost their lives in the battle.
   The money that had been given by Haru was a huge help for them.
   Raikou, Atalanta, and Jeanne, who had received information about this world, knew very well how big two billion dollars was, however, they didn't expect that he would be able to get so much money.
   Atalanta also understood at this moment why Haru was able to grant her wish.
   No matter what time, it was, someone with money would have considerable power on their own.
   "Right, is your magic powerful enough to help Atalanta stay in this world without the help of homunculus?" Haru asked.
   Caules looked at Atalanta, then looked at Haru. "Yes." He nodded and said, "But it is better for my sister to be the one who makes a contract with Atalanta." He had heard that Atalanta didn't have a good impression on a man so it was better for his big sister to be the one who made a contract with Atalanta.
   Caules also knew the reason why Haru brought Atalanta was to protect his sister which made him nod secretly.
   "And this is another one billion dollars." Haru then took out another bankbook.
   Everyone was dumbfounded by the two billion dollars that had been given before, but they didn't expect him to have another billion dollars in his pocket.
   "This is...?" Caules was numb and asked Haru, wondering whether this money was another dowry.
   "Use this money to make a foundation to help abandoned children by creating an orphanage and school." Haru looked at Caules with a serious expression and said, "Don't ever take the money for something else, and if you need more money, just tell me, alright?"
   Caules could tell the seriousness of this matter from Haru's words, and he could also see Atalanta seemed to react when she heard Haru's words. He nodded with a serious expression and said, "Don't worry, I will do it."
   Haru then looked at Atalanta and said, "You hear that Atalanta?"
   Atalanta said, and this time, she didn't show a cold expression, but a gentleness since she knew that Haru didn't lie to her. In truth, he could control her, but he didn't do so which made her opinion of him very good.
   Haru nodded and said, "Then you need to protect Fiore, alright?"
   Atalanta wasn't sure why, but she felt bitterness in her heart.
   Fiore smiled since she didn't know what Atalanta was thinking. "Please take care of me, Atalanta."
   "Yes, please take care of me," Atalanta said with a smile.
   "So what are we going to do now?" Shinobu suddenly asked.
   Jeanne and Raikou were also curious as to what they were about to do at the moment.
   The matter of the Holy Grail had ended, and they were quite free.
   Even though the arc was quite long since it reached more than 100 chapters or more, it had only been a week since they stayed in this place.
   Shinobu and Haru also hadn't chosen the right person who would be the new member of the Group Chat.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "How about we go on a holiday?"
   Everyone was confused at that moment.
   "Well, you should know that I can teleport, right? Where do you want to go? I will bring you there and we will rent the entire hotel at that time," Haru said.
   Shinobu, Raikou, Jeanne, and Fiore were excited when they heard Haru's words.
   "Let's discuss it somewhere. Let's not disturb the patriarch," Haru said and brought everyone outside.
   Caules was dumbfounded, here, he was busy negotiating with the Magic Association, but that guy brought his sister and his women to a holiday. He was full of hatred at this moment and clenched the paper on his table before...
   "Wait for me! I want to go on holiday too!"
   Fuck, the Magic Association, it was Caules's mind at that moment since he wanted to go on holiday.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1486: Holiday 1
   In the end, they decided to go on holiday to Japan, not to Tokyo, but they went to Hakone to enjoy the hot spring.
   For this trip, they didn't need to spend a long time on their journey since Haru used Shambala directly to Hakone.
   When they arrived, they quickly chose a quite good inn that was located on the side of Hakone. There weren't many people in the inn, however, the place was very good and they could see that it was well-preserved, even though it had a traditional Japanese design.
   Caules looked at Haru and had never thought that his brother-in-law would be this awesome. He thought for a while and couldn't help but become excited when he thought that Haru would become his family in the future.
   Haru looked at Caules and wondered why this guy was so excited all of sudden.
   When they entered, they quickly used hypnosis on the inn staff and then booked the entire inn for their own so no one would trouble them.
   Haru thought about buying this inn, so he could enjoy his time together with everyone in the future.
   The female attendant guided the female group to their room.
   "Dear, I will wait for you," Raikou said with a smile.
   "Let's meet again later."
   Jeanne was also happy that she could go on a trip, though, she didn't expect that her trip would be to the place where that "Fake Saint" was born, however, it was alright since she was also curious about this place and after she became a saintess, she had never had a chance to play around so this time, she was going all out and play both.
   Jeanne looked at Haru and her face turned blush when she heard what this beast usually did to Raikou.
   Shinobu snorted since she was very annoyed when she learned that he had taken Fiore's first time, but he hadn't done anything to her even though she had been waiting for him.
   Haru showed a helpless expression on Shinobu, but he was going to make her up later.
   "Then, Caules, Haru, we'll go first. Let's meet afterward," Fiore said with a smile. In truth, she was very happy since it was her first time having a holiday with all of her family (she didn't count her parents since she didn't think that her parents were good parents).
   "Yes, Nee-san." Caules nodded.
   "Let's meet later," Haru said, but he was thinking about how he was going to sneak out tonight since in this inn he was going to sleep with Caules which made him helpless.
   On this trip, the female group decided to sleep together and the male group also did the same.
   The female groups were alright with that arrangement, but Haru was envious and wondered whether he could sleep with the female group, however, he knew that it wouldn't be easy, especially when his brother-in-law watched him so tightly.
   Caules pushed the frame of his glasses and at this moment, his eyes seemed to shine, staring at the beast that might bring harm to every woman in this world.
   Haru ignored Caules's gaze and said, "Atalanta, enjoy your trip first. You can think about the foundation later after you have rested enough."
   Atalanta nodded slightly then followed Fiore since her task was to protect her and in exchange for that service, Haru was going to build a foundation to help abandoned children by building a school and orphanage, however, when her gaze turned toward Raikou, Jeanne, Shinobu, and Fiore, she felt envious for some reason.
   Then the female group left along with the female attendant, leaving both Caules and Haru, who were still at the entrance of the inn.
   "Brother-in-law, is Atalanta going to be alright?" Caules asked.
   Haru felt a bit weird being called brother-in-law by Caules, but in the end, he didn't say much since that was the truth, right?
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "That... ears and tail, don't you think normal people will...." Caules was speechless when he heard that Atalanta was going on the trip without disguise herself, however, it was hard to ask that question, when Atalanta was around them so when she had gone, he directly asked that question to Haru.
   Haru looked at Caules, who was standing beside him, and said, "If it is in Europe, which is the headquarters of most of the Magus in this world, then it might be troublesome, however, you don't need to worry about this country."
   "Huh? Why? Is there something special about this country?" Caules was confused.
   Caules was dumbfounded and asked, "Cosplay?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "In this country, most people will think of Atalanta as a woman who is doing cat cosplay."
   "I AM NOT DOING A COSPLAY!!!"
   Suddenly Atalanta's voice reverberated through the inn.
   Haru smiled and said, "It seems that she hears it." He patted Caules's shoulder and said, "Let's go. We don't have much time for a holiday since you're very busy, right? If you don't enjoy it now, then you might not have time to do it later."
   Hearing Haru's voice, Caules quickly nodded and asked, "brother-in-law, can you lend me that pendant?" After all, Haru had become his brother-in-law and he didn't think that there was anything wrong to ask whether he could lend Shambala or not, even if he was rejected, he also felt alright by it.
   When Caules thought about Shambala that made the user capable of teleporting to various places easily, he felt quite envious since being able to teleport was a good thing since he didn't need to spend a long time on his journey.
   "You want to borrow my Shambala?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, can I?" Caules asked.
   Haru thought for a bit and said, "You should know the energy that is used to use the Shambala is very high. You should know that if you're not careful then your magic power might be drained to death." He didn't really want to lend Shambala to Caules, after all.
   Caules almost slapped his forehead and almost forgot this point. Unlike Haru who had an innumerable amount of magic power, his magic power was limited and he knew that it might be dangerous to use it.
   "This item is a bit special and whether you can use it or not, you need to be chosen by the item first," Haru said.
   "I see..." Caules nodded and also understood that such a powerful item, of course, there was a requirement to use it.
   "Well, I might not be able to lend you this item, but I might lend you something else later," Haru said.
   "Eh? Really?" Caules was surprised.
   "But we need to see whether this item is going to accept you or not." Haru then walked and said, "Let's go to the hot spring. I don't want to stand at the entrance all the time."
   "Wait for me, brother-in-law!"
   Caules quickly chased after Haru, but his face was full of smiles, thinking what kind of item that he would lend to him later and he was wondering whether he could ask him to stop on the Akihabara before they returned later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1487: Holiday 2
   The female group didn't bring too much luggage, and after they checked their room, they quickly went to the hot spring pool.
   In truth, Raikou wanted to stay alone with her dear in the hot spring pool, drinking sake, hugging each other, enjoying their time together, then lastly...
   Raikou then wiped the saliva on the corner of her lips. She then showed a graceful smile since she noticed the gaze of Jeanne, Shinobu, Fiore, and Atalanta were on herself. She was after all someone who had learned an etiquette and she also didn't want to lose her face in front of everyone.
   "Everyone, let's go to the hot spring."
   Everyone was looking at Raikou's back, wondering whether the perverted expression that was shown by Raikou earlier was an illusion.
   Before they entered the hot spring, they needed to take off their clothes first.
   Fiore was a bit hesitant, even though, she was able to walk again, she hadn't gotten used to moving her legs yet and it was also the reason why Atalanta and Shinobu helped her, but then, she noticed something and asked, "Shinobu-san."
   Fiore knew that Shinobu was Haru's girlfriend and she had to admit that Shinobu was very beautiful even though her body was quite petite, however, her boobs were bigger than herself which made her sigh.
   Fiore looked at the size of her boobs, then Jeanne's, then Raikou's...
   Fiore then looked at Atalanta and sighed in relief since it seemed that she wasn't the smallest in this place.
   Atalanta was confused by Fiore's gaze, but then, her gaze had always stayed on Shinobu since she was curious how Shinobu was able to meet Haru.
   Atalanta looked at Shinobu up and down and wondered how this girl was able to steal Haru's heart.
   On the other hand, Jeanne wasn't that curious since she often heard Shinobu's story, though, she would have never expected that she would become Shinobu's sister by dating the same man.
   However, Raikou was very curious.
   "Well, my meeting with him was awful," Shinobu said with a serious expression.
   Hearing Shinobu's words, they felt that this story was very interesting.
   "Let's go to the pool and we can talk over there!" Raikou quickly said and pulled Shinobu to the private hot spring pool that had been booked by Haru.
   "Let's go!" Jeanne nodded and also wanted to try a girl party.
   "Atalanta-san, we should go too," Fiore said with a gentle smile.
   Atalanta nodded with a smile. She might hate a male, however, she was alright with a female, except for Semiramis, of course.
   When the female group had a girl's talk together, on the male side it was quieter.
   Haru and Caules were minors and they couldn't drink sake, however, they could enjoy the hot spring while listening to the voice of the girls right on the hot spring pool beside them.
   Caules glanced at Haru's little brother and twitched his lips before letting out a long sigh. He was sure that his sister's nightlife would be full of happiness with Haru as her husband.
   Haru and Caules didn't talk much and this place was very quiet, and it was until the female group heard a loud voice on the side.
   "They're very rowdy," Caules said and wanted to push the frame of his glasses, however, he forgot that he didn't take his glasses inside the hot spring pool.
   If before Caules might not dare to leave his glasses since someone might attack him or something, but it was different with his brother-in-law around since he believed that no one was able to defeat him, especially with a nuclear bomb in his hand.
   With Shambala able to teleport anywhere and a nuclear bomb in his hand, Caules didn't believe that someone would mess up with his family in the future with his brother-in-law.
   Caules was a Magus and he would do anything to achieve his goal, right?
   Haru didn't think too much about how Caules was going to make him a guard in the Yggdmillennia family. He knew that Caules had a good relationship with his sister and he believed that Caules would do his best to create the best environment for his sister.
   When Haru knew that Caules was a sis-con, he believed that Caules was quite a decent guy.
   "Well, isn't that good? After all, everyone is tired from the Holy Grail War and it is good that they can relax and laugh like this," Haru said.
   "That's true." Caules nodded and also tried to relax since he was very tired from all the work that he needed to do as the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family.
   "Now that you mention it, I don't know what kind of Magecraft that you learn Caules?" Haru asked.
   "My Magecraft?" Caules showed a wry smile and said, "My Magecraft isn't good and I don't have as much talent as my sister." His talent as a Magus was the thing that made him worry since as a patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family, he should at least be more talented, right?
   However, Caules didn't care much since he knew that his sister would give the Magic Crest of the family to him and at that time, his talent as a Magus would be better.
   "Then don't you want to change your specialty?" Haru suddenly asked.
   "Change my specialty?" Caules was dumbfounded.
   "If I'm not wrong, the specialty of your family is spiritual evocation, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Caules nodded and said, "I specialize in summoning low-class spirits, insects, and animals with spiritual evocation." He knew that Haru had a lot of mystery and he thought that Haru might able to find his talent or something. "If I change my specialty then what kind of Magecraft should I learn?"
   "Hmm... how about bio-electricity?" Haru asked.
   "Bio-electricity?!" Caules was dumbfounded.
   "If I am not wrong, has your sister told me that she has bought you a Frankenstein blueprint before?"
   "Yes." Caules nodded, but there was a frown on his face. "But what does it have to do with bio-electricity?"
   "You have found the Frankenstein blueprint by chance and it might be a sign that you might be suitable to learn bio-electricity since you also know that Frankenstein is related to electricity to a certain extent?"
   "Just try it first, if you don't do well, then you don't need to continue, right?"
   Hearing Haru's words, Caules nodded since if it wasn't good then he didn't need to continue bio-electricity-related Magecraft. He then looked at Haru and asked, "What about the item that you will lend me, brother-in-law?"
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "I will see whether it is suitable or not once we return to Romania later."
   Caules smiled and felt happy at this moment, but then, he couldn't handle the heat of the hot spring and decided to go out.
   "I will go out first, brother-in-law. It is too hot here."
   "Good, I will stay here for a while," Haru said.
   Looking at Caules, who walked out from the hot spring, Haru stared at the star and suddenly he heard a voice on his mind.
   "So how long are you going to keep me here?"
   "Well, you can come out if you want," Haru said.
   Then suddenly a light particle appeared beside Haru and a figure appeared before him.
   The figure of this person was very alluring and if someone saw her, they would be stunned and fall in love instantly, showing how beautiful this person was.
   "So this is the country where you and he were born?" Semiramis looked around the hot spring curiously.
   Haru took a deep breath, using a "Ripple", and light magic before calming himself since he had to admit that Semirami's charm was too high, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1488: Holiday 3
   Haru didn't kill Semiramis before, but rather, he put her into an Ocean directly after he had attacked her with his telepathy then created an illusion that he had died.
   Haru felt that it was a bit of a pity to kill Semiramis since her ability was just too awesome.
   Semiramis's poison was very strong and it had a lot of function.
   If Haru could control her well or make her into his allies, then, without doubt, Semiramis would be one of his greatest help in the future.
   Unfortunately, Semiramis's personality was just too... selfish?
   Haru knew that Semiramis was very selfish and he knew that the reason why Shirou was able to control Semiramis was because he had promised her to become the queen in this world, however, at the same time, he had to admit that Semiramis was a bit stupid.
   Haru was also wondering why Jeanne didn't say anything even though she knew that Semiramis didn't die. He knew that he needed to talk to Jeanne later about this matter.
   "Hey, answer me! Or do you feel that I am so beautiful that you can't talk about anything?" Semiramis asked with a smile. When she passed out before, she was startled when she suddenly appeared in a place where nothing but water, but then she heard his voice and knew that she was alright.
   The only reason that Semiramis could think why Haru didn't kill her was that he was attracted by her beauty, after all, she was really confident in her beauty.
   Semiramis's beauty was written in legend and it was also the reason why she was able to become an Empress of Assyrian. The previous king of Assyrian fell in love with Semiramis and forced her ex-husband to give her to him.
   In dilemma, Semiramis's husband decided to commit suicide and in the end, Semiramis became the queen of Assyrian by marrying the King, however, after she married the king, she quickly poisoned the king and became the Empress of Assyrian.
   And at the same time, Haru realized something...
   'Eh? Am I similar to the King of Assyrian?'
   Haru realized that Shirou was similar to Semiramis's ex-husband and he was similar to the king, who forced Semiramis's husband to give her to him.
   Haru was speechless at that moment.
   Semiramis asked, looking at Haru weirdly since this boy kept showing an interesting expression from time to time.
   "Well, what should I call you? Aunt?"
   A blue vein appeared on Semiramis's forehead, showing how furious she was at this moment.
   "Then I will call you big sister, is that alright?"
   "Then call me big sister."
   Semiramis felt comfortable at how he called her and nodded. She was called "Empress" and along the way, but no one had called her big sister since no one dared to do so.
   Haru and Semiramis were quite similar after all and even though they weren't family, it wasn't wrong for him to call her big sister since her mother was a fish-goddess and his body was also the body of Aquaman.
   Even if they didn't have blood relations or whatever, they could be called a family too.
   "Since you're my little brother, then I hope that you can treat me better. I know that you have a lot of money, so buy me a country," Semiramis said without hesitation.
   "...Do you want to enter the "Ocean" again?" Haru asked.
   "Hmph! I am not scared! I am half a fish-goddess after all and that place can't hurt me," Semiramis said.
   If it was another servant then they might be troubled by Haru's "Ocean" ability, but Semiramis was a half fish-goddess which made her capable of breathing underwater.
   Haru wanted to say if he wanted to kill her then he could do it anytime, but he didn't intend to fix her misunderstanding. He thought for a while and said, "Well, if you want to make my "Ocean" into your kingdom then I don't mind."
   Semiramis was surprised and looked at Haru with a suspicious expression. "Really?" She saw how big Haru's "Ocean" was and if she filled that space with all her subjects then...
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, but in exchange, I want you to teach my girlfriend your poison."
   Semiramis's good mood instantly disappeared after she had heard his words.
   "Do you know you'll be hated if you can't mention another woman when you talk with a woman?" Semiramis said with a frown.
   Haru looked around in confusion.
   "If you dare to joke around, then I will summon Basmu here."
   "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "But still what do you want to do? If you don't want to teach my girlfriend then I can return you back to Throne of Heroes."
   Hearing Haru's words, Semiramis knew that it was a naked threat, but at the same time, she was wondering whether her charm was really that low. Even though she held contempt for those men who would claim other women without a second thought, she had seen that this boy still had a bottom line and she also understood why there were a lot of women that had fallen for him.
   In truth, it was very simple to make a woman fall in love with you, as long as you had looks, money, and talent, then those women would come toward you without hesitation.
   It might sound vulgar, however, a man was also the same, and a man was even more vulgar, after all, a man only looked toward a beautiful woman.
   If a woman was ugly then there was no way for those men to give them a look, right?
   In the legend, the reason why Semiramis fell for Ara the Handsome was that he was handsome, and in this arc, the reason why Semiramis fell for Shirou was that he wanted her power, not her appearance like those men that came to court her in her life.
   What Haru did was combine two reasons why Semiramis fell for two different men.
   Haru was handsome and he wanted Semiramis's power so the result should be obvious, right?
   "If you accept my request then I will tell you about my origin," Haru said.
   When Semiramis heard Haru's words, she became interested and quickly took off her clothes before entering the hot spring pool.
   Haru was dumbfounded and quickly asked, "What are you doing?!"
   Semiramis was amused by Haru's reaction and said, "Isn't it part of the culture to take off one piece of clothing before they enter the hot spring pool? And don't you feel happy to see my body?"
   Haru quickly turned and said, "I am gentlemen!"
   Semiramis snorted and said, "Is there a gentleman that dates four women at the same time?!"
   Haru knew that he was scum and he also felt dumb to call himself a gentleman, however, even if he was scum, he still had a bottom line. He didn't look at Semiramis and asked, "Do you agree?"
   "If your talk can interest me then I will teach your little girlfriend about my poison," Semiramis said.
   Haru nodded and didn't know whether Semiramis would lie to him or not since he could kill her anytime, however, he didn't want to force her since his weakness was a woman and he had always been very gentle toward them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1489: Holiday 4
   It was at night, Haru didn't go back to his room after he had eaten dinner with everyone, but rather, he walked around the inn.
   After his talk with Semiramis, she agreed and would teach Shinobu about poison later after they had returned from their holiday.
   In truth, Haru was still wary of Semiramis, after all, her poison was very strong and even if he was able to make her poison useless, it didn't mean that the rest of the people that he cared about could handle her poison.
   It was also the reason why Haru put Semiramis to the "Ocean" again since it seemed that she was thinking about what kind of country that she should build inside.
   The "Ocean" was part of Haru's ability, even so, it was also a separate space, and he could manipulate everything as long as it was within that space.
   Haru was thinking about how he was going to make Semiramis become docile, but he knew that he needed time.
   Haru turned his head and saw Shinobu, who was walking toward him.
   Shinobu was wearing a kimono that was provided by the hotel, well, not only her, who was the kimono, but all the people that came to the holiday also wore a kimono too.
   "I am thinking about you," Haru said with a smile.
   Hearing Haru's words, Shinobu snorted and clearly didn't believe his words.
   "Hmph! You're thinking about me, but you should come to me after you are done with your matter!"
   Haru wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth since he knew that he was wrong.
   Shinobu had been waiting for Haru after he had completed his matter with the Jack the Ripper and her master, thinking that both of them would finally become one, however, she was dejected when she knew that he came to Fiore's room and both of them did that kind of thing together.
   Shinobu stared at Haru and asked, "Isn't there something that you want to say to me?"
   "I am sorry," Haru said with a guilty expression. If someone saw his expression at this moment, they would feel that they were looking at a cute sad puppy that would melt anyone's heart with just a gaze.
   Shinobu's gaze became slightly soft, but she knew most of Haru's trick and she wouldn't forgive him easily!
   Haru moved forward and hugged Shinobu's petite body.
   "I love you, Shinobu. I am sorry for what I have done and stay with me. Let's have a talk together."
   Shinobu's tense body slowly became soft and leaned directly on the body of this man.
   Semiramis, who saw everything which happened in front of her, was speechless.
   Haru then brought Shinobu to the gazebo on this inn and sat next to each other.
   "Is there something that you want to talk about?" Shinobu asked while leaning her body toward him.
   "Well, I am wondering who are we going to invite to the group chat?" Haru said.
   Their quest hadn't been completed yet since they hadn't invited one member to the group chat.
   Shinobu also knew about this matter and asked, "So who should we invite?"
   "How about you? Who do you think we should invite to the Group Chat?"
   Even though Haru had made up his decision, he wanted to know Shinobu's opinion about the new member of the group chat.
   "I feel that Jeanne should be suitable," Shinobu said.
   Hearing her answer, Haru didn't feel surprised since he also felt the same.
   Looking at Haru's expression, Shinobu smiled and asked, "You also think the same?"
   In Haru's mind, there were three candidates for the new members of Group Chat and those candidates were Raikou, Fiore, and Jeanne.
   However, he felt that Raikou and Fiore weren't that suitable to become a member of Group Chat.
   Raikou might be powerful, but her mind wasn't right and he was afraid that she might have a fight with Esdeath the moment, they knew each other.
   Fiore was a good choice, but her little brother was a Magus.
   Haru was sure that Fiore would tell Caules about the Group Chat and by that time, Caules might use everything he did to exploit the Group Chat. He didn't think that it was wrong since he also did the same, and Caules was also his family, but he wasn't sure whether Caules's greed could be kept at bay since he would be lying if he didn't think that Caules might try to own the Group Chat on his own.
   After all, a Magus was a creature that needed to be watched for, they were like a businessman, and what was on their heads was only an interest.
   On the other hand, Jeanne was very charming, kind, strong, and a bit stupid. She was very suitable to become a member of the Group Chat without hesitation.
   "Then let's invite Jeanne to be a member of the Group Chat."
   Shinobu didn't hesitate any more and wanted to invite Jeanne, however, her wrist was being grabbed.
   "Do you want to go back right away?" Haru asked with a helpless expression.
   Shinobu blushed and asked, "Do you want to stay in this world with me?"
   Haru nodded and said, "We have only been in this world for a week, so why not enjoy some holiday?"
   Shinobu thought for a while and nodded.
   There wasn't any time limit to end their quest and the only quest that they hadn't been completed yet was to invite a new member.
   Shinobu also wanted to stay with her man in this world too. She sat down beside him and said, "Haru."
   "Can you sing me a song?"
   Shinobu knew that the mood wasn't right for them to go to bed, however, if there was a song that could become a catalyst for them to enter the bed together then....
   Haru thought for a while and took out his guitar.
   "I have a good song here."
   "It's "gyutto" (hugging)."
   Haru then started to sing without hesitation since he could see that she was waiting for him. Playing his guitar gently, he started his song.
   "If you connect your hands, your body temperature will rise
   Inspired by an innocent smile
   Try to imitate strange habits
   When I was gazing at my sleeping face
   Casual life is important to me."
   The song was very gentle and it was very enjoyable to hear anytime.
   Shinobu smiled and stared at the eyes of the man that she loved at this moment. She knew that this guy was a bastard, scum, greedy, and the worst kind of man that she had ever met, however, he entered her heart and she wanted to be with him forever.
   With a soft and gentle voice
   I will always be with you
   May I be next to you forever."
   Semiramis, who heard Haru's song, had to admit that this song was very good and at the same time, she had to admit that this boy had the talent to hook up with any girls since she was sure that if this boy sang this song for her then she might fall for him.
   Semiramis quickly shook her head since she wouldn't feel for a playboy!
   Semiramis closed her eyes and sat on her throne, listening to the pleasing song.
   "If you quarrel in the future
   Even if the values pass each other
   Let's get over with two people
   In truth, it wasn't only Semiramis and Shinobu that heard Haru's song since Fiore, Raikou, Jeanne, and Atalanta also hid and listened to his song. At first, they were worried that Haru and Shinobu might fight each other, however, it seemed that his skill at coaxing girls was better than they had thought and if Jeanne used her ability as a Ruler, she might have seen that Haru's "Coaxing Skill" had reached EX-Rank.
   They had to admit that they were jealous at that moment.
   Haru then stopped, playing his guitar, then held Shinobu's small and soft hands.
   "With warm and gentle eyes
   That alone makes me happy
   There is one thing I want to convey
   I will love you forever."
   Haru sang without any instrument, and kept staring at Shinobu's eyes, and sang the last line of the song.
   Shinobu smiled brightly at this moment and said, "I love you forever too, Haru."
   Haru didn't wait any longer and kissed Shinobu's lips since this girl was too cute, right?
   Both of them hugged each other then walked back together toward the room since there was only one thing that they needed to do after this, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Song: Gyutto - Mosawo
   Lyrics: https://miraikyun.com/m0saw0-gyutto-romaji-lyrics/
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1490: How to make your girl fell for you
   In the end, they spent three days or more of the holiday, touring around the country, eating various foods, enjoying their time to the fullest.
   However, Caules needed to go back since he was very busy with the matter of the Yggdmillennia family. Even though he wanted to go with them, continued to take a break, but he couldn't do so since he had become the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family.
   Fortunately, Caules had a chance to buy various games and computer parts on Akihabara before he went back which made his mood become very good.
   Even though Caules had left, they still enjoyed their holiday and after they had felt enough, they decided to go back since there were a lot of things that needed to be done by Fiore.
   Fiore, after all, would transfer the Magic Crest to Caules and she needed to prepare herself.
   However, when they returned, they were welcomed by Astolfo, who was still in this world.
   Astolfo quickly became a big baby and complained.
   "Why didn't you invite me and my master?! Why didn't you bring us alone on your holiday! How unfair! How unfair! How Unfair!"
   Astolfo rolled on the ground, complaining, and grieving since he was very jealous. He had heard from Caules that they went to Japan to have a holiday, but he and his master weren't invited which made him very envious!
   "I don't care anymore! Bring me on holiday too! I want to go to Japan too!"
   Sieg could only stand on the side while letting out a long sigh, looking at his servant that was crying on the ground.
   Haru, Raikou, Shinobu, Jeanne, and Atalanta looked at Astolfo and wondered whether this guy was really a hero.
   "Well, well, I will bring the two of you next time," Haru said. In fact, he forgot about Sieg and Astolfo at that time, but he couldn't say it out loud, right?
   "That's good! You have to bring us next time!"
   Astolfo quickly stood up when he heard that Haru had given him a promise.
   "Astolfo, do you want a body too?" Haru asked.
   In truth, it was very easy for him to give Astolfo a body and he didn't mind helping Astolfo since this guy had helped Fiore before.
   Hearing Haru's words, Astolfo was quite surprised, but he thought for a while before shaking his head.
   "No, if it's before then I might agree, but not now."
   Raikou, Jeanne, and Atalanta were confused by Astolfo's answer.
   In truth, Atalanta also wanted to have a body too, but she knew that it would be hard to ask that request and she felt shameless if she really did so. If he offered her a chance to give her a body then she would agree without hesitation.
   Unfortunately, he didn't do so.
   On the other hand, Raikou and Jeanne looked at Astolfo, wondering why he rejected Haru's offer.
   Shinobu didn't care either way and had been glued to Haru after she knew why his man was so popular among women. She also understood why this guy needed to have a lot of women since she also couldn't handle him alone.
   "Hehe... in this form, it is more enjoyable," Astolfo said with a bright smile.
   Everyone was stunned at this moment. Then they looked at Astolfo before they put their gaze at Sieg.
   Sieg felt a bit confused by their gazes, but more than that, he was wondering why they looked at him with that kind of expression.
   "Is there something wrong?"
   Like what was mentioned in the previous chapter, to maintain servant in this world besides using magic power, it could also use either semen or blood.
   If Astolfo was a female then it was alright, however, Astolfo was a male.
   Even though Sieg might look like a teenager, in truth, he wasn't even one year old and he didn't know much about society.
   Looking at both Astolfo and Sieg, Haru knew that the relationship between the two had reached that level, and that was why he felt a bit weird when he looked at both of them.
   But then again, it wasn't his problem and he also didn't want to comment about their relationship.
   "If you want to get your body then tell me," Haru said.
   "Okay!" Astolfo nodded with a bright smile.
   Haru then didn't wait any longer and decided to walk toward his room, leaving both Astolfo and Sieg since he was afraid that they might ask him to join.
   His body was shuddering and his butts were tightened the moment he thought about such a possibility.
   "What's wrong?" Sieg was confused, looking at Haru's back that seemed to be tense for some reason.
   "Well, you don't need to care about them too much, master!" Astolfo smiled then held his master's hand. "Anyway, I need my supply of magic energy again!"
   Atalanta followed Fiore and she would also help Fiore transfer the Magic Crest to Caules.
   On the other hand, Jeanne, Raikou, and Shinobu gathered in Haru's room, looking at him, waiting for him to say something.
   Haru looked at everyone and said, "I know that you might have noticed by I don't kill Semiramis."
   Jeanne wanted to say something, but the gaze of Raikou and Shinobu made her mouth shut.
   "So?" Raikou looked at Haru and asked, "Do you want to make her become your woman too, dear?"
   Haru was wondering whether his image was really that bad. He shook his head and said, "No, I didn't have that kind of plan."
   Raikou, Shinobu, and Jeanne became suspicious and clearly didn't believe his words.
   "My intention is to keep Semiramis for Shinobu," Haru quickly said.
   "For me?" Shinobu was confused.
   "Yes, Semiramis is, after all, the oldest poison user. You might as well learn something under her," Haru said.
   Shinobu smiled and said, "Learning to poison her husband?"
   Haru choked and if he drank something, he was sure that she would spit all of the water on his mouth.
   But then Semiramis appeared in Haru's room right in front of everyone.
   "I can teach you how to poison your man," Semiramis said with a smile, thinking that it might good to accept Shinobu as her disciple.
   "Don't worry, Haru." Shinobu smiled and said, "I will learn well under Semiramis."
   "Yes, I will teach her very well," Semiramis said with a smile.
   Haru opened his mouth before closing his mouth again.
   "Haru, what do you think?" Jeanne asked, wondering how he was feeling.
   Haru smiled and said, "It's good."
   The four women seemed confused by Haru's words.
   "If Shinobu becomes stronger then she can protect herself better, by that time, I don't need to worry about losing her," Haru said with a sincere smile since it was his true feeling, the reason why he asked Semiramis to teach Shinobu was that he wanted her to be stronger so she could protect herself.
   Shinobu blushed and felt happy.
   "Dear! I will become stronger too!" Raikou quickly hugged Haru since she knew that her dear was the best.
   Jeanne also wanted to hug Haru, but she was a bit hesitant since she had never done that kind of thing. It wasn't until her waist was hugged by him that she lowered her face, hiding her blush.
   The only one that was in a bad mood was Semiramis since she didn't expect that this boy could reverse the situation and made three women became even more in love with him.
   Semiramis looked at Shinobu, Jeanne, and Raikou, and thought that she was more beautiful than them, but why had this guy never looked at her?
   At this moment, Semiramis didn't realize that this bad boy had entered her heart slowly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1491: Reward 1
   It had been two months since Haru and Shinobu stayed in this world and they spent a lot of productive things in this world.
   In the past two months, Fiore had transferred the Magic Crest to Caules and made Caules became the official patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family.
   After Fiore transferred to the Magic Crest, she learned to walk again and Haru was always beside her, when she trained to walk, made her felt very happy and because of that, she could walk after two months of training.
   During that time, Caules was able to successfully amend the relationship between the Magic Association and the Yggdmillennia family.
   There were some people from the Magic Association and the church that tried to attack him, however, he used his telepathic ability to manipulate the mind of those people and told them to return.
   When those people returned, they would cause very big trouble to their organization.
   It could be said that his time in this world was very peaceful and very enjoyable.
   Everything was alright until he had told his women that he would go back to his world.
   Listening to Haru's explanation, Raikou and Jeanne didn't feel that surprised and they knew that they would follow him, however...
   "So you will go?" Fiore asked and her eyes seemed to be very pitiful at this moment.
   Her appearance at this moment was like an abandoned puppy which caused him unable to hold on and hugged her directly.
   "I won't go forever and I can go back anytime," Haru said while hugging Fiore.
   "...When are you going back?" Fiore asked with a very sad voice.
   Fiore thought for a while then kissed Haru's lips, hugging him without letting him go.
   Shinobu, Jeanne, and Raikou didn't say anything since they knew that Fiore would be left behind.
   When their lips parted, Haru said, "You know, if you want you can come to my world."
   Fiore was tempted, but she was afraid to trouble him, however, she was worried about her little brother.
   "If you don't want to go then it is alright, I will come to visit you from time to time," Haru said.
   "You must come back!" Fiore said without hesitation since she was really afraid of being abandoned.
   Haru ruffled Fiore's brown hair and smiled, thinking this girl was very cute.
   "Don't worry, I will come back."
   Looking at Fiore's expression, Haru thought to visit his girlfriends after he had come back later.
   "But is it alright for me to be the one who is invited?" Jeanne felt a bit uncomfortable. Even though she was happy that she was chosen as the new member of the Group Chat, she knew that there was both Fiore and Raikou who could be chosen too.
   "Raikou's personality is a bit crazy and Fiore isn't powerful enough to join, so no one is more suitable than you," Shinobu said bluntly.
   Raikou was annoyed when she heard Shinobu's words, though, she didn't care much whether she could become a member of Group Chat since as long as she could be with her dear then she was very happy.
   "Yes, I don't think that I will be suitable to become a member," Fiore said. She knew that each quest would be very weird and if she wasn't careful she might lose her life. The quest was also very dangerous and she didn't want to become a burden.
   Jeanne nodded and decided to accept the invitation.
   "I will accept the invitation!"
   Jeanne was also curious about another world and she was also wondering about the rest of the members of the Group Chat since she had heard that most of them were very weird.
   Haru and Shinobu looked at each other then nodded. They invited Jeanne directly and she became a member of the Group Chat.
   Jeanne looked at the smartphone in her hand and at the same time, she was able to see a panel on her head, showing the Group Chat that she could open anytime, however, she couldn't use it since Haru and Shinobu hadn't returned to their own world.
   "Do you want to open your rewards now?" Shinobu asked.
   "Why not?" Haru nodded. He didn't see any harm in opening his reward right away since he was also curious what kind of reward that he would receive in this quest.
   "I will open it first, is that alright with you?" Shinobu asked.
   Jeanne, Raikou, and Fiore looked at Shinobu curiously since they had heard that if someone became a member of the Group Chat then they would be able to receive various a lot of things when they completed a quest.
   It wasn't Shinobu's first time to open a reward so she didn't have any hesitation and opened her reward directly.
   [Congratulations, you have received "Suzumushi"]
   Shinobu was confused by her reward.
   "What is your reward?" Haru was also curious what kind of ability Shinobu had received.
   Shinobu also wasn't sure what kind of reward that she had received.
   Suzumushi is Kaname Tousen's Zanpakuto. In its sealed state, Suzumushi looks like a regular katana with an orange hilt. The tsuba has a teardrop shape, with the base of the drop arcing over the top of the blade, and the point of the drop pointing below the cutting edge.
   Shinobu knew that the Zanpakuto that she had received was from someone who was known as Kaname Tousen.
   Shinobu also knew about Zanpakuto and it was one of the strongest abilities that someone could get on the Group Chat since she remembered that Esdeath had become several times stronger after she had received Zanpakuto.
   However, Shinobu had never expected that she would receive one.
   "Look at this," Shinobu said, showing her reward on her smartphone, and suddenly there was a katana in her hand.
   Haru was surprised when he saw Shinobu's reward since he knew that the ability of Suzumushi was quite amazing on its own.
   If he remembered well, the ability of Suzumushi was related to vibration and sound, and in its Bankai form, it had an ability to nullify the senses of spiritual energy, sight, sound, and scent, leaving on a sense of touch.
   It was a perfect weapon for assassination and at the same time, he felt that this weapon was strangely fit for Shinobu.
   Listening to Haru's explanation, Shinobu also felt that this weapon was very suitable for herself, especially when she was able to defeat someone by humane and painless technique.
   However, Jeanne, Raikou, and Fiore were stunned when they heard Haru's explanation about Shinobu's new weapon since it was too powerful, right?
   Erasing someone's senses, in their minds, was a very amazing ability!
   Then they looked at Haru, wondering what kind of reward he would get from the lottery.
   "Hurry up and open your reward," Shinobu said.
   Haru also didn't hesitate and opened his reward immediately.
   [Congratulations, you have received.....]
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1492: Reward 2
   Haru was wondering what kind of reward that he would receive, however, he would have never expected that he would receive this reward.
   [Congratulations, you have received the power of "Gura Gura no Mi"]
   Haru took a deep breath and wondered how many times that he had received the power from Devil Fruit, however, at the same time, he didn't expect that he would receive the ability of the strongest human in the world of One Piece.
   "Dear, what kind of rewards have you received?" Raikou asked. If her dear had become stronger then she would be very happy since that meant he would be able to protect himself better.
   If Haru knew what Raikou was thinking then he would be thinking that he was really grateful to have her beside him since this woman was just too loveable.
   "Gura Gura no Mi? What kind of power is that?" Jeanne was confused.
   "You can see the description here."
   Haru didn't mind telling them about his new power since they could be trusted.
   The Gura Gura no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create vibrations, or "quakes", making the user a Tremor Human.
   The major strength granted by this fruit to the user is its ability to generate massive vibrations, or shockwaves, which can travel through virtually any medium, including the ground, the seafloor, and even the air.
   "So you have become a human vibrator?" Shinobu asked.
   Haru looked at Shinobu with a speechless expression, but he knew that she wasn't wrong since he really had become a human vibrator, however, the power of "Gura Gura no Mi" couldn't be described by a mere vibrator.
   Haru then raised his finger and tried his power.
   When Haru raised his finger, they were curious what he was about to do and when they were attracted by his finger, they saw the air around his finger was trembling.
   They were shocked since they didn't expect that he would really able to manipulate a vibration, especially Fiore since she knew how dangerous vibration could be.
   Haru also thought the same since he knew that "Gura Gura no Mi" was a devil fruit that had a power that was capable of destroying the world.
   Creating an earthquake, tsunami, destroying an island, and a lot more.
   It could be said that if he asked the people in the world of One Piece and asked which one the strongest devil fruit in the world, then their answer would be "Gura Gura no Mi" without hesitation.
   Haru didn't intend to deny it since he also felt that "Gura Gura no Mi" was very powerful and at the same time, it could greatly enhance his nightlife. He was wondering if he could apply this power to his anaconda later.
   Well, enough of a perverted thing since he knew the potential of this power not only to create an earthquake or tsunami.
   There were a lot more applications of the power of the "Gura Gura no Mi".
   The power of "Gura Gura no Mi" made him capable of manipulating vibration and by manipulating vibration, there were a lot of things that could be done such as manipulating a sound, creating a powerful heat, detection, and there was a lot more.
   In truth, the way of Whitebeard, using "Gura Gura no Mi" was too crude since he only used it to create an earthquake.
   However, he had to admit that the reason why the power of "Gura Gura no Mi" could be so powerful was because the "Whitebeard" was very powerful.
   If someone else ate the "Gura Gura no Mi", they might not be able to produce a powerful shockwave that was capable of creating an earthquake or tsunami.
   Then Jeanne, Fiore, Shinobu, and Raikou suddenly saw their man smirking, and suddenly they shuddered since they knew when they saw that kind of smirk appeared on his face, they knew that he was thinking about something bad.
   "Cough! Cough! There are a lot of things that I want to try with my new power, do you want to try it with me?" Haru said with a bright and harmless smile.
   If they didn't know this guy's personality, they would think that he was inviting them to have a picnic, however, they knew very well that this guy was planning something bad, even so, they didn't reject it since it must be something fun.
   A day later after Haru and Shinobu had enough, trying their new power, they looked at Jeanne and waited for her decision.
   "Jeanne, do you want to go back with me?" Haru asked.
   Haru decided to bring Raikou back so adding one more person didn't really matter to him. He also had a lot of money and also had bought a school. He thought about putting Jeanne in the school since this girl hadn't gone to the school because she went to the war during her teen years.
   Looking at Haru's smile, Jeanne knew that this guy was planning something bad for her again.
   Out of all the girls that Haru dated in this world, only Jeanne hadn't been eaten by him.
   It might also be the reason why Haru decided to bring Jeanne back with him.
   "Jeanne, you should go with me," Shinobu said while hugging Jeanne's arm.
   The relationship between Shinobu and Jeanne was very good since Jeanne had entered Shinobu's body before.
   Jeanne also knew about Shinobu's past and she had to admit that Shinobu's past was very tragic since Shinobu had lost her family. She thought for a while and made up her decision.
   "I... I will go to Shinobu's world then I will go to your world, Haru." Jeanne looked at Haru and asked, "Is that alright?"
   Haru let out a sigh and felt a bit sad, but he nodded and agreed.
   "Yes. That's alright, you can come to my world anytime."
   "Thank you," Jeanne said with a smile.
   Haru knew that Jeanne was a saint and she wouldn't do that kind of thing before the marriage. He didn't mind, but at the same time, he needed to search for a chance to go on a quest together with Jeanne, and by that time, he would ask her to marry him at that time.
   "You're going now?" Fiore asked, sadly.
   Haru looked at Fiore and also felt sad to leave such a lovely girl. He often said goodbye to various girls in various worlds, but he had never gotten used to it and he also felt sad every time he did it.
   "...Then come back quickly, alright?" Fiore knew that she couldn't stop him so all she wanted was for him to come back as soon as possible.
   Haru nodded then kissed Fiore's lips for a long time, however, this time, the one who took the initiative was Fiore and she didn't let him go until her lips were swollen.
   Haru then held Raikou's hand then disappeared.
   Shinobu and Jeanne also held hands together then disappeared.
   In this place, there was only both Fiore and Atalanta.
   Atalanta didn't know where the four of them had disappeared, but then she noticed Fiore, who was crying silently at this moment.
   Atalanta held Fiore's shoulder, trying to calm her down.
   Fiore quickly wiped away her tears and said, "I am alright, Atalanta." She smiled and caressed her stomach. "And I am sure that he will go back." She looked at the space where they had disappeared and hoped to see him again two months later, and at that time, she would give him a very big surprise.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1493: How cute...
   Haru looked around and couldn't help but feel nostalgic since it had been 100++ chapters that he was in another world so when he returned back, he really missed everything.
   "So this is your home, dear?" Raikou asked curiously. Based on her observation, she could tell that Haru's house should have a traditional Japanese design.
   Raikou looked at Haru with a curious expression. She had been told before that her dear was very rich, but he didn't tell her what kind of business he did in his world. She was wondering whether he was a priest since during her time a priest was very rich, considering there were many people that gave them tributes, offerings, sponsors, donors, etc.
   Raikou knew as long as someone's temple or shrine was popular, then the owner of that temple or shrine would be very rich.
   Raikou was thinking about Haru's business, but then her hair was caressed and she heard him call her.
   "What's wrong, dear?" Raikou looked at Haru with a smile.
   "I have told you before that I have a lot of women in this world, right?" Haru said.
   Raikou looked at Haru with an expressionless expression and asked, "How many?"
   Haru felt a bit uncomfortable, but he answered honestly. "Nine." He had nine women in this world, but he knew that the number would increase further in the future.
   Raikou nodded and her expression didn't change much. "It isn't as much as I have imagined."
   "...It isn't that much?" Haru looked at Raikou in confusion.
   "In my time, it is normal for those people with authority and money to have a lot of women, some of them even have a hundred or so," Raikou said with a serious expression.
   Haru nodded and also understood that in the past, it was very hard for someone to eat, and being a concubine or mistress of someone rich or with authority was the best way for a woman to survive in hard times.
   Even in this era, there were still a lot of women that decided to be concubines or mistresses because of economic trouble.
   "But I hope you don't play with them and treat them with care," Raikou said.
   "Don't worry." Haru caressed Raikou's face and said, "I know that I have wronged you, but thank you for staying with me."
   Raikou's eyes turned misty and she kept staring at Haru.
   Both of them stared at each other's eyes and were about to start their first duel in this world, however...
   Both of them stopped when they heard a scared voice from another room.
   Raikou looked at Haru with a blank expression.
   Haru took a deep breath and quickly explained what had happened. He went on the quest after he had taken Eli's first time after all and he was sure that she had just woken up and became panicked when she didn't see him beside her.
   "...I understand, go to her, and I will wait for you here," Raikou said, but her mood was clearly very bad.
   Haru said for the last time before he went to Eli since he knew that she needed him beside her.
   Looking at Haru's back, Raikou stood up slowly to peek at what he was about to do.
   Eli was full of happiness when she had become one with her boyfriend, however, when she woke up, she was at a loss when she didn't see him beside her. She was scared and quickly shouted his name since she was afraid that he would leave her.
   Eli quickly turned her head and saw him enter the room. "Where have you been?"
   Haru put on a gentle expression and walked toward her.
   "Sorry, I went to the toilet before." He hugged her and caressed her head, trying to calm her down.
   Eli also hugged Haru and didn't let him go. She was at a sensitive time and she wanted him to be with her all the time.
   "Why not sleep again? I am sure that you're still very tired."
   "Then let's sleep together," Eli said with a spoiled tone. Unlike her usual cool and strict appearance, at this moment, she showed a spoiled and very cute expression.
   "Good, let's sleep together."
   Haru didn't really mind and laid on the bed once again beside Eli. He really wanted to pamper her at this moment since she was very cute and she was at her most vulnerable moment after she lost her first time yesterday.
   Eli smiled and used Haru's arm as a pillow, then hugged him, before she hissed in pain.
   Eli blushed when she thought about what had happened yesterday. She had to admit that it was very good and she had never thought that she would be so wild last night, however, in the early morning, she was very sore and she couldn't walk properly.
   Eli knew very well that all of that was caused by the bad man in front of him.
   "Yes, yes. It is my fault, forgive me alright?"
   Eli hummed happily before she snuggled into his arms again.
   "Don't leave me, alright?"
   "Yes, I will stay with you today."
   Eli showed a happy smile before she slept once again since she was very tired.
   Haru caressed Eli's hair and felt very guilty at that moment. He then looked up and saw Raikou peeking through the gap of the sliding door. He wasn't sure why, but he could see a gloomy aura around her which made her scared for some reason. He could only smile wrily and showed an apologetic expression.
   Raikou snorted, but she had prepared herself, knowing that her dear had a lot of women, and at the same time, she was wondering nine women that could make her dear fall in love.
   In the early morning, all the members of the Muse gathered in front of the shrine as usual to do their morning exercise, however, there were two people that didn't come to the morning exercise.
   "Where's Haru, nyaa?" Rin asked while looking around.
   "It's also quite surprising that Eli is as late as Honoka," Umi said in wonder.
   "What do you mean by that, Umi-chan!?" Honoka puffed her cheeks and felt upset when her friend said that she had always been late, even though it was true.
   "Hmm... but don't you think that it is weird?" Nico suddenly said.
   "What do you mean, Nico-chan?" Kotori asked, but then she glanced at Maki and Nozomi when she asked this question.
   "I mean... don't you think that both Haru and Eli have some kind of secret?" Nico said mysteriously.
   Everyone looked curiously at Nico.
   When Nico was about to say something, her chest was rubbed by Nozomi.
   "Nico-chan, it seems that your breasts have grown bigger." Nozomi showed a surprised expression while rubbing Nico-chan's breasts.
   Nico wanted to escape, but Nozomi's claws were more powerful than she had thought.
   "Everyone, let's start training, I have received a message from the two of them that they have some matters with their family so they can't join the training," Maki said.
   Hearing Maki's words, they nodded then didn't think too much. They quickly started their training, however, Nozomi and Maki looked at each other and nodded.
   On the other hand, Kotori looked at Nozomi and Maki thoughtfully.
   Kotori then looked at the rest members of Muse who did an exercise with an innocent and happy smile, and couldn't help but shake her head since they were too cute, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1494: Welcome to another world
   Jeanne decided to follow Shinobu, but then again, when she arrived at Shinobu's world, she became quite surprised.
   Jeanne walked around Shinobu's house and also looked at the surrounding place. She could tell that Shinobu's house was located near the forest for some reason and at the same time, she knew that this place was also a hospital.
   "Yes, the year in my world should be in the early 20th century," Shinobu answered, not surprised by Jeanne's reaction.
   Jeanne looked at Shinobu and wondered what she should do at this moment. She had decided to come with Shinobu, but she wasn't sure what she could do to help Shinobu nor she knew what she wanted to do in this world.
   Jeanne thought that if she followed Haru, then...
   "You must be thinking that it is better to follow Haru, right?" Shinobu suddenly said.
   "No, no!" Jeanne quickly shook her head and said, "But I am not sure what should I do now..."
   Shinobu nodded and also felt a bit confused at what Jeanne should do since the Demon Slayer Corps organization almost disbanded since there weren't any Demons in this country anymore. She knew that if Haru was in her world, then he might try to rule this country by becoming the richest man in this country, no, the entire world, however, Jeanne was different.
   Jeanne might be very powerful and as a saint, her aura and charm were very huge, but in the end, she was a countryside girl and she didn't have any knowledge besides fighting and leading an army.
   If Shinobu's house was located at the farm or she had an agricultural business then Jeanne might be happy to help, however, she owned a hospital, not those agricultural-related matters. Well, she also had flower gardens, but...
   "Just accompany me, alright? If you're bored how about we watch "Yosogu no Sora?" Shinobu suddenly said.
   "Yosogu no Sora?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow and asked, "What is that?"
   "You should know that in another world, we might be work or story, right? I am sure that Haru has told you about that," Shinobu said.
   Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, Haru has told me that I am and everyone on the Holy Grail War is a story in another world, but..."
   "You don't need to worry whether it is you, me, or Haru, everyone is real and we're living in our own world, but don't you feel curious what kind of story Haru is coming from?" Shinobu said with a beautiful smile.
   "Hmm... if you say that then I am really curious." Jeanne nodded and wondered whether Haru was coming from a supernatural world or a war-torn world since he was very strong.
   Shinobu chuckled and said, "Then let's watch it together, no matter how many times I have watched his story, I have never been bored."
   Jeanne nodded and looked at Shinobu, who started the "Yosogu no Sora" without hesitation. She sat beside Shinobu and wondered what kind of world Haru was coming from.
   Looking at Jeanne, who watched "Yosogu no Sora" with anticipation, Shinobu was wondering whether she should also show her BL collections that she had gotten from Kuroneko.
   On the other hand, Haru and Eli were still inside the shrine, staying together.
   After an hour or so of nap, Eli woke up since she felt hungry.
   Haru fed Eli with porridge that he cooked inside the kitchen within the shrine. He knew that the members of Muse were still outside, but he believed that no one knew that they were inside except for two members.
   Eli smiled and opened her mouth again.
   "You sure are very spoiled."
   Eli hummed and glanced at this bad man.
   "It was your fault that I was hurt, right? You should take responsibility!"
   "Yes, yes, I will take your responsibility." Haru scooped the porridge and brought it in front of Eli's mouth. "Open your mouth, aah."
   Eli opened her mouth and ate the porridge with a happy smile. Her appearance was quite sloppy and pale since she had just lost her first time. The golden blonde's hair, which he usually tied in a ponytail hairstyle, was being let down, reaching behind her.
   Eli, who was eating, could hear the sound from outside and ask, "Is everyone outside?" Her expression was mixed with guilt and embarrassment. She felt a bit guilty for skipping the training to spend her time with her loved one, but at the same time, she didn't want anyone to know that she was inside the shrine.
   "Yes, but you don't need to worry since they won't know that we're here, except..."
   "Well, except for Maki and Nozomi, the rest probably doesn't know that we're doing this kind of thing."
   When Haru mentioned Maki and Nozomi, Eli blushed and knew that he was right since the three of them were his girlfriends and she was also sure that both of them would know that she was here.
   After feeding Eli, Haru asked, "Do you want to take a bath now?"
   Eli felt that her legs were very weak at this moment since last night was very wild.
   "Don't worry." Haru smiled and said, "Leave it to me, I will wash you."
   Eli stared at Haru with an expressionless expression and realized that her boyfriend was more perverted than she had thought.
   "Do - Don't do something so naughty, alright?"
   Eli stared at Haru with a serious expression and there was an unnatural blush on her face.
   "Don't worry, leave everything to me."
   Haru patted his chest and told her not to worry since he was very good at washing his women.
   "Then... Then I will leave it to you."
   Eli lowered her head shyly.
   Haru then picked Eli's in his arms, causing her to exclaim.
   But then, her mouth was quickly shut by Haru since if she was too noisy the people outside might notice.
   Eli was startled when she was kissed, but she responded quite well and hugged him tighter, feeling happy about how their relationship had developed.
   "Did you hear something from inside?" Honoka suddenly asked everyone.
   Everyone then turned toward the shrine.
   "Don't... Don't tell me...."
   Maki and Nozomi looked at each other before letting out a long sigh.
   Maki and Nozomi were dumbfounded.
   "Is there a ghost inside this shrine?!"
   Nozomi blinked her eyes then smiled toward everyone. "There might be a ghost there, so we might as well, end our training earlier since we have a test tomorrow, remember?"
   When Nozomi reminded them that there was a test tomorrow, the idiot trio: Honoka, Rin, and Nico became depressed.
   "That's true! If any of you fail the test then forget about the concert, we can't even do a performance!" Umi said with a strict expression.
   Rin, Honoka, and Nico became nervous and nodded obediently.
   "...We... We'll work hard..." 3x
   Maki then walked to Nozomi and whispered, "Let's see them later."
   Nozomi nodded without hesitation.
   Both of them felt that they needed to catch both Haru and Eli at the crime scene.
   On the other hand, Kotori looked at the two of them with a thoughtful expression, wondering when they were about to tell everyone the truth.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1495: Is it wrong decision?
   Haru had expected that Nozomi and Maki would enter the shrine from the beginning so he didn't feel surprised when they entered, however, Eli was started, flustered, before panicking.
   "Alright, alright, how about you send her home since her family might be worried," Nozomi said.
   On the other hand, Maki stared at the bad man silently.
   Haru and Eli looked at each other before nodded since he knew that he needed to send Eli back.
   Even though Eli had told her family that she would stay at Nozomi's place, Haru had a feeling that her mother and father might have realized that their daughter was being stolen by him.
   Haru wasn't sure what to say to Ayase when his trusted man knew that he would become his son-in-law.
   When Haru saw both Maki and Nozomi, he thought that the situation would be more chaotic, but it seemed that wasn't the case which made him glad. He then glanced at another room inside the shrine and wondered what Raikou was doing at that moment.
   Haru sent Eli back and there weren't many special things since the one who greeted them was her mother.
   Eli's mother only smiled and looked at Haru thoughtfully since she knew who he was before. Her daughter was also old enough to marry so she didn't need to worry about anything or rather she was more than happy since her daughter had found a husband so soon.
   Haru was speechless and Eli was embarrassed.
   Then both of them said goodbye after he had sent her home.
   Eli nodded and said, "Call me later alright?" She looked around for a while before stealing a kiss from Haru's lips before slowly running away since her legs were still weak.
   Haru touched his lips and smiled, thinking that this girl was very cute. He then entered his car and looked at the group chat since he could see that it was very noisy.
   Everyone was very excited, greeting their new members since it had been a while since they appeared in this novel.
   Personally, Haru also thought that 100++ chapters were too much for an arc and it caused the author to forget some of the previous chapters, causing a disruption on the novel and slump on the author too.
   Kuroneko: Jeanne, why don't you play to my world? It is very fun." She was thinking of adding to her clique and also felt excited when she thought that she could tarnish the saint's mind with BL stories.
   If someone knew what she was thinking then they might look at Kuroneko with fear. Unfortunately, no one knew what she was thinking at that moment.
   Haru looked at the group chat for a while until someone called his phone number.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and picked up her call.
   "When are we going to your place?"
   "Hmm? Do you want to move to my house?"
   "No, wait, I mean, au...."
   Haru chuckled when Maki became so flustered and asked, "Calm down, tell me slowly."
   Maki took a deep breath and tried to sort out her words, actually, she was quite envious of Eli since she knew what Eli had done with Haru on the shrine before. She wanted to do the same thing, however, she wanted it to be very special.
   However, before that, Maki thought about going to Chiba where Haru had moved to elementary school and lost his virginity since she wanted to see the girl that had taken his first time and changed him into a scumbag.
   Haru was dumbfounded when he heard Maki's request.
   "Is that alright? You have an exam tomorrow and in a few days you will have a concert for School Tour Day."
   "Then... then let's go to Chiba after all of that!"
   "Good, but you must receive a good score on your exam, alright?"
   "Don't worry, you have taught me after all and I will do well on the exam tomorrow!"
   Then both of them talked for a while until they ended the call.
   After saying goodbye, Haru put on his smartphone again and went to the shrine since Raikou had been waiting for him.
   When Haru entered the shrine, he saw that Raikou was sitting on the bed of his room silently without saying anything, even though she heard him.
   Haru twitched his lips and sat next to Raikou, hugging her waist, and buried his face to her hair.
   "Are you going to hide me like this or introduce me to your girlfriends?" Raikou asked.
   "Of course, I am going to introduce you," Haru said without hesitation, but he was a bit dumbfounded, wondering why her words were similar to the mistress of a married man.
   "Have you been leading this kind of life?" Raikou asked and this time, she turned her head to look at him.
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked with confused expressions.
   "This kind of debauchery is life when no one tells you that what you have been doing is very improper," Raikou said.
   Haru wasn't sure why Raikou asked him this kind of question, but he said, "My parents have passed away early after all."
   It might be his imagination, but it seemed that Raikou seemed to be very spirited for some reason.
   "So what are we going to do now?" Raikou asked.
   "How about we go to our house?" Haru asked.
   Raikou nodded since she was curious what kind of house Haru had been living in.
   Raikou looked upward and raised her eyebrow.
   "Is there something wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Your house is bigger than I thought."
   "Well, this place will be your home in the future." Haru smiled while holding Raikou's hand.
   Then both of them entered Haru's house and they quickly saw Gundam Unicorn that was kept in the middle of his house.
   "...Can you ride on this?" Raikou asked.
   "Yes, if you want, we can try it later," Haru said without hesitation.
   "We can do that later since I want to see all of your women first," Raikou said.
   "Then, let's go to my room," Haru said.
   Raikou nodded and held Haru's hand tighter since she was about to meet his women.
   They walked together until they reached his place.
   Raikou took a deep breath and saw him open the door, walking inside, she walked slowly, and then, she could see five girls that seemed to be studying, but for some reason, they only wore their underwear. She looked at them before an imagination started to strike her head, thinking what kind of life her dear had been without the guidance of his parents.
   Haru didn't know what Raikou was thinking, but he raised his eyebrow and looked at Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari who only wore their underwear when they were studying.
   The five girls also noticed Haru before they were looking at Raikou. They knew instantly that Raikou would be their new sister, but then again, they realized that Raikou's age was bigger and at the same time, her body was very sexy, especially her boobs and butts were huge.
   "Haru, have you finally become scumbag enough to steal someone else's wife?" Utaha asked.
   Sora and Erina were startled.
   Kirari and Megumi looked at Raikou then Haru with a calm expression.
   Haru was about to say something but...
   "Forbidden, forbidden, absolutely prohibited!"
   Everyone was looking at Raikou who suddenly let out an exclaim.
   Raikou looked at Haru and said, "From now on, I will watch over you so you are not to drown yourself in the debauchery life and become a worse scumbag, am I clear?"
   Haru looked at Raikou and wondered what he should do at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1496: What to say?
   Haru sat next to his women from Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Erina, and Kirari.
   After being reprimanded by Raikou, the five girls also wore their clothes back.
   In truth, they were about to surprise him, but they didn't expect that he would return while bringing their new sister. Looking at Raikou, they were a bit surprised since they knew that all nine of his women were the same age as him and if someone was older then it should be one or two years older, so when Raikou appeared, they were quite surprised since they were sure that Raikou was several years older than him.
   "Um.. your name is Raikou-san, right?" Megumi asked.
   "Yes, my name is..." Raikou thought for a while and said, "My name is Kasugano Raikou." She blushed while glancing at her dear, then coughed before saying, "I am sorry for my abruptness before, but I feel like you all being to drown into debauchery life because of him." She stared at the bad man who was the cause of everyone.
   Everyone was looking at the bad man and let out a sigh. If they thought about it clearly then they knew that their life wasn't healthy, and they knew the cause of that life was Kasugano Haruka. They had to admit that sleeping and doing that kind of thing with him was very good.
   "I hope that at least all of us can act normally and if you want to do that kind of thing, please do it in the bedroom where no one is around," Raikou said with a blush on her face, thinking that the seven of them might do something perverted later.
   Raikou was a general and commander in the army so she didn't want him and everyone here to live a debauchery life.
   "You don't need to worry about that, we don't do that kind of thing every day," Kiriri said.
   "I mean, only wearing our underwear," Kirari said calmly, but elegantly.
   Out of the six girls, Kirari was the one that had an aura of a high-class lady since she was a patriarch of the Momobami Clan.
   Erina also had a similar aura to Kirari, however, in terms of temperament, she lost to Kirari since, in Kirari's family, all the family members were fighting with each other.
   It was also because everyone felt weird when Kirari said those vulgar words from her mouth.
   "Why did you wear only underwear before?" Haru asked with confused expressions.
   "Isn't that your request? I have only reminded everyone to wear underwear," Utaha said with a sad expression.
   Haru opened his mouth before he closed it again. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether he had made such a request before since he had been away from this world for 100++ chapters so he almost forgot, but then, he realized something then he looked at Raikou, who also happened to look at him.
   "I know that my presence is needed here so I will supervise all of you so you won't fall into the debauchery life, alright?" Raikou said and from her tone, she wouldn't allow anyone to reject her since she also wanted to take care of everyone.
   "Raikou-san, can I ask you something?" Sora asked.
   "Before you met Haru, were you married before?" Sora asked.
   Raikou was choked by Sora's question, however, everyone was curious about Raikou's origin since they had to admit that this woman's body was very sexy and because she was quite old, they thought that they had married someone and this bad guy stole her from her husband.
   Raikou quickly shook her head and said, "No, I am not married and he's my first man."
   Hearing Raikou's words, they were surprised and they quickly gathered around her to ask her a lot of questions since they were very curious about her.
   Haru looked at Raikou who was surrounded by everyone until he heard Kirari's voice.
   "I have thought her name is Minamoto no Raikou before," Kirari said with a smile. She knew that her fiance was able to use magic and she also knew that he was an Omnyouji so at first, she thought that Raikou was Minamoto no Raikou, who was the legendary general in 11th of Japan.
   "Yes, she's." Haru nodded.
   It was his first time seeing her have this kind of expression so he was quite amused. He caressed Kirari's head and said, "Well, her real name is Minamoto no Raikou."
   Kirari held her head and rested on Haru's shoulder. "...I need time to process all of this." But then she shook her head and said, "I have prepared everything when do you want to meet all of them?"
   "Well, it should be okay after the exam."
   "Then let's meet them after the exam." Kirari nodded without hesitation.
   "Will your family be there?"
   "No," Kirari said without hesitation.
   Looking at Kirari, Haru knew that she didn't like the existence of her family, however, he wasn't surprised since her family was quite messed up. Everyone in her family was fighting each other and they would do anything to get all the benefit from other families.
   During their first meeting, Kirari was almost assassinated in the past and Haru was sure that it was because of her family too.
   "I see... then I will become even stronger so you can do anything you want with your family," Kirari said and caressed her head.
   Kirari smiled and kissed him without hesitation. "I love you." She hugged him and didn't let him go, closing her eyes since, with his presence beside her, she felt that she would be alright no matter what.
   Haru caressed Kirari's head and knew that no matter whether someone was rich or poor, each of them had their own problems and was born into such a messed up family, Kirari's problem was very big and it wasn't something that normal people could understand.
   Everyone looked at Haru and noticed Kirari, who was sleeping.
   "How about we go to sleep early? All of you have a test, right?" Haru said quietly.
   They nodded to each other and decided to sleep early, of course, they didn't do that kind of thing.
   Haru, who missed them, might want to do that kind of thing, however, he could read the mood and he could do that kind of thing later since what was important at this moment was to take care of the mood of everyone.
   In the early morning, Haru and Raikou went out together to his bakery.
   It might sound weird, but Raikou decided to work at Haru's bakery. Her decision was because she knew that he would leave her for school so she thought about what she could do during her free time when he wasn't beside her.
   Raikou looked at the bakery for a while then entered together with Haru, feeling a bit excited when she thought that she would be working in the bakery rather than slaying a demon or killing people in a war.
   At that moment, Raikou was very happy since she thought that she had truly become a woman and did a normal job.
   When both of them entered, they happened to meet Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina, who was cleaning the bakery.
   They stopped and were about to greet Haru, but then stopped when they saw a very bombastic woman beside him.
   Yuri held her head, feeling a headache, and asked, "...Is this your new woman?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Yuri_Nakamura
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Eri_Shiina
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Masami_Iwasawa
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1497: The Truth
   When men became rich, they would become bad.
   Yuri had heard those sentences and had to admit that it was true. Looking at Haru, she remembered the first time they met each other.
   Their first meeting was quite weird, however, she was glad to meet him.
   Yuri knew that when she met him, he was only a quite famous novelist, but then, with one year of time, he had become the richest man on earth. The change in him was huge and she knew that from now on, he would become even more powerful.
   In the past, they were so close, but slowly, they drifted apart.
   Yuri remembered the time when she worked together with Utaha, trying to get his heart, but Utaha had left her first and became his woman, but she...
   Yuri bit her lower lip and looked in the direction of Haru, Shiina, Iwasawa, and Raikou. She was unwilling to part from him, she knew that if this continued, then they might really drift apart and she didn't want that to happen.
   Yuri made up her decision and she looked at Haru with a determined expression. She didn't want to be separated from him and she wanted to be with him forever so she would start her attack!
   When Yuri was thinking on her own, Haru, Shiina, and Iwasawa taught Raikou how to handle the cafe.
   His cafe was very popular, but he only sold a set amount of bread and once it was sold out, he would close the cafe.
   When Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa entered a high school, Haru only opened his cafe during a weekend when everyone didn't need to go to the school, however, this time, Raikou was going to be the one who handled his cafe since she wanted to help him and at the same time, she wanted to do something during her free time.
   Shiina looked at Raikou and wasn't sure why, but she felt that this woman was very powerful for some reason.
   On the other hand, when Raikou saw Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri, her maternal instinct was awoken and she wanted to take care of all of them, especially when she learned that they were living in this place alone.
   Not only Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri, Raikou also wanted to take care of Sora, Erina, Kirari, Utaha, and Megumi, feeling that they needed a mother figure.
   Haru was looking at Raikou, who was learning under Shiina's guidance until his shirt was tucked by Iwasawa.
   "What's wrong, Iwasawa?" Haru asked.
   Iwasawa wanted to say something, but she wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
   "If you're worried about your first debut then you need to think about your exam first." Haru looked at Iwasawa and said, "If the score of your exam is bad then I won't let you perform on television."
   Iwasawa was startled and quickly said, "Don't worry, I will do well on my exam."
   "Good, then I don't need to worry."
   Haru knew that there was more than one way to determine someone's success other than academic results, however, he wanted Iwasawa to have a high school life since he was sure after she became a popular singer, she would be very busy.
   Iwasawa sighed in relief when she heard that her debut wasn't canceled, but then, she remembered something. "That's not it!"
   "Is Raikou-san really your girlfriend?"
   "Yes, is there something wrong?"
   "Then what about Sora, Megumi, and Utaha?"
   Haru looked weirdly at Iwasawa and said, "You should know already, right?"
   Iwasawa twitched her lips. She knew that Haru wasn't a good man, but he was very reliable and if possible, she wanted to be with him all the time.
   In the past, Iwasawa knew that the relationship between Sora, Megumi, and Utaha toward Haru was quite different from all the girls around him, but then, she didn't ask much and thought that they were close friends.
   Iwasawa also knew that Haru was dating Megumi, so even though she felt sad, she didn't think too much as long as they were happy and Megumi was also her good friend, but when she heard from his own mouth that he was dating a lot of women, she couldn't help but frown.
   "Do you think that is alright? Don't you think that you should sincerely love one girl?"
   Haru had a solemn expression on his face and said, "I love all of them. I know that in your mind, I might have done something wrong, but I will make them happy. If you let me choose one then discard the rest then it is impossible for me." He looked at Iwasawa and said, "Do you know the reason why I have decided to become rich?"
   "It's to make everyone happy. In truth, even if I am not rich, I believe that we'll be together, however, if I am rich, I will have the power to protect everyone since you should know that the public won't see us in a good light. Even if we don't try to get into trouble, sometimes some people will try to get us into trouble no matter what.
   "However, if I am rich, I will have the power to protect everyone, including you."
   Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and let out a helpless sigh.
   "Then don't make them unhappy, if you make them unhappy then I will smash you with my guitar."
   Haru smiled and said, "Don't worry, I won't do that."
   Iwasawa then looked at Shiina and Raikou then glanced at Haru, who was sitting beside her.
   In the past, Iwasawa thought that she didn't have a chance because she knew that he was dating Megumi, but now, it was different.
   In truth, when Iwasawa heard that Haru was dating a lot of girls, she was surprised, and at the same time, there was a little hope in her heart, after all, she had to admit that his charm was very high.
   What Iwasawa wanted from a man was completely simple and that was to treat her dearly and protect her all the time. The only one in her mind that was capable of doing all of that was only Haru and she knew from a long time ago that...
   Iwasawa was startled, but she quickly calmed herself and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Is the renovation next door finished?"
   Haru was wondering whether the renovation of his new house was finished or not.
   "Yes, it is finished." Iwasawa nodded and said, "The grilling table has also been set."
   "Now that you mention it, what are you going to do with the grilling table?"
   "Isn't that obvious? I will use it to make okonomiyaki, monjayaki, and pancakes during a party."
   Haru had always wanted a grilling table and now, he had it.
   Iwasawa had to admit that being rich was really willful.
   Then after everything was settled, they went to the school, leaving Raikou, who had told them that she was going to take care of everything.
   "Do your best on your exam, alright? I hope that you will receive a good score."
   It might be their imagination, but they felt Raikou was like their mother, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1498: Next Plan 1
   Sometimes, he really wondered why he was still in high school even though he could graduate early.
   Looking at the students around him, he could see various expressions that were shown on their faces. Some of them were desperate, some of them were happy, some of them were calm, and a lot more.
   Haru had finished his exam so he stood up and gave his paper to the teacher that was in charge of supervising the exam before he went to his private room.
   Looking at how natural it was for Haru to give his paper exam to the teacher then left the room without hesitation, the male students could only twitch their lips and the female students were full of love in their eyes.
   Some of them might feel envious and even hate, but they only kept it inside their hearts since they knew themselves that his standing was already above them, and rather than trying to antagonize him, they wanted to be his friend since once they were able to do that, their future would be secured since he was the richest man on earth.
   The teacher in the class looked at Haru's paper exam before letting out a sigh when she knew that all of his answers were correct. She put down his paper and didn't say anything, looking at the group of students in front of her and said, "Be quiet!"
   Looking at their teacher, they had to admit their teacher was unreasonable.
   After finishing his exam, Haru was wondering how his girlfriends and the girls were from Muse were doing on their exam.
   Haru sat down on the sofa inside his private room and opened his hologram computer, looking at both Seri and Ritsu who appeared in front of him.
   "Is your test done, Haru?" Ritsu asked.
   "You know, you can graduate early, right? Why don't you do so?" Seri asked with confused expression since she knew that Haru's IQ was high, especially when he built cloud computing on his own before, creating a billion dollars valuation of the company easily, and a lot more.
   "If I decide to graduate then I can't enjoy my youth." Haru looked at Ritsu and asked, "How about you Ritsu, do you want to go to the high school?"
   Ritsu was surprised, but then she shook her head. "No, it is fun to help you manage your business."
   Haru didn't force Ritsu, then looked at the two of them before asking, "Right, how is the preparation of the investment bank?"
   "It's done, Haru-sama. You don't need to worry since everything has been completed," Seri said with a confident tone. She believed that without long, his company would defeat the four Zaibatsu in this country.
   "I will leave the preparation of the company to you," Haru said.
   "Yes, leave it to me." Seri nodded and asked, "What about the clients?"
   "After the exam, I will meet all the bosses of the pachinko parlor in Kanto region with Kirari," Haru said.
   In truth, it was too bothersome to manage the money of other people since he didn't need their money much, however, it was necessary since he wanted to create his own investment bank, after all, the one who controlled the money would control the world, right?
   For Haru, it might be possible to become rich by himself, but the power of one person was limited, and the power of the group was unbeatable, even a king, couldn't become a king without his subjects, right?
   Haru needed an alliance and he also prepared a foundation for his descendants in the future.
   "If you decide to meet them by yourself then I am sure that they will become our clients without hesitation," Seri said.
   In Seri's mind, Haru's standing was already above the cloud and those bosses of the pachinko parlor in the Kanto region might be rich and powerful in the eyes of normal people, but in her eyes, they were only a group of big fishes in the small pond.
   On the other hand, Haru was a leviathan in the ocean. He was a monster and he was on a different level than those people.
   In Japan, hierarchy was very prominent, whether it was junior or senior, subordinate or boss, etc.
   Haru's achievements had already reached the point where no one was able to match him anymore. It might sound arrogant, but that was the truth. He controlled the media in this world, and based on his whim, he could get a billion dollars easily.
   However, Haru felt that it wasn't enough and that was why he decided to meet a group of pachinko parlor bosses, ignoring the difference between their standing.
   They talked about the plan for an investment bank until someone opened the door of his private room.
   Haru knew who was coming and smiled. "Are you done with your exam, Kirari?"
   Kirari nodded and sat beside him. "You're talking about your investment bank?"
   Haru nodded and said, "The company is ready and all I need to do is get more clients." There were already a lot of clients for his investment bank, including his grandpa's friends in politics, the people that he met at the Eriri's house party before, some of his acquaintances, and also there were a lot more.
   However, he felt that it wasn't enough and in his mind, he felt that he should have at least 100 billion dollars of assets on his management as soon as possible.
   Kirari felt excited and hugged him without hesitation. In her mind, this school might be very good and she could also control the country to a certain extent by controlling this school, but she felt that wasn't enough.
   Seri coughed several times and looked at Kirari with an envious gaze. "The matter isn't over yet, and I want to remind you that we have bought the most shares of "Six & I Holdings", and soon, you can privatize the biggest convenience store company in the world."
   Haru bought both Starbucks and 6-Eleven, he tapped his chin and knew that his plan about e-wallet could be started soon.
   "What is your next plan? Are you going to buy an energy company?" Seri asked. In the past, she had told him to buy an energy company since by owning an energy company, he could control the country itself.
   Haru might have a renewable energy company, but that wasn't enough.
   "Oh? You want to buy an energy company?" Kirari was surprised and said, "If so, then you might as well, buy both Tokyo Gas and Osaka Gas, combine two companies into one, controlling the gas supply in this country."
   "I agree with Kirari's proposal," Seri said.
   "Do you want me to process the acquisition plan?" Ritsu asked.
   Haru thought for a while and shook his head. "No, let's do that later since there's one company that I need to acquire as soon as possible."
   Kirari, Ritsu, and Seri looked at Haru curiously, wondering what kind of company that he wanted to acquire.
   "It's Qualcomm," Haru said without hesitation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1499: Next Plan 2
   Kirari and Seri raised their eyebrows at the same time since it was their first time hearing the name of this company, however, it wasn't uncommon since this company was quite low-key.
   In the minds of Kirari and Seri, they knew that Haru loved to acquire a real industry business, such as movie theaters, coffee shops, convenience stores, and even food businesses so they thought that he might acquire something similar such as alcohol, snacks, or something related.
   However, in their minds, it was better to get an energy-related company since by doing that, his power in this country became even more powerful so that was why, when he suddenly said that he wanted to acquire "Qualcomm", they were stupified since they didn't have what kind of idea this company do nor they had never heard of this company before.
   Haru also wanted to enter the energy sector, however, it was very complicated, after all, most of them had been controlled by the hands of those giants or monsters or rich people or huge families in this world.
   However, a technology company was different since it was still a new industry and there was still a lot of development for it.
   "You should be able to get this company with 30 billion USD," Ritsu suddenly said.
   Seri raised her eyebrow and asked, "Haru, do you think it is worth it to acquire this company? Its worth isn't small you know."
   Kirari also thought the same.
   Even if the Momobami family was a huge family, it didn't mean they were able to take out 30 billion USD easily.
   In her mind, rather than buying "Qualcomm", it was better to acquire both Tokyo Gas and Osaka Gas and acquired other huge companies in this country with 30 billion USD since that amount of money wasn't small.
   However, Kirari believed in Haru and there must be a reason why he decided to acquire this company.
   "I also agree with his decision to acquire this company," Ritsu said.
   "Huh?" Seri was surprised and really wondered what this company did.
   "There must be a reason why you want to acquire this company, can you tell us why?" Kirari asked curiously since she believed in Haru's judgment.
   In their minds, they knew that it wasn't a problem for Haru to get 30 billion USD, however, the problem was at how he was going to use all that amount of money since they didn't want his money to turn into a waste company.
   "It is very troublesome to acquire energy-related companies and it is better to acquire something else."
   They nodded and understood how troublesome it was to enter an energy industry, considering how old these industries were and it wasn't easy to acquire those companies.
   "You want to know?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "You should know the smartphone market is going to be even bigger in the future and I am sure that most of the people in this world will own a smartphone."
   Seri caught something on Haru's words and said, "So this "Qualcomm" is related to those smartphones?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "With the market of smartphone development, this company will become even bigger in the future."
   They nodded and knew that the smartphone would become even more popular in the future, without doubt, they also knew that most of the people in this world would own a smartphone, but then, they didn't know what this "Qualcomm" company did.
   "I am curious now what kind of company this is," Kirari said.
   "Qualcomm is an intellectual property or patent company."
   "Yes, it is a patent company, especially in semiconductors."
   Without semiconductors, there was no way a smartphone could be made and as long as those famous smartphone companies produced a smartphone, they needed to pay a patent fee for "Qualcomm" since they needed the semiconductor that was made by this company.
   "This... This company is amazing..." Seri was shocked and couldn't help but suck a deep breath.
   Kirari's eyes were shining and knew that once Haru got his hand on this company, without a doubt, he would control all smartphone companies in this world.
   Haru had heard that was how "Qualcomm" was able to control the world with its chips and he had to admit that this company was very amazing since it owned a thousand or a hundred of thousands of patents on their hands.
   But of course, Haru also would acquire the shares of the famous smartphone companies, especially in China.
   Out of all the countries in this world, Haru had to admit that the production cost of the smartphone in China was the cheapest, even the famous Apple also produced their smartphone in China.
   The United States and China.
   Haru was going to push his investments in both of those countries and acquired the shares of all of the famous companies.
   "Is that all? Do you want to acquire this company alone?" Ritsu suddenly asked.
   "It might take a long time to acquire this company, though," Haru said.
   "It doesn't really matter," Ritsu said. "By the way, let's go out together with everyone during the summer vacation."
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes." He looked at Kirari and Seri and asked, "It should be okay for you two, right?"
   Kirari nodded and said, "Yes, we will go on vacation together."
   "It shouldn't be a problem, but where are we going?" Seri asked.
   "My yacht should be sent soon, right? How about we go to Lanai?"
   Even though Haru had bought that island, he had never stepped into that island once. He felt that it was a perfect chance to bring everyone there for a vacation.
   Everyone agreed and decided to play on Lanai island during summer vacation.
   Haru also thought that it was a good chance to introduce every girl in his harem so everyone would get along with each other.
   "But still, do you have another plan after you have acquired this company?" Seri suddenly asked.
   "...Do you have to ask this again?" Haru was speechless.
   "Of course." Seri nodded and said, "Tell us, whether there is a company that you want to acquire."
   "I have told you before that besides the investment company, I also want to create an e-commerce company and also an e-wallet, right? Let's create those three companies first," Haru said.
   Ritsu and Seri nodded, the plan of both e-commerce and e-wallet companies had been made by Haru and what they needed to do was to create those companies as soon as possible.
   When they talked to each other, he suddenly remembered something. He rubbed his chin and asked, "We're in 2010, right?"
   "Yes." Kirari nodded and asked in confusion, "Why are you asking that?"
   "Do you have another plan?"
   Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.
   "I want to do a treasure hunt, do you want to come with me?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1500: Frustation
   The three of them were confused after they heard Haru's words.
   "Well, let's talk about the details later."
   Haru didn't want to talk too much about his treasure hunt plan since there were a lot of things that were more important than that.
   They talked for a while until they ended their communication, but then, Kirari kept looking at her fiance.
   "I am curious about your treasure hunt," Kirari said with an excited expression.
   "Let's talk about this after the exam ends," Haru said.
   "Then let's talk about this when the exam ends." Kirari nodded and agreed.
   Then the door of his private room was knocked on and a group of female students entered.
   "Haru, hurry up and go to the music room! Let's train for the performance at the school festival!"
   Haru's hands were then pulled by a group of girls.
   Kirari looked at this scene while shaking her head, then following them since she was sure that their performance would be very fun.
   Time passed quietly, and it was the last day of the exam.
   "Everyone, I have cooked a "katsu-don", do your best on your exam, alright?" Raikou said with a smile.
   After living together with everyone for the past few days, Raikou also had gotten used to living in this world together with everyone, at first, she was quite resisted when she thought that she would sleep together and doing that kind of thing with other girls, however, she knew that she couldn't resist him and her stamina also wasn't good enough to handle him, especially after he had gotten the power of "Gura Gura no Mi".
   With the power of "Gura Gura no Mi", his nightlife became even more colorful and those girls were defeated easily by him which made them speechless.
   If Haru didn't own a "Cookie" then they might not be able to stand up and enter their school the next day.
   Looking at the hearty breakfast in front of them, they had to admit that the breakfast might not be as good as Haru's, but there was a feeling of an intense love on each of the foods which were cooked by Raikou.
   However, this love was so heavy that sometimes they didn't feel comfortable with it.
   Looking at Haru, they wondered how he was able to meet Raikou since this woman was very unique, right?
   "Haru, I heard from Kirari that you're going to do something fun," Utaha suddenly said.
   Haru looked at Utaha and said, "Isn't it better for you to think about your exam first?"
   "You don't need to worry about my exam. I will get the rank 1 in the entire grade easily," Utaha said and she didn't tell a lie since that was the truth, after all, she was the smartest among the 2nd grade in her school.
   "What about your game? You need to sell it during the Comiket in summer, right? It's going to be held in August, you know?" Haru said.
   Hearing about the game that they were about to create, they felt silent since they realized how hard it was to make a game. It was so hard, especially on Sawamura Eriri, who was their illustrator.
   Eriri was the only illustrator after all and she needed to draw an entire scene of the game by herself.
   "You know... I have been thinking about selling the game at the Winter Comiket," Sora said while massaging her temple.
   Unlike Kosaka, who had put all of her energy into the game that she created together with Haru.
   Eriri was a student and she was also a famous doujinshi maker so she couldn't spend all of her time drawing all the scenes of the game.
   It was also the reason why Sora had a headache, thinking that making a game wasn't as easy as she had imagined. It was very difficult, especially in time management, and it might take longer than she had thought.
   "If we only have more illustrators then it might be possible to create the game before the summer Comiket." Megumi also thought that it was difficult to finish the game before the summer Comiket.
   Even though Utaha didn't say anything, she was also quite busy with her light novel and her other novel. Even though her writing speed might be quite fast, it was so tiring to write every day for a lot of hours.
   If Haru didn't massage him then Utaha was sure that she would be dead tired.
   "If you think that it is impossible to do it in summer, then you can do it in winter."
   Haru didn't blame them and also had predicted this situation. It was very hard to make a game and they also didn't ask for his help so he knew that it would take a long time for them to make a game.
   "But... I feel very frustrated..."
   Sora really felt frustrated since her plan wasn't as smooth as she had imagined. She had imagined that they would be successful, selling tens of thousands of games, then having a wild night with Haru after their success, but...
   Her eyes were red, biting her lower lip, showing how unwilling she was.
   "You don't need to be frustrated, alright? There's no need to be embarrassed about failure. Think of it as a lesson so it won't happen again in the future."
   Haru caressed Sora's head and said, "I can see that your serious about this game, even though, you might not be able to sell it during the summer Comiket, you can sell it during the winter Comiket. What you need to do now is to make sure that you won't fail again."
   Sora had an urge to hug Haru at that moment, but she didn't do that and nodded.
   "Yes, I won't fail. I will definitely complete the game before the winter Comiket."
   Raikou then came and hugged both of them together.
   Utaha and Megumi looked at each other and also joined together.
   If Erina, Kirari, Sakura, Eli, Nozomi, and Maki were here then it would be complete.
   "Right, I have heard from everyone that you're going to go on a treasure hunt, right?" Raikou looked at Haru curiously and asked, "Where are you going?"
   Sora, Megumi, and Utaha looked at Haru curiously since they were also curious about the treasure hunt that he was about to do.
   Looking at their curious expression, Haru didn't intend to hide and said, "I am going to India."
   The four of them were dumbfounded since they didn't expect that he would go to India to become a treasure hunt. They thought that he would go too deep into the ocean or even some mountains in Japan, but not ever in their minds, they thought that he would go to India.
   "Don't tell anyone alright?"
   Haru didn't want his plan to be exposed since he was about to steal the hidden treasure on India's temple.
   "When are you going to go?" Megumi asked.
   "Well, I can go anytime."
   Haru told the truth since he could go to India directly by teleporting, using his Shambala.
   "Can we go too?" Utaha asked.
   Looking at their eager expressions, Haru really wanted to say that he was going on a treasure hunt, not a picnic, alright?
   "Well, let's talk about this matter later after we have finished our exam. If you fail your exam then everything will be in naught."
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded without hesitation since they would succeed on their exam no matter what.
   Was it really alright for them to give up?
   Haru looked at the three girls and said, "I take back my words."
   "Let's sell the game at the summer Comiket, and I will do something about the illustrator."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1501: Daily Life
   Looking at the announcement board, Yuriko and Runa felt that they had a toothache. Looking at the young man who got a perfect score and rank one on the entire grade, they weren't sure what to say.
   However, in their minds, life was very unfair.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked while looking at both girls.
   "Nothing." Runa snorted and said, "Say, why don't you give us a mortal a chance to show our power?"
   Yuriko didn't say anything, but she agreed with Runa's words.
   Haru was the richest man on earth and he was also the smartest man in the school, or might be in the entire high school in this country.
   It was impossible to defeat him in terms of wealth, but it should be possible to defeat him through academic achievement, right?
   It was what they were thinking all along, however, Haru's academic achievement was also something that couldn't be reached by mortal.
   "You don't need to think too much." Haru looked at Runa and said, "Even if your score on the exam is good, what's the use of it? You'll inherit your family business after all."
   Yuriko and Runa didn't say much, but they knew that Haru was right.
   For those who were coming from rich families, they didn't really put their eyes on academic achievements, or rather it was rather unimportant in their eyes.
   The one that needed an academic achievement was someone from a lower and middle-class family since without an academic achievement, they wouldn't be able to change their fate.
   It was cruel, but it was reality.
   "In truth, you don't need to care much about academic achievement," Haru said.
   "Let me tell you a secret," Haru suddenly said.
   Yuriko and Runa looked at Haru curiously.
   "Smart women are unpopular," Haru said.
   Yuriko and Runa opened their mouths before they closed them once again since that was the truth.
   In society, those women with smart minds and perfect careers were really unpopular since most men didn't really like it when their women were smarter than them, though, there had always been an exception.
   "Hmph! I won't marry such a petty-minded man!" Runa said without hesitation.
   "Yes, I agree." Yuriko nodded and said, "We, women, need to be smart so you, men, won't fool us all along."
   "That's true, I also like smart women." Haru nodded."
   Runa and Yuriko were dumbfounded and asked, "Then why did you say that a smart woman is unpopular?!"
   "Yes, but there's always an exception, right? Not all men are petty-minded after all," Haru said.
   Runa and Yuriko stared at Haru and felt that it would be wonderful if they didn't know that he was Kirari's fiance.
   "Pretty interesting conversation you had there."
   The three of them turned their heads and saw Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka walking together.
   "If a smart woman is unpopular, then Sayaka won't marry be married, right?" Kirari asked Sayaka with a smile.
   "Hmph!" Sayaka snorted and said, "I won't marry in the future, I will be with Kirari-sama all the time!"
   Everyone looked at Sayaka with a strange expression.
   Sayaka also noticed a change in their expression and became confused. "What?"
   Kirari chuckled and said, "Haru, your fiancee is going to be robbed by another girl, what are you going to do?"
   Haru rubbed his nose and wanted to say that he would also let Sayaka join them, but if he said so, he was sure that he would be slapped. It might be possible to say that kind of thing in private, but they were in a public place.
   Haru hugged Kirari and looked at Sayaka with a guarded expression.
   "I won't let you Sayaka!"
   Sayaka instantly understood what they were talking about, her face blushed and she became flustered.
   "That's... That's not what I mean!!!"
   Even though Kirari wanted to stay with Kirari all the time, it didn't mean she swung that way, especially when Kirari already had a fiance, and secretly, she also dreamed of that fiance during her sleep.
   Everyone laughed together and didn't notice that there was someone who was looking at them gloomily.
   Inside the shrine, all the members of Muse and Haru gathered together after they had gone back from the school. They looked at each other and their expression seemed to be like they had constipation.
   Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Can you tell me already the score of your exam?" He would be lying if he didn't get nervous to know the exam result of all the members of Muse, especially the three idiots.
   Being stared at by Haru, Rin, Honoka, and Nico felt offended.
   "What's with that stare, nyaa?!"
   "Yes, we have also studied very hard!"
   "Do you think that we're idiots?!"
   Hearing the words of Rin, Honoka, and Nico, no one was surprised by Haru's stare since the three of them were the ones that made them always worried.
   "I am sorry, but how is your exam?" Haru asked.
   Everyone looked at each other before they smiled together.
   The nine members of Muse showed their scores at the same time, showing that no one had failed on the exam.
   Haru let out a sigh of relief, hearing their words.
   "Now, what you need to do is to prepare for the concert during the School Tour Day."
   Everyone nodded and knew that the concert during the School Tour Day would be very important for them since it would determine whether their school could continue to exist or not.
   In truth, Haru wasn't surprised when Otonokizaka High School would abolish, considering there were a lot of private schools that kept appearing one after another and coupled with the falling birth rates.
   But then again, they were working hard to stop the abolishment of Otonokizaka High School from happening.
   "The concert will be held in three days, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Umi nodded and said, "You will come, right?"
   Everyone stared at their producer.
   "Of course, I am your producer after all." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   "That's good!" Honoka then stood up and said, "Now, we need to work hard on our concert!"
   The nine of them stood up and gathered their hands together, shouting each of their numbers one by one until...
   The nine of them stared at Haru, who was sitting on the tatami floor with a dumbfounded expression.
   "Do I have to do it too?"
   Haru then stood up and put his hand together too.
   The nine girls smiled happily and had made up their minds to show the best concert during School Tour Day.
   Haru also smiled, looking at the nine of them until Nozomi whispered something to his ear.
   "Don't you feel tempted to have the nine of us?"
   Looking at Nozomi who was on his side, smiling and pressing her body tightly to him, Haru was dumbfounded and at the same time, he had to admit that it was very tempting, but his moral...
   Well, he wasn't sure whether he had a moral in his heart anymore.
   After talking with the rest of Muse, Haru was in his house, and in front of him, there were Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Eriri, sitting together on the floor with serious expression since they were about to talk about the development of their game.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yuriko_Nishinotouin
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Runa_Yomozuki
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sayaka_Igarashi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1502: I will help you
   Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Eriri, and Haru gathered together after the exam to talk about their game, whether they would continue to sell their game in summer Comiket or give up, and sold it on the winter Comiket.
   "We talked in a hurry before, now, let's talk about this matter again," Haru said.
   "Is it alright for you to take care of our game? You're very busy with the development of your investment bank, right?" Megumi asked with a worried expression since she knew that the career of her fiance was at the most critical moment and she was afraid that their game would bother them.
   Even though Sora and Utaha didn't say anything, they also felt the same way as Megumi.
   The three of them knew that this guy's ambition was very huge and without doubt, he would try to control this world through his wealth. Of course, as his women, they were happy for him and they were also very proud, but they were a bit lonely...
   "What's wrong with my business? You don't need to think too much about it." Haru smiled and said, "My intention to build a business is to make all of you able to live without worry, but it doesn't mean, I will neglect you because I am busy. If my business will make you feel lonely, then I can throw away everything for you."
   Haru told the truth since money was only a number for him, he could get it anytime, but his time with his girlfriends at this moment was precious and it was something that money couldn't replace.
   The three of them hugged him with a happy smile, nestled into his arms, thinking that he had never changed. He might be a scumbag, greedy, lustful, and there was a lot of his shortcoming, but he was very sweet and they really loved him.
   They were also very moved when they heard that he could throw away everything for them.
   "Can you wear a maid uniform tonight?" Haru whispered.
   Megumi, Sora, and Utaha rolled their eyes, but then again, they were going to wear a maid uniform for him tonight.
   When they were about to flirt with each other, there was a loud cough that tried to remind them that they weren't alone in this place.
   "Oh, Sawamura-san, you're here?" Utaha asked lazily and only remembered this wild dog was here.
   "What do you mean by that, Kasumigaoka Utaha?!"
   Eriri showed her canine teeth, showing how angry she was.
   Haru twitched his lips and also forgot that this girl was here.
   Looking at Haru's expression, Eriri also knew that this guy had forgotten her.
   Using her twin-tails, Eriri sent out a relentless attack toward Haru!
   Her attack might not cause any damage, but it made him speechless, and of course, he needed to act like he was hurt.
   "Ouch! Ouch! Stop! Stop!"
   Haru quickly protected his face with his hands from Eriri's twin-tails.
   Eriri folded her arms, turning her head, showing that she was unhappy that she was being ignored. She was also unhappy when they showed her their affection since she felt very jealous at that moment.
   Looking at Eriri, who folded her arms, Haru let out a sigh.
   If Erina was the one who did this action, then her breasts would seem even bigger, but for Eriri who had non-existence breasts, her action could do nothing.
   "Did you think something rude?"
   Haru was wondering if Eriri had a mind-reading ability.
   "Alright, alright." Sora quickly stopped them and said, "We have to talk about something serious now. What should we do with our game?"
   "Personally, I want to sell it at summer Comiket." Sora let out a sigh and said, "It might be my selfish desire, but I don't want to give up and I want our game to be sold and played by everyone as soon as possible."
   "I also feel the same." Megumi nodded and said, "I want this game to be sold as soon as possible."
   "It might be hard to make all those scripts for my novels and games, but I also want this game to be sold as soon as possible so we can teach those scummy men and harem lovers otaku to not mess with us women," Utaha said with a dangerous light on her eyes, before she glanced at the only man in this room.
   Then everyone was looking at Eriri since they knew that everything was in the hands of this girl, or rather, without this girl, it was impossible to create the game without Eriri since she was the illustrator of this game.
   Eriri let out a sigh and said, "I want this game to be created soon too, but my ability is limited. Unless I have help then it is impossible to draw all the scenes in this game and I also have my own work that I need to draw for the summer Comiket too."
   Eriri was a famous lily doujinshi maker. She often drew a famous manga into a doujinshi then turned the famous heroines and famous female characters into a lily relationship. It was also the reason why her pen name was "Egoistic Lily".
   Hearing Eriri's reason, they were also caught in a dilemma since they weren't egoistic or selfish enough to tell Eriri to give up on her work. They also didn't want that since they didn't want there to be a crack in their relationship.
   "...So we can only get a helper, right?" Sora said, but then she wasn't sure whether she could find a helper. It might be possible to do it with Haru's help, but she didn't want to do that. Her reason might be selfish, but she wanted this game to be created without external help.
   "I wonder whether there's a good illustrator in the school."
   "School?" Eriri was dumbfounded and quickly shook her head. "No! No! No! It is impossible to get someone from the school!"
   "Why? Don't you need a helper?" Utaha asked with a frown.
   "Even if I want a helper, I don't want it to be from school! My image of the school will be destroyed if someone knows that I drew a lily doujinshi and also created an erotic game!"
   Eriri didn't want her perfect image of the school to be destroyed!
   Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were in silence since they knew that it was pretty hard for someone to keep a secret about this kind of thing, and at the same time, even though they didn't care much about their reputation at school, it would be troublesome when a lot of people knew what kind of game that they were about to create.
   It was all right for the members of the Tabletop_Gaming_Club, but they weren't sure about the rest.
   When they were thinking about the solution to this matter, suddenly they heard a cough from the side.
   His cough caught their attention, and he said, "How about me? I can become a helper."
   Hearing those words, they weren't sure what to say for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1503: Is it alright?
   When Haru said those words, everyone looked at him with a weird expression, however, he didn't feel surprised by their reaction or rather their reaction was fairly normal.
   "Haru..." Utaha let out a sigh and said, "I am not saying your painting skill is bad, but only some people can enjoy it."
   Eriri, Sora, and Megumi also nodded at the same time.
   Haru's painting skill wasn't bad or rather it was very unique since he was only able to draw a cubism style of art. His painting skill was definitely high, but it was too avant-garde and only some people could enjoy it.
   If it was an art competition, then, without doubt, his painting or illustration might be able to win, however, it was different for a galge.
   What they needed was a picture of a beautiful girl, not an Avant-garden picture.
   Eriri was also surprised at first, and she also had to admit Haru's cubism style of painting was very good, however, it wasn't suitable to be used to draw an illustration of galge.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "Don't be surprised, I have learned painting secretly."
   The four of them were surprised and they quickly saw hope in front of them.
   "Yes, draw Sekai or Kotonoha, whatever you want."
   Looking at four girls, who looked at him with an eager expression, Haru felt a bit overwhelmed and let out a sigh before he started to draw Sekai Saionji (one of the heroines on School Days).
   In truth, it was possible to fix his paint skill defect by using Group Chat, but he never intended to do so since he had always wanted to keep this defect for a lifetime. It might be weird for him to be able to draw cubism style of painting, but he had never complained, or rather, he wanted it to be his unique point, however...
   Haru remembered Sora's sad and unwilling expression at that time when she thought that she couldn't finish the game at the summer Comiket, so in the end, he gritted his teeth and bought the painting skill so he could help them to finish the game faster.
   Haru might have lost his unique point, but he got the smile of his girls back.
   As expected, when four girls saw the illustration of Sekai Saionji on the paper, they looked at him with a happy smile.
   "We can finish the game now!"
   Sora, Megumi, and Utaha knew how hard it was for him to draw something normal, but they didn't expect that he would work hard for their sake.
   "Haru, then let's go to my house!" Eriri said without hesitation after she saw Haru's skill at drawing, however...
   The moment those words came out from Eriri's mouth, three girls fell into silence, looking at Eriri with a doubtful expression.
   "What? What's with that stare?"
   Eriri wasn't sure, but she felt nervous for some reason.
   "Eriri, why should he draw at your house? Can you do it here?" Sora asked with a confused expression.
   "It's easier to do it at home," Eriri said without hesitation. It wasn't impossible to draw in Haru's house, but most of her tools and drawings were at her house. She felt that it was too troublesome to bring it here and it was better to bring this guy to her home.
   "Sawamura-san, let me remind you that with that airport-like chest, it is impossible for you to seduce him so give up early," Utaha said without mercy.
   Eriri was stunned. She opened her mouth before she closed it again.
   Eriri's blonde hair became spiky and there was a golden aura around her, showing how furious she was.
   "Calm down, Eriri, Utaha," Megumi said, and then both Eriri and Utaha quickly calmed down because of her aura.
   Megumi's aura had always been powerful, and besides her invisibility ability, she also had an ability that was capable of making anyone feel comfortable and calm beside her.
   It could be said, Megumi might have a superpower.
   "What do you think?" Sora asked while looking at Haru.
   "I don't mind, but is that alright?" Haru looked at Eriri with hesitation on his face.
   "What? You don't want to?" Eriri frowned, wondering whether she was unattractive since she could see the hesitation on his face.
   "It's not that." Haru shook his head and said, "I mean, is it alright with your family? You know... your family might mistake me as your boyfriend or something."
   "What? Are you worried about that? If so, then you don't need to!"
   There was an unnatural blush on Eriri's cheeks, but she quickly said, "If you're ready then let's go to my house! Hurry up and help me so the game can be ready before the summer Comiket!"
   "Well, if you're alright with it then I don't mind." Haru looked at the three of them and said, "Then I will leave you for a bit."
   "Don't worry, I will tell Raikou later too," Sora said.
   Raikou was at Haru's cafe at that moment, learning various dishes so she could give him a surprise later.
   Haru nodded then said goodbye to everyone before going out with Eriri to go to her house to help her with the illustrator's work.
   Looking at Eriri and Haru who were leaving, Utaha asked, "Do you think that he'll also eat that mad dog?"
   Megumi and Sora wanted to say "no", but they closed their mouths again.
   "Let's just go with the flow, alright?"
   On the other hand, Jeanne was wondering whether her decision to go with Shinobu was a good thing. Her first impression of Shinobu was good, considering Shinobu was a doctor and she also helped a lot of people.
   Jeanne felt that it was good to follow Shinobu until Shinobu introduced her to something incomprehensible or something that she could never understand.
   In the beginning, Jeanne didn't think too much when Shinobu and Kuroneko wanted to introduce her to some culture and she also wanted to learn a lot of things in this world, except for education since she hated it.
   Jeanne might have received a lot of information about the modern world, but it was incomplete and it wasn't perfect so she thought that it was a good chance to learn a culture from both Shinobu and Kuroneko, however...
   Jeanne started to question whether her decision was right or not since the culture that she had learned was so special that it caused a blush on her beautiful face and she also wanted to tear it apart quickly, but she stopped since she felt that it was rude and at the same time, she was quite curious.
   Looking at the scenes of both Kouha and Haru on the manga in front of her, Jeanne felt that her heart was beating very fast and her body was very hot, however, her hand didn't stop, she slowly read, without anyone noticing since she was afraid of being mistaken as a pervert.
   Jeanne held her head and wondered whether she should go to Haru's world now.
   "Jeanne, what do you think?" Shinobu asked with a kind smile.
   Jeanne wanted to say something, but she closed it again. However, she then made up her mind and said, "...Can you give me a break?"
   "No," Shinobu said with a smile.
   Jeanne screamed loudly inside her mind, hoping him able to hear her thoughts at that moment, especially when she saw an education book on Shinobu's hands since it gave her an urge to run away as soon as possible.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1504: Tornado like woman
   When Haru decided to help Eriri and came to her house, he had expected several situations, but he expected nothing would happen since he really didn't have an idea to attack her, considering he had heard how she was in love with her childhood friend.
   In the story, it had always been an ironclad rule that a childhood friend made a promise to marry each other when they were a child, and usually, they would marry each other, unless...
   "Oh my, I left you for a few hours, but you decided to bring a boy back? Mom isn't ready to be a grandma yet," Sayuri said with a bright smile while looking at both Eriri and Haru.
   As expected, Eriri's reaction was easy to guess. Her face was red and she was very flustered, covering her mother's mouth with her hands quickly.
   "Hello, au-- Sister Sayuri," Haru said with a light smile. He almost called Sayuri an aunt and for a moment, he could see a dangerous light on her eyes, and quickly changed how he called her.
   Sayuri chuckled and smiled. Looking at Haru, she had to admit that this guy was very suitable as a son-in-law, except for being a lady killer, she couldn't see anything wrong with him.
   "Fufu... so I am young enough to be called Eriri's sister?"
   "Of course, if you stand side by side, everyone will think that both of you are sisters."
   Haru had to admit that Sayuri's face was very young and without doubt, if Sayuri and Eriri stood next to each other, they would be mistaken as a sister rather than a mother and daughter.
   "So are you going to open a daughter and mother route? Do you want to target both of us?" Sayuri asked with a smile while hugging her daughter.
   Haru opened his mouth wide and dumbfounded.
   Eriri was crazy when she heard the words that came out from her mother's mouth.
   Waving her hand, Sayuri wrapped her hand around her daughter's shoulder before she whispered, "Eriri, can you draw a BL for your father and him?"
   Eriri was stunned and Haru was also stunned.
   Even though Sayuri's voice was very small, with his hearing, it was impossible to miss her words, and at the same time, he was thinking of running away at that moment.
   On the other hand, Eriri couldn't handle it anymore and quickly ran away from her mother's evil hand.
   Eriri then pulled Haru's hand and said, "Don't bother us! We will draw my doujinshi and illustration for the game!"
   Sayuri was surprised then looked at Haru before asking, "Is it alright for you to help her draw? You're quite busy with your investment bank, right?" She, and her husband, after all, also had the intention of putting their money in Haru's investment bank and she also knew that he was quite busy, but she didn't expect that he was going to come to help her daughter draw a lily doujinshi and illustration for the game which made her dumbfounded.
   After all, the weight of the two things was too different apart.
   One was a game and a lily doujinshi, and the other one was an investment bank with assets that would reach hundreds or a thousand billion yen easily.
   It was too easy to tell which one was more important, right?
   "Sister Sayuri, I have promised my girlfriends after all. It might be hard, but I will do both of them since I have promised them," Haru said.
   Sayuri smiled and patted Haru's shoulder. She then pulled him and whispered, "If you want to push my daughter, then push her alright?"
   Haru was dumbfounded once again.
   "What are you talking about?" Eriri asked with a frown.
   "Nothing." Sayuri smiled and said, "Anyway, I won't bother you anymore. If you're looking at me, then I am in my room, playing my new BL game." Waving her hand, she left both of them very quickly.
   Eriri wanted to say something, but she closed it once again. She looked away and didn't dare to look at Haru since she didn't have a face to do so, but it bothered her when he didn't even say anything.
   "Why didn't you say anything?"
   "...Your mom is very individual."
   It was the only thing that he could say at that moment, it wasn't that rude and it was quite polite in his opinion.
   "Anyway, hurry up and go to my room!"
   Eriri was also embarrassed by the situation and wanted to quickly run back to her room.
   Haru nodded and walked beside Eriri toward her room.
   Looking at how calm this guy was, Eriri twitched her lips and knew that she might make a wrong decision at this moment. She knew that this guy was a wolf and she was a delicious sheep, without doubt, she was a perfect target for him.
   Then in Eriri's mind, there were a lot of perverted scenes that often appeared on her doujinshi.
   Haru might be calm, but he had decided not to come to Eriri's house too often since he felt that his sanity would be tested every time. Even though he had to admit that Eriri's mother was beautiful, she was weird and he didn't have a hobby of getting a wife of someone unless that she was a widow.
   Eriri opened the door of her room nervously.
   When Haru observed Eriri's room which was very wide with a huge bed in the middle, he couldn't help but showed a weird expression when he saw her reaction.
   "What are you nervous about? Do you think that I will attack you?" Haru asked while looking at Eriri weirdly.
   Hearing those words, Eriri became furious and asked, "Do you think that my body doesn't have a charm?! Is it because of my breasts!?"
   Haru was speechless and asked, "Why did you ask that kind of question?"
   Then it was Eriri's turn to become speechless, and in her mind, she was wondering why she became annoyed for some reason.
   Eriri had a headache and decided not to think too much. "Anyway, let's start our work, we don't have a lot of time."
   Haru nodded and also wanted to end their jobs as soon as possible.
   Eriri felt weird when she heard his serious answer, but she also had to admit that during critical moments, he was very dependable, so in return, she was going to answer him. She then quickly took the paper and tools to draw an illustration before putting it on the table.
   "Here, draw this and this, and after that, help me with my doujinshi...."
   Hearing Eriri's orders, Haru wasn't sure why, but he really didn't have that much enthusiasm to draw an illustration.
   Haru slapped his cheek without hesitation.
   "What... What are you doing?" Eriri was dumbfounded by his sudden action.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "Let's do it, Eriri. I won't let you sleep tonight."
   "Hmph! I will be the one who won't let you sleep tonight!"
   Their words might be weird, but they were going to work hard to finish their jobs as soon as possible!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Sayuri_Sawamura
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1505: Let's play game
   If they weren't in hurry, then Haru might try to flirt or joke around, but this time, he wasn't in a mood to do so since he really didn't like to draw.
   If it wasn't because his girlfriends might be sad, he wouldn't sit down and start to draw for the lily doujinshi on his hand.
   Looking at Eriri's work, Haru had to admit that Eriri's lily doujinshi was quite wonderful and he also understood why she drew a lily genre rather than a normal one.
   But even so, he didn't stop his pen and kept drawing.
   "Why are you looking at me like that?" Eriri asked with a frown. Looking at him, she had to admit that he was a super assistant and with him, beside her, she could finish her doujinshi and the illustrator game several times faster than she had thought previously, however, she knew that she couldn't afford this super assistant since his net worth was several times of her family's net worth.
   However, Eriri had to admit that it was a novel feeling to have the richest man on earth as her assistant, and at the same time, she was wondering what this guy thought since he was looking at her with a strange expression before.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "You don't want to become a mangaka, Eriri?" He had a publishing house after all and from his observation, it would be very easy for Eriri to become a mangaka with her skill.
   When Eriri was asked this question, she fell into silence and put her pen down.
   Haru raised his eyebrow after he heard her answer. "I see."
   Eriri then looked at Haru with an inexplicable expression and asked, "You're not going to ask?" She thought that he might ask something then offered her a chance since she knew that he owned a huge publishing house.
   Eriri would be lying if she didn't have a dream to become a mangaka, however, she also knew that she lacked something to become one which was...
   "Well, I can guess more or less."
   Haru didn't stop his pen, kept drawing, then said, "Your drawing skill is very good, especially the ecchi scenes."
   Eriri wasn't sure whether that was praise or not.
   "You can't make an interesting story, right?"
   Eriri fell into silence once again after she heard his words since that was right.
   Looking at Eriri's reaction, Haru knew that he was right and he also didn't feel that much surprised since there were a lot of similar things happening to the people in this country.
   In Eriri's case, she didn't have trouble drawing, however, she couldn't make an interesting story, or rather her ability to create a story sucked.
   "Then ask Utaha to create a story for you," Haru said jokingly, but he didn't expect her reaction to being so big.
   Eriri said loudly, folded her arms, and looked away. "Unless there is only one person on earth, I won't ask her to make me a story!" Or rather, she felt a bit unworthy to ask Utaha to make her a story. Even though she had to admit that Utaha's novel was quite vulgar, it was very popular. Even her mother also read Utaha's novel which made her speechless.
   However, Eriri had to admit that at that moment, her standing was very far away from Utaha.
   "Focus on drawing!" Eriri quickly said since she didn't want to talk about this matter anymore.
   Looking at Eriri's reaction, Haru could only shake his head. He might be able to help her and create a story for her, but he didn't have an obligation to do so, after all, even if they were a friend, he felt that it was a bit too much to give her a story for her debut.
   Eriri also didn't ask him so he also didn't intend to do anything.
   Both of them kept drawing until...
   "Ahh! I have enough! I want to take a rest!"
   Eriri shouted and put down her pen without hesitation since she had been thinking about the conversation that she had with this bastard before. She thought that he was going to say something, but this guy was in silence which made her frustrated.
   "Do you feel tired? Do you want me to massage you?" Haru asked simply, but his words caused a different meaning on Eriri's mind.
   Eriri looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression, wondering whether this was his plan all along. She thought that he was going to make her tired then offered her a massage then...
   In Eriri's mind, there were a lot of 18+ scenes that were forbidden to be seen by children.
   "I... Let's play a game!"
   "What kind of game?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Let's play my favorite game!"
   Eriri then quickly went to take her game and asked, "Have you played this game before?"
   Haru looked at the title of the game and raised his eyebrow. "Little Rhap?" Even though that he usually created a game, manga, light novel, etc, it didn't mean he was an otaku and he also didn't have a hobby to collect, play, read, or watch games, manga, light novels, etc.
   In middle school, he spent most of his time with his girlfriends. When he was in high school, he was also quite busy with his women too.
   Haru didn't have time to become an otaku nor did he have an interest in becoming one.
   When Eriri heard Haru's answer, she was dumbfounded and quickly became outraged.
   "What?! You have never played this masterpiece?! Then let's go! This is not the time to draw! We need to play this game as soon as possible!"
   "No, this is a time to draw, not to play a game."
   Haru was speechless by Eriri's reaction, but he was ignored and his hand was pulled.
   Both of them sat in front of the television and Eriri put the game on the console.
   "Let's play this game first." Eriri looked at Haru and said, "We don't have that much time, alright?"
   'If we don't have time then we shouldn't waste our time playing a game...' Haru wanted to say that, but in the end, he didn't do so.
   "Here, play it, this is a masterpiece! I give you a guarantee!" Eriri said proudly and gave the stick of the console to Haru.
   "Well, let's see whether it is really a masterpiece or not." Haru looked at the television screen, showing a curious expression.
   Haru and Eriri sat next to each other, and the distance between the two of them was very close to each other, but strangely enough, it felt very comfortable.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1506: Sleeping Quality
   The moment Haru played this game, he understood that this game was a pretty simple RPG game with an old-fashioned theme too.
   In the past, this game might have been a masterpiece, but Haru had played a lot of this kind of game in the past so he didn't feel this game was so special, however, he had to admit the story of the game was pretty nice so he also started to get into the game.
   Looking at Haru's reaction after he played this game, Eriri nodded in satisfaction. When someone else loved her favorite game, she also felt happy.
   "This time, you should defeat the monster! Ah, don't go into that place! Wait!"
   Even though Eriri wasn't the one who played the game, she was the one who was most excited.
   Then without realizing it, the distance between the two was so close that their skins were touching each other.
   Even though Haru didn't mind Eriri being this close with him, she was after all wasn't his girlfriend and she also had someone she loved, however, he had to admit that she smelled really good.
   Eriri quickly realized that the distance between the two was so close. Her face blushed, but then she snorted.
   "You're not a woman, what are you afraid of complaining about?!"
   Eriri knew that she was a beautiful girl, but this guy pretended to be a good guy and acted as if he didn't have an interest in her which made her uncomfortable. She wanted to say that as a wolf, then acted like one!
   However, Eriri couldn't say that since if she said those words, it felt like she was asking him to attack her.
   "You have someone that you love, right? It isn't good if that person misunderstands our relationship."
   When a girl was falling in love with someone, it wasn't good to attack the girl, and it was better to lay a trap as much as he could before catching her in one move.
   However, Haru didn't have that kind of idea right now since he could see that this girl had fallen into silence.
   Eriri quickly woke up and shook her head, causing her twin-tails to move around. "No... Nothing! Just play the game!"
   Looking at the game on the screen, Eriri couldn't help but think about her time with Tomoya (Eriri's childhood friend) and she also knew how happy she was at that time, but she knew that she couldn't return to that time, considering they were already separated, but then, she felt that her head was caressed. She then looked up and looked at Haru, who caressed her head.
   "Sorry." Haru took out his hand and said, "I feel that your expression is a bit wrong so I unconsciously caress your head, I hope that you don't get angry."
   Eriri stared at this bad man and wanted to say something before she let out a long sigh. She understood why this guy was sought after by a lot of girls now, well, she knew the reason for a long time, but she had to admit that it was very nice to stay with him.
   Eriri wanted to ask him to caress her head again, but in the end, she didn't ask.
   "Anyway, let's play the game!"
   Haru looked at Eriri and thought that it might be impossible for this girl to be together with her childhood friend.
   Unless, that childhood friend would man up and directly kiss Eriri, telling her that she was his and telling her to stay with him forever.
   However, such a thing was impossible, considering how was the personality of the childhood friend based on Eriri's description.
   Even if Haru was thinking about a lot of useless things, his hands didn't stop and he kept playing the game. He saw the game had entered the climax and he heard a sound of sobbing from his side. He turned his head and saw Eriri was sobbing, watching the sad scenes of the game.
   "Ugh... Wooo!!!" Eriri howled.
   No matter how many times Eriri had played this game, she had always been moved by this climax scene and she always cried.
   Looking at Eriri's stupid reaction, Haru understood why this girl had never won against Utaha whenever they were fighting against each other.
   "Now, please kiss each other..."
   Looking at the end of Little Rhap, Haru moved his neck slightly since he felt his body was slightly stiff because he stayed in the same position for a long time.
   "How is it?" Eriri asked.
   "It's good." Haru took the packaging of the Little Rhap and said, "Maybe I should make a movie from this game."
   Eriri opened her mouth wide when she heard it, but then she quickly shook her head.
   "No! All the Live-Action movies are nothing but the blasphemy against the original work!"
   Eriri couldn't accept when she thought her game would be made into a Live-Action movie. Even if she might be eaten by this bad wolf, she wouldn't allow him to make this game into a Live-Action movie.
   "Then what about anime?" Haru asked.
   "Well... if it an anime..."
   Eriri seemed to be hesitant, but in truth, she was very excited when she heard that her favorite game would turn into an anime and she also didn't doubt his words since she knew that he owned a movie company and also an anime studio.
   Haru looked at the time and saw that it was two in the morning.
   "I will go back now, it is late."
   "Huh? You're going back?" Eriri was surprised.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and decided to come back again tomorrow, but...
   "It's late anyway." Eriri pointed her finger at her bed and said, "Just sleep in my bed."
   "...We're going to sleep together?" Haru asked with a confused expression.
   "Stupid! I won't sleep! I will continue to draw!" Eriri blushed and showed her canine teeth, telling him to keep his wild dream inside the bay or she would bite him.
   "Then I will sleep first when I wake up, I will help you."
   Haru didn't hesitate and laid directly on Eriri's bed. If it was a normal harem protagonist, then they might be shy or couldn't sleep, but he wasn't after all.
   "Eriri, your bed smells like you."
   Haru had to admit that Eriri's bed smelled really good.
   Eriri blushed and wanted to throw the pen in her hand toward this bastard.
   "Bastard, just sleep or I will throw you out!"
   Haru nodded and also closed his eyes to sleep.
   Looking at Haru who was sleeping shortly, Eriri snorted and wondered why this guy didn't follow the script. In this situation, he should be nervous and couldn't sleep on the bed of a beautiful girl, but this guy slept directly without waiting for her.
   Eriri snorted and continued to draw her lily doujinshi.
   Time passed very quickly and Eriri also started to feel sleepy. She was very tired and decided to sleep.
   When a human was sleepy, their minds couldn't focus and sometimes, they almost forgot about something.
   Eriri entered her bed and covered herself with a blanket. She closed her eyes and slept, but then she moved around and held onto something before making her position more comfortable. She wasn't sure why, but she felt the quality of her sleep was better than ever be tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1507: Like Those Plots, Alright?
   When was someone at their most unguarded moment?
   The answer was very simple and that was during sleep.
   Haru could use his "Haoshoku Haki" to detect the danger that might happen to him, during sleep, even though he could notice directly someone slowly walked toward him or tried to do something to him, he was too lazy, especially when in his world, everyone was normal and there wasn't anyone that could use supernatural power.
   Well, there might be one, but the number was very low and he also didn't think that he would see one.
   The reason was pretty simple and it was because most people with supernatural powers would usually be low-key, and even if they were famous, they would rather live in a quiet place, though, there had always been an exception and even so, it was impossible to meet him, considering he was the richest man on earth.
   In his previous life, Haru also had never seen the richest man on earth become entangled with cult-related matters, and rather than thinking about supernatural-related matters, it was better to protect themselves from a bullet since one bullet was enough to send someone to either heaven or hell.
   Haru knew that there wouldn't be a problem since he was sleeping in Eriri's room, but then...
   *Click!* *Click!* *Click!*
   Eriri, who was sleepy, opened her eyes dazedly since she heard a strange noise in her room.
   Eriri wiped her eyes and looked around before she saw her mother there, taking her picture at a very fast speed. She blinked her eyes and couldn't understand what was happening since she wasn't sure what was happening.
   Sayuri smiled with satisfaction and said, "Eriri, it seems that you have grown up."
   Eriri was confused, but then, she saw her mother looking in one direction. She followed the gaze of her mother and realized something!
   Haru slept there so soundly on her side without being unperturbed by the commotion around him.
   Eriri's face became as red as an apple and she quickly screamed.
   Haru looked at Eriri with a speechless expression since he was pushed from the bed.
   Eriri looked away, trying to show that she was furious, but if someone looked closely, they could see that her face was very red, especially when she thought that she was sleeping with this guy on one bed, and not only that, she was also hugging him from the beginning to the end.
   When Eriri thought how shameless she was, she was unable to look at Haru's eyes anymore.
   "You know, it isn't my fault, right?"
   The one who had told him to sleep on the bed was Eriri, the one who entered the bed was Eriri, and the one that had been hugging him during slept was also Eriri.
   In conclusion, Haru didn't do anything, or rather he was a victim, right?
   "If they know what you have done to my body...." Haru seemed to be very sad and seemed that his body had been ravaged by Eriri last night. If someone didn't know what had happened then they might really think that Eriri was a predator that would eat a cute boy like him.
   Eriri quickly stood up from her seat and she was very agitated at that moment. She was like a firework that was ready to blow up anytime, she held Haru's shoulders and quickly took a deep breath to calm herself.
   "Don't tell anyone, alright? If you dare to tell anyone..."
   Eriri couldn't imagine what would happen if this guy really dared to tell his girlfriends that she was sleeping with him and even hugged him. When she recalled about those things, her face was covered in blush once again.
   "If I dare to tell anyone?" Haru asked curiously.
   Eriri was stumped since she really hadn't thought about what she would do to him if he dared to tell anyone about this matter, but then, she raised her little fist, showing her canine teeth, and her twin-tail hair was moving.
   "If you dare tell anyone... then I will draw a BL with you as the main character..."
   Her words were small and it might sound stupid, but in Haru's ears, it was a very cruel punishment that he was so dumbfounded and also showed a slight fear.
   Looking at Haru's reaction, Eriri nodded and seemed to be very satisfied. She thought her threat was very effective and at the same time, it felt great to be able to scare this guy.
   In the eyes of normal people, he might be invincible, but in front of her threat, this guy didn't dare to do anything.
   "I am not scared," Haru said calmly.
   "What?! Are you serious?!" Eriri was dumbfounded.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "If you dare to do that, then I will draw a lily doujinshi of you and... your mother." He wanted to say Utaha before, but he felt quite conflicted about using his woman as Eriri's partner on lily doujinshi so he changed it into Eriri's mother since he had a feeling that woman would be more than happy if that really happened.
   Eriri would have never expected her weapon would be countered by him. She gritted her teeth and couldn't imagine a lily doujinshi of her and her mother together. She shuddered when she thought about that possibility and quickly said, "What do you want?!"
   Haru felt a bit strange and he was wondering why it felt like he was blackmailing her. It seemed that he had seen this plot in a hentai manga where the male character forced the heroine to do his will because he held her weaknesses, but he had to admit that it felt a bit nice to bully this stupid girl.
   "What will you do to shut my mouth?"
   Haru didn't ask a demand or request but rather asked her a question about what she would do to shut his mouth since he really wondered what this girl was about to do.
   Eriri quickly blushed, especially when she saw this guy was looking at her with a smirk. She understood everything and knew that this guy had been targeting her body!
   Eriri had to admit that it was very fun with him, and his question...
   "Close.. Close your eyes! Hurry up!"
   Haru blinked his eyes and wanted to say that it was a joke, but he didn't expect this girl to take him seriously. He then closed his eyes and wondered what this girl was about to do.
   When Eriri saw Haru closed his eyes, she became even more nervous, she looked at him and made up her mind.
   When Haru wondered what this girl was about to do, he quickly stopped her.
   When Eriri was about to kiss Haru's cheek, she was stopped.
   "I was joking, you don't need to kiss me. I won't tell anyone so you don't need to worry alright?"
   Haru knew that he was a scumbag, but what he did was try to make this girl confused and took advantage of that confusion to make her kiss him, however, he didn't want to do that since he knew that she was in love with someone.
   "I see... that's good." Eriri had a complicated expression on her face.
   "Then I will go back first," Haru said and left without hesitation.
   Looking at Haru who was leaving, Eriri felt at loss at this moment and wondered whether she was really that unattractive, but then, she quickly shook her head and woke up.
   "Eriri, what are you doing?! You have someone you like!!"
   Eriri couldn't believe what she had almost done. She then jumped into bed and rolled around, wondering why she was so brave, trying to kiss him, even though she knew that she had someone she liked.
   When Haru was about to go back...
   Haru turned his head and saw Sayuri. "Is there something, Sister Sayuri?"
   Sayuri smiled and said, "I don't know whether your feeling for Eriri is sincere or not, but if you dare to do something that hurts my daughter then I will beat you up, alright?" Her smile was changed into a serious expression.
   "I won't do that, don't worry, Sister Sayuri." Haru looked at Sayuri and said, "I might not be a good man, but I won't hurt her."
   "That's good." Sayuri smiled and patted Haru's shoulder. "I am confident in you. If possible then try to steal Eriri like those NTR plots, alright? I am supporting you."
   Haru wanted to say something, but Sayuri had already escaped since she had a feeling that she might be seduced by him if she stayed too long.
   Haru closed his mouth again and let out a sigh. He looked towards the distance for a while before deciding to go back without thinking too much.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1508: She's Unlucky
   It was Sunday, and School Tour Day at Otonokizaka High School would be held today which meant Muse would do their performance later in the afternoon.
   After Haru returned from Eriri's house, he still helped Eriri with her lily doujinshi and game illustration.
   The relationship between the two of them didn't change much or rather he was the one who made it didn't change since there was a need to trigger to make her forget about her childhood friend.
   If Haru decided to be aggressive, then the result would be the opposite and the relationship between the two would turn awkward.
   It was better for the two to maintain their relationship as usual since Haru also knew that Eriri's personality was quite cowardly. When she met something that she couldn't handle she would decide to run away, staying in her comfort zone.
   Haru didn't feel that was wrong since a lot of people also did the same, and Eriri was a girl so it was normal, but the problem was Eriri's childhood friend didn't think the same.
   Based on his investigation (it is necessary), the relationship between Eriri and her childhood friend was very good and both of them were also an otaku, they were very happy, but in the eyes of the public, an otaku wasn't being seen in a good light.
   If Eriri's childhood friend had the ability to protect Eriri at that time, then their relationship might not change. Unfortunately, he didn't have that ability and he also didn't try to hide his hobby as an otaku in public like Eriri, rather he declared that he was an otaku with pride.
   If Eriri's childhood friend would hide his otaku hobby and do it in private, then the relationship between the two wouldn't change and both of them would be very close to each other.
   Haru also wouldn't feel weird if both of them had decided to marry each other.
   However, such a thing didn't happen and because of that, Haru entered so suddenly, causing Eriri's heart to shake.
   Sipping a warm coffee, Haru watched the scene over the city through his house.
   "Haru, you're going out to watch a concert, right?" Raikou asked.
   "Yes, do you want to come too?" Haru asked.
   Raikou nodded and said, "Yes, everyone will come later."
   Everyone knew that Haru had become the producer of Muse, but they had never seen this idol's performance since they were busy before, but this time, they had time so they were going to watch it together in the afternoon during the School Tour Day at Otonokizaka High School.
   Raikou's relationship with everyone was also very good since all of them were young, she had always thought of them as her own son, even though they were female.
   "Then I will go out now."
   Haru hugged Raikou and kissed her lips.
   Raikou happily received his kiss and felt very happy in this world since, in this world, she could spend all of her happy days with him.
   Then both of them prepared breakfast together, and also did some activities before he went out.
   Haru wore skinny jeans, sneakers, and a white collarless shirt. He didn't wear anything too thick since it was almost summer and the temperature had risen. He also brought a backpack that was filled with cameras and various things to record the performance of Muse later.
   Haru decided to come early to Otonokizaka High School, although the event was held in the afternoon, the students needed to come in the morning to do some preparations and also drew a lottery to determine the venues for each club.
   In the event, not only Muse wanted to show themselves at Otonokizaka High School, but other clubs also wanted to use this opportunity to show themselves and made contributions to the school.
   As an owner of the school, Haru had to admit that it was good to have such a good student.
   However, because of that some popular venues such as the school playground, the auditorium, etc., had become a target of various clubs which increased the competition between clubs.
   It was also because of that, the school prepared everyone to draw a lottery to determine the locations of those venues.
   Haru and Muse wanted to do their performance in the school auditorium, but he was wondering why he felt it would be difficult to do so.
   As soon as Haru arrived at the entrance of the Otonokizaka High School, he could see nine girls were standing there, and Honoka immediately complained to him, after all, he wasn't a student and he was also a male so they needed to accompany him before he could enter the school.
   Haru looked weirdly at Honoka and said, "I didn't expect that one day you would say that I was late." His feelings were complicated since he knew that the one that had always been late was Honoka, but this time, he was the one that was reprimanded for being late. He looked at his watch and said, "Isn't it only half-past seven now?"
   "Because the lottery starts at 8:30," Kotori said sweetly.
   'There is at least one hour left...'
   Haru wanted to say, but he kept it inside since he could see that everyone was already impatient.
   "Let's enter first," Eli said and pulled Haru's hand.
   Everyone also started to move and went to the Idol Research clubroom since the lottery hadn't started, however, the appearance of Haru really attracted a lot of people which made the members of Muse feel helpless.
   Looking at Haru once again, they had to admit that this guy was very handsome.
   When they entered the clubroom, they sighed in relief since they had escaped from the stare of all the girls at the school.
   "So why did you come so early?" Haru asked curiously after he sat down on the chair inside the clubroom.
   Eli and Maki sat beside him naturally, and Nozomi sat right in front of him too with a smile before telling him, "If you pick the lottery first, maybe our luck will be better."
   The other girls seemed a bit weird when they saw how Eli, Maki, and Nozomi sat around him so naturally, but they didn't think too much and also sat one after another.
   Nozomi took her tarot card, mumbling some mantras, and said, "The card has already told me that if you can draw the lottery first, then we'll be able to get auditorium as our venue!"
   "It's only "maybe", right?"
   Haru looked at Nozomi and put his hand on his forehead. "Based on my experience, the result won't change much whether you draw the lottery first or last, so sooner or later, it will be the same." Unless some people were cheating then it was impossible to do so. He was also wondering whether he should help them later.
   "but it will make us insincere and the gods won't protect us," Nozomi said.
   "...What does it have to do with gods?"
   Haru was speechless when he saw Nozomi's nervous and pious expressions, but he didn't say much and decided to ask her to wear a sister outfit later. He tapped his chin and said, "Well, as long as you don't draw your lottery at the last turn or as long as the auditorium venue isn't being picked then I might be able to help you."
   Everyone was surprised by Haru's words.
   "How can you help us?" Nico looked at Haru curiously.
   "Well, let's talk about that matter later, and even if you don't get the auditorium, there are still many places such as the school playground that is suitable for the venue, and there are only a few clubs in the school, so our probability for the lottery is still very high."
   The girls nodded one after another.
   "And Nozomi's luck is so good. If Nozomi draws the lottery then she will be able to win!"
   Everyone's emotions calmed down, and at 8:20, everyone walked toward the place where the lottery was drawn.
   As expected, when they were walking, Haru became the center of attention since he was the only guy at this school, but they didn't think too much since they had often met him and knew that he was related to Muse.
   More importantly, Haru was handsome so no one complained, or rather they wanted to get to know him.
   However, there was something more important than that when they arrived at the room, as expected, they were the first club that drew the lottery, but when the lottery began, they realized that they had just set up a big Flag!
   "What?! The president of the club must be the one that draws the lottery?!"
   When the student council members in charge of the lottery announced the rules of the lottery, Honoka and the others called were startled.
   "I am sorry, this is the school's regulations."
   "Why are there such strange rules?!"
   Everyone's gazes subconsciously fell on Nico.
   Haru also stared at Nico, even though her skin was delicate and fair, but he always felt that there was a dark aura that surrounded her.
   "Um... can you change to other people?"
   Honoka rubbed her hands, and said with a flattering smile, "Look, the president and vice-president of the student union are all in our club, so can you look at their faces and allow another person to take the lottery?"
   "We don't have permission for this." The student union member in charge of the lottery said with a strange expression, And no matter who draws the lottery, the result should be the same, right?"
   "No, this is different because our club's president is Yazawa Nicole!"
   The girls shook their heads at the same time.
   "You guys are too much!!!"
   Nico couldn't bear it anymore and shouted out loud, "Why do you think that I must miss the lottery? Also, is it my illusion, or have you just mocked me? Although I knew that I was a bit unlucky before, I believe this time I will definitely be lucky! Because this time, I will bet on the luck of my entire life!"
   As soon as the voice fell, before Haru and the others had time to stop, Nico turned the roulette of the lottery, and then, while everyone was waiting with a nervous expression, with a "tick" sound, a silver bead symbolizing failure came out.
   Nico blinked her eyes then turned toward everyone. She made a cute gesture and put on her best smile.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1509: It's too early to give up
   In the clubroom of the Idol Research Society, there was a gloomy cloud, and it smelled like the end of the world.
   The girls lay half-dead on the table, only a small sound was heard from their mouths, proving that they were still alive.
   Kosaka: "We didn't draw the auditorium..."
   Umi: "We didn't get to the playground either..."
   Hanayo: "We're done, we don't have a venue to do our performance!"
   Rin: "Nozomi-chan, didn't you say that you have used the cards for divination? And Haru didn't you say that you're going to help us?"
   Nozomi let out a long sigh.
   Nozomi: "It was my fault."
   Haru: "I didn't expect that Nico would draw the lottery so suddenly..." He was helpless since he couldn't control Nico's actions before.
   "Damn it! I already bet the luck of my entire life, but I still didn't get the right lottery! Isn't there any luck in my life?!"
   Nico knelt on the ground and felt very depressed.
   "Everyone, please punish me!"
   Maki also let out a tired sigh.
   Maki: "Even if we punish you know, we can't change anything, right?"
   The sound of clapping hands attracted everyone's attention.
   "It's still too early to give up."
   Haru looked at everyone and said, "Although we didn't get the playground or the auditorium as our venue, there has always been a way to love this problem. Now there are three hours before the School Tour Day in the afternoon. We should think of something to solve this problem."
   "But what else can be done?"
   Eli was in a low mood and said, "Haru, you also know the requirements of our venue, we need a sealed place, the place isn't too hard and must be quite bright so everyone can watch our performance clearly, and lastly a huge place that is capable of accommodating a certain amount of audience... Except for the auditorium and playground, I can't think of any other places that can be used as our venue in this school."
   Since their concert would be broadcasted live during the event, their venue must be similar to a movie theater, otherwise, the concert wouldn't go smoothly.
   "We obviously worked so hard to prepare, but we're going to fail because of the venue?" Kotori sobbed and wiped her tears, showing how sad she was.
   "Calm down, you can't give up so easily."
   Haru had seen how Sora almost gave up before, but he didn't allow her to give up and this time, he would also do the same as everyone in Muse.
   "Isn't there still three hours before the event in the afternoon? And since there's no suitable venue, then we will create one by ourselves!"
   The nine girls raised their heads and glanced at each other.
   "Haru, are you serious? How can we create a venue by ourselves?"
   Haru looked at everyone and there was no confusion and only confidence that gave all the girls here confidence, giving them reassurance and security.
   "It's easy to create a sealed environment, isn't it? Just put up a tent then cover it with a layer of tarpaulin, we can create a simple sealed environment.
   "As for the space that is enough to accommodate the audience, it is even simpler. The open space in front of the teaching room is big enough, right? Even if there are hundreds of audiences there, there's no need to worry. After that, we will set up the instruments and projector screens. With all of that, we have created a venue for your performance, right?
   Even though everyone was confused, Haru wasn't and in truth, he could also directly buy a mobile concert venue, but he was afraid that it might be a bit too much in their eyes so he used a different plan and because of that, the eyes of the nine girls rekindled the light of hope!
   "It works! Just follow Haru's method!"
   Honoka clenched her fist tightly and said, "Even if it fails in the end... No! We will definitely succeed because we want to create a miracle!"
   Umi: "Yes, as long as everyone works together, nothing is impossible!"
   Maki: "Leave the materials, projectors, and various things that are needed to build the tent to me! I will definitely buy all of them in the shortest time!"
   Eli: "I will go to the chairman immediately and ask her to allow us to set up the temporary space in front of the teaching room."
   Nozomi, Kotori, and the remaining girls looked at each other and said, "Then we will go to the front of the teaching room and clean up the place there. When the materials arrive, everyone will start to work!"
   "Oh! Then let's start to work!"
   Honoka stood up, with a strong fighting spirit and a strong fire on her blue eyes. She stretched out her hand and said loudly, "One!"
   Kotori stretched her hand and put it on the top of Honoka's hand, before shouting with a soft voice, "Two!"
   Then, all the girls' eyes were on Haru once again. Their eyes shone and contained a lot of emotion which made him smile.
   Everyone was in a daze for a moment when they saw his face while wondering why this guy had always tried to seduce them.
   Haru put his hand up and said, "Ten."
   Nine small hands overlapped with one big hand, pressed down strongly, then suddenly being released together.
   The voice fell, and the nine girls looked at each other again, then separated quickly, since they needed to do what they needed to do quickly.
   Eli swiftly went to the chairman's office alone, while Maki stayed in the clubroom, called her housekeeper, and asked the housekeeper to purchase the materials immediately.
   Haru and the remaining seven girls were originally going to clean up the place in front of the teacher's room, but he was being taken away by Nozomi in the middle.
   "Haru, come with me to the equipment room of the school and we will move the tools that we need to clean together."
   As the only male in the face of such power-related work, Haru was undoubtedly arrested, but he didn't complain since he also couldn't let them handle this kind of work.
   When the vice-president of the student union came forward, it was very easy to borrow some cleaning tools.
   Nomi spoke with a student union member who was in charge of the logistics in a few words, then she directly borrowed several brooms, and other tools such as vacuum cleaners and also garden shears.
   They put all of them in the basket and Haru directly brought it with one hand since it was very light for him.
   Looking at Haru who brought all the things on his hands easily without any sweat, Nozomi smiled and felt sweet. "Don't you need my help?" She asked since she felt a bit worried that he took too much.
   "It's alright. It's very light."
   Nozomi nodded, hearing his answer since she also knew how strong he was. She then looked at him again and asked, "Are you going to tell everyone about our relationship after the concert?"
   Haru nodded and then looked at Nozomi. "You don't want to?"
   "It's alright, but is that alright with you? You'll be known by everyone as a scumbag or playboy after all," Nozomi said.
   "It's alright. I am already a scumbag anyway and I don't think that everyone's relationship will change after we have told everyone about our relationship," Haru said.
   "Haru... you're too naive." Nozomi let out a sigh, but she also knew that the relationship between everyone wouldn't change much. "You know... it'll be easy if you date everyone." She knew with Haru's identity, it was very easy to date all of them.
   Haru was speechless and wondered why this girl wanted him to date everyone so much.
   "Let's talk about this matter later since we still have a lot of things to do, but one thing for sure, I will try my best, alright?"
   Haru looked around and when he had confirmed that no one was around...
   "What's wrong?" Nozomi felt weird when this guy was looking around as if he was a thief, but suddenly, she was kissed!
   Nozomi was startled, and when their lips parted, she also quickly looked around before letting out a sigh of relief when she didn't see anyone. She hit Haru's arm and said, "Don't kiss me so suddenly!" She then hugged his arm and asked, "Do you want to do a threesome with me and Eli after we get back later?"
   "Let's talk about this matter later, alright?"
   Haru was tempted, but he knew very well that it wasn't the time to think with his lower body.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1510: Group Chat's Dark Secret
   After kissing each other, Haru and Nozomi didn't waste their time anymore and walked toward the location where everyone had been waiting for them.
   When both of them arrived at the location, everyone had been waiting.
   Haru didn't say much and quickly distributed the cleaning tools to everyone before starting to clean up the place while waiting for the tent and other materials to arrive.
   After a while, Eli brought the good news that the chairman agreed that they would hold a concert in front of the school building.
   Then about an hour later, the materials that were purchased by Maki were also delivered, and because there were so many things, and the size was also quite huge, a truck was driven directly to send all of those materials.
   After the driver and the porter in charge of transporting the goods moved the items down, they respectfully asked Maki, the main customer, if she had any more requests to them.
   Maki, of course, didn't understand this matter, so she decided to Haru since she felt that he would know what to do with all of those items, but when she was about to walk over to ask him, his smartphone suddenly ran, so she could only watch him walk to the side to answer the call.
   Haru was dumbfounded when he saw the one who called him was Jeanne.
   It was possible for the members of the Group Chat to call each other since there was such a feature on the Group Chat and he also often used that feature to talk with his wives, but it was quite rare for him to use it since he needed to fix the time difference between two worlds before he used the "call" feature on the Group Chat.
   Haru then accepted the call and was surprised when he heard Jeanne's voice.
   Jeanne's voice seemed to be desperate and she seemed to be afraid of something.
   "Shinobu... Shinobu is a devil!"
   Haru rubbed his forehead and asked, "Shinobu is a human. She isn't a devil."
   "No, she's a devil! I can be sure of that! Such sadism... I am sure that she's a devil!" Jeanne said without a doubt while sobbing that she had been tortured by Shinobu in Shinobu's world.
   "What's wrong? Can you tell me what has happened?" Haru asked since he was curious what Shinobu had done to make Jeanne feel fear toward her.
   Jeanne then quickly told Haru what had happened to her after she came to Shinobu's world.
   When Haru heard Jeanne's story, he was dumbfounded. He didn't feel surprised when Shinobu wanted to teach Jeanne about basic education such as mathematics and other things, but his hand was trembling when he heard that Shinobu gave Jeanne a BL manga about him and other members of the Group Chat.
   "...Is there such a BL manga?"
   Haru's face was pale when he asked this question since he didn't know such blasphemy work would exist among the members of the Group Chat, or rather, he believed that all the male members of the Group Chat didn't know that the female members of the Group Chat owned a BL manga about most of the male members of the Group Chat.
   Haru felt very weak at that moment and wondered why girls loved BL manga so much. Even Sayuri had asked Eriri to create a BL manga about him which made him felt fear toward a woman's imagination.
   "Yes, do you want to read it?" Jeanne asked innocently.
   "No, I don't want to." Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Did Shinobu tell you not to tell anyone about the BL manga?"
   "Yes, but I feel that you need to know about this."
   There were a lot of reasons why Jeanne decided to tell Haru about the existence of BL manga that circulated among the female members of the Group Chat.
   The first reason was that Jeanne was a saint, and she knew that BL relationship was wrong and she couldn't accept such a thing, even though she had to admit the story was very moving and it wasn't a vulgar story, or rather, it was pure love between two male characters and it almost made her sob, even though, she knew that it was wrong.
   The second reason was that Jeanne cared about Haru and both of them were in a love after all. In truth, she wanted to go to Haru's world right away, but she decided to come to Shinobu's world since Shinobu asked her.
   Then the last reason was that Shinobu forced her to learn!
   As long as Jeanne saw a lot of numbers and books, she would feel sleepy, but Shinobu wouldn't allow her to sleep and she was forced to study. She wanted to run away, but it was impossible to run away from Shinobu, especially when Shinobu was a poison master.
   Jeanne had to admit that after she had her own body her power decreased unlike when she used Shinobu's body last time and she also couldn't get serious at Shinobu since both of them were friends.
   Those three reasons were the reason why Jeanne decided to open the pandora box inside the Group Chat.
   Listening to Jeanne who was complaining and told him about her grievances during her stay at Shinobu's world, Haru knew that she had suffered a lot, and at the same time, she also brought him great info about the BL manga.
   "Thank you for your information Jeanne, do you want to come to my world?"
   "No, I will stay here for a while."
   Hearing Jeanne's answer, Haru was wondering whether Jeanne was a masochist.
   "Then if there's a quest, let's go together."
   "Yep! Let's go together!" Jeanne was happy when she heard Haru's invitation.
   Both of them talked for a while until Jeanne asked him a question, "What are you going to do about the BL manga?"
   Haru felt a headache and asked, "Do you know the one who has made it?"
   "No, I didn't know." Jeanne didn't know the source of BL manga that had circulated among the female members of the Group Chat nor did she know who had read it since she only received the manga from Shinobu.
   "I see... then don't do anything."
   "I don't need to do anything?" Jeanne was dumbfounded.
   "You'll be my agent, Jeanne. I need you to know who has caused this mess and who is the mastermind behind this BL manga, can I ask you to do that, Jeanne?" Haru asked.
   "Leave it to me, I will find the mastermind!" Jeanne wasn't sure, but she felt excited for some reason.
   "Don't tell Shinobu that you have told me about this and don't tell anyone about this matter since beside you... I don't think that I can trust everyone now..."
   Haru felt that was the truth, except for Esdeath, he didn't think that all the female members of the Group Chat hadn't read the BL manga.
   "Alright, stay strong, Haru," Jeanne said with a sympathetic voice.
   "Right, Haru, can I ask you a question?" Jeanne asked.
   "Did you really do that with your sister?"
   Haru settled his matter with Jeanne and returned toward everyone. He didn't expect there to be such a dark society within the Group Chat and of course, as the leader of the Group Chat, he needed to do something about this dark society and revealed this dark secret to everyone!
   Haru looked at everyone and could see that they were still busy, some were cleaning, and some were mowing the lawn, and some were posting pre-made posters.
   Only the materials that were sent before hadn't been moved, and it was because those things were too big and heavy for the girls.
   "Where are the workers?" Haru walked over and asked Maki who was mowing the lawn.
   "Why didn't I see them here?"
   "They are gone. You'd been on the phone before and I felt that it wasn't good to let them wait too long so I let them leave first. Is there a problem, Haru?"
   Haru didn't answer her question, but he was dumbfounded and knew that it was game over.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1511: Let's come up the solution together
   Sitting on the edge of the flower bed, Haru massaged his temple with his hand. He didn't expect 30 minutes to have passed when he answered Jeanne's call, but no one could blame him since the news that was brought by Jeanne was too shocking and he needed to uncover this mystery organization inside the Group Chat.
   However, because of that, the workers that were responsible for moving the materials had already left.
   In his plan, he wanted those workers to stay, paid them some money, and then let them help, building the tent.
   Even though it might be possible for him to use those tools and also build the tent, it was better to leave it to a professional, but he didn't expect them to leave after he had left them, answering the phone for a while...
   "Should we call them back? They should have just left." Honoka suggested.
   "Honoka, do you know their number?" Umi asked back.
   Honoka was stumped and couldn't answer this question since she didn't know.
   "It's my fault... I didn't expect this situation beforehand..." Maki said in a low mood.
   "No, it isn't your fault, after all, no one has experienced these things before, so it is normal not to be prepared, it isn't anyone's fault."
   It was also his fault for leaving them, and at the same time, it reminded them of a serious matter, that was, the members of Muse relied on him too much.
   As long as he was present, they would subconsciously rely on him instead of actively thinking of ways to solve the problem. He didn't mind, but he knew that it wasn't good to go on like this.
   Haru pondered for a moment, pretended to show a serious expression, before saying, "Almost an hour and a half has passed, which means, there is still an hour and a half before the School Tour Day will begin. Time is very tight and now we can say that we're facing a major crisis. Let us think about what we can do to solve the current problems."
   "Huh? What should we do Haru?" Honoka asked subconsciously.
   Haru let out a sigh secretly. He knew that he could solve this problem very easily, but he wanted them to grow up after all. "I am not omnipotent after all and I have never touched these things myself, so it is impossible to guarantee that the method that I came up with will be perfect. Therefore, everyone should think of a way to solve this problem together. We are facing several problems so we should do this together and come up with a perfect solution."
   Eli nodded and turned to look at the other girls in Muse.
   "This is the problem that we need to face together. Naturally, it should be solved by everyone. You can't always rely on Haru alone. So... now everyone should work together and solve this problem together!"
   As expected of the president of the student union of the Otonokizaka High School, Eli understood instantly the meaning behind Haru's words and her organizational skill was also very good. She could also stimulate everyone's enthusiasm.
   Looking at Honoka, Haru was wondering why this girl was the leader of Muse, and when he looked at Eli, he had to admit that his girlfriend was very handsome. He had heard that there were a lot of girls that had confessed to her which made his feeling complicated though.
   Haru then looked at everyone and encouraged them.
   "Don't worry about making a mistake. You know that failure is the mother of success. It is also better to think about the solution rather than sitting here stupidly."
   "Since Haru has said so..." Kotori was the first one who responded. She thought for a while and said, "Although I don't have that much strength and I can't move the tools and equipment, I can easily understand the instructions and I will be responsible to guide everyone on the installation of the venue... if our division of labor is clear, then our efficiency should be improved, right?"
   When Kotori said the last sentence, she looked at Haru with some uncertainty, and looked quite nervous, until she saw him give her a thumbs up and praised her.
   "It's a good idea, you should do so."
   After receiving the compliment from Haru, Kotori was happy, and her gentle amber eyes flashed with joy.
   Nozomi glanced at Kotori thoughtfully, but she didn't say much since she knew that it wasn't the time to tease this girl.
   Seeing that Kotori's opinion was praised, several other girls also became active.
   Umi: "I feel that since there are so many types of tools, we can divide ourselves into several groups. Some of us will be in charge of the installation and some of us will do the physical work... Even though I am confident in my academic results, my physical strength is stronger than most of the members, so I will take care of the physical work."
   Eli: "I think that Umi's proposal is very good, but since everyone will be divided into several groups, someone needs to coordinate them. As the president of the student union, I am confident in my organization and coordination ability."
   Rin: "Then... Then Rin will do the physical work! Fortunately, Rin has very good strength and athletic ability!"
   Nico: "I... I will also be in charge of directing the installation!"
   Nozomi: "No, Nico! You absolutely can't do it! You should do other work with me. We might not be able to do physical work, but we have good hands so we can do other things such as putting up posters and other things."
   Maki: "Moreover, we can call other workers to help. Although it might be a bit too late, it is better to give it a try. As long as we can invite professional workers, then everything should be solved!"
   Honoka: "Although I am not strong, and I am not that smart, and my hands also aren't good enough to help other things... but I can gather everyone to help us! Although it is a weekend, there are still many classmates in the school and I believe that they will be willing to help us!"
   Hanayo: "Then.. then what should I do? I am not strong, I can't guide everyone to install the venue, and my personality is introverted... I feel like I can't do anything, woo..." She cried and felt useless.
   Eli comforted softly: "Don't cry, Hanayo-chan, you also have your own advantages, right? You're more thoughtful than any of us, especially on food, you know everyone's taste very well, right? We will leave everyone's lunch on you. It's almost time for lunch and everyone will be hungry, but we don't have time to buy lunch since we need to handle the venue."
   Hearing this, Hanayo clenched her small fist tightly, tears flashing in her eyes, and firmly said, "I... I will definitely buy the best food for everyone!"
   Watching everyone talk freely about their own thoughts and also tell each other their opinions, Haru smiled and wanted to cry since he felt that he was watching his daughter grow up.
   Then Nozomi turned her head, looked at Haru, and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"
   "Even me, I might not be able to come up with such a perfect solution. Just do it, I will be on your side and support all of you."
   Haru gave the girls a thumbs up, with a bright smile on his face.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1512: I'll do something about it
   Haru had expected that he would become a free laborer again, but he didn't think too much. He rolled the sleeves of his shirt and worked with very fast speed.
   Kotori: "Haru, be careful not to fall from the ladder, alright? Yes, that's it."
   Eli: "Rin-chan, the one on your side is too high, lower it a little bit, and keep it in line with Haru and the others."
   Nozomi: "Nico-chan, please move faster, the parts that I have assembled are almost double of yours."
   Nico: "Wait for me! Please don't rush, me alright? Ah! So annoying, why don't these sellers assemble all the materials in advance!"
   Maki: "If they do that, they can't pack it on the packaging. If they assemble it beforehand as you said then when the transportation cost will increase several times."
   Honoka: "Everyone! I have brought a lot of people who are willing to help us!"
   Umi: "Honoka, since you have called out the people, now, can you help us? We are still short of manpower here. Besides, you're as strong as a cow, how can you be lazy?"
   Honoka: "Umi-chan, you're so rude! How can you describe a girl like that!"
   Umi: "Stop complaining, hurry up and get to work, if we don't move in a hurry then we'll be too late."
   In front of the teacher's room, Haru and the others were very busy, at first, there were only nine of them, but Honoka also soon came over with three girls.
   Those three girls, Haru, seemed to have seen them more than once before, the first one was during Honoka's first concert, and the second one was at the concert where nine people gathered together, and many more times that the three of them could be seen when Muse was doing their concert.
   It could be said that the three of them were the best supporters of Muse.
   Haru asked for their names and found out that their names were Fumiko, Mika, and Hideko.
   "Everyone, I have already bought lunch. Please eat first so we can start working full of energy!"
   Hanayo walked over with quite an effort carrying a basket full of lunches. Although there was a lot of sweat on her cute cheeks, she still greeted everyone with a healing smile, when she saw three supporters, she immediately covered her mouth and said, "Ah! Are there more people? I don't have enough bento."
   "It's alright, we can buy the lunch by ourselves later."
   The three supporters waved their hands and said."
   "How can you say that? You have helped all of us so at least we should prepare a lunch for the three of you."
   Haru shook his head and looked at Hanayo. "Hanayo-chan, can you buy the lunches again?"
   Hanayo nodded shyly, then ran out in hurry, her back was very cheerful and felt very happy that she was needed.
   After a while, Hanayo came over with the remaining three lunch boxes.
   Then they spread a few pieces of cloth on the ground like a picnic trip and started eating lunch together.
   Haru held the bento box in one hand and chopsticks in the other hand, before he took out his smartphone to call for help.
   "Haru, you should put your phone down and eat," Eli said. She felt that her boyfriend was too rude, playing with his phone, even though he was still eating his food.
   "I am going to ask for help," Haru said. He didn't bring his bodyguards and he didn't need to do so, but he felt that he needed to bring them since he needed help to build the tent. It might be possible for him to build the tent by himself, but he needed to use all of his power to do so.
   If he did so, then it would be unnatural and he also didn't want to expose his power in this world.
   "Let me feed you," Nozomi said.
   Everyone was speechless by Nozomi's words.
   Being stared at by everyone, Haru put down his smartphone and said, "You don't need to, I can do it myself." It wasn't that he was embarrassed, but he knew that Nozomi was also tired and hungry so even though the offer was tempting, he didn't want to make his woman suffer.
   Looking at the progress of the venue and looking at everyone, he couldn't help but sigh.
   Umi, who sat in front of Haru with her bento, couldn't help but ask, "Haru, why did you sigh? Isn't our current progress going well?"
   "Yes, it went very smoothly, but now, there is only an hour left before the event. Time is very tight and I feel that something might happen..."
   Haru knew that they didn't have enough manpower. With all of them, they had around 13 people in total, and he knew that it wasn't enough. He could continue to work, but if he did that the girls also wouldn't stop working and they might overwork themselves.
   After all, among the 13 people, all except for Haru, all of them were girls, and of course, their strength wasn't as good as men's.
   It was a pity that today was a holiday, although some clubs had come to participate in the activities, only a small number of people had come and each of them was also quite busy, so only a few people could come to help.
   "Maki, how long will the workers that you call out arrive?" Haru asked Maki who sat next to him.
   Maki put down her lunch and quickly called out, but when she heard the answer from the workers that she called out, the result made everyone's heart sink.
   They were trapped in a traffic jam on the road!
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't expect that their luck wasn't good.
   Today was the most important day for Muse since their performance was connected to whether their school could be saved or not but a lot of problems kept coming toward them.
   The first problem was that they couldn't get to their venue, then the workers who came before were being sent back by Maki, and now, the workers were being called back by Maki who was trapped in a traffic jam.
   "How are you, Haru? When are your helpers going to come?" Maki asked, hopefully.
   Everyone also looked at Haru with hopeful expressions.
   "They should be coming soon, but rather than workers, they're my bodyguards," Haru said.
   They looked at Haru with dumbfounded expressions.
   Haru patted his butt and stood up. "Well, let's eat quickly and continue to work after eating."
   The girls responded vigorously.
   However, enthusiasm alone couldn't solve everything. Ten minutes later, Umi, Honoka, and Rin made a fatal mistake, and they had problems in the initial assembly which meant all their previous efforts were useless and they needed to rebuild the venue from zero.
   At the same time, because the progress on their side had stopped, the progress of Haru's group and Maki's group, as well as the group of three supporters also stopped.
   Then they started to cry since their situation had almost turned useless.
   Haru raised his eyebrows and felt uncomfortable when they were crying, but at the same time, he knew that if he could save this situation, it would be very easy to take down nine of them at the same time.
   "There's still time, and everyone will help Honoka and others."
   Time entered the last fifty minutes, Haru and the girls were racing against the time, and no one spoke.
   Even Honoka and Rin who talked a lot in normal times were biting their lips at this time, letting a drop of sweet slip off their cheeks, forgetting to wipe them.
   They were already on the right track, but God seemed to have deliberately opposed them. In the last forty minutes, they received another piece of bad news!
   "Honoka, Kotori... stop your work. I'm afraid that I can't give you the space in front of the teacher's room."
   When the school's director Kotori's mother walked by and said these words, everyone, except for Haru, was stunned.
   Rin who was standing on the folding stairs, felt her body trembling and fell directly from above!
   Fortunately, Haru was below and caught her in time, otherwise, the consequence wouldn't be light and this girl wouldn't be able to perform later.
   "Mom! How can you do this?! Didn't Eli have already told you before and you also agreed, right? Why did you suddenly stop us?"
   Kotori couldn't contain her emotion and desperately rushed to her mother, asking loudly.
   Eli also did the same and asked, "Yes, Chairman, when I asked you for the right to use this venue, you obviously agreed."
   Kotori's mother sighed slightly and said, "If it's not the last resort, I don't want to do this... but I'll ask you, are you sure that you can build your venue before the School Tour Day?"
   "I... we definitely can!"
   Honoka clenched her fist tightly and said loudly.
   Kotori's mother shook her head then looked around before asking, "Where's Kasugano-kun?"
   Twelve girls looked around and didn't see him anywhere which made them even more desperate.
   Kotori's mother sighed and said, "Well, let me explain to all of you that this event is very important for the school and if the students and parents who visit by that time come, and they see those things in front of them right in front of the teacher room, I am afraid it'll bring a bad image to our school."
   Kotori's mother's tone was very gentle and explained this matter since she was also very helpless.
   "I want to help you, but I also have my own position. I am the Chairman of this school, so I can't give up the interest of the whole school because all of you are so..."
   When Kotori's mother was about to finish her words, she was dumbfounded when she saw a convoy of luxurious black cars that were moving in their directions.
   Everyone was also dumbfounded, but then they saw Haru come out of the car and there was also a group of men with black suits and sunglasses, coming out one after another from the cars.
   "Hurry up and help me set up the tent," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded at the same time and went to set up the venue together.
   Looking at the 40 grown-up men who set up the venue together at a very fast speed, everyone became even more dumbfounded since the scene was surreal and at the same time, they realized what the power of money could do.
   "You and you set the cars away so it won't bother the event," Haru said of the rest of his bodyguards.
   They nodded and parked the cars in other places so it wouldn't cause trouble.
   Haru looked at Kotori's mother and said, "With five minutes, the venue will be done so you don't need to worry director Minami, and please leave everything to me."
   Kotori's mother opened her mouth before closing it again. In her mind, the rich were really different and since the owner of the school had told her to leave everything to him then she didn't need to worry about anything. She let out a sigh of relief and said, "Then I will the rest to you, Kasugano-kun." She then looked at her daughter for a moment before she left.
   Haru then looked at everyone whose eyes were red because they were about to give up before. He smiled gently and said, "Wipe away your tears and put on your smile since you'll go out to perform and leave the rest to me."
   At that moment, they knew that they needed to prepare themselves, but they couldn't contain their emotions since during their most desperate moment, this young man came and saved them with his soldiers.
   The nine of them directly hugged this young man and thought that they were glad to have him as their producer.
   Haru patted their backs and said, "Hurry up and prepare, give your best."
   The nine girls then quickly prepared themselves, everything had been solved and now they needed to do their best to do their performance, but then, they secretly glanced at the young man who had brought them a miracle, and there was a blush on their cheeks.
   Of course, it didn't go unnoticed by Eli and Maki who let out a sigh, but Nozomi smiled happily since she felt her plan might be feasible to be implemented.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1513: Miracle of Nine Girls
   When Eriri arrived at Haru's house, she was a bit nervous and wondered why she felt this way toward that bad man, but she quickly snorted and decided to enter his house without hesitation. However, she was dumbfounded when she saw everyone dressed in their casual clothes and were about to go out.
   "Where are you all going?"
   "We're going to watch a concert," Megumi said.
   "Concert?" Eriri was surprised and asked, "Is it Iwasawa? Really? Where? We need to go!" She knew that Iwasawa had made a band and she also loved her song. She was quite excited and wanted to see Iwasawa's performance.
   "No, we're going to watch Muse," Raikou said with a smile while looking at Eriri. She had to admit that she had a good impression of Eriri since this girl was quite dumb and she wasn't part of Haru's harem.
   "Eh? Muse? That popular school idol?" Eriri was startled and asked in hopeful, "Are you all their fans?"
   Looking at Eriri's reaction, they felt a bit weird.
   "Are you their fan, Eriri?" Sora asked.
   "Well, I like Yazawa Nico." Eriri didn't hide that she was Muse's fan.
   "I see... then you should know that Haru is their producer, right?" Sora asked.
   Eriri opened her eyes wide and became dumbfounded.
   At two o'clock in the afternoon, the School Tour Day at Otonokizaka High School officially began.
   Many students from middle school and parents flocked to the school, and among the crowd, there was also a suspicious person wearing sunglasses and a mask.
   "Hey, that suspicious person over there! I am talking about you! The one that wears the mask, please stop for me, do you think that you can escape from my eyes?"
   Tsubasa Kira almost passed out after she heard the guard scolding her, but she had no choice and followed the old guard to the post since she didn't want to cause a commotion.
   After a while, Tsubasa walked out again and successfully entered Otonokizaka High School.
   Tsubasa chuckled and smiled. "I didn't expect the granddaughter of the old guard to turn out to be a fan of mine." She patted her chest and sighed with relief since, with a single signature, she could enter the school without commotion.
   Tsubasa needed to enter after all and she didn't want to let go of her mask since she had a mission.
   A-Rise's biggest opponent, Muse, was going to hold a concert, and of course, Tsubasa was going to come to observe the enemy's situation.
   How did she know about the concert?
   Tsubasa wouldn't admit that she followed Muse's social media account. She definitely didn't come because she wanted to watch the concert, but rather, she wanted to investigate her enemy!
   "Well... this school is really old-fashioned... I feel like I have entered the time travel machine in the past..." Tsubasa wandered around the school and couldn't help but feel a bit confused. "Where's the venue for the Muse concert?"
   "Hey, I heard that in front of the teacher room, the idol school group Muse is setting up their stage there personally. How about we go there? If I am not wrong, their venue should be very amazing."
   "Really? So what are we waiting for? Let's go there!"
   When Tsubasa was looking around, the discussion of several girls attracted her attention.
   "The school didn't provide them with a venue, and they had to build their venue themselves?!" Tsubasa was quite startled and at the same time, she was wondering whether Muse was looking down on the school idol group. "Let's see how good their venue is."
   Tsubasa followed the girls towards the front of the teacher room, and at the same time, there were also several people who were also attracted and walked over there too.
   As she approached, Tsubasa saw that the venue was really amazing since it seemed to be very high-tech. She twitched her lips and knew that the one who had set up this venue should be her ex-boyfriend.
   Tsubasa let out a sigh and felt a bit jealous of Muse. She saw that the venue was still empty and the concert hadn't started yet so she was going to wait, but suddenly she felt someone pat her shoulder from behind.
   Tsubasa was taken aback, turned around, and saw a familiar man that had been on her heart for a long time. She let out a sigh of relief while patting her chest.
   "It turned out to be you, Haru. I was so shocked... But wait a moment! How did you recognize me?"
   After all, Tsubasa wore a mask and she believed in her disguise that no one was able to recognize her.
   "What do you think?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Tsubasa smiled and asked, "So you still have feelings for me?"
   Tsubasa chuckled and said, "Hehe... I was joking." She then turned toward the members of Muse who entered the stage, then looked at him again. "But I guess that you have forgotten about me, right?"
   Haru was speechless and wondered how it turned out to be like this, but then he shook his head and said, "I just have a feeling that it is you. You don't need to think too much and you're an idol now. As an idol, you can't have a relationship, right?"
   Tsubasa snorted and knew that this guy escaped from answering her question, but she knew that his words were right since as an idol, she couldn't have a relationship after all, but then, she had a feeling that one of the members of Muse should have a relationship with him.
   Tsubasa was about to ask him a question, but then, she heard someone call him out.
   Haru turned and smiled when he saw everyone. "Over here!"
   Sora, Megumi, Raikou, Utaha, Eriri, Shiina, Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Yuri came together to watch Muse's concert. When they entered, they looked for Haru, but they didn't expect that this guy was talking with a cute girl.
   "Haru, who is this?" Utaha asked while raising her head high.
   Tsubasa raised her eyebrows, but she quickly calmed herself, took off her mask, and showed a professional idol smile.
   "Hello, I am Tsubasa Kira. I am his ex-girlfriend."
   Haru's mouth twitched being stared at by everyone, but when he was about to say something. He was saved by Muse.
   (BGM - Yume no Tobira - Muse).
   "The door to our dreams, I've always been searching for it
   I've been searching for a connection between you and me."
   A melancholy voice suddenly sounded in the venue, and at the same time, a beam of light lit up on the projector screen, a fairy-like picture, nine girls wore a dress like fairies sang and danced together.
   In the next moment, the nine girls spread out with a picture of beautiful flowers behind them, and their song began to become very lively.
   Haru had prepared a beautiful background for them along with some advanced projectors to make their performance became even better and as expected, he felt that they were great!
   "Yes! Believe in yourself, believe in everyone
   "Tomorrow is waiting, so we have to go
   "Yes! Stars of premonition fall upon our chests
   "Shine... When you're lost, just stand up.
   Their singing was so so beautiful, and Tsubasa opened her mouth unconsciously.
   Believe in yourself, believe in partners, in this the miracle that is created by Muse?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Tsubasa_Kira
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1514: Keep Increasing!
   Perhaps all the members of Muse didn't know much about how their concert had affected today's entertainment circle.
   Haru was a master of marketing, and he used most of his resources to make Muse become even more popular, but even with his resources if their ability wasn't at par then it was useless.
   Fortunately, their concert today was amazing and he was sure that they would be known by everyone at this moment.
   Tsubasa, who was a member of the number one school idol group, stood in front of the screen, watching Muse's performance, but she felt like she was standing on the edge of the cliff, a gust of wind hit her body, and in front of her, a door to a new world was slowly opened...
   The other students and parents who came to visit even opened their mouths wide until the end of this spectacular concert, they didn't recover for a long time.
   Even Haru's girlfriends who watched the concert were also amazed by Muse's performance, but in their minds, they knew that one of them would become their sister too.
   Perhaps in the future, they might happen to see a similar concert or even more amazing one, but one thing for sure, they wouldn't forget the performance of the nine girls in front of them and this performance would always become one of the most amazing things that they had seen in their lives.
   In addition to the live performance that was done on Haru's streaming website, he also uploaded the video of today's concert directly to the website and directly promoted it on the trending list since he was the owner of the website along with the owner of Love Live's copyright.
   His camera was very advanced so there weren't any problems when he directly uploaded the video to the website.
   With all of that, a new storm began to happen on the internet again...
   Who is Muse? What does Muse do?
   Except for those who followed the school idol group in Love Live, the others probably didn't know who Muse was.
   However, with the live performance on Haru's website and the amazing MV that he uploaded before, it lets everyone remember Muse.
   After the MV that was named "Yume no Tobira (The Door to our Dreams) was uploaded to NicoNico (Haru's streaming website), countless comments appeared below the video, and a new comment kept appearing rapidly.
   "Is this Muse? They're so amazing!"
   "The nine of them are so beautiful! They're like a group of fairies!"
   "Their songs are so nice, I keep replaying the video several times."
   "Who is their sponsor? I can tell that the camera is very advanced, can you tell me what kind of camera that you used?"
   "Their name is Muse, right? Why haven't I heard them before? Damn, I need to see their social media and support them!"
   Haru and the members of Muse weren't sure what to say after they saw the comments that kept appearing on the comment section of the video.
   Usually, Haru and the members of Muse wouldn't visit the website normally, but after such an amazing concert, everyone's emotions were still at excited state so, after the concert, he wanted to book a restaurant to discuss the MV, but in the end, they decided to go back to the clubroom to watch the MV on the website.
   Because of the success of the concert, everyone wanted to watch the MV that was uploaded on the website and they kept refreshing the website to see a new comment that kept coming.
   Haru didn't go back with his girlfriends immediately after the concert and joined with the Muse, but then, he knew that he needed to set up the meeting of Maki, Eli, and Nozomi with his girlfriends later.
   Nico jumped up and down from behind.
   There was only one laptop in the clubroom and there were 10 people in the clubroom, so naturally, some people were blocked behind and couldn't see the video.
   Nico was one of them and because she was too short, she couldn't see the content on the laptop screen even if she jumped up.
   "Help me to see if there are any comments about me?" Nico shouted from behind.
   "Don't worry, let me check it..." Haru, who was operating the laptop, looked around the comments and said, "There's a comment about you."
   "Ah? There's a comment about me!"
   All of a sudden, Nico's eyes brightened, and suddenly a power was built upon her body. She squeezed between Nozomi and Rin who was in front of her, leaned on the laptop, and read the comment out loud.
   "The clothes these girls wear are so beautiful, especially the ones with twin-tail hairstyles. The hair accessory on her hair is Tuzki (a character that was designed by Haru in chapter 456), right? Even though it is small, I can tell that it is Tuzki!"
   After reading this comment out loud, Nico was in joy and said, "This comment is praising me! It seems that I have made the right choice to use Tuzki as my hair accessory!"
   "Um... do you think this is a compliment?" Haru asked with a strange expression since the comment seemed to talk about Tuzki rather than Nico herself.
   "Of course!" Nico looked at Haru with a vigilant expression and said, "As the owner of the copyright of Tuzki, Haru, you agree to let me use it, right? You can't go back on your words!"
   "...It's only a small thing, and I won't do that kind of thing."
   In the past when he wasn't the richest man on earth, he asked Kosaka to draw him an original illustration character and those characters had become very popular among young people, giving him a sum of money easily.
   Before the concert, Nico asked Haru for permission to use Tuzki as her hair accessory, and he agreed to it.
   The copyright in this world was very strict and there were no pirated works.
   In the eyes of normal people, the amount of money that was generated by Tuzki was a lot, but in Haru's eyes, it wasn't much so he didn't care much if Nico wanted to use Tuzki as her trademark.
   After watching the video for a while, Eli suddenly said, "Haru, can you take a look at our popularity rankings on Love Live's website?"
   "Yeah, now, we have a lot of fame on the internet, so our ranking should be rising, right?" Honoka was really excited and looked forward to seeing Muse's ranking on the website. "Last time, we were ranked 20, right? I wonder if we can enter the top 10 now..."
   Haru entered the website and checked Muse's ranking, feeling quite surprised. "It seems that you are all ranked 12th now and your votes keep increasing."
   "...We haven't entered the top 10?" Honoka somehow felt quite disappointed.
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't say much since he believed that they should be able to enter the top 10 soon. He believed that their rank should be around 5th to 8th place, considering how hard he had worked to promote them.
   Haru then refreshed the website and said, "It seems that you have become in 11th place now, and before long, you should be able to enter the top 10 places."
   "Haru, can you refresh it one more time?" Honoka asked eagerly, hoping that when Haru refreshed the website, their rank would increase once again.
   "..Well, your ranking doesn't change, but your vote is very close to 10th place and you'll become the 10th place soon."
   "Haru, refresh it again!"
   At this moment, the girls couldn't calm down and shouted one after another.
   In fact, they didn't need to shout since Haru kept refreshing the website.
   Then when Haru refreshed the website once again, they quickly cheered up together when they saw that their rank had become 10th place!"
   Looking at their happy smiles, Haru was wondering whether they realized that their bodies were pressing against him, caused him to be able to smell the nice fragrance and the softness on their bodies.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1515: Nozomi's Plan
   After looking at the website for a long time, they decided to go back since it was quite late.
   Haru then decided to send them since he felt a bit worried to leave them like this since it was quite late and he also brought a lot of cars so he could send them back easily.
   They also accepted Haru's offer and were sent back by Haru's bodyguards to their house.
   Nico looked at the silent bodyguard and nodded, thinking that as the most popular idol in the universe, it was normal to have such a bodyguard around her.
   Haru didn't care what Nico was thinking and went back with Eli, Maki, and Nozomi.
   The three girls who were excited about their concert before suddenly turned serious and watched him.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Haru..." Nozomi squinted her eyes and asked, "Including the three of us, how many are your harem?"
   The three of them had seen a group of beautiful girls that surrounded Haru before and had a feeling that they were his girlfriends.
   Maki was quite alright since she had seen how many people had entered Haru's room in the hospital before, but it was different for Eli and Nozomi, especially Eli since it seemed that she had seen her childhood friend.
   "Haru, did you also date Utaha?" Eli asked with a strange expression when she thought that her childhood friend was also part of his harem.
   "Including the three of you, I have ten women," Haru said.
   "It isn't as much as I had imagined..." Nozomi rubbed her chin.
   Haru was dumbfounded when he heard it.
   "Well, we have a feeling that you might have a hundred or so." Eli nodded.
   "Just limit it, alright?" Maki knew that this guy was outrageous, but as long as the number didn't hit a hundred then it was alright.
   Looking at the three girls, Haru felt glad that they were so tolerant of him, but he had to admit that he really had a lot of women. If he added the number of girls from various worlds that he had entered from the quest before, the number would be even more.
   However, Haru had to admit that most of his women were located in his original world. He had a feeling that the number of women in this world might reach 20 or so.
   It might seem like a lot, but in truth, it wasn't that much when it was compared to the Emperor in China Dynasty or those billionaires in the past.
   "Right, Eli, Nozomi, both of you have done it, right?" Maki asked directly.
   Eli and Nozomi were in silence and they were blushing when they were asked by Maki directly.
   Maki snorted then glanced at Haru while giving him an expression as if asking him when it was her time.
   Haru coughed, then changed the topic of the conversation. "Tomorrow, we might know whether your school can be saved or not, but I believe that there should be a lot of students who are going to join Otonokizaka after they see your performance."
   In truth, he could get the result of the School Day Tour tonight, he decided to do it tomorrow so he along with everyone would know the result together.
   Hearing Haru's words, the three of them quickly became serious since they knew that their first intention to become an idol was to save their school, and tomorrow, they would be able to see whether their hard work would be paid or not.
   "Say... how about the four of us sleep together?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   In the end, the four of them decided to sleep together and they stayed at Haru's shrine since this place was huge and the girls also kept their clothes since they often changed their clothes, took a bath, and even slept on Haru's shrine.
   After taking a bath, they went to the living room where they slept last time to stay together.
   Haru didn't join them to take a bath and went to take a bath after they had done since Maki seemed to be annoyed at him, but he also understood that she was jealous of both Nozomi and Eli who had been eaten by him.
   While Haru was taking a bath, Nozomi, Maki, and Eli were talking to each other.
   "You two should know already about his charm, right?" Nozomi said with a serious expression.
   Eli and Maki let out a sigh when they thought about Haru's charm since they had to admit that his charm was very dangerous.
   "His charm is dangerous and you should also realize the feeling of the rest of the members of the Muse toward him after that concert," Nozomi said.
   "Does he plan to date all of us?" Maki asked while raising her eyebrow.
   Shaking her head, Nozomi said. "No, he doesn't have that plan."
   "But it seems that you have a different plan, Nozomi." Eli stared at Nozomi and wondered what this girl was thinking.
   "I wonder if he can date all of the members of Muse," Nozomi said.
   Nozomi and Maki were dumbfounded and asked, "Are you serious?"
   Nozomi nodded and said, "You should know about his ability, right? In this world, are there any men that are as amazing as him? Not only us, but I am sure that all the women and girls in this world are also attracted by him."
   Even though Nozomi's words were a bit ridiculous, they had to admit that she was right since they knew how big the charm of their man was.
   Not only Haru was powerful, talented, rich, handsome, and a lot more.
   "So I feel that it is better if we strengthen our charm together with everyone to chain him down so he won't add another girl again."
   Nozomi told them about her plan directly, especially after she had seen Haru's girlfriends that came to their concert before. She might have seen them, and she didn't mind about them since they were with him earlier than her.
   Nozomi knew that Haru's feelings toward her might not change, but she was afraid of the new girls that would appear since she realized how big this guy's charm was. During her concert before, she could see that there were a lot of girls and women that stared at him. Even Kotori's mother before was also watching him before which made her became even more dumbfounded.
   In truth, as long as Nozomi knew that she was inside his heart and he cared about her, she was alright with it, but then, when she thought that everyone would be sad when he announced that the three of them dated him, she couldn't bear it and she also wanted to be with everyone forever.
   Listening to Nozomi's words, Eli and Maki were dumbfounded, but when they were about to say something the door was opened.
   Haru noticed that the three girls seemed to be in silence after talking about some inexplicable things. He had heard their conversation before but he didn't say anything in this matter.
   Haru smiled and said, "Then how about we go to sleep now since I am sure that you're all tired."
   "No! It's too early! Tonight, I won't let you fall asleep!" Nozomi said without hesitation.
   Haru was speechless then looked at Eli and Maki.
   "I won't let you fall asleep, Haru!" Maki nodded.
   'That should be my line, right?'
   Haru wanted to say that, but in the end, he didn't say it since it seemed that they weren't going to sleep tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1516: Good News
   When the four of them stayed at the shrine together, they didn't do anything perverted and Haru also knew that it wasn't the time since there was one girl that he hadn't eaten among the three of them so, in the end, they spent their time, playing cards, looking at their ranks that kept increasing, before sleeping together on the same bed.
   It might seem a bit too much, but that wasn't true since Haru and Maki had slept together during their childhood friend and both Nozomi and Eli had been eaten so there was nothing wrong about it.
   In the morning the next day, everyone gathered once again at the shrine in the morning since Haru had told everyone that he received the result of the School Day Tour of the Otonokizaka High School from Kotori's mother last night.
   However, when he saw everyone, he found out that their spirits were quite sluggish.
   Even Honoka and Rin, who had always been energetic, looked very listless. When he looked at them closely, he could see a dark circle around their eyes.
   "What did you do last night? Did you stay up all night?" Haru couldn't help but ask.
   "Of course, I am watching our ranking, right, Honoka-chan?"
   Rin who originally looked weak, but after she heard Haru's questions, she became excited and turned to look at Honoka who was lying next to her.
   Honoka, who seemed to be about to die anytime, immediately became energetic, with a large smirk on her face, and nodded several times.
   "Our rank keeps increasing after a few hours! I keep refreshing the website to check so I can't sleep at all!"
   Although Muse's rank slowed down after they reached 8th place yesterday, it didn't mean the upward trend had stopped.
   After all, the higher the ranking, the greater the gap in popularity among the teams, so they naturally needed more votes if they wanted to rise one more place and it took time for the influence of the MV to spread, so the Muse's ranking among school idol group had been increasing at a slow rate.
   "So what's the ranking of Muse now?" Haru asked.
   "The last time I saw it, we reached 5th place!" Umi answered directly without waiting for anyone.
   "Yes, we might soon enter the top 5!" Eli was amazed.
   Nico: "Moreover, there are more than 30,000 followers on our social media! The most important thing is the popularity and the fans of Yazawa Nico keep increasing!" She laughed happily.
   Hanayo: "There are still many people who ask for better quality sound for this video! Haru, let's go to your home and record our song today!"
   Rin: "In the future, we will also be a popular school idol group! And we might even defeat A-Rise soon!"
   Maki: "At this rate, we won't have any trouble participating in Love Live at all!"
   Looking at the group of girls who were very excited, chatting, and discussing the result of their concert yesterday, Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Could it be the reason why you're not energetic is that you all have been staying up late to watch your ranking on the website?"
   The air on the shrine was stagnant, and the girls realized that they had accidentally leaked their mouths. They all smiled and looked at Haru.
   "It can't be helped... Haru, do you know that we're very famous now? When I walked to the shrine before, someone asked me for a signature."
   Looking at the girls with a smug expression on their faces, Haru wanted to say something, but in the end, he just sighed and said, "I know that you're happy with the result, but you should know that there's a chance for another school idol group to overtake you and because of yesterday's result, your existence will enter their eyes and you might be counterattacked."
   "Ugh? Counterattack? What are they going to do?" Honoka asked with confused expressions.
   "If it's a fair competition, then they might start to increase their publicity and do more concerts so they will defeat us," Haru said.
   "Fair competition? Then is it possible for them to do an unfair competition?" Nozomi grasped the point on Haru's words.
   "Yes, it might be possible." Haru nodded since he knew that some of the school idol group that joined the Love Live was part of the talent agency and of course, they didn't want their talents to lose against Muse and they might do something dirty so they could defeat Muse since the rise of Muse was too fast.
   "For example?" Rin asked curiously.
   "Well, they might try to give you dirty news," Haru said.
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   Hanayo blinked her big cute eyes and asked, "What... What kind of dirty news?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Well, as an idol, you should know that you can't have a boyfriend, right?"
   Maki, Nozomi, and Eli looked away with a guilty conscience, but the rest members of Muse looked at Haru intently.
   "I am your producer after all, but only some people know about it. If someone happens to see us walk together then without a doubt, someone might misunderstand our relationship," Haru said.
   "What... What kind of relationship?" Umi asked with a blush.
   "Well..." Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Isn't that obvious? It's a lover."
   The seven girls blushed and felt their faces become very hot when they thought that they might date Haru.
   "Then... then what should we do? Is there a way to stop it?" Nico quickly asked since she knew how dangerous it was when an idol group was known to have a relationship. She was sure that the popularity of Muse would be lost once that happened.
   "You don't need to worry about that problem," Haru said.
   Everyone looked at Haru curiously.
   Haru looked at them weirdly and asked, "You don't know?"
   They became confused, but then Maki realized something and said, "Well, it's true that we don't need to worry about that kind of news."
   Everyone looked at Maki curiously, wondering whether she knew something.
   Maki pointed her finger at Haru and said, "This guy is a media conglomerate."
   Haru nodded and said, "I also have some gossip magazine, so you don't need to worry, once someone tries to maliciously slander you, I will know instantly."
   They were moved, and at the same time, they forgot about his identity as a media conglomerate since they didn't care much about his wealth after all, and what they wanted was to stay with him all the time without worrying about media so they were happy when they knew that they would be alright from gossip or slander.
   "Okay, I know that you're all excited, but please calm down. This is just the beginning and it is your starting point. There's still a long way to go and your achievement will be higher than now, so you must prepare yourself."
   Haru might dote on the nine girls, but he also needed to be stern toward them during a critical moment since the nine girls were originally ordinary girls and an ordinary school idol group, but now, it was different since their popularity had become so high that a lot of people knew about them.
   Haru was afraid that the pressure might overwhelm them and cause them to collapse so he wanted them to be calmed down so he needed to remind them at this moment.
   A true friend is someone who can lend you a shoulder when you're sad and crying because of failure; and at the same time, they're someone who can remind you when you're proud and complacent because of success.
   Haru had felt a connection with all of them and he was also familiar with the entertainment industry so he wanted them to be calm or showed arrogance because of their success.
   After Haru finished speaking, the pride on the faces of the nine girls had completely disappeared, and they even felt a little ashamed. They looked at each other and suddenly stood up together, before bowing to Haru.
   "Thank you for reminding us, Haru. We'll remember what you have said today!"
   Haru nodded with satisfaction. He looked at them with a smile and said, "In fact, it is alright for you to be happy since you have achieved such success, but remember, don't be swept by that happiness or lower your guard, alright? Since the top 10 of a school idol group isn't an easy opponent and once you lower your guard, they will attack you back."
   They nodded without hesitation, hearing Haru's words.
   "But then again, let me tell you some other good news."
   Haru coughed slightly and said, "Well, I have told this news to Eli, Maki, and Nozomi before and I am sure that everyone will be notified once you come to the school later since the School Day Tour that was held yesterday achieved great success! Many middle school students who came to visit were filling out the survey yesterday, expressing their willingness to enter Otonokizaka High School. In other words, you have saved the school!"
   For a moment, everyone was silent and they were stunned, and then...
   First was Honoka, then Rin, then Nico, and finally even Umi and Maki, who had always paid attention to their image also jumped up together with everyone!
   "We made it! We have saved the school!"
   Amidst the cheers that almost overturned the shrine, the nine girls hugged each other, crying and laughing together, then Nozomi said something to the eight of them so suddenly, they quickly blushed before they jumped directly to Haru, who was sitting on the tatami floor before hugging him so tightly.
   Haru really had a hard time maintaining his composure since the power of nine girls was very destructive for him and for a moment, he was tempted to seduce them all, but he quickly threw away such thought.
   "Although your original purpose of creating this school idol group has been achieved, don't be proud, because a more difficult challenge is going to come and Love Live is waiting for you!"
   "Although I didn't sleep last night, I am full of energy now!"
   Honoka clenched her fish and said confidently.
   "But since we have such a happy event, should we celebrate?" Kotori said.
   "Let's go to the hotel for a big meal!"
   Honoka's enthusiastic proposal was immediately echoed by Hanayo.
   However, this idea was immediately opposed by Umi.
   "You two only know about eating all day long! Don't forget that the two of you need to lose weight! Kotori, in my opinion, we might as well do something that can exercise our body and cultivate our minds, such as mountaineering or something..."
   "No! I don't want to climb a mountain, it's too tiring." Nico waved her hand and said, "Should we go to the beach?"
   "But it's still May now, isn't it a bit too early to go to the beach to swim?" Eli asked while raising her eyebrow.
   "Let's set up a time on June 12th, which happens to be the weekend!" Nozomi said with a smile.
   Everyone agreed and they were excited about their holiday, but then they heard his cough which attracted their attention.
   "I know that all of you are happy now, but there's other news that I want to tell all of you," Haru said with a serious expression.
   Nozomi, Eli, and Maki were dumbfounded when they knew that this guy was about to tell them about their relationship, but they didn't intend to stop him since they knew that the more they hid it, the more troublesome it was in the future.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Honoka asked curiously.
   "In truth, I have been dating Nozomi, Maki, and Eli," Haru said, and somehow he felt that the weight on his shoulders had disappeared since he felt quite guilty to hide this news to everyone, but then...
   Honoka, Umi, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin were struck there as if lightning had hit them.
   On the other hand, Kotori blushed and didn't expect that this guy was so bad that he even dated three girls from Muse.
   "We're sorry for hiding this from all of you!" 4x
   Haru, Eli, Maki, and Nozomi said at the same time, but they knew that it wouldn't be easy for them to accept their relationship, but then again, this trip might be a perfect chance to make up the relationship between them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1517: I don't like this business
   After the news, Haru had been dating Maki, Nozomi, and Eli were announced, the rest of the members except for Kotori were dumbfounded and they became absentminded since they didn't expect that their friends and their producer would be dating each other.
   If Haru only dated one person then they might be sad, but they would quickly congratulate him, but this guy dated three girls at the same time which made them unable to give a proper reaction since this news really amazed them.
   Haru wanted to say something, but they quickly said that they needed to go to the school since they might be too late. He only smiled wryly, but he didn't force them to talk with him since it wasn't the time and he knew that they needed time to process his news.
   "You should make up with them quickly," Nozomi said when she was about to leave.
   "I know." Haru nodded and said, "Leave it to me."
   "You know... Just date all of them then everything will be alright," Nozomi said without hesitation.
   Looking at Nozomi who was smiling at him, Haru stole her lips then parted before saying, "Good luck with the school."
   Nozomi smiled brightly and nodded. "Leave it to me."
   Haru looked at Nozomi then looked at Maki and Eli who were looking at him. "Do you want to?"
   Eli and Maki blushed, but then nodded slowly.
   Haru smiled and thought that it was a great morning, but he knew that there were a lot of things that he needed to do after this.
   Haru had to admit that he was quite busy lately since there were a lot of things that he needed to do.
   Fortunately, he had helped Muse's concert and the result of their concert was very good so he could do his other business in peace.
   There was a lot of things that he needed to from helping Eriri to draw a lily doujinshi and illustration for the game, helping Sora, Utaha, and Megumi with the programming of their game, preparing his investment bank, helping Iwasawa and her band with their debut, meeting with Sakura from time to time to give her mental support since she was about to start her operation, and there was a lot of more.
   The first thing that he needed to do was to go to Kirari's house.
   Haru and Kirari didn't go to school today since they were about to meet with the pachinko parlor association in the Kansai region. In other words, they were about to meet all the owners of the pachinko parlor in the Kansai region.
   Haru and Kirari might be busy with the preparation of the school festival, but it was more important to handle their businesses first.
   Even though Hyakko Academy might be a powerful school and there was a lot of authority and money that could be obtained by controlling this school, it was still far apart from the investment bank that he was about to build.
   When Haru arrived at Kirari's house, he could see that she was waiting for him while wearing a black kimono. Her appearance was very beautiful and he wanted to push her down, but he knew that it wasn't the time.
   Kirari could see his predatory eyes that made her smile. She loved it when she saw his eyes that were full of obsession with her since she was also the same.
   "We can do that later, for now, let's meet them."
   Haru nodded and asked, "Where have you set up the meeting?"
   "Follow me, it is in my family's restaurant," Kirari said and brought to the car that was ready to send them to the meeting place.
   Haru walked by Kirari's side and entered the car with her.
   When both of them sat next to each other, Kirari said, "It seems that you're not that interested in this meeting."
   "Can you tell?" Haru looked at Kirari and said, "How to say... even though I know that it is necessary to have allies, it is also very troublesome." He told the truth since it was very troublesome to manage someone else's money, however, he also knew the one that held the money was the one that controlled the world.
   His grandfather was a leader of a political group and he had a lot of influence.
   However, Haru didn't feel that it was enough since he wanted to fasten the progress of his influence so the best way to do it was to open an investment bank.
   "I can see that you don't like this group of people, but if you don't want to do this, then you should have another method," Kirari said calmly.
   Kirari didn't see that it was wrong for her fiance to hate the association of pachinko parlor owners since this group was related to yakuza and yakuza had always had a bad image on society.
   Haru rubbed his chin and said, "No, an association of pachinko parlor owners is an important part of my plan so I have to do it." In the world of Akame Ga Kill, he often did something dirty to gain his foothold in the Empire and he also had seen a lot of people who were worse than a beast in that world and he had worked with them, even though he didn't like them, however, in the end, those people either died or were punished after he became an Emperor.
   Some people who work in entertainment might beautify yakuza's works, but in the end, they were a group of criminals, however, Haru also knew the importance of this organization since he was working in the financial related sector.
   "Still, this meeting and cooperation with the association of pachinko parlor owners might give you a bad image," Kirari said. She knew very well what those people in the pachinko parlor industries did and how all of them were related to yakuza after all so she was afraid this cooperation might make her fiance's image turn bad.
   "It's alright." Haru held Kirari's hand and said, "Isn't this the reason why I have controlled the media?"
   Kirari smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.
   Haru controlled most of the media in this world from the internet, newspaper, radio, television, etc. If someone wanted to slander him then if he would know about that matter instantly and they would be crushed by him instantly since the power of his media was very strong.
   "But... I feel like I need to create more media businesses."
   "Oh, what kind of business?" Kirari asked with a smile since she was very interested.
   "It's a secret." Haru put his finger on Kirari's lips and said, "Let it be a surprise." He thought for a while and asked, "So when are we going to meet your family?"
   Hearing Haru's question, Kirari smiled brightly and said, "Let's meet them after the school festival and the beginning of the summer vacation, and at that time, I hope that you're ready with the gambling agreement that we have made on the hospital before (chapter 1134), alright?"
   "Sure, by that time, you'll be mine."
   Both of them stared at each other before moving their lips closer, enjoying each other's presence and youth.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1518: Persuasion
   It didn't take long before Haru and Kirari arrived at the appointed place and as expected most people had already arrived before them, after all, the ones who had invited the members of the association of pachinko parlor owners in the Kansai region were both Haru and Kirari.
   Kirari was the next patriarch of the Momobami clan, in other words, she would control this family in the future. With the authority of this family, the owners of those pachinko parlors needed to give a face to her.
   However, they didn't care much about Kirari, even though she might be the next patriarch of the Momobami clan, she wouldn't give them wealth after all, but it was different for Haru.
   Everyone was more attracted by Haru since some people even think of him as an illegitimate child of Goddess of Luck since his wealth was so much that it was impossible to achieve by the majority of people in this world.
   Some people might have a bad idea, but they weren't stupid since they knew that all the people who had those ideas had already left this world.
   Even though Haru was only a young man, they didn't look down on him since his decisiveness wasn't something that could be owned by normal people or youth, especially after they saw him right before their eyes.
   Haru's aura was very powerful since he owned "Haoshoku Haki", and it was one of the keys to making them believe in him.
   Haru and Kirari then sat next to each other after greeting the people that had come. He didn't waste his time and directly explained his intention since he didn't want to spend that much time with them.
   "Thank you for coming today." Haru showed an amiable smile and said, "My name is Kasugano Haruka and all of you should already know the reason why I have invited all of you today, but before I start, there's something that I want to remind you..." He made a slight pause and said, "I only accept legal money and I won't accept any illegal money. I hope that you can remember that."
   Haru knew that their intention was to make more money and he could do that for them, but he also made a requirement for them that he only accepted legal money, after all, it wasn't uncommon for this group of people to have illegal money so before he started to talk about his investment bank, he wanted to remind them first.
   Some people who heard Haru's words wanted to complain directly, but Haru quickly stopped them.
   "If you are unable to accept this request then please leave, I won't stop you."
   Haru might need them, but it didn't mean that they were irreplaceable for him. He could do another way to control this country, but it was more troublesome after all.
   They quickly shut their mouths and didn't say much. They also didn't leave since they didn't want to lose their chance to make more money after all.
   "Thank you for your understanding so I will start to explain about my investment bank and after that, you can ask me a question," Haru said.
   They nodded and also agreed with Haru. They also loved it when he didn't waste their time and quickly explained about his investment bank since they were interested.
   Haru explained to them about his investment bank, his plan, target, and the return that they could get from his investment bank. He didn't spend that much time explaining all of that and only spent around 15 minutes, but in those 15 minutes, everyone was attracted to him and wanted to put their money directly on him since they believed in him.
   His charm, bullshitting skills, abilities, and a lot more were very powerful that he could even seduce anyone as long as he wanted easily.
   Haru then drank water to wet down his throat then asked, "That's my explanation, if you have a question please ask me." Even though he could act so rudely in front of them, he didn't do so since everyone in this place wanted to have a face so he gave them a face by acting politely in front of them, and as expected, everyone also felt happy when they were treated politely.
   However, even though Haru acted politely, he didn't seem to be weak, but rather, his presence was full of power, making them lower their heads subconsciously when they heard him.
   In business, it was over when someone thought of you as a pushover, especially when they faced a group of yakuza or unscrupulous businessmen.
   Even though Haru's popularity was good, his notoriety was also known, especially his act against Olympus Corporation. Not only did he do a short sell on this company, giving him a lot of money, but he also did a hostile take over on this company, which directly held roughly an 85-percent share of the global endoscope market.
   As long as someone knew him, they knew that they shouldn't make him an enemy or else, their future wouldn't be good.
   "Kasugano-san, your offer is tempting, but can you make sure that we won't lose our money?"
   After all, everyone was afraid to lose their money and they needed a guarantee from him. Even though Haru might be an illegitimate child of the Goddess of Luck, some of them wanted something more that could strengthen their belief in him.
   "I won't say much, and all of you are also someone from that side." Haru looked at them directly without fear and only confidence could be seen from his eyes. "If I lose your money, then you can do it on your own way to get money from me, right? Isn't that easy?"
   Haru didn't like too much chatter, especially with a group of grown-up men so he wanted to end this talk. He knew that all the people in this place weren't virgins and all of them had seen blood so he didn't need to explain what those people would do if someone dared to steal their money, right?
   Everyone blinked their eyes and looked at Haru with a disbelief expression, but at the same time, it also strengthened their belief in him, after all, he was a man, and he didn't talk nonsense. He directly told them that he was going to take responsibility for their money so they didn't need to be worried.
   Then the next talk was very harmonious beside them and at the same time, Haru thought to show his muscle in the financial world later to make him even more credible in their eyes.
   They talked for a few hours and ended their business.
   Haru didn't waste his time and held Kirari's hand before he went out with her. He knew that if he stayed there any longer, they were going to gift him with a girl right in front of his fiance. It might seem strange, but it had become one of the cultures to give a girl to their business partners in the yakuza world, after all, those people in yakuza had cultivated a lot of girls from child to be given as a gift for their business partner.
   If someone asked how that could happen, then the answer was quite simple since those girls were abandoned because of various reason.
   In this beautiful country, there was a lot of darkness that was hidden, including abandoned children.
   The pressure of society was huge and those parents were unable to provide those children a proper life and in the end, they were abandoned by those parents who were too scared of their responsibility.
   Some of them were taken by yakuza and they were cultivated as women to please their man in the future.
   Well, enough of those kinds of things, since the matter had ended, he could feel a slender and soft hand grasping his hand, trying to tempt him. He turned his head and saw Kirari who was full of excitement.
   "Let's go back to your house," Haru said.
   Kirari nodded obediently while moving closer to her man since she had to admit that at work her man was very handsome.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1519: Debut
   Iwasawa looked at the stage in front of her and wasn't sure how to describe her feelings at that moment.
   "You're ready, right?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Hearing his question, Iwasawa nodded confidently. "Yes!"
   "I can't help you during your performance, so after this, you need to show your ability and do your best," Haru said while looking at Iwasawa and her band members.
   After his matter with the investment bank and the association of pachinko parlor owners ended, Haru went to Iwasawa to help her with the matter of her debut. He had promised to give her a debut so he helped her and he was also part of the talent of his talent agency, though, it might be only her who received such special treatment.
   However, it was normal, considering how close the relationship between Haru and Iwasawa was.
   Iwasawa and her bandmates said at the same time.
   "I know that it might be late, but do you really want to debut? If you do, then you will receive a lot of attention and your life will be very busy, but even so, do you want to debut?" Haru asked. He knew that the television program would start, but he didn't care much since he could cancel their debut easily.
   Iwasawa and her bandmates looked at each other and nodded.
   Iwasawa nodded and said, "We have prepared ourselves, Haru. We want to make our debut!" She had made up her mind and no one could stop him. She also wanted to repay Haru by becoming a popular band as soon as possible.
   Hearing their answer, Haru nodded and said, "Then I won't stop you. Just do your best and prepare yourself. I will stay here and if you have something to ask just ask me." He grabbed a chair and sat nearby. Even though he wasn't part of the staff or the singers, no one said anything since he owned shares of this television company.
   Iwasawa looked at Haru for a bit then turned toward her bandmates.
   Hisako, Miyuki, and Shiori were also looking at Haru then looked at Iwasawa.
   In truth, the four of them would have never expected that they would have a debut during their high school time, especially Hisako, Miyuki, and Shiori.
   The three of them had just met Iwasawa and Haru more than two months ago, and they had decided to make a band with Iwasawa, but they had never expected that they would debut so soon, after all, in their eyes, a debut was a very amazing thing and it might be far-fetched from them.
   However, the three of them had trained so hard and they would do their best on their first performance on the television, even though they were quite nervous at this moment.
   Unlike the three of them who thought a debut was something amazing, in Iwasawa's eyes, a debut was just a beginning and her dream was more than that, especially when she was living with the richest man on earth. She felt that her dream to debut was too small so she decided to become the most popular band on earth.
   Iwasawa looked at the three of them and said, "I know that you're all nervous, and I am also the same." Her hand was trembling since she knew whether her journey would be smooth or not would be decided at this moment.
   "But enough of that, I don't want to get sappy before our first performance and what I want to say is let's enjoy this moment and let them remember the name of Girls Dead Monster!" Iwasawa roared.
   The three girls also roared and they were full of excitement.
   "Haru, watch over me!" Iwasawa said with a smile while raising her fist toward him.
   Haru stood up then gave Iwasawa a fist bump with a smile. "Go and rock this country."
   "Yeah." Iwasawa smiled, but then, she wanted to ask him something.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked since he felt that Iwasawa's expression was a bit wrong.
   "Can... Can you hug me?" Iwasawa asked with a blush.
   Haru was dumbfounded since it was his first time to see Iwasawa, asking him this kind of request.
   "...You can't?" Iwasawa felt a bit depressed when she was rejected.
   "No, it's alright." Haru shook his head and said, "Come here." He opened his arms and saw her turn shy.
   Iwasawa was a bit flustered and then threw herself toward him, hugging him.
   Both of them hugged each other and somehow recalled their first meeting. They met each other on the street and at that time, it was her birthday and she received a cake from him. By then, he invited her to work for him and she also moved to his house.
   There were a lot of things that happened between the two of them, and Iwasawa realized that she was quite greedy and wanted more from him, she wanted to be more than his friend, and she wanted to be part of him.
   Iwasawa buried her face on his chest, trying to hide tears that came out from her eyes.
   Haru caressed Iwasawa's head and could feel something wet on his clothes, but he didn't say anything.
   Iwasawa calmed herself and looked up.
   "Watch me from here, alright?"
   "I will watch you here so don't give me a crap performance, alright?"
   "I will show you the best performance!"
   Iwasawa smiled, then walked to her bandmates. "Let's go."
   Hisako wrapped her hand around Iwasawa's neck and asked, "Did you date him?"
   "Wh... What are you talking about?!" Iwasawa blushed and became flustered.
   Hisako smirked and said, "This guy's charm is huge, you should move first or else, someone might steal him from you."
   Iwasawa twitched her lips and didn't tell them the truth that Haru had a harem. "Enough chit-chat, let's go!"
   The four of them quickly entered the stage when their bane name was called by the MC and started their first performance on television.
   Haru was watching them from the side and suddenly someone stood beside him.
   "Where have you been Shiina?"
   "There's something delicious in that room." Shiina then showed a donut and asked, "Do you want to eat, Haru?"
   "Well, thank you." Haru didn't reject Shiina's offer and ate the donut, but he almost dropped his donut when he heard her question.
   "Can you hug me too, Haru?" Shiina asked.
   Iwasawa stood in front, holding her guitar, and stared at the camera. Her expression was full of determination and confidence. She took a deep breath and said, "Please listen, Crow Song!"
   "There's a wall of shutters behind me.
   My fingertips smell like iron.
   Moving forward! Strum those strings! It's crowded, at any rate.
   Along with the music on the instruments and Iwasawa's voice, the Girls Dead Monster took their first flight and made their debut!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Girls_Dead_Monster
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Masami_Iwasawa
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Hisako
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Miyuki_Irie
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Shiori_Sekine
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1520: Happy Party
   "Eriri, don't mess up the ingredients!"
   "What?! I am trying to help you!"
   "Wait a moment... what did you put there? Is that salt?"
   Haru looked at the group of girls that prepared dough for okonomiyaki, monjayaki, and a pancake together on his new house that was located right next to his cafe. Inside his new house, there was a grilling table where they could make various foods, but this time, they were going to make those three dishes to celebrate Iwasawa's debut.
   After Iwasawa and her bandmates were done with the recording for the television show, they along with Haru returned while bringing the record so everyone could watch it immediately, after all, it wasn't a live show and for television, they usually recorded their show beforehand so they could edit some scenes or fix some mistakes that happened during the show.
   Erina, who was watching a group of girls, messed up the kitchen, couldn't wait to throw them up, but her hand was being held down by Haru.
   "Calm down." Haru patted Erina and said, "Your food might be good, but this time, let them have fun."
   Erina nodded and let out a long sigh.
   "If the food doesn't fit your taste then we can cook it by ourselves," Haru said.
   "Un." Erina nodded with a smile and knew that her fiance was the best.
   Haru smiled and wanted to kiss this girl, but someone dropped something on his head.
   "Oops! I am sorry, my hands slipped," Utaha said with a smile after she placed a bowl on Haru's head.
   Haru looked at Utaha with a speechless expression.
   "This is a party with everyone! Don't do something perverted, alright?" Sora reprimanded Haru with a stern expression.
   "Haru, you need to hold back," Megumi added.
   Haru looked at three girls and shook his head. Even though they were quite stern at that moment, when he pushed them into the bed, he was sure that they would turn meek, but he wouldn't say it out loud since they were right and they weren't on the right occasion to do something perverted.
   Erina blushed and didn't dare to look at them since she was about to kiss Haru before.
   The five of them were talking to each other and somehow it made some people jealous.
   Eriri grumbled while stirring the okonomiyaki dough in her hand, feeling a bit annoyed when she couldn't join them.
   Kosaka was drinking beer and stared at Raikou who was drinking sake, before turning her attention toward her breasts. She was surprised when she heard that Raikou was Haru's woman and she couldn't help but feel jealous toward Raikou and wondered when Raikou and Haru met each other.
   Kosaka stared at Raikou's breasts and couldn't help but feel amazed.
   "Is there something, Kosaka?" Raikou asked.
   "Can I touch your breasts, Raikou?" Kosaka asked.
   Seri also looked at Raikou and also felt conflicted when she knew that Raikou was Haru's woman. She looked at Raikou's breasts then looked at her breasts.
   "If you're worried about your breast size, then you don't need to worry, your size might not be able to match Raikou's, but it is very big," Ritsu said.
   Seri looked at Ritsu with a speechless expression and said, "Can you read my mind?"
   While Kosaka was asking such an absurd request and Seri and Ritsu were talking about breast size, the protagonist of this party, Iwasawa, was helpless when she saw everyone was doing their own things, especially Shiina, who played with her cat on the sofa.
   "I can't handle it anymore..."
   "Yuri?" Iwasawa looked at Yuri with a curious expression.
   "Everyone, please be quiet!" Yuri shouted and made everyone stop, talking to each other.
   Yuri held a glass of juice and said, "Our party is to celebrate Iwasawa and her friends' debut in the music industry so please give them applause!"
   Everyone clapped their hands and cheered Iwasawa and her bandmates loudly since their debut was successful.
   When they were clapping their hands, the door of Haru's house was opened and Kirari entered the house along with Ririka and Sayaka.
   "Oh, I am not late, right?"
   "Kirari, come here!" Utaha was afraid that she would be bullied by Haru so she decided to hide behind Kirari.
   Looking at Utaha who was hiding behind her, Kirari looked at Haru with a sigh then asked, "What have you been doing?"
   "I didn't do anything..." Haru was speechless, but then he smelled a nice fragrance from his side and someone suddenly hugged him.
   "You bastard, harem protagonist! Are you going to steal my heart too?"
   Sumire hugged Haru tightly with a reddened face without letting him go.
   When those words came out of Sumire's mouth, everyone was in silence and stared at Haru.
   "Sumire? Can you wake up? Can you explain to them that this is a misunderstanding?" Haru was very helpless at that moment. It wasn't that he neglected Sumire when she was in his world or rather both of them often talked to each other, however, she didn't have that many scenes in this story so she felt a bit annoyed.
   This time, Sumire had a chance to appear once again so she was going to let out all of her grudges to the main character!
   Iwasawa stared at this scene with a sigh, but then she laughed very hard since what happened here was something that she always sought after. She felt very warm and she also felt very happy at that moment.
   Iwasawa looked at Haru and hoped he would be able to marry everyone so they could stay together forever.
   "Still, you even dare to date my childhood friend, huh?" Utaha, who was sitting next to Kirari, looked at Haru then asked, "When did you date her?"
   Haru didn't hide and told Utaha the truth.
   "Then when are you going to invite them here?" Megumi asked.
   "Do you date all the members of Muse?" Sora asked.
   After that concert Muse became very popular after all, they also had watched their performance so they were wondering whether all the members of Muse would be dating him.
   "No, I didn't date all of them, but I will bring them to meet all of you later," Haru said.
   Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Erina, Kirari, and Raikou nodded. Even though there were a lot of girls in this place, Haru's women were only the six of them.
   "Alright, alright, how about we cook first since I am sure that everyone is hungry," Haru said.
   When the grilling table started to feel hot, they poured the dough on the grilling and cooked okonomiyaki, monjayaki, and a pancake at the same time. There were a lot of grilling tables so it didn't matter when they cooked them at the same time.
   The girls somehow messed up the food a bit, but the taste was very good since all the ingredients were prepared by Haru and he also helped them so the taste wouldn't be very bad.
   Then as expected, when everyone tasted the foods, they became very excited, especially with the combination of savory taste of okonomiyaki and monjayaki and along with the sweetness of pancake. They couldn't get tired and ate in relish, forgetting the number of calories in the foods.
   Haru smiled and felt that it was good that everyone could be together and talk happily. He then felt his bladder full and decided to go to the toilet to relieve himself.
   When Haru walked to the toilet, the girls seemed to be staring at his back for some reason and made up their minds, but it was hard to start their moves.
   Haru, who was inside the toilet, relieved himself until he felt a vibration on his smartphone. He took his smartphone and saw that he received a chat from Esdeath.
   Esdeath: "Dear, do you want to have a duel with me now?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://blackbullet.fandom.com/wiki/Sumire_Muroto
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1521: Haru and Esdeath 1
   Esdeath might seldom appear in the novel after the Black Bullet arc and some people might even forget about her, especially after the Fate/Apocrypha arc since that arc was very long and it ended with at least a hundred more chapters, but in truth, Haru and Esdeath often met each other since he often teleported to Esdeath's world.
   There were a lot of reasons why Haru went to Esdeath's world, the first reason was that he was an Emperor and as an Emperor, he needed to take care of his Empire. It wasn't that he didn't believe in his ministers, but they needed a direction to guide Empire to become the strongest country in the world.
   Haru also wanted the people in the country to have a dream and they had hope for life. Unlike when Honest was in charge of the country before, he wasn't stupid and knew how to make his country prosperous.
   Esdeath might be his wife and she was also the queen of the Empire, but she didn't have the talent to govern a country. She might be a fierce general that was capable of destroying a lot of opponents or a country easily, but she was too lazy to govern a country and left everything to her husband.
   Haru knew that even though Honest had been thrown out, the Empire still had a lot of problems, especially because of surrounding countries.
   Even though Honest had died, this guy had left him with a lot of problems that he needed to solve, however, he didn't feel worried since as long as he was the Emperor, no one could shake the domination of the Empire.
   That was the first reason and the second reason was because of Esdeath.
   Esdeath was his first wife after all so Haru often went to meet her.
   In Haru's world, a lot of days and months might have passed, but in Esdeath's world, a month hadn't passed since his coronation as an Emperor, but even so, a lot of his ministers urged him to make a lot of children which made him helpless.
   But enough of that since Haru was startled when Esdeath suddenly asked him to have a duel with her.
   Esdeath: "I have heard that you have received an interesting power and that power is also a counter for my ice manipulation."
   Esdeath: "I want to test it."
   Haru let out a sigh and felt quite troubled by Esdeath's request since she became powerful at a very fast speed, especially after she had gotten a Sode no Shirayuki in the previous quest.
   It wasn't Esdeath's first time asking him for a duel, and they had fought a lot of times, but with each fight, he could feel Esdaeth's progress which was very scary since she became so strong that it took him all of his power to defeat her.
   Haru's description of Esdeath's power wasn't exaggerated since she was really powerful, especially when his "Horo Horo no Mi" was easily countered by Esdeath's Sode no Shirayuki.
   With the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", Haru could perfectly escape from any physical and elemental attacks, however, Sode no Shirayuki was a weapon of God of Death on the world of Bleach which meant, this weapon could attack the soul.
   His "Horo Horo no Mi" was able to turn him into an astral mode and turn his body into a soul-like state, but that state was useless in front of Sode no Shirayuki and that was the reason why he needed to use all of his power to fight Esdeath since he didn't use his "pleasure magic".
   With his "pleasure magic", Haru could defeat Esdeath easily, but he didn't see the fun in that since this ability was very cheating.
   Esdeath's ice manipulation ability was very scary and she could even freeze the time itself or rather, she might develop her ability to be able to freeze something conceptual. In the future, she might be able to freeze anything as long as she wanted whether it was time, soul, energy, existence, etc but then, she heard that her husband had gotten the ability to counter her ice ability which made her curious.
   Esdeath: "It is a vibration manipulation, right? Let me see whether I can freeze the vibration or not."
   Haru didn't hide that he had received the power of "Gura Gura no Mi", but even so, it didn't mean, he could handle this power very well since he had just gotten this new ability recently, but even so, he was also curious whether Esdeath's ice manipulation was able to freeze a vibration, after all, vibrations were difficult (if not impossible) to freeze, as they caused the ice to shatter, and they were a perfect counter for an ice manipulation ability.
   Haru thought for a while and agreed.
   Esdeath: "Then use your app to get to the training ground."
   Haru had to admit that Esdeath had learned to use her husband very well, knowing that her husband didn't have to pay to enter the Training Ground on the Group Chat.
   After all, Esdeath knew that a point on the Group Chat was very precious so she didn't want to waste it and if she could enter the Training Ground for free, she would do so.
   Haru didn't say much and directly used his app on the Group Chat to transfer both of them to the Training Ground. He didn't feel afraid to leave his world directly since the time would stop when he entered the Training Ground.
   Then Haru and Esdeath appeared at the same time, both of them looked at each other and smiled.
   "Do you want me to set up the scenery?" Haru asked.
   "No, let me," Esdeath said and turned the scenery of the Training Ground into a beautiful beach with a sea surrounding them. She then held Haru's hand and smiled brightly before changing her clothes into a bikini using the power of "Fuku Fuku no Mi" that she got before. She then also changed Haru's clothes into shorts and an aloha shirt.
   "Your power is really convenient," Haru said with a sigh, thinking that if he had Esdeath's Fuku Fuku no Mi's power, then he could easily change his girls' clothes into any clothes in his imagination, whether it was a maid outfit, nurse, teacher, secretary, etc.
   "You must be thinking something bad about my power," Esdeath said with a frown.
   "Of course not, it is your imagination," Haru said with a serious expression.
   "Well, enough of that, have you used the full power of the "Gura Gura no Mi"? Can you destroy this space with that ability?" Esdeath asked.
   Esdeath knew the potential of "Gura Gura no Mi" was huge and with her husband's power, it was possible to destroy a planet or two with this power.
   There were a lot of things that could be done with the power of vibration such as creating heat by using the power of vibration, but Haru's focus had always been destruction. The destruction that was caused by the power of vibration was very huge and if his power increased in the future, then it might be really possible for him to destroy the universe itself with this power.
   "Well... let me check it." Haru nodded after looking at Esdeath's curious gaze.
   In Esdeath's mind, when her husband became stronger, it was all good since if he became stronger then no one would be able to oppress them, no matter what they were.
   Esdeath nodded and walked behind Haru.
   Haru then used the power of "Gura Gura no Mi" and around his fist, there was a boundless power that was ready to be released. He gritted his teeth and focused all of his power on his fist, releasing all the power without holding back.
   Esdeath, who was behind Haru, could even see space seemed to be shaken because of Haru's power which made her smile brighter.
   His fist turned red and blood kept dripping from it, then without hesitation, he released it in an instant.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1522: Haru and Esdeath 2
   Space cracked, island titled, the sea was split, and then there was a huge loud explosion.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*
   The entire space was shaking before all of it was destroyed by Haru's power.
   Haru's strength wasn't low, especially when his body was the body of Aquaman. Even though Aquaman wasn't as strong as Superman, Aquaman was also very strong, then adding the power of "Gura Gura no Mi", it was simple for him to destroy a continent.
   The entire space was frozen by Esdeath and everything stopped in an instant.
   Haru twitched his lips, looking at his wife whose power was just too cheating. Looking at the smile on her face, he let out a sigh and swore that he would become even stronger since if he was weaker than her, he was afraid that he might be forced to give up all of his girlfriends.
   Haru loved Esdeath dearly, and he was also happy with her love, but sometimes, he was afraid of her since he knew that he had done a lot of things that wronged her before, especially during their first night when Chelsea used her Teigu to change her appearance into Esdeath.
   Haru was sure that if he didn't stop Esdeath early and apologized, then the Empire would be destroyed by Esdeath.
   "Well, the power is quite good," Esdeath said and felt quite satisfied after she saw Haru's new power. She looked at him and said, "But you should increase your power more, if you can become stronger then it might be possible to destroy the Training Ground or even control the Group Chat itself."
   Haru and Esdeath were grateful for the existence of Group Chat since because of it, they could meet each other, however, they weren't sure what the purpose of the Group Chat was nor did they know the creator of the Group Chat.
   However, one thing is for sure, they knew that Group Chat didn't mean harm to them since it gave them the power to become strong and with that power, it was very easy for them to dominate the world and the universe.
   Haru and Esdeath knew that Group Chat was very powerful and it was also their allies, but then again, the quest that was given by the Group Chat was very mysterious and they weren't sure what kind of quest that they would receive in the future.
   If their opponents on the quest were weak then it was all good, but what if their opponent was someone or thing or being that was so strong that they capable to destroy the world or the universe?
   Haru looked at his fist that was slowly recovered and he knew that he needed to become even stronger.
   "Haru, what kind of direction will you take in the future?" Esdeath asked.
   "Directions? You mean my power?" Haru asked.
   "Yeah." Esdeath nodded. She had always focussed on her ice manipulation and she tried to make that ability become even stronger. Unlike her husband who owned a variety of abilities, she only had one ability, but with this ability, she could destroy the world.
   Haru thought for a bit and said, "It might be time."
   "Time?" Esdeath looked at Haru curiously.
   "Yeah, if I can get more ability that is related to time manipulation, then we can spend more time together," Haru said with a smile.
   Esdeath directly hugged Haru and kissed his lips.
   Haru kissed Esdeath back, ignoring the world that was frozen by Esdeath's ability. He had a lot of girlfriends, but his time was limited and he couldn't spend his time with them for a long time so he thought if he could have time manipulation ability then he could stay with them for a long time, if not forever.
   With the app that he received, he could control the time difference between worlds. He was able to make the world where he stayed became 10 times faster so even if he stayed for a long time in one world, it was only a short moment in another world.
   If possible, Haru wanted to make the time on the world where he stayed stopped, but he wasn't strong enough to do that so he hoped that he could get that kind of ability in the future or he might as well strengthen the power of his app so he could stop the time.
   There were a lot of plans in his head, but he knew to implement those plans, he needed a lot of points and it was impossible for him to gather those amount of points in a short time.
   With his luck, it might be possible to get a time manipulation ability, but when he thought that he needed to complete various dangerous quests, he felt very tired for some reason, and then what should he do to get a time manipulation ability?
   In Haru's mind, he thought that there might be a world in the future that might able to give an ability to manipulate the mind, but he knew that it might take a very long time, and rather than thinking about that kind of thoughts, it was better for him to think how to become even stronger.
   Haru then remembered something and asked, "Esdeath, can I ask you something?"
   Esdeath raised her eyebrows when she saw a serious expression on her husband. "What's wrong?"
   "Do you know the existence of BL manga among the female members of Group Chat?" Haru asked.
   Esdeath thought that her husband might ask her something that was related to power, her ability, quest, or even the Empire, but she would have never thought of him to ask this kind of stupid question, but sometimes, this part of him was really lovely.
   Esdeath tapped her chin and said, "Well, I remember that I have received a book from Shinobu before."
   Haru clenched his hand and really wanted to come to Shinobu's world to give her peace of mind, but he felt that Shinobu wasn't the origin of all of this, and he knew the mastermind was still hiding behind the dark.
   Esdeath chuckled when she saw her husband's reaction. "Don't worry, I have thrown it."
   "That's good..." Haru let out a sigh of relief.
   Esdeath didn't have a hobby to read BL mangas after all and she also didn't have an interest in it. It was better to spend her time with her husband, playing around, going on holiday, and training to become stronger.
   "Then how about we have a duel now so when it is over, we can play around again," Esdeath said with a charming smile.
   "Well, be easy on me," Haru said with serious expression since he had a feeling that Esdeath wouldn't hold back.
   Esdeath smiled cruelly then used all of her power directly.
   Haru, who was fighting against Esdeath, might not have realized that the danger of BL manga that was circulated on Group Chat hadn't disappeared.
   Esdeath might have thrown away the BL manga, but where did she throw it? When she threw it, was there someone that took it? If so, then who took it? Was it his women in the world of Akame Ga Kill?
   Haru didn't have time to think about all of that since he realized that he needed to become stronger or else, Esdeath might really beat him up in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1523: Declaration
   Haru felt a bit tired after his duel with Esdeath, but he was very happy since he had to admit that his wife was very cute. He then walked out of the toilet and was about to join back the party, but someone suddenly appeared right in front of him.
   Yuri, who saw Haru appear right in front of her, became so nervous that she didn't know what to say. When she saw him enter the toilet, she thought that it was a chance for her to talk with him, but her mouth was stuck and she was unable to say what was inside her heart at that moment.
   Haru was a bit surprised to see Yuri suddenly appear in front of him, but then he thought of something and moved sideway.
   "Do you want to go to the toilet?"
   Yuri twitched her lips and decided to throw away all of her hesitations.
   Haru was dumbfounded when someone suddenly pushed him to the toilet again and he wasn't sure why the door was closed automatically which made him speechless. In truth, with his power, it was impossible for Yuri to push him, but she let him do so since he had a feeling what this girl was about to do.
   However, the harem protagonist's aura was working so suddenly which caused a sudden incident.
   Haru, who was being pushed inside the toilet, sat down once again, however, when Yuri pushed him, she lost her balance and fell down toward him.
   Haru quickly caught Yuri in his arms so he didn't fall down. It might be a bit anti-climax since usually as a harem protagonist, the MC would grab the breasts of the heroines to stop her from falling, however, he wasn't scumbag enough to do that and caught her in his arms so she wouldn't fall.
   "It's dangerous, don't do this kind of thing again," Haru said with a stern voice since what Yuri had done before was very dangerous. If it was someone else, their heads might hit the toilet and cause bleeding on their heads.
   Fortunately, it was him, who was being pushed.
   Yuri lowered her head and didn't seem to hear Haru's reprimand since the distance between the two were so close that it was very hard for her to stay calm, and at the same time, she missed this feeling since it had been a while for both of them to hug each other.
   Looking at Yuri, who had been silent, Haru didn't let go of her and asked, "What's wrong?"
   If possible, he wanted to change the location of their conversation to another place since it was quite awkward to talk inside the toilet.
   It was also hard to maintain his calm since Yuri was sitting on his lap which made him feel a bit giddy.
   "Can I ask you a question?" Yuri asked, but she kept lowering her head, trying to calm herself.
   "Do you have something that you want to ask?" Haru asked.
   Yuri then looked at him and asked, "Do you love Megumi?"
   "I love her," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Then can I ask you why you date another girl besides Megumi?" Yuri asked. She stared straight into his eyes and wouldn't let him lie.
   When Yuri heard that Haru was dating Megumi, her world had turned gray, but she wasn't the type that could give up easily and she thought that they might break up sooner or later since 90% couples in high school would break up, according to the survey.
   However, no matter how long Yuri had been waiting, neither of them broke up with each other and she also once worked together with Utaha, but suddenly Utaha stopped their alliance and also had an ambiguous relationship with Haru.
   However, it was hard to ask what kind of relationship they had until Haru admitted to himself that he had dated several women at the same time.
   When Yuri heard those words, there was an expectation in her heart since she didn't need to be a villain, trying to break up the romance between Haru and Megumi, however, she realized something that made her world become gray.
   Yuri and Haru had known each other for a long time, and he was also the one that had helped to untie the knot on her heart. She had thought of being with him, no, she wanted to be with him forever, but this guy didn't even make a move on her, or rather, he kept making more women without telling her and among those women, some of them met him later than her which made her annoyed.
   Yuri loved Haru and she wanted to be with him, but she wanted to know the reason why she kept dating one girl after another. She might want to be with him, but she didn't want to be played with so based on his answer, what she would do was either chase after him or try to discipline him.
   "Because I don't want to hurt anyone and more importantly, I love them."
   Haru was wondering how many times he had been asked this question, but no matter how many times, it always stung on his heart and made him uncomfortable.
   "So you're dating everyone because you don't want to hurt them and love them? So what about Megumi? Do you think you're hurting her because of your actions?" Yuri continuously asked.
   "I know that my actions are selfish and I know that I am very unfair towards Megumi, but since I have made my decision to date all of them then I won't back down. I know that I am a scumbag for dating a lot of women at the same time, but I will make them happy."
   The popularity of "hare-kon" wasn't that high, considering how a lot of people loathed those men who had a lot of wives, especially women.
   In "hare-kon" a man could marry a lot of women, and a lot of women thought such a thing as blasphemy and this action also trampled a women's right.
   Haru couldn't say much to those people since when someone's view had become so obsessed, they would become blind. He didn't want to waste his time on those people and it was better to stay away from them.
   Looking at Yuri who lowered her head, Haru was wondering whether she also saw "hare-kon" in a bad light. If so, what he could do was slowly cultivate their feelings. He knew that he might be selfish, but he didn't want another guy to date this girl, considering how they had been together for a long time.
   But a lot of things had happened so Haru hadn't started his move to Yuri and it might be the reason why she did this action against him.
   Yuri suddenly stood up and pointed her finger toward him.
   "I will make you fall in love with me and forget about all the girls beside me! If you don't want to do that, then try to make me fall in love! This is a war between you and me! Be prepared!"
   Yuri didn't wait for Haru's response and escaped from the toilet.
   Haru twitched his lips, but based on Yuri's words before she left before, he knew that this girl had feelings for him, but he wanted to do it slowly and because of that, it made her impatient and started to attack him directly.
   Haru then looked at the ceiling and thought that it might be time to harvest the ripe fruit.
   When Yuri was running, her face was flushed in embarrassment and her heart was beating very fast, wondering why she had said those words before, but she was glad to know that he didn't change and she had made up her mind to make such a declaration on him so all she should do at this moment was to make him fall in love with her no matter!
   Yuri shouted her declaration and what she needed at this moment was to make a strategy to attack him.
   'I'm going to make him fall for me no matter what!'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1524: Rare School Chapter
   Haru felt a bit strange after he received Yuri's declaration since it felt strange when a girl was so aggressive toward him. He didn't hate it, but he couldn't get used to it since he was the one that usually started the attack.
   When Haru thought about Yuri, he couldn't help but think about how he had gotten Group Chat for the first time and how he had helped her siblings to get into heaven. He couldn't help but smile when he thought that time since during that time, he wasn't as powerful as now nor was he as rich as he was now.
   It had been a year since he had gotten to the Group Chat, but he felt old for some reason.
   "What did you think? Did you think something perverted?"
   Haru glanced at Runa, who was sitting next to him and let out a sigh. "What are you staring at me for? You're quite busy with your job as a student council member, right? You should do your job, don't skip it."
   "I don't want to hear that from you!!!"
   Runa couldn't help but refute the mouth of this hateful guy since this guy was also a member of the student council, but unlike her, who was busy, this guy was very free and he also didn't do much for the school festival.
   Haru didn't refute Runa's words since she told the truth. He might be a member of the student council, but he didn't do too much since Kirari and her secretary usually took care of his job. He also didn't help his class since he was on student council membership so he told them that he was quite busy.
   Not only his class, but he also didn't help his Traditional Culture Research Club that he owned and left everything to Yuriko to take care of the rest. He felt that he wouldn't be surprised if that girl had usurped his club, but he didn't care much as long as he had his private room.
   The amount of money generated by his Traditional Cultural Research Club might be a lot, but compared to the amount of money that was generated by his investment and business, there was no comparison between the two.
   But even so, the school festival was part of the youth so Haru thought to participate as a band together with Runa, Yuriko, and Ririka.
   "Say... have you practiced enough for the performance?" Haru asked.
   "Well yeah, let me show you later," Runa said with a smug expression. She had practiced very hard and she was going to make this guy's jaw gawk when he looked at her performance.
   "That's good, I am curious about how you're going to play the drum later."
   It had been a while since the writer wrote a chapter that was related to Hyakkaou Academy.
   The truth, there were a lot of reasons why the writer did that, the first reason, it was troublesome.
   Writing about the Hyakkou Academy arc, the writer needed to grasp the rich emotion of the characters when they were gambling.
   The second was that there were too many characters that the writer sometimes forgot to write a chapter about the school.
   However, that was going to change now since Haru was sure the writer was going to write about the school festival arc after this.
   Runa and Haru then talked to each other before they went to the student council room together since they needed to talk about the school festival that would be held soon.
   Even though Haru didn't do much at the school festival, he was still a member of the student council so he needed to help no matter what.
   However, when they were walking, Runa was oblivious to the gaze of some people toward both of them, unlike Haru who noticed those gazes immediately. He then turned his head toward the gaze and saw a group of people that were wearing a tag around their necks.
   The moment Haru turned toward them, they immediately lowered their heads, didn't dare to look at him.
   Haru shook his head when he saw their reaction.
   "What's wrong?" Runa asked.
   "Nothing. Let's go to the student council room so we can talk about our band later," Haru said.
   "Sure." Runa nodded with a smile.
   Haru knew that the one that was looking at his back before should be the members of Full-Bloom, a secret organization that was led by Aoi Miboumi. He knew that this group had an intention to overthrow the current student council, and lied to a lot of students that they were going to erase the discrimination in the school, but he knew very well that all of them were a lie and Aoi Miboumi was greedy for Kirari's position as a student council.
   In truth, Haru was also dumbfounded when he found out the amount of money that Kirari could get by becoming the president of the student council. It was really a lot and he also understood the reason why a lot of people were greedy for the position of the president of the student council.
   However, that amount of money might be a lot of those people, but it wasn't much for him so he didn't have that much interest.
   Haru thought about those people that were looking at his back before and knew that they were envious of him, however, unlike the people on the outside who were ignorant, the students of the Hyakkou Academy knew about reality in society very well so they knew that there was someone that they couldn't offend no matter what.
   Haru felt that they were a bit pitiful, considering they had a lot of debts on their hands, but at the same time, they were also being used by Aoi Miboumi for his ambition and once they had lost their purposes, they would be ditched without hesitation by him.
   "What have you been thinking?" Runa asked.
   "No, I just realized that there are a lot of people who are envious of me," Haru said.
   Runa wanted to slap Haru's head at that moment, but she also understood that there were a lot of people who were envious of Haru. If this guy was only rich, then they might only nod, but this guy was the richest man on earth and that amount of money wasn't something that could be gotten by anyone in this world.
   But not only that, this guy was also very handsome and Runa also knew that his anaconda was very huge that caused a lot of people to envy him to death.
   However, for Runa, she didn't feel envy toward Haru, but rather she felt envious toward Kirari since Kirari was able to become his fiancee. In her mind, Kirari was simply a winner of life and even if Kirari lost her position as a student council president of Hyakkou Academy, her status as Haru's fiancee was enough to make every girl in this world envy her to death.
   Well, her luck was pretty good since her family didn't force her to marry someone, but she knew even though she wasn't forced, her parents and family might help her to choose her partner, considering she was living in a huge family.
   "We need to do our best on our performance!"
   So at least, Runa wanted to have a good memory with Haru.
   Then both of them walked together to the student council room and prepared themselves to give the best performance during the school festival!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yuriko_Nishinotouin
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Runa_Yomozuki
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1525: Shocking Development!
   After his announcement of dating Eli, Maki, and Nozomi, Haru knew that he had become a criminal in the eyes of the rest members of Muse, but he knew that they didn't hate him, however, he knew that their feelings for him were pretty complex.
   Haru looked at everyone, who was talking to each other on his shrine, and he knew that he was being ignored.
   However, even though they were ignoring him, their faces were a bit reddened, especially when they thought about the conversation that they had in the clubroom of their school before.
   There were a lot of reasons why the members of Muse decided to ignore Haru at this moment.
   The first reason was because of his announcement of dating three girls from Muse at the same time. It was hard to ask Haru about this matter, and even though they tried to hide it, they knew very well that they had feelings for him, considering that he was the first man that had entered their lives.
   Most of the members of Muse had been staying at the all-girls school so they didn't have that much experience with the opposite gender.
   Haru was also their producer and he also helped them a lot of time, even during their critical moments so it was impossible to say for all of them to not have a feeling toward him, however, they felt quite betrayed by him when they knew that he was dating three girls on the Muse at the same time.
   Their feelings were mixed, they were wondering whether this guy was a womanizer, but at the same time, they were wondering why it wasn't them.
   After the announcement, Honoka, Umi, Hanayo, Rin, and Nico quickly asked Maki, Eli, and Nozomi after they entered the school about their relationship with Haru, and how they suddenly decided to date him at the same time.
   Maki, Eli, and Nozomi also didn't hide anything and told them their process of dating Haru, though, the three of them didn't tell the detail and hid some parts since even if they were a friend, it didn't mean, they would share all of their secrets.
   Honoka, Umi, Hanayo, Rin, Nico, and Kotori, who listened to the stories of Maki, Eli, and Nozomi, felt slightly at loss, but both Umi and Kotori quickly recovered and congratulated Maki, Eli, and Nozomi who dated Haru.
   Unlike Honoka, Hanayo, Rin, and Nico, it seemed the mental prowess of Umi and Kotori was bigger than the four of them and they quickly accepted the fact that Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were dating Haru.
   However, even if they accepted it, it didn't mean that their heart was comfortable.
   They thought that everyone was the same and their relationship would be good together, but suddenly there were three members of Muse that had become Haru's lover which made their heart unable to accept it for a while.
   Eli and Maki also weren't sure what to say in this situation since the two of them could tell that if this continued, the relationship between them might turn awkward, and when they thought a solution suddenly a savior came out and attracted everyone's attention.
   "Everyone listens to me," Nozomi suddenly said.
   Everyone was looking at Nozomi curiously.
   "I know that it might be hard to accept that the three of us date him at the same time, but our feelings for him are true. He might be a scumbag, but we love him," Nozomi said and didn't even hide the fact that Haru was a scumbag.
   Everyone was speechless when they heard Nozomi's words, but they had to admit that Haru was a scumbag and all of them agreed.
   "So Nozomi, what do you want to say?" Nico asked with a frown, wondering what this girl wanted to say to them.
   "I know that it is a bit hard to accept the fact that the four of us are dating each other and I have a feeling that if this continues, then the relationship between us might be troubled and Muse might be disbanded."
   Everyone was in silence when they heard Nozomi's words since there was a truth to it.
   "That's why I have prepared a proposal for all of you," Nozomi said.
   Everyone was confused by Nozomi's words, but Eli and Maki were startled by Nozomi's words and had a guess what this girl was about to say.
   "Yes, how about we date him together?" Nozomi said simply.
   Suddenly the air in the clubroom became stagnant, and everyone was unable to say anything for a while. They were all dumbfounded until all of them screamed in disbelief at the same time.
   "Nozomi, are you serious?" Honoka asked with a strange expression. In her expression, there was a mix of worry, hope, disbelief, and a lot more together when she heard Nozomi's words.
   "I am not joking." Shaking her head, Nozomi said, "I know that all of you have feelings for him."
   When they heard Nozomi's words directly, there were blushes on their faces.
   Maki and Eli could only let out a long sigh when both of them saw their expression.
   "It might not be possible if it someone else, but it is possible for him and you should know that our country also started to implement "hare-kon" so it is possible for us to marry the same man together," Nozomi said without hesitation.
   When they heard that word, their hearts were slightly moved...
   "Wait! Wait! Why do I have to marry him?" Umi asked with a blush. She didn't hate the idea of marrying him, but she felt a bit unacceptable when she thought that she was going to marry him with everyone.
   Nozomi looked at Umi for a bit and said, "Well, he has touched your body before and you need to ask him for a responsibility for that right?"
   Umi was stunned then started to murmur... "I... I have to ask for his responsibility..."
   "Nozomi, do you know what are you talking about?" Honoka asked with a serious expression. Even though she was usually very stupid, during a critical moment, she was someone that could be trusted and that was why she was the leader of Muse.
   "Yes, I know." Nozomi nodded and said, "I know what I am talking about right now is a bit crazy and as a woman, I also want to have him by myself, but I don't want to make my friend sad so I make a compromise. If the one that you love is someone else then I won't bother to talk about this matter, but the one that you love is a scumbag, so I will talk about this matter to all of you so our relationship isn't going to be destroyed because of this kind of thing."
   Nozomi looked at everyone and said, "If you love him and want him, then we won't stop you, but he isn't the type that is going to take an initiative, considering there are a lot of women around him already and with his appearance, wealth, and talent, I am sure that there are a lot of women who is going to throw themselves at him so rather than choosing those random women that I don't know about, it is better for him to marry all of us here so we can be happy together and we can also protect him from those random women."
   Everyone was in a daze when they heard Nozomi's words since it was too shocking for them, and at the same time, there was an unnatural blush on their face, when they thought of the future when all of them married the same man.
   Nozomi smiled when she saw their reaction and said, "Well, don't be awkward when you meet him again, alright?"
   Even though Nozomi had told them not to be awkward, it was hard to do so since the words that came out from Nozomi's words kept ringing inside their heads.
   Then back to the present, Haru looked at Nozomi, Eli, and Maki, who also tried to look away from him since the three of them also felt a bit awkward, trying to make all of them become Haru's harem members.
   Haru looked at everyone and raised his eyebrows.
   'They're going to ignore me? Let's see how long you can continue.'
   Haru had a million ways to make them not ignore him again so that was what he was going to do now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1526: Everyone's Feeling 1
   When everyone on the Muse heard Nozomi's declaration they were dumbfounded and had been thinking about what to do, however, they also felt annoyed by their producer so before they met him, they had decided to ignore him for a while to give him a punishment.
   "Ah, I have made a new bread recently, I wonder who can test it for me?" Haru suddenly said and took out the bread from his bag.
   Honoka was excited and walked directly in front of Haru. "Me! Me! Let me taste it!"
   Haru nodded and gave the bread to Honoka.
   Honoka directly ate the bread and felt shocked at how delicious it was, but then she quickly happily ate the bread.
   "Eat it slowly," Haru said while patting Honoka's head.
   The rest of the members of Muse were dumbfounded when one of their members suddenly decided to betray them.
   "Ho... Honoka-chan has fallen!"
   "What... What should we do?"
   "Calm down, there are eight of us, there's no way that he can defeat us!"
   Out of the nine members of Muse, Honoka was the weakest among them and she was also stupid so they didn't feel that surprise when she fell directly under Haru's trick.
   "Now, that you mention it, I have received rice from Akita prefecture, but it is too much for me..." Haru rubbed his chin and said, "I wonder whether there's someone who wants to take some of the rice back home."
   Hanayo suddenly appeared in front of Haru at a very fast speed and raised her hand very high.
   "Leave the rice to me, Haru! I will eat it cleanly!"
   "Thank you, that will be a great help," Haru said with a smile.
   The seven members of Muse were dumbfounded when one of their members had fallen once again.
   "Hmph! Honoka, Hanayo, how can you betray us so easily! We decided to ignore this guy before, but... you guys..." Nico looked at Hanayo and Honoka in disdain. She then folded her arms and looked at Haru with an expression that as if telling him that his trick wouldn't work for her no matter what.
   "In truth, I have bought a lot of rare idol videos since it might be good for you to learn them, but I can't bring them all so is there anyone who wants to bring them back?" Haru asked and took out a lot of idols' group videos, merchandise, etc.
   Nico quickly appeared in front of Haru and said with a serious expression, "I will take those children back home. Leave everything to me, Haru."
   "Thank you," Haru said with a smile.
   Maki, Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, Rin, and Umi were dumbfounded when they saw how Haru could easily trick Honoka, Hanayo, and Nico. They didn't expect that their enemy was so strong that he had defeated one-third of their members easily, and then...
   They quickly shuddered when they saw him glance at them with a gentle smile.
   "Maki, Nozomi, Eli, can you forgive me? Please don't ignore me."
   Haru showed a very pitiful expression like a sad husky.
   Maki, Nozomi, and Eli felt that their hearts were pierced and they quickly moved. Even though they had agreed to ignore him before, he didn't really want to do that after all so they quickly decided to give up and walked toward Haru, trying to pet him since his expression was so cute.
   Haru, who was being patted, felt quite weird, but it seemed that his previous action didn't only cause the heart of his three girlfriends to melt since it also melted the hearts of the members of Muse.
   The rest of the members of Muse felt that their hearts were shaken...
   "No! We can't forgive him so easily!" Umi then looked at Kotori and Rin with a serious expression. "There are the three of us left so we need to work hard together!"
   Kotori and Rin nodded with serious expression since they knew how dangerous Haru was.
   Their formation and combination were perfect, but it was quickly destroyed by Haru and six of their members had given up because of his trickery.
   "What are you going to do next Haru?" Eli asked with interest.
   The rest of the members that had given up also looked at Haru, wondering how he was going to make Kotori, Umi, and Rin give up.
   Kotori had a bad feeling when her name was being called first.
   "Kotori, can you forgive me and not ignore me?"
   "If you can't then I will tell them about..."
   Kotori quickly ran toward Haru and closed his mouth with her hands. She quickly moved closer at him and whispered, "You bully! You have told me that you're going to keep it a secret!"
   "I have kept it a secret, right? No one knows about your secret job after all," Haru said with a mischievous smile.
   Kotori's eyes were teary since she had been bullied.
   "Haru, don't bully Kotori-chan, nyaa!" Rin quickly came and hugged Kotori since she was afraid that Haru would bully Kotori.
   In truth, Kotori was acting since she also wanted to have revenge on Haru since he tried to bully her, but...
   "Rin, I know that you're going to help Kotori." Haru smiled and said, "It's great to know that there's someone who is as brave as you here."
   "Eh? Really?" Rin smiled happily and felt a bit shy since she was praised like this.
   "Rin-chan..." Kotori didn't expect that Rin was a sucker and weak against praise.
   "Yes, it's really reassuring to have you around us so it'll be great if you don't ignore me again, Rin," Haru said with a sad voice.
   "Yes! Don't worry! I won't ignore you again, Haru!" Rin said while patting her chest, telling him that she wasn't going to ignore him again in the future.
   Everyone was speechless when they saw how gullible Rin was.
   However, even though eight of them had been solved, there was one person that was still ignoring him and this person was very tough since she was very strict and reserved so it might be hard for her to know when Haru was dating three girls at the same time.
   Haru then walked to Umi who ignored him and sat one meter away from her.
   Umi didn't say anything and only glanced at him before ignoring him again.
   Unlike the rest of the members, Umi's difficulty was at the highest level.
   Everyone was also curious about how Haru was going to handle this situation.
   "Umi, I am not going to use a trick on you since I know it is useless so what I am going to do is to apologize to you." Haru bowed his head slightly and said, "I am sorry if I don't tell anyone that I have dated Maki, Nozomi, and Eli before and I am sorry if I hurt you somehow so please don't ignore me again."
   Haru was very sincere since he didn't want to be treated like this by Umi and he wanted to be able to talk with her as usual again.
   No one said anything and they only looked at Umi at the same time.
   Umi suddenly said something after a while. "After our first concert together with the nine of us, I saw you holding hands with Maki so I thought that you were dating her before."
   "But the two of you never said anything so I didn't say anything and waited for the two of you to tell everyone about this matter, but..." Umi looked at Haru with red eyes and said, "You have disappointed me..."
   Among all the members of Muse, Umi also had the strongest feeling toward Haru since both of them had known each other for a long time, but because of her reserved personality, she didn't dare to say anything about her feelings, especially after she saw how Haru and Maki were holding hands together at that time.
   Umi thought that both of them had dated each other so she could only give up and bury her feelings since as their friend, she should support their relationship, even though it was hard for her.
   However, Umi heard that this bastard dated Umi, Eli, and Nozomi at the same time. She felt very complex at that time when she heard their announcement, and she somehow hated herself who felt happy about it.
   Umi felt her eyes start to get teary, but she stubbornly held it, staring at the bastard who had made her sad.
   Haru looked at Umi and also felt hurt when she told him those words, but he knew that he was at fault and it was also his consequence since he had decided to date all of them so he was going to accept it.
   Everyone was silent and the atmosphere turned awkward.
   Honoka wanted to say something, but Kotori stopped her.
   Everyone knew that Umi was a very reserved girl so it was normal when she couldn't accept the relationship between Haru, Eli, Maki, and Nozomi, but they knew that the one that needed to solve this matter was Haru.
   Haru looked at Umi and knew that he needed to solve this matter or else right now, Muse might be disbanded, and that was the only thing that he couldn't allow to happen.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1527: Everyone's Feeling 2
   No one expected that the situation would turn into this serious.
   They knew that Haru was a bastard and a scumbag, but they didn't think that Umi would react so strongly toward him when she knew that he was dating Maki, Eli, and Nozomi at the same time.
   Yes, everyone was in shock, but they didn't think too much about it since they could see that Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were happy and as their friends, all they could do was to support them.
   Looking at Umi, some of them realized that her feelings toward this bastard might be stronger than they had thought.
   Everyone was silent and looked at Haru, hoping him able to handle this situation since they knew that the one that could handle this situation was him.
   "Umi, thank you," Haru said without looking away from Umi's eyes.
   The moment those words fell, there was confusion in Umi's eyes.
   "It's because of you that this school idol group can go on and because of you Honoka and Hanayo won't become fat because of all of the foods that they have eaten," Haru said.
   Honoka and Hanayo really wanted to straggle Haru together, but they were held by both Kotori and Rin.
   However, Umi didn't say anything and only stared at Haru in silence.
   "You have always done your best, you have also been the one that disciplines everyone when everyone is lazy, and you have also written good lyrics for every Muse's song. Without you, Muse won't be complete and I am glad to know you," Haru said.
   Umi frowned and asked, "What do you want to say?"
   "What I want to say is that I am sorry that I will disappoint you again," Haru said without hesitation.
   "In your eyes, what I did might be wrong, but I didn't regret my choice to date Maki, Eli, and Nozomi," Haru said.
   The frown on Umi's face became tighter and she started to become emotional. She saw him wanting to say something, but she couldn't control her emotion and started her outburst.
   "Do you mean that you don't repent to yourself that you have tricked the three of them to date you? Are you saying that you're happy that you have played them? You're saying that..."
   Maki couldn't handle it anymore and wanted to stop Umi but...
   "Of course not! Don't look down on me!" Haru roared and there was anger on his face.
   Everyone was in shock when they saw Haru who showed such an expression since in their minds, he had always been gentle toward them.
   Umi was also shaken since these words were aimed toward her.
   Haru realized what he had done and quickly apologized.
   "I am sorry for raising my voice, but please don't look down on me, Umi." Haru took a deep breath to calm himself and said calmly, "I know that I might be a scumbag, but as a man, I have a responsibility."
   "Responsibility?" Umi repeated the word while looking at Haru.
   Haru nodded and said, "Maki, Eli, and Nozomi have decided to date me even though they know that they're not going to be the only ones and they know that I am a scumbag. As a man, I don't know what kind of determination they face when they have decided to date me, but I know that they have sacrificed a lot of things for me and I need to answer them.
   "I know that you're disappointed in me and I can't change that fact for you nor will I regret myself for doing such an act since if I regret myself, then I will disappoint Maki, Eli, and Nozomi who have decided to date me."
   Haru kept looking at Umi and this time, his expression was gentle since he knew how lucky he was that he could date the three of them together.
   Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were moved by Haru's words.
   "As a man, I have a responsibility, a responsibility to make them happy and that is what I will do from now on."
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "I know that you hate me, but Muse can't afford to lose you so if it will make you happy and stay then I will gladly stop to become your producer as long as you stay in Muse."
   Everyone was stunned for a moment before they shouted at the same time.
   They were in shock and would have never expected that Haru would decide to stop being their producer, however...
   Eight of them said at the same time since they didn't want to lose him.
   Muse could become what they were today was also because of Haru who had helped them from the beginning until today.
   "Alright, don't stop me." Haru waved his hand and said, "Your purpose to save the school has been achieved so even without me as your producer, the nine of you will be alright and I am sure that you'll do well on Love Live. I might stop becoming one, but I will support you no matter wh--"
   Haru was slapped right on his cheek very hard. It didn't hurt him, but he was dumbfounded, staring at Umi who had slapped him so suddenly.
   Umi couldn't control her tears anymore, but she kept staring at him.
   "Don't run away! You're a man, right? As our producer, you have an obligation to watch over us until the end of Love Live!"
   "...So you're going to forgive me?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, I will forgive you!" Umi didn't hesitate to say those words but then...
   Haru was so happy that he hugged Umi.
   Umi's face turned red in an instant, and she became so flustered that she didn't know what to do.
   "Thank you, I won't let you down."
   After hearing those words, Umi wasn't sure why, but she started to relax and nodded.
   "Um... don't let us down, alright?"
   "If you really become a scumbag that will throw away all of your women, then I will come to you and cut you down with my father's katana."
   "...I will remember that."
   Haru was speechless since Umi didn't make a joke.
   "Ufufufu, I was joking." Umi chuckled when she saw his body was trembling.
   "...That wasn't funny, though."
   Umi and Haru felt that it was so relaxing when both of them were together and for a moment, they didn't do anything and both of them were hugging each other, enjoying each other's presence, but...
   Umi and Haru quickly realized that they were being stared at by eight girls at the same time.
   Umi was stunned and she became flustered again.
   Haru also quickly let go of Umi and caught him several times.
   However, it seemed to be pretty ineffective since their stare started to become painful.
   Umi twisted Haru's waist, telling him to do something since it was his fault to hug her so suddenly. She then also realized that she became unpure because she had been hugged by an opposite gender and she needed to ask for his responsibility!
   'No, no! What am I thinking about?!'
   Umi lowered her head, trying to hide her blushing face.
   Haru grimaced, but he knew that he needed to solve this situation.
   "Well, the matter is over, how about we talk about our holiday?"
   The eight girls looked at each other before they gathered together.
   "Do you think this scumbag will target Umi next?"
   "There's a chance since the guy has no limit after all."
   Haru couldn't handle it anymore and said, "Can we stop talking about this matter?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1528: It's my fault, alright?
   Umi was flustered and tried to tell everyone that everything was a misunderstanding, but they didn't listen to her or rather they were trying to tease her.
   Umi was on verge of crying at that moment, but Haru couldn't help her since his situation was also pretty bad.
   "So the next one is Umi?" Maki asked.
   "You know... sooner or later, all the girls in this country might be eaten by you," Eli said without mercy.
   "Hehehe, you really have a way with your mouth Haru." Nozomi smiled and said, "But if you dare to play us, then we might cut down your thing, alright?"
   Haru twitched his lips and wondered why his situation was so miserable at that moment.
   "Cough! Cough! Let's talk about our holiday or else, you might go home quite late later."
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and started to talk about their trip to the beach.
   After this concert last time, they decided to go on a trip to a beach so they needed to talk about their planning.
   "Wait a moment! How about we talk about our plan after this?" Eli suddenly said.
   Haru looked at Eli and nodded. "You mean, you want to do another performance?"
   Eli nodded and said, "The summer break is near and we don't have to go to the school so why don't we do another performance during the summer break?"
   The rest of the members of Muse agreed to do another performance during summer break since they were quite free, but...
   "Is there a problem Haru?"
   Everyone was looking at their producer, wondering whether there was a problem to do a performance during a summer break.
   "Well, there's one problem." Haru nodded since he was quite busy during summer break, but well, it should be alright. "Where do you want your performance?"
   "The nine of you are famous, but it doesn't mean everyone will come to your performance unconditionally unless..."
   "The nine of you are joining an event in the summer," Haru said.
   Haru nodded and said, "At first, I was thinking of making the nine of you take a break during the summer break and do your performance after the break since there are many events after the summer break."
   Honoka looked at Haru and asked, "Are you busy during summer Haru?"
   When everyone was staring at him, Haru nodded and said, "In truth, I am quite busy during the summer, but it isn't a problem since you can do a performance without me."
   They were startled when they thought that they would do a performance without him.
   "What are you surprised about? I think it could be a good chance for the nine of you to perform without me, so you might learn a lot of things," Haru said.
   "Haru, you really can't come during the summer?" Maki asked with a sad expression.
   "I... I guess I can come to your summer performance..."
   The nine of them were happy when they heard his answer.
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "I will try to search for an event where you can perform during the summer break, so in the meantime, you can prepare for a costume and a new song, and also do your training."
   "Well, let's talk about the beach trip again, where do you want to go?" Haru asked. He could bring them anywhere after all whether it was around Japan, South Korea, or even Japan.
   "If I am not wrong Maki should have a villa on the beach, right?" Rin suddenly said.
   Everyone was looking at Maki with a dumbfounded expression, thinking that she was very rich.
   Maki was speechless and said, "What are you dumbfounded for? I might have a villa on the beach, but this guy has a private island!" Her family might be rich, but compared to her boyfriend, it was too far apart.
   They couldn't say anything at that moment.
   "I think it is better to not use Maki's villa," Haru suddenly said.
   Maki looked at Haru and said, "You don't need to worry about it since I am sure that papa and mama will give me permission."
   Haru shook his head and said, "I am not worried about that, what I am worried about is that we have been giving your family a lot of trouble Maki. Your parents might be alright so they don't say anything, but it isn't good to rely on you all the time."
   Haru didn't want everyone to rely on Maki, especially on everything that was related to money, after all, he was afraid the relationship between Maki and everyone will change because of money.
   "There are also 30 million yen that I have gotten as a sponsor for your group so you don't need to worry and we can go anywhere for our trip," Haru said.
   Nico was dumbfounded and counted the number with her hand. "I... I'm rich!"
   "...It's money for your idol group, not for you Nico," Nozomi said with a speechless expression.
   "I.. I know!" Nico seemed to be unwilling since she thought she could use all of that money to buy a lot of idol merchandise.
   "So is there a place that you want to go?" Haru asked.
   "How about Enoshima?" Kotori asked.
   Enoshima is a small island off the Shnan coast of Japan's Kanagawa Prefecture. It's known for the Enoshima Shrine, with statues honoring Benzaiten, the Buddhist goddess.
   The beach on this island might not be the most beautiful, but it was very close to Tokyo.
   "I don't really mind," Haru said.
   "Yeah, that place is good!"
   After all, they were going during the weekend so they didn't have that much time for this trip. If they went too far, then their time to enjoy the beach trip would be shortened so Enoshima was a perfect place for them.
   "I'm going to book up a private villa and all you need to do is prepare," Haru said. He didn't lack money so he decided to buy the private villa directly without telling him.
   "Prepare? What should we prepare?" Hanayo asked.
   "Isn't that obvious? When you go to the beach, you need to wear something, right?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Everyone was looking at Haru at the same time, and shouted, "PERVERT!!!"
   Haru was speechless but didn't say much.
   However, the girls thought that they were going to get their best swimsuit for this trip.
   After talking about all the necessary things, they decided to return and Haru told his bodyguard to send them back since it was quite dark, but before he returned, Nozomi quickly hugged him.
   "It was my fault that everything had happened before," Nozomi said then told him how she had told everyone to become his woman together.
   Haru was speechless. He let out a sigh and patted Nozomi's head. "It's not your fault, it is my fault, but we don't need to think about that anymore since the problem has been solved."
   Nozomi nodded while hugging Haru since she had to admit that he really had a way with his mouth and she also felt happy with his words before. She then looked up and said, "You know... if you really want to date the nine of us now, there won't be any problem since you have set up the Flag of everyone."
   Haru wasn't sure whether he should feel happy about that or not, but then, he hugged her and carried her in his arms.
   "Let's go to your apartment."
   Nozomi was blushing, but she nodded shyly. "Un." She could tell that she was going to be punished, but she was pretty happy about it since this punishment was pretty enjoyable.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1529: If you want me to forgive you then you need to do my request!
   Sakura, who was inside a hospital room, was quite bored so she was doing a light dance to move her body. With her body facing the window, her movement was very smooth as if she had practiced this dance several times.
   Even without music to accompany her dance, Sakura seemed to be enjoying herself inside her room in the hospital. In truth, she felt very uncomfortable when she thought that all the money that was used for her treatment was being paid by Haru.
   Sakura might have promised him to become part of his harem if she was cured, but she felt that it wasn't enough to repay him. While dancing, she was wondering what kind of things that she could give him until she realized that she had one more important thing that she had always kept for her important person in life.
   'Should I give it to him?'
   Sakura's face was covered in blush when she thought about it.
   Sakura didn't stop her dance, and kept moving while thinking about that possibility until she turned her body and stopped. She was dumbfounded since she saw the person that she had been thinking was standing there with a smile.
   "It seems that you're very energetic," Haru said with a smile then closed the door of Sakura's hospital room.
   Sakura was startled and then she became annoyed. She walked toward him and hit his chest several times.
   "You meanie! Why don't you tell me if you come!"
   Haru hugged Sakura's waist and said, "Isn't it because I want to give you a surprise?"
   After being hugged by him, Sakura became flustered and lowered her head, but she also felt comfortable since she felt very safe beside him. In truth, she wanted to tell him to stay all the time, but she also knew that it might hurt him if she couldn't be saved on the operation.
   Sumire might have told her several times that she would be alright, however, Sakura couldn't believe Sumire's words 100% since Sakura knew the condition of her body very well and a lot of doctors from her childhood had told her that she couldn't live that long.
   Sakura knew that her body might become better because of the treatment that had been given by Sumire, but she felt that it wasn't enough somehow.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked since he felt that Sakura's expression was quite wrong.
   Sakura looked at the man that had done so much for her. She knew that she might be selfish, but she wanted to be remembered by him. She thought for a while and made her determination.
   "I want to do my operation earlier," Sakura said.
   Haru stared at Sakura for a while, wondering whether she was serious, but he couldn't see a joke on her face and knew that she was serious.
   Sakura smiled and said, "If I recover faster, then I can enjoy a summer break with you."
   Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Sure, we can talk about this to Sumire, but you also need to mention this to your parents."
   "I know. You don't need to worry, I am sure that they'll agree with my request!" Sakura smiled brightly and made a peace sign, telling him to leave everything to her.
   Haru looked at Sakura and knew that he might be impulsive, but he decided to kiss her lips.
   Sakura opened her eyes wide, and subconsciously wanted to push him since she was afraid, she was afraid to hurt him if he had too much attachment to her, but her fragile body was hugged by him.
   Sakura felt that her chest was stuffy, but strangely enough, it made her comfortable. She felt that she was being protected by him which was the feeling that made her addicted and wanted to be with him forever.
   Sakura's hands trembled, but in the end, she was selfish and decided to hug him tightly, and didn't want to let him go.
   Sakura felt very happy and couldn't stop her tears anymore. It wasn't their first time kissing each other, but each of their kisses was so wonderful.
   Haru parted his lips from her and wiped her tears. "Why did you cry?"
   Sakura snuggled into his chest tightly, trying to imprint his smell, his touch, his being, and his existence deep into her. For a moment, she thought that it would be wonderful if the world was stopped at that moment.
   "Me too, I am happy that you can be my harem member," Haru said, directly destroying the melancholy atmosphere between them.
   Sakura looked up and stared at Haru with an indignant expression.
   "You bastard! Can you say something nice? Can you read the mood?!"
   Even though Sakura had agreed to become his harem member, she was also a girl so she wanted to be treated romantically, but this guy was greedy for her body. Even though she was very happy, she felt very annoyed!
   "Then can you forgive me?" Haru asked with a smirk.
   Sakura clenched her fist and wanted to beat him up. She then quickly shook her head and refused.
   "No, I won't forgive you so easily!"
   "Then is there something that I can do to make you forgive me?"
   Sakura looked up and asked, "Will you do anything?"
   "...I didn't say I will do you any--"
   Haru stopped since his feet were being stomped hard by Sakura. Even though it didn't hurt him, it made him speechless. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he let out a sigh.
   "I will do anything to make you forgive me...."
   "Good!" Sakura then jumped around happily.
   Haru was wondering why this girl was so happy, but he thought for a while and asked, "So do you have any request? You'll do your operation soon, you might as well ask your request before that."
   Sakura then stopped and fell into silence. She thought for a while and knew that she would do her operation sooner, even though Haru and Sumire had told her that it would be alright, she still felt worried or rather she felt scared.
   Sakura was scared to leave him since she knew very well even though this guy was a bastard and a scum, she loved him, and she wanted to be with him forever.
   'Even if I die, I want him to remember me...'
   Sakura decided to be selfish and made her decision at this moment. She stood up straight, put one hand on her waist, and pointed her finger toward him.
   "If you want me to forgive you then I have one request for you!"
   "Oh, what is it?" Haru asked.
   "Let's escape from the hospital together now and have a trip together for two days!" Sakura said without hesitation.
   Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "Now?"
   Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "You don't have your clothes."
   Sakura then picked up her suitcase and showed him a lot of clothes inside.
   "But I didn't bring it with me."
   "We can buy it at UNIKLO!"
   "What about your parents?"
   "You have promised to marry me after all so I will tell them that you're going to bring me on a trip!" Sakura then looked at Haru and said, "Don't refuse! If you refuse then I won't forgive you!"
   Haru was dumbfounded since this girl suddenly became, asking him such a request.
   Looking at his expression, Sakura then felt quite heartbroken and asked in a low voice, "...So you can't?"
   Haru said without hesitation.
   Sakura then jumped into Haru then kissed his lips without hesitation again.
   Haru also kissed her lips then hugged her small waist onto him since he had made up his decision then he would bring her to escape from the hospital and take her on a trip.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   By the way, I've just made a ko-fi, so if you want to buy me, then, I'll be very happy.
   ko-fi.com/akikan40
   For the advanced chapter, you can see it here on the link below, alright?
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1530: Don't do something stupid, alright?
   Even though Haru had agreed to bring Sakura on a trip for two days, it didn't mean that he was going to bring her right away since he needed to tell this matter to Sumire.
   Sakura was a bit displeased when she knew about it, but she also knew that it was important to get Sumire's permission.
   "You know, in my imagination, you'll kidnap me from the hospital and both of us go out together without anyone knowing," Sakura said with a sigh.
   "Kidnap you? Why do I want to do that? Don't tell me your intention to ask me for a trip is to do double suicide with me?" Haru asked with shock.
   In this country, it wasn't uncommon for a lover to do a double suicide, considering one of the famous authors of Japan who was known as Osamu Dazai also did it during his life, however, neither of them died.
   However, because of that, there were a lot of people that tried to attempt similar action to Osamu Dazai in this country.
   "That might be nice," Sakura said with a smile.
   "...I was joking, though." Haru was speechless.
   "Me too." Sakura smiled brightly, hearing Haru's response.
   Haru couldn't tell whether this girl was telling the truth or not.
   "But if you tell Sumire-sensei, can we really go on a trip?" Sakura asked with a worried expression. She didn't want to tell anyone because she was afraid that she couldn't get permission to go on a trip with him so when he told her that he was going to ask for Sumire's permission, she was afraid for this trip to be canceled.
   "Don't worry, if she doesn't give you permission then I will steal you tonight," Haru said while patting Sakura's head.
   "Do you really want to kidnap the patient? If so, should I call security now?"
   Sakura was startled and quickly realized that Sumire was at the door of her room.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "If you're there, then you should say something."
   "Well, I feel that it isn't good to interrupt your conversation," Sumire said lazily then walked toward them.
   "Sumi... Sumire-sensei, how long have you heard our conversation?" Sakura asked this question nervously.
   "Since you have told him that you were going to give him your first time," Sumire said with a smile.
   "I... I..." Sakura was startled and dumbfounded since Sumire knew what she was going to give her everything to Haru, but then she realized something.
   "I HAVE NEVER SAID THAT!!!"
   Sumire smiled and said, "You're so cute that I can't help but tease you."
   Sakura pouted and felt annoyed when she was being teased. In truth, she loved talking with Sumire since Sumire didn't sugarcoat her words at all and even made a joke with her. She remembered that Sumire had told her that if she died, then Sumire would preserve her corpse so she could be with Haru forever.
   When Sakura heard that she was dumbfounded before she laughed very hard so after that the relationship between the two of them became very good.
   "You want to go on a trip, right?" Sumire asked.
   "Yes, I will bring her on a two-day trip," Haru said.
   "As a doctor, I shouldn't give you permission since you should know Sakura's condition, right?" Sumire said calmly.
   "Sensei, please!! Let me go on a trip with him!" Sakura said with a hopeful expression.
   Being stared at by Sakura, Sumire let out a sigh and said, "Alright, but you need to tell your parents first, don't make them worry."
   Sakura hugged Sumire directly and buried her face on the opponent's chest.
   Haru, who was on the side, only bit his finger since he was envious of Sakura, who buried her face on Sumire's chest.
   As if Sumire noticed Haru's gaze, she turned toward him and smiled. "Do you want to do the same?"
   Haru was about to say something, but Sakura was startled.
   "Sen... Sensei, are you Haru's harem member too?" Sakura asked with a complicated expression.
   Sumire smiled and said, "I will leave that to your imagination." She put her finger on her mouth and made a "shush!" gesture toward Sakura.
   "Anyway, call your parents first and I will talk to them about your trip with you," Sumire said.
   "Ah! Yes!" Sakura then took her smartphone to call her parents.
   Sumire then looked at Haru again and said, "Don't you need to call your girlfriends first?"
   "Then I will call them first."
   Haru nodded and walked out of Sakura's hospital room.
   Looking at Haru's back, Sumire showed a smile before she turned her attention toward Sakura again.
   In the corridor of the hospital, Haru was talking with his girlfriends about his trip with Sakura for two days.
   Megumi: "I see... how is she?"
   Haru: "She's alright. Sumire has given us permission."
   Erina: "But you're too reckless!"
   Haru: "I know I will watch out so nothing will happen."
   Sora: "Be careful, alright? If you need help then let us know."
   Kirari: "You don't need to worry about the school."
   Raikou: "Dear, hurry up and return, alright?"
   Haru wasn't sure why, but he felt that he wanted to cry since he felt that he was so lucky to have them as his women, but then...
   Utaha: "Haru, can I ask you a question?"
   Utaha: "Did she tell you her purpose on this trip?"
   Haru thought for a while before he answered her question.
   Haru: "No, when I came before, she suddenly told me she wanted to go on a trip. Well, she might be bored so she asked me."
   Haru and the other girls were confused by Utaha's outburst.
   Utaha: "Don't you feel that what you are about to do is similar to a novel's plot?"
   Haru frowned and became speechless at Utaha's words.
   Utaha: "Anyway, I won't talk about the plot in detail, but don't ever do a double suicide!"
   "Where is that girl? Let me talk with her!"
   Haru felt that his ears were ringing and quickly said, "Calm down, calm down! I won't do anything like that! It is just a trip, nothing else!"
   Utaha: "I see... then there's nothing that I should be worried about."
   Everyone was speechless once again.
   Haru: "Yes, there's nothing to be worried about and I will close the call now. I will miss all of you."
   Everyone also told him that they were going to miss him since they were going to be separated from him for two days and after all of that, they told him that it was alright to close the call, but...
   Utaha: "Don't forget to bring a condom."
   Utaha: "And when you go back, tell me your experience, alright?"
   Haru: "Sure. I will let you know when I get back later."
   Utaha: "Good, and should I ask your bodyguard to send your condom? Normal size isn't going to fit right?"
   Haru was happy that his girlfriends were worried about him, but somehow this worry was a bit too much. He let out a tired sigh and felt their love was very heavy somehow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1531: If you become his, then we'll become a sister!
   When Haru was talking with his women, Sakura also talked with her parents and as expected, it wasn't as smooth as her imagination, but she begged them and told them that Haru was going to be responsible for her and it was only a time before she was going to give them grandchildren, considering how he had proposed to her before.
   Hearing the word "grandchildren" from Sakura's mouth, Sakura's parents were in silence. Both of Sakura's parents also felt happy when they heard their daughter could be saved, but they also thought that their daughter might not be saved since they were afraid of being hurt.
   However, when the two of them heard the word "grandchildren", both of them weren't sure why, but they felt that their bodies were trembling. They knew that Sakura was still in high school, but it didn't really matter since her partner was the richest man on earth, even if she didn't go to school it was alright, but then again, knowing that she had a limited time of life...
   "Go, you can go with him."
   "If you get Sumire-sensei's permission then you can go."
   They agreed without hesitation when they heard that they might have grandchildren.
   Sumire, who was on the side, was speechless, but she also talked with Sakura's parents, telling them that it was alright for her to go on a trip with Haru.
   Then they continued to talk for a bit before Sakura closed the call with a happy expression, but then, she quickly became sad again.
   "What's wrong?" Sumire asked.
   "Sensei... I am scared..." Sakura's body was trembling when she thought that there might be something happen during their trip then at that time, she was sure that she was going to give Haru a bad memory, or even a nightmare.
   When Sakura was in doubt, she was hugged by Sumire.
   "You don't need to worry, you'll be alright." Sumire caressed Sakura's back and said, "Just enjoy your trip with him."
   Sakura also hugged Sumire.
   Haru hadn't entered Sakura's hospital room, but he could tell that both of them were hugging each other. He was wondering whether Sumire tried to NTR Sakura from him, if so, then he wouldn't allow her, but he didn't enter the room and waited for them to end their conversation.
   Sakura and Sumire talked for a bit about what Sakura needed to watch out for during the trip and also gave her some medicines if something really happened.
   In truth, Sumire knew that Haru wouldn't let Sakura get hurt or have an accident since he could use his ability to make Sakura's body to be in optimal condition, so even if Sakura's pancreas didn't work, she should be able to live well, but Sumire knew that wasn't 100% solution.
   Sumire knew that the reason why she was brought here was to cure Sakura so that's what she was going to do.
   Sakura prepared her luggage, medicines, and a lot more, but then she was curious.
   "Sensei, what's your relationship with Haru?"
   "What's wrong? You're curious?" Sumire asked with a smile.
   "Yes." Sakura nodded and said, "If you're really his harem, then we're going to be sisters from now on!" She thought for a while before and if Sumire really became Haru's harem member then it wasn't since she could be together.
   Sumire chuckled and said, "Well, I have an interest in him, but our relationship isn't what you think?"
   "Really?" Sakura thought for a while and wanted to ask something, but Sumire cut her words.
   "Do you really have time to think about our relationship? There's something that is more important, right?"
   "Something more important?" Sakura was confused.
   "You're going to give him your first time, right? Have you done your preparation?" Sumire asked.
   "Shush! Shush! Sen - Sensei!!"
   Sakura became flustered when she heard Sumire's words, but then she looked around and sighed in relief when she knew that Haru wasn't inside the hospital room.
   "So you're not?" Sumire asked.
   Sakura blushed and nodded slowly since Sumire wasn't wrong since she had an intention to give her first time to Haru during the trip.
   Sumire patted Sakura's shoulder gently and said, "You know, you shouldn't be in hurry, you can do it anytime after you have been cured."
   "But I want to do it now." Sakura looked at Sumire and said, "I will do my operation soon so at least, I want to give my most important thing to him." She smiled and said, "He... He has given me a lot of important memories and she also has given me a lot of things, but... but I am just a normal girl... I can't give him anything besides my first time..."
   Even though Sakura didn't want to admit it, she knew that she wasn't that much beautiful compared to Sumire or the girlfriend that she had seen in the hospital park before (Kirari). She wasn't sure why Haru fell for him, but she knew that this guy was lustful for her body.
   However, Sakura didn't hate it, but rather she was happy, knowing that he wanted her body since what she was afraid about was that he didn't have an interest in her.
   Sumire really wanted to beat up Haru and make him into a corpse at this moment. She let out a sigh and knew that she couldn't solve this kind of problem. If someone had broken bones, then she could fix it easily, but if someone had a broken heart, she wasn't sure what to do.
   Sumire thought for a bit and said, "I don't know how to solve your problem, but rather than worry, you should talk about this to him."
   "Talk to him?" Sakura looked at Sumire curiously.
   Sumire nodded and said, "Yes, in your eyes, you might not be that attractive, but in his eyes, you might be the most beautiful girl."
   Sakura blushed and felt cheerful because of Sumire's words.
   "You should really become Haru's harem member so we can be sisters!"
   Sumire blinked her eyes and coughed. "Let's talk about that matter later. Hurry up and prepare yourself and..."
   "Have you brought a condom?"
   "His penis is very big so you need a special size condom," Sumire said and took out a pack of condoms from her pocket before giving them to Sakura.
   Sakura looked at the pack of condoms in her hand and became dumbfounded.
   "...Sensei, how do you have this?"
   Sumire smiled and said, "I will leave it to your imagination."
   When Sumire and Sakura ended their conversation, Haru then entered Sakura's hospital room and said, "It seems that you have a great talk with each other." He then cast a glance at Sumire with a suspicious expression.
   "Haru!" Sakura said excitedly.
   Sumire also noticed Haru's gaze and smiled.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Is it done?"
   "Good, let's talk about where we go in the car later," Haru said.
   Haru then walked toward Sumire and whispered, "Sumire, can I ask you something?"
   "What's wrong?" Sumire asked.
   "...You're not lesbian, right?"
   Looking at Haru who asked her this question, Sumire smiled brightly while showing her white teeth and asked, "Do you want to become a corpse now?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1532: Where to go?
   After they had made their preparations, Haru and Sakura then quickly left the hospital in his car and moved toward the train station.
   Along the way, Haru used his "Ripple" to make Sakura's body in optimal condition all the time so there wouldn't be anything wrong during their trip.
   Even though Sumire had told them that Sakura would be alright, nothing was certain and even if there was only one in thousands chance, it was better to be prepared, right?
   When Haru was thinking about Sakura's health, Sakura was very happy about this trip and asked, "So where are we going to go?"
   Haru was speechless and said, "You're the one who has invited me, but you don't have any plans?"
   Sakura blushed and knew that it was her who had initiated this trip and knew that she was the one that was at wrong.
   "But... But in the plan, you'll kidnap me from the hospital then we'll go far away to the land of nowhere and live there together!"
   Haru was speechless and wondering whether this girl really wanted to do double suicide. He thought for a while and said, "It's almost Tanabata, right?"
   "Oh, yes, it is almost Tanabata!" Sakura nodded quickly and also started to get an idea of where they should go when Haru mentioned Tanabata.
   Tanabata, also known as the Star Festival, is a Japanese festival originating from the Chinese Qixi Festival. It celebrates the meeting of the deities Orihime and Hikoboshi (represented by the stars Vega and Altair respectively).
   According to legend, the Milky Way separates these lovers, and they are allowed to meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month of the lunisolar calendar. The date of Tanabata varies by region of the country, but the first festivities begin on 7 July of the Gregorian calendar.
   It could be said that this Tanabata festival was a very romantic festival, for a lover and it was also the reason why Sakura was quite excited when she was reminded by Haru before.
   Sakura pondered for a while and said, "Then how about we go to Shonan Hiratsuka Tanabata Festival? It's in Kanagawa so it isn't that far from Tokyo."
   Shonan Hiratsuka Tanabata Festival was one of the most famous Tanabata festivals in the country and there were a lot of people who visited it.
   Sakura thought that was a perfect place for their trip since the location of this festival was in Kanagawa, it wasn't that far so it didn't take a long time for their trip since they had only two days worth of trip.
   If they chose a place that was too far away then their trip would take a lot of time and Sakura was sure that she would be tired at that time, by the time they arrived, she was afraid that she might be too tired to go on the trip later.
   "If we go there then I want to wear yukata and taste a lot of food stalls!" Sakura said excitedly.
   However, Haru shook his head and didn't agree with Sakura.
   "Let's not go to that place."
   Sakura was confused, but she didn't feel annoyed when her proposal was rejected since she was sure that he had a better idea.
   "That place is too crowded and I would like to avoid such a place."
   Even though Shonan Hiratsuka Tanabata Festival was a good festival to visit during Tanabata, it was too crowded in his opinion.
   If he came with Nasa or his male friends, then it was alright since he might be able to hit a cute girl on the street but he came with his girlfriend. In such a crowded place, it would be troublesome for them to walk and it was also troublesome for them to enjoy their trip since there were a lot of people there.
   Haru didn't like crowded places, however, in Sakura's mind, she thought that he was thinking about her.
   Well, Haru also thought about Sakura since her health wasn't that good and it was worrying for her to walk around in such a crowded festival.
   Sakura smiled and hugged his arm tightly. She looked at him and asked, "So where are we going?"
   "Hmm... how about Shimizu? I have heard the Tanabata festival in that town is quite good, but there aren't many people there."
   "Then let's go there! Let's go to Shimizu!" Sakura didn't think too much and as long as she could be with him, anywhere was alright.
   "Alright, let's go there."
   Haru and Sakura had made up their destination for a trip then without hesitation, they went to the train station to buy a ticket for this trip.
   When Haru and Sakura arrived at the train station, they bought a shinkansen (bullet train) ticket directly and waited for the train to come.
   Walking while holding hands with each other, Haru brought the suitcase that was brought by Sakura since it was impossible to ask her to bring it.
   They bought the ticket at night so there weren't many people at the station and it was quite rare scenery for them since usually this place was very crowded.
   "Do you want to buy a bento?" Haru suddenly asked.
   After being asked so suddenly Sakura was a bit hesitant. She crossed her arms and frowned, thinking whether it was alright or not to eat quite late, after all, it was around 9 at night so she was afraid to get fat when she ate too late.
   "You don't want to buy a bento?" Haru asked.
   "No, I will eat some from your bento," Sakura said with a smile.
   Haru was speechless and somehow it reminded him of the day when both of them went on a trip to Yokohama.
   "Let's buy two, if you don't finish it then I can eat the rest," Haru said.
   "Is that alright? Don't you need to worry that you'll get fat?" Sakura asked curiously while touching Haru's stomach. "It's hard." She didn't realize it before, but her boyfriend's stomach was very tough. "Can I see it later?"
   "Pervert," Haru said with an expressionless expression.
   Sakura stared at Haru for a while then kept touching his stomach. "You're my boyfriend anyway. Don't be stingy!"
   This time, Haru was even more speechless. "Anyway, let's buy a bento first."
   Both of them then went to the bento store on the train station and when they came they saw that the bento was being sold at half price, but it was normal since they were at night so before they closed the store, their bento would be sold out.
   They quickly bought their bento and drink then went to the train to start their two-day trip on Shimizu.
   Before they entered the train, Sakura held something in her pocket as if it was a charm that could protect her, well, it might not be a charm, but it could protect her from pregnancy. She then stared at the bastard who followed her selfish wish and hugged him tightly with a smile.
   "Nothing. I just realized how lucky I am to have you," Sakura said with a smile.
   Haru was stunned, but then he smiled and said, "No, I am the one who is lucky to have you."
   Both of them were about to close the distance between them but...
   "Cough! Cough! You two, can you not do something indecent on the public?"
   Sakura's face was covered in blush and she quickly pulled Haru since she was embarrassed.
   Haru smiled then whispered to Sakura's ear. "Let's try to redo it when there's no one."
   Sakura blushed and twisted Haru's arm. "Pervert!"
   Haru stared at Sakura and said, "You're my girlfriend anyway. Don't be stingy!"
   Sakura stopped and looked at Haru with a speechless expression. She received a payback, but it was a double payback.
   "Anyway, let's sit down first, so we can kiss."
   Sakura realized that her boyfriend was more perverted than she had thought, but she also fastened her movement since she was also eager to kiss him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1533: Shimizu Trip 1
   Along the way, Sakura and Haru talked to each other about Shimizu while eating the bento that they bought at the train station.
   Even though Sakura had agreed to go on Shimizu, in truth, she didn't know much about this city and the only thing that she knew was that the Tanabata festival in that city was quite good (based on Haru's story).
   In truth, Haru also didn't know much about Shimizu city and only heard that the Tanabata festival in that city was good.
   Hearing such an honest answer from Haru, Sakura was stunned before she laughed.
   "What's wrong? You're not going crazy, right?"
   "You're the one that gets crazy!"
   "Then why are you laughing so suddenly?"
   Sakura smiled and said, "Well, I am thinking as long as there's you, anywhere is alright."
   "You don't need to worry, I am sure this city is very fun," Haru said with a smile.
   Then both of them started their research on Shimizu city.
   Shimizu is a town in the Suntou District of Shizuoka Prefecture, Japan. it is located at the northern end of the Izu Peninsula. Both the Kakita River and the Kano River flow through the town.
   Until it was incorporated into Shizuoka City in 2003, Shimizu was a city of its own centered around its port. Shimizu Port has a number of attractions but is most famous for being among Japan's most scenic ports thanks to views of Mount Fuji on clear days.
   Sakura was amazed by the information about Shimizu city that she had gotten from the internet. She rubbed her chin and said, "It seems this city will be more interesting than I had thought."
   Looking at Sakura's reaction, Haru nodded secretly since he knew that it was better for both of them to know the beauty of this city together rather than he guided her so when she found out this city was more interesting than she had thought she had this sense of achievement since both of them decided to research on this city together.
   Even though the distance between Tokyo and Shimizu was quite long, it took around two hours for them to arrive, and while talking, Sakura started to get tired and sleepy.
   Haru noticed Sakura's state told her to sleep and he would wake her up when they had arrived.
   Sakura nodded and didn't reject offers, then directly slept on his shoulder.
   Haru looked at the cute girl on his side and couldn't help but smile. He looked out the window and wondered what kind of trip he would have with Sakura later.
   "Sakura, Sakura, wake up."
   Sakura, who was sleeping, opened her eyes slowly and felt quite sleepy. She wiped her eyes and asked, "Haru, have we arrived?"
   "Yeah, are you still sleepy?"
   Sakura nodded slowly since she wasn't sure why her sleep was very comfortable with him and she felt very warm.
   "Do you want me to carry you?" Haru asked.
   Sakura was startled, but before she answered, she was picked by Haru's strong arm and carried by him.
   Sakura looked at Haru, who didn't seem unfazed, lifting her with one hand.
   Sakura had forgotten about her sleepiness and asked.
   Sakura pouted and hit his chest several times since she felt annoyed.
   "If you're heavy then I won't do this. Don't worry, you're as light as a feather," Haru said with a light smile.
   "...I don't think that I'm as light as a feather, though..."
   "So you don't want to be carried? I'll let you down now," Haru said and was going to put Sakura down but...
   Sakura quickly hugged Haru's neck happily and gave a peck on his cheek. "If you bring me back to the hotel then I will give you a reward." In truth, she felt very embarrassed when she said this, but it didn't really matter anyway since she was his and she couldn't help but say those words to him.
   Haru then didn't say much and quickly walked out of the train station to get a taxi to the hotel since he was curious about his reward.
   Looking at Haru who was very eager, Sakura was a bit panicked, but she was also happy since she had prepared his reward, though, she wasn't going to give it right away.
   Along the way, there were some people that were looking at both Haru and Sakura.
   The male didn't say much, but the female was looking at Sakura with an envious gaze, after all, her boyfriend was very considerate.
   Haru might be scum, but because he was scum, he knew very well how a woman's heart was working. If he didn't know that, then it was impossible for him to become scum.
   If it was at the usual hours, Sakura might be embarrassed since there were a lot of people at the train station, but at night, there weren't many people so she felt Haru's action by carrying her was very sweet.
   While walking, Sakura kept asking whether Haru was tired or alright since she was afraid that it would tire him since he needed to walk while carrying her on his arm.
   "It's alright, you don't need to worry. Just stay there," Haru said and didn't give Sakura a chance to talk back.
   Sakura pouted, but she didn't say much, resting her body on him, hugging him tightly since she felt secure with him around.
   'If you keep being kind to me, then I can't get away from you...'
   Sakura then put her head on his shoulder, trying to hide her tears.
   Haru glanced at Sakura before stopping the taxi, then telling the driver to go to the best hotel in town. He then looked at Sakura who was resting on his lap.
   "Um..." Sakura nodded then looked at him with a smile. "I am alright."
   "That's good," Haru said with a smile.
   Sakura was stunned for a bit then looked around before she stole Haru's lips sneakily.
   Haru blinked his eyes and felt a bit dumbfounded, but before he could respond, Sakura parted her lips and smiled cutely while sticking out her tongue.
   'Why is this girl so cute?'
   Haru hugged her and put her head gently on his chest so she could rest.
   Along the way, they could see a lot of decorations of the Tanabata festival on the street, and Haru and Sakura also talked with the driver so he knew that there would be a festival tomorrow which made them quite anticipating their trip.
   "I can't wait for tomorrow."
   "Me too, I can't wait for tomorrow."
   Sakura glanced at Haru and had already made up her mind to give him a reward, but then again, she was wondering when she should give him.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked with confusion.
   Sakura looked away with a blush before nestling on Haru's chest.
   Haru didn't say much and patted Sakura's head, wondering whether this girl had not only had her pancreas fail, but also her head since she often smiled so suddenly.
   Anyway, two lovers started their journey to Shimizu city, wondering what would happen to the two of them when there was nothing that could stop them anymore.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Be careful of diabetes!
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1534: Shimizu Trip 2
   Sakura blinked her eyes since she felt sunlight on her face. She wiped her eyes and yawned.
   Sakura was dumbfounded since she was confused about where she was, but then she sighed in relief since she remembered that she came with Haru to the hotel last night then because she was quite tired, she slept in his arms.
   Sakura then turned her head and saw Haru, who was sleeping on a different bed. She curled her lips and felt displeased since both of them didn't sleep in the same bed, but then she smiled since she thought that he was thinking of her well being, after all, he hadn't gotten her consent to sleep together so last night, he got a double bedroom so both of them could sleep on the different bed.
   Sakura then showed a mischievous smile and wanted to wake Haru up, but then, she was curious about the scenery of the hotel. She walked toward the window of their room and the scenery in front of her blasted her mind.
   Haru, who was sleeping, suddenly felt something jump into his stomach.
   Haru opened his eyes slightly and saw Sakura, who was laying on his body, looking at him with a smile.
   "Haru! Quickly wake up! The scenery of this hotel is amazing!"
   Sakura quickly pulled Haru from his bed.
   The words that were about to come out from Sakura's mouth stuck since she saw a huge bulge on his boxer.
   "...It's morning wood. You know... it's normal for a man to have this phenomenon..." Haru didn't expect this girl to pull him from the bed so suddenly after all.
   "Well... Well.. it seems that you're a very healthy boy!"
   Sakura tried to cheer up the atmosphere, but she was very nervous and also glanced at Haru's big bulge from time to time since it was amazing.
   Haru then quickly calmed down the morning wood and this scene really amazed Sakura since she had never seen one.
   Sakura blushed and said, "Let's go to the window! There's something amazing!"
   Sakura didn't explain then quickly showed the scenery that she wanted to show him.
   Haru followed Sakura then he was also amazed by the scenery from their room.
   Haru murmured and felt a bit amazed.
   "Yes, we can see Mt. Fuji directly from our room!" Sakura thought that it was a very luxurious experience since she couldn't see one from her house.
   Haru then glanced at Sakura and didn't see Mt. Fuji, but rather a modest mount, however, he felt that it had its own charm.
   "...I feel like you're thinking about something rude..." Sakura stared at Haru with a frown.
   "It's your imagination, how about we eat breakfast? I am quite famished," Haru said while touching his stomach.
   Sakura slapped Haru's stomach, then caressed it slowly since it really felt addictive to touch his muscle.
   "You know... if you keep doing this, you'll wake up my little brother again."
   Sakura blushed, but she looked up and said, "Then wake it up!"
   Haru then moved his head closer slowly and kissed Sakura's lips.
   Sakura didn't feel surprised and hugged him tightly, feeling excited by this kiss.
   When they parted, they looked at each other with a smile, before Sakura rested on his chest.
   "I feel that it is like a dream now..."
   "It's not a dream, it is reality, if you want a kiss, we can do it anymore."
   Sakura knew that it was a reality and she knew that her time was limited. She let out a sigh then asked nervously, "Do... Do you want to take a bath together?"
   Haru blinked his eyes and wondered whether this girl was really alright.
   At the restaurant inside the hotel, Haru and Sakura were sitting facing each other, but there was a bit of resentment on Sakura's face.
   Haru, who was eating, stopped and sighed. He didn't accept Sakura's invitation to take a bath together before since he felt that it was too early. Even though in that situation, he would usually use his lower body, it didn't mean he couldn't use his head during that kind of situation. He knew very well that the mood wasn't good enough for him to eat the girl in front of him.
   he always used his lower body, it didn't mean he couldn't
   "You know... if we really take a bath then I might not be able to hold myself."
   "Hold... Hold yourself?!" Sakura instantly blushed.
   Haru moved closer and whispered, "Well, do you want to it again right now or tonight?"
   If a visual effect could happen in reality then there would be a lot of smoke on Sakura's head at this moment. She lowered her head and nodded shyly.
   Sakura looked up at him and said, "You can't run away!"
   'Girl, I'm afraid you're the one who is running away.'
   Haru raised his mouth and shook his head.
   "So where are we going after this?" Sakura asked while eating her breakfast and she had to admit that the taste was very good, especially the fish.
   "Well, in truth, there isn't much of a thing in this place, but we can visit the port or ride on the ship later," Haru said.
   Sakura felt that it was quite exciting to ride on the ship on the river. She nodded and agreed without hesitation.
   "Well, we will go after we have eaten our breakfast."
   Then both of them ate their breakfast while talking about their plan today.
   Haru and Sakura were excited when they thought that they could enjoy the scenery of the city through the ship. Along the way, they could see that there were a lot of people who were preparing for the Tanabata festival that was about to start at night.
   There were also a lot of food stall owners that prepared their products before the festival.
   "Let's visit this place later," Sakura said while holding Haru's hand.
   Haru was looking around while squinting his eyes, searching for the perfect place to watch the fireworks at night.
   Compared to Tokyo, the number of people in Shimizu city was very low and there weren't many things in this place, however, during the festival, they were more excited than the people from Tokyo since the people in this city weren't as indifferent as to the people in Tokyo and there was nothing to do in this small city so a festival had always been something that everyone anticipated.
   It might be because there weren't many people in this city so everyone cared for each other.
   Haru was helpless at how energetic this girl was, but he didn't complain much.
   Both of them then arrived at the port where they could rent the ship but...
   <During the festival, all the ships are going to be unavailable>
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1535: The Meaning of Kimono
   Haru and Sakura were dumbfounded when they saw that all the ships would be unavailable during the festival.
   Sakura only had that question on her head right now.
   Haru then looked around until he saw an elderly man, who also happened to see them.
   "Are you two a tourist?" The elderly man asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, can I ask why there isn't any ship, sir?"
   "Everyone will be helping with the festival, and some ships will be used to shoot fireworks tonight, so no one can use the ship right now," the elderly man said.
   "I see..." Sakura felt a bit disappointed when she heard it.
   "Hey, young lady, there's no need to be disappointed." The elderly man quickly said, "Even if the ship is unavailable, you can visit the festival. I can assure you that even if there is nothing in the city, our festival is amazing!"
   Sakura and Haru were speechless when they heard the elderly man's words. Both of them looked at each other then nodded. They didn't stay too long after talking with the elderly man about a good place to visit in this city, but they received good information from the elderly man.
   "Don't tell anyone. There's a good place to watch the fireworks over there." Then, the elderly man whispered, "I can assure you can watch the best fireworks from that place."
   "Then we'll visit this place if we have time," Haru said.
   Then after they talked to each other, they left to walk around the city after the elderly man told them where to go before the festival.
   "Haru, do you want to go to that place tonight?" Sakura asked.
   "Do you mean the place where the grandpa told us before?" Haru asked.
   Sakura nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes! Didn't that grandpa tell us that he used that place to propose to his wife? I wonder whether that place is as beautiful as he has said."
   Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Why not? Let's visit that place tonight."
   Sakura smiled and held Haru's hand. "Before that, how about we play around first?"
   Haru nodded and decided to have fun before the festival started.
   When they were together, they had to admit no matter where they were. It was always enjoyable.
   Even though there was literally nothing in this city, they could place this city became a playground for the two of them.
   They walked around, played around, ate together, and visited various places before the festival started.
   When the festival started, many people started to walk around together with their friends or families in the city, showing a smile and excitement.
   Sakura looked at a group of girls that were wearing a yukata.
   "Do you want to wear a yukata?" Haru suddenly asked.
   "Eh?" Sakura was startled but then blushed and nodded. She was a bit shy to acknowledge it, but she really wanted to wear a yukata during the festival.
   "In truth, I also want to see you in a yukata? So let's go to the nearby store to buy one," Haru said.
   "Buy one?" Sakura was dumbfounded and asked, "We're not going to rent?"
   "It's alright. I don't lack money after all and think of it as my gift to you during this trip," Haru said.
   Sakura was startled, dumbfounded but then became shy and nervous. She looked at Haru, who was holding her hand, and wondered whether this guy knew the meaning of buying a yukata (or kimono) for a girl.
   Then without hesitation, Haru brought Sakura to the most famous yukata and kimono shop in this city.
   Even though there weren't many people in this city, there had always been a store for yukata and kimono whenever it was.
   It was because yukata and kimono had a lot of meaning for the people in this country. Whether it was from the formal occasion or other events, these traditional clothes were inseparable.
   A woman in her 30's welcomed the two of them with a smile. "Do you need a yukata?"
   "Yes, can you get one for her?" Haru said.
   "Haru, you too! You should wear one too!" Sakura said without hesitation.
   Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Then can you get one for the two of us?"
   The woman in her 30's smiled and nodded, but then she kept glancing at Haru from time to time and looked at Sakura with an envious gaze. She then started to introduce her goods to the two of them.
   Sakura looked at the woman and whispered. "You know... I have seen many girls and women who kept looking at you from time to time along the way. If I don't know that you have a harem, then I might be worried about keeping you around me..." She let out a sigh and felt a bit tired when she noticed many girls staring at her boyfriend whenever they walked before. Even though she had to admit that her boyfriend was very handsome, it was too much, right?
   Sakura could even feel that those women and girls looked at him as if it were delicious meat and wanted to eat him right away. Even the store manager was shaking her ass and hips sexily in front of them, which made her feel annoyed.
   "Calm down, there's only you in my eyes," Haru said with a smile.
   Sakura then snuggled into his arms and didn't care about those bitches anymore since whatever they thought in their minds, this guy was her.
   Haru didn't know what Sakura was thinking, but he looked around the store until he found a kimono or yukata that seemed very suitable for Sakura. In truth, he didn't know much about traditional clothes in this country, so it was quite normal for him to be unable to distinguish the difference between kimono and yukata.
   "Sakura, how about this?"
   Haru pointed the one with cherry blossom pink color and cherry blossom pattern.
   The kimono quickly attracted sakura.
   Haru looked at Sakura and could see her desire to wear it. He then looked at the manager and said, "Can you get me this one? I will buy it directly."
   Sakura and the woman manager were stunned.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked since their reaction was a bit strange.
   "Um, Sir... I am not sure if you realize the meaning of buying a kimono for a girl," the manager said.
   "Is there a meaning?" Haru was confused and looked at Sakura, who lowered her head shyly.
   The woman manager looked at Sakura enviously since she was still single now. "Sir, buying a kimono for a girl is the same as proposing a marriage for a girl." She explained with a helpless expression.
   Haru was dumbfounded and understood why Sakura was very shy, and her reaction was quite weird, however...
   "It's fine. I will buy it for her."
   The manager woman was stunned but helplessly nodded while looking at Sakura with an envious gaze.
   On the other hand, Sakura was very shy and also felt very happy. "Then... Then, I'll choose one for you to Haru."
   Then Sakura chose a dark blue kimono for Haru and told him to wear it soon since she would also change into one.
   Both of them changed their clothes, and Haru felt weird since the female manager wanted to help him wear his kimono and even wanted to enter the changing room when his girlfriend was also going to change her clothes.
   However, Haru rejected the woman manager's offer and changed into a kimono easily.
   When Haru came out of the changing room, all the people, especially women, were mesmerized by him since he was very handsome in kimono. However, his attention had never been on them, but rather on his girlfriend, who was in the process of changing her clothes.
   Haru waited for a while until he heard Sakura's voice.
   "Haru, sorry to make you wait."
   Haru quickly turned his head and was stunned there.
   Hearing the words that came out from Haru's mouth and his gaze that was full of obsession and desire, Sakura became shy and blushed, but at the same time, she was pleased since she knew that she was charming in his eyes and he might want to eat her as soon as possible.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1536: Being with you is fun
   Sakura and Haru walked next to each other while holding hands, and along the way, they could feel everyone's gaze on them, but they ignored them since rather than using their time to care about other people, it was better for them to enjoy this every moment together.
   "That seems very interesting!"
   Haru looked at Sakura who was looking around and playing around the festival with a helpless expression.
   "Sakura, can you calm down a bit? The stalls at the festival won't run away, and you're wearing a geta now. If you move too fast, then your feet might be wounded by it."
   "Don't look down on me, Haru!" Sakura pouted and said, "I am very pumped now! And no one can stop me from playing and eating at all the stalls at this festival! I vow on my name!"
   "....You don't need to be that exaggerated." Haru was speechless and said, "But can your stomach fit? There's a lot of food here."
   "You don't need to worry." Sakura patted her chest and said, "If I can't finish it then you will finish it."
   "...Are you treating me like some kind of glutton?"
   "Eh? You're not?" Sakura was stunned.
   Haru couldn't say anything about the refute since his food intake was larger than normal people. However, the amount of intake wasn't as large as the Gourmet Hunter in the world of Toriko such as Toriko, Coco, Sani, or Zebra.
   Haru was living in the normal world after all and if he ate a ton of food every day, then a lot of people would think that there was something weird about him.
   Well, a ton of food might be a bit too much for him, but he should at least need a food consumption of 10 kg of food.
   Luckily, Haru had learned "Food Honor", "Food Immersion", and "Gourmet Doctrine" so he didn't need to eat too much in his original world.
   "So let's play and eat a lot, you don't need to worry about anything," Haru said.
   Sakura smiled happily then both of them continued to play together at the festival.
   As they played around, they didn't forget to do one of the traditions during the Tanabata festival.
   "Haru, let's make a wish!" Sakura pulled Haru toward the bamboo tree that was erected on the street.
   Haru felt a bit weird to make a wish toward the star, but since it was part of the culture, then he decided to follow the fun, even though he had already passed the age where he believed that a star could grant his wish.
   Haru might own a shrine, but he didn't think that a deity or god in this world could grant his wish.
   "Haru, you own a shrine, right? Do you think that the star can grant my wish?" Sakura asked.
   "Rather than asking the star, you should ask me, your boyfriend a wish," Haru said without hesitation.
   Sakura wanted to refute, but she closed her mouth since she knew that this guy could grant most of the wishes of the people in this world by the power of money.
   "What's your wish? Do you want to visit the Olympus Mons?" Haru asked. In truth, even without a rocket, he could bring Sakura to Olympus Mons on Mars easily and it was even several times faster than using a rocket.
   Sakura chuckled and asked, "Do you still remember that?"
   "Of course, I remember it." Haru nodded.
   "No, in truth, my wish is very simple," Sakura said.
   "Oh, what is it?" Haru asked.
   "I want your baby," Sakura said with a smile.
   Haru was stunned and his expression was very colorful at that moment.
   "Haha... I was joking!" Sakura smiled happily when she saw his expression.
   Haru frowned since he was being teased. He then smiled and asked, "Oh? You don't want my baby?"
   Sakura was stunned since she was being counterattacked by him. "I... I..."
   Haru moved closer and whispered. "How about we make our crystallization of love tonight?"
   Sakura was dumbfounded, flustered, blushed, and a lot more before she lowered her head shyly, but she didn't reject the idea to have his baby on her.
   Sakura then stared at Haru with an expressionless expression.
   Both of them continued to joke around after they put their wishes on the bamboo tree.
   Haru didn't look at Sakura's wish so he decided to ask, "What's your wish?"
   Sakura then looked at Haru and asked, "What about your wish?"
   "My wish is quite simple."
   "My wish is for you to be happy," Haru said while looking at Sakura with a gentle smile.
   Sakura blushed and felt that there was a butterfly on her chest, feeling extremely happy. She nestled on his chest and didn't want to be separated from him.
   "So what about your wish?" Haru asked once again.
   Sakura then looked up and smiled. "It's a secret."
   As they played, they heard an announcement that the firework was about to be shot soon.
   "Haru, hurry up! Let's go to that secret place!" Sakura didn't want to miss the chance to watch the fireworks from the most beautiful spot in this city.
   "Wait, don't run too fast!"
   Haru's reminder was too late since...
   Sakura almost fell down, but her waist was hugged by Haru.
   "Look, I tried to remind you before," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   "Hehe..." Sakura only laughed awkwardly, but she also knew that she was at fault.
   Haru carried Sakura in his arms toward the bench to see whether there was something wrong with her feet. He then checked Sakura's feet and somehow wanted to rub them forever, but he knew that it wasn't the time.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "It seems the geta is making your feet uncomfortable, right?"
   When asked by Haru, Sakura could only nod in a meek. "Yes, the geta is making me uncomfortable."
   "You can walk right now, you should rest," Haru said.
   "No! I want to watch the fireworks from that spot."
   Even if her feet hurt, Sakura wanted to bring him to that place since she wanted to have more beautiful memories with him.
   "Who said that you can't watch the fireworks?"
   Before Sakura responded, she was being carried by him on his back.
   "I will take you to that place, you don't need to walk. Oh, don't forget to bring your geta."
   Haru used one hand to lift Sakura's butts on his back and his other hand to give the geta to Sakura.
   Sakura blushed when her butts were kneaded by him, but she didn't say much and took her geta from his hand. She thought that it might be an accident when her butts were being kneaded by Haru before.
   Haru thought that Sakura's butts were quite good, but then again, he knew that it wasn't the time for him to think about a dirty thought.
   "Then are you ready now?"
   Sakura nodded shyly while hugging his neck. Looking at Haru who was carrying her on his back, she felt even more scared of death and she wanted to stay alive longer so she could be with him and stay with him forever.
   Sakura felt that her eyes were wet and quickly wiped them before she buried her face on his neck so no one could see her face at this moment.
   Haru raised his eyebrow, but didn't say much and only comforted her by patting her thigh gently as if telling her that he would be beside her.
   Haru then glanced at Sakura who looked at him with a mischievous smile. He also smiled and said, "I love you too, Sakura."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1537: You're my woman
   Looking at the tall stairs in front of them, Sakura felt a bit discouraged and asked, "Do you need me to step down?"
   "No, it is alright, I can walk on these stairs while carrying you," Haru said calmly.
   The secret spot that was told by the elderly man before was located on the hill that was usually being used as a place for a viewing point. It was said that this place was the best spot to watch the fireworks, but it was unpopular since the stairs were very steep and since it was a night, if someone wasn't careful, they might slip down so no one really came to this place.
   However, it could be said, there were only two of them in this place so no one could disrupt them.
   Looking at Haru, Sakura really might have underestimated his power, but at the same time, she felt even more secure with him, knowing that he was very strong.
   Even if the path was dark, and the stairs were steep, it didn't take a long time before Haru and Sakura arrived at the location.
   When they arrived, there was no one in this place, and there were several benches that were located on this viewing point.
   "Let's sit down first since the fireworks haven't started yet," Haru said.
   Sakura nodded since she thought that he was tired.
   Both of them sat on the bench next to each other.
   If the readers were worried about the bench, then they didn't need to worry since these benches were a normal bench, not a supernatural bench that usually appeared on the rom-com anime.
   Even if there weren't fireworks, they felt that it was worth it to come to this place since the scenery in front of them was just too fascinating.
   From their position, they could see the reflection of the city from the Kano River just like the mirage itself. Unlike in Tokyo, there wasn't much pollution in this city, so they could see the stars clearly in the sky. Not only that, but they could also see Mt. Fuji at night from their spot too which was the reason why they were very fascinated by this place.
   Sakura's eyes were shining in excitement and said, "Haru! Look, that's our hotel there! That's the place where the festival is held!" She couldn't sit down anymore and quickly stood up, holding a handrail, pointing at various places that they had visited during the day before.
   Haru also stood next to Sakura since he was afraid this girl might fall down from the hill, but he also looked at various places that were pointed at Sakura and he raised his eyebrow when he happened to see a house where there was a couple who was in the middle of copulating.
   "Haru, can you tell me something?"
   Suddenly the excitement on Sakura's face disappeared and her face was quite solemn and sad for some reason.
   "I have a feeling that you're acting weird from the beginning of our trip, but I don't ask you since I feel that you're not ready to tell me."
   Haru looked at Sakura and asked, "So what's wrong?"
   Sakura looked at Haru again and understood why this guy could open a harem, but then again, she was going to ask something from him.
   "Haru, can you tell me the reason why you dated me?"
   "What's wrong with this question?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I date you because I love you. There's no complicated reason or anything." If he loved a girl, then he would date her without hesitation since he didn't want any other men to get her, however, he wouldn't force her.
   "Then why do you love me?" Sakura asked.
   Haru looked at Sakura and asked, "Before I answer that question, can I ask you why you ask that question?"
   Sakura nodded slowly and said sadly, "I feel like I am not worthy of you."
   "You should know that even though I am beautiful, it doesn't mean that I am the most beautiful one, and there are a lot of girls that are even more beautiful than me. Even all of your girlfriends are even more beautiful than me."
   "That's not true, in my eyes, each of you has a unique point and you're also very beautiful."
   Haru told the truth, even though Sakura's beauty might not be able to match the rest of his girlfriends, she had a unique charm that made anyone cheerful just by staying beside her.
   Sakura's sadness seemed to be dissipated, but then, she asked again, "My chest isn't that big too and I know that my body isn't very sexy compared to your girlfriend or Sumi--" She couldn't finish her words since her mouth was shut by his lips.
   Haru directly kissed Sakura's lips since he felt that it was too troublesome to explain how much he loved this girl with words and directly used an action to prove it. He hugged her tightly in his arms and attacked her inside with his tongue.
   Sakura really couldn't do anything and she was mercilessly attacked by Haru. It was so pleasurable and at the same time, the worry in her heart disappeared. She hugged him tightly and didn't let him go, even if it was hard to breathe at that moment.
   When they parted their lips, there was a string of saliva between their lips.
   Sakura took a deep breath since that kiss was so intense. Her eyes were hazy and she was on the boundary of reality and dream until her chin was lifted by him.
   "You need to remember that you're my woman so don't feel inferior. I have chosen you out of the billions of women in this world so whether it is in my eyes or other people's eyes, you're already special since you're being chosen by me."
   Sakura curled her lips and said, "You're so narcissistic!"
   "It's not narcissistic, but confidence." Haru caressed Sakura's cheek and said, "So stay alive and stay with me forever, alright?"
   Sakura bit her lower lip and her eyes felt wet, but she didn't care about any of that and quickly hugged him.
   "I want to be with you forever, Haru! I don't want to be parted from you! I... I don't want to die...!"
   Haru could feel that his clothes were wet because of Sakura's eyes. He caressed Sakura's hair and said, "You don't need to worry. I won't let you die. Let's make more memories from now on."
   Sakura felt that she was the luckiest girl on earth at that moment, staring at the man that she loved, she didn't hesitate to give him more kisses, showing how much she loved him.
   They parted their lips and saw fireworks that were shot toward the sky.
   Being hugged from behind Sakura enjoyed the fireworks.
   Neither of them said anything, but they enjoyed every moment together and they would remember this moment forever in their memories.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1538: I'll give you my most precious thing
   When the door opened, Sakura let out a sigh.
   "Finally, we have arrived."
   "...I am the one who is walking," Haru said with a speechless expression.
   After the fireworks, Haru and Sakura returned to the hotel and since her feet were quite uncomfortable because of the geta, he had to carry her all the way back to the hotel.
   "Don't worry, don't worry," Sakura said with a smile.
   Haru had gotten used to Sakura's antiques so he didn't say much. He put her down on the chair and stretched his body since he felt it was a bit stiff.
   "I will take a bath now."
   Haru wanted to take a bath since he felt his body was sticky because of the sweat. It was almost summer soon so the temperature was quite humid.
   Sakura nodded while looking at Haru, who entered the bathroom. When the door of the bathroom was closed, she smiled and started to prepare herself.
   Inside the bathroom, Haru took off her clothes, but suddenly the door of the bathroom was opened.
   Haru turned and looked at Sakura, who was looking at him with a smile, but he could tell that she was very nervous at this moment.
   "Ha... Haru, how about we take a bath together?"
   Looking at her nervous state, Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Then let's take a bath together."
   Sakura wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Even though Sakura had prepared herself, she felt very nervous at that moment. She tied her hair in a bun and entered the bathroom slowly, looking at his back.
   Haru had entered the bathroom first and was about to wash his body, but...
   "Haru, let me wash your body."
   Haru looked at Sakura, who wrapped her body with a white towel and couldn't help but suck a deep breath, trying to calm the heat on his body. He had to admit even though she didn't have big breasts nor a sexy body, her waist was very thin, especially after it was wrapped tightly by a white towel, showing how perfect her waist was.
   Sakura somehow felt quite proud when she saw him dumbstruck there, looking at her body, but she was still shy.
   "I... I will wash your back."
   Haru wasn't a herbivore and since Sakura offered him to wash his back, he didn't need to reject it, right?
   Sakura walked toward him slowly, after she was carried by him before, her legs had become better so she could walk normally. She then made her hand foamy with soap before she started to wash Haru's back.
   Sakura was quite nervous before, but then she realized something. She was dumbfounded when she saw a scar on Haru's back and it seemed that she also recalled something.
   "Ha... Haru, can you show me your chest?"
   Haru then turned his body and showed Sakura his chest.
   Sakura was dumbfounded when she saw a large scar on his chest.
   "If you're curious, I'll talk about it later. And you don't need to worry, since my body is very healthy."
   "I see." Sakura nodded and didn't force Haru to talk since she could tell that he was alright, but at the same time, she was curious at how he could get his scars.
   Haru could erase his scars, but if he did so, there would be a lot of inconvenient things later since the people who knew about his scars might ask him about a lot of things, however, next year, he would probably erase his scar and if someone asked him, then he would tell them that he used quite an expensive ointment to erase the scars on his back and chest.
   When Sakura washed Haru's back, Haru talked with Sakura, trying to calm her down and laugh and his effort was successful since she felt very calm, but in truth, she really had an urge to touch him all over.
   Sakura had to admit that her boyfriend was a temptress and she wanted to touch all of his muscles. She could also see his anaconda that was still sleeping. Even though it was sleeping, it was very big. She was wondering how big it was when it had woken up later.
   "Let me wash your body after this," Haru said.
   Sakura had made up her preparation before, but it seemed all of her preparation was futile.
   Haru and Sakura didn't stay in the bathroom for a long time, after they washed their bodies clean, they didn't stay in the bathtub and decided to go out early.
   Haru knew that Sakura was very nervous and if she decided to stay too long in the bathroom, he had a feeling that she might pass out so he decided to go out early.
   When Sakura came out of the bathroom, she was quite down since she didn't expect that she was very nervous and couldn't do much.
   It was quite late so they decided to sleep early.
   They turned off the light and slept on their own bed, but when Haru was about to sleep, he could see that Sakura started to move. Even though the light was turned off, for him, he could see everything clearly, he could even see that Sakura had taken off her clothes and slowly slipped into his bed.
   "Hehe..." Sakura chuckled when she had gotten naked and entered Haru's bed, hiding under his blanket.
   "What are you doing?" Haru asked helplessly, wondering why this girl acted as if she was a thief.
   Sakura hid her body inside the blanket and only her head came out from it.
   The distance between the two was so close that they could feel each other breathing and warmth.
   "Haru..." Sakura called out his name gently.
   "You know... you have given me a lot of things, whether it is a chance to live, beautiful memories, and your love..." Sakura stared at Haru's eyes with a smile and said, "And... And I also want to give you something too."
   "As long as you're alright, I am happy with it."
   "No! That's not enough! I... I don't have anything and even though my family is quite well off, it is far from you so I want to give you something that I have always kept until now," Sakura said gently.
   "Do you want to give me something? What is it?" Haru pretended that he didn't know anything.
   "I... I will give you my most important thing!"
   Sakura looked at Haru and had already made up her mind. "I will give you my virginity."
   Haru stared at Sakura and knew that he couldn't refuse after he saw a determination in her eyes. He wanted to wait until her body was alright, but he didn't expect her to make up her mind so his answer was...
   Sakura nodded and said, "I... I just have one request."
   "Can... Can you be gentle?" Sakura said with a blush on her face.
   Haru blinked his eyes and for a moment, he hesitated since, unlike his other women, Sakura's body was fragile after all.
   As if Sakura noticed the hesitation in his eyes, she started her move and kissed him directly. She hugged him tightly and her hand also moved toward his anaconda nervously.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and somehow despised himself for showing hesitation.
   'Since Sakura has made up her mind...'
   As her man, Haru knew that he needed to answer her and led her.
   Pushing her under him, Haru stared at the face of the girl that he loved.
   Sakura also stared at Haru, who was above her and a blush covered her face before nodded shyly.
   Haru stole her lips and taught her the meaning of a woman's happiness tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1539: Next Quest
   The room was quiet, and only the sound of breath was heard.
   Haru opened his eyes and looked at Sakura, who was sleeping right in front of him while hugging him tightly. Her hair scattered and she looked a bit tired, but anyone who saw her expression could tell that she was very happy right now.
   Haru looked at the clock and saw that it was around 8 in the morning.
   Haru knew that he should wake up, but he couldn't since Sakura hugged him tightly. In truth, he felt a bit unsatisfied last night, but it was normal since she was a beginner and her stamina was also very bad, considering the condition of her body. He also didn't have an intention to eat her from the beginning of their trip, but after he saw her expression and determination last night, he decided to go all out and turned her into a woman.
   Sakura's stamina might be unsatisfactory, but he could do something about that later by nourishing her body with his white tonic.
   Haru smiled and caressed her small face, but because of that, her eyes trembled and she opened her eyes slowly.
   Sakura then noticed Haru, who was caressing her, and it caused her to smile. She then snuggled into him, before she frowned.
   "You shouldn't move so suddenly."
   Haru patted Sakura's hips and butts, trying to massage her while covering his hand with both "Ripple" and "Light Magic" so she could recover faster.
   Sakura nodded and touched her stomach. "I feel like there's something on my stomach..." She murmured and didn't expect that such a big thing could fit into her small body, but she had to admit that it felt very good.
   Sakura was dumbfounded when she noticed a hard rod that was touching her stomach at that moment. She blushed and felt very embarrassed before she stared at the bad man who had turned her into a woman.
   "It's inevitable, right? I remember what happened last night," Haru said awkwardly.
   "Hmm... what to do..." Sakura rubbed her chin and wanted to help him to relieve his hard rod.
   "Your body is uncomfortable now, you should rest."
   Sakura thought for a bit and asked, "Say..."
   "What if... What if I use my mouth and hands?" Sakura asked with a blush.
   "Well, let me try it, and please teach me, alright? It is my first time to do this kind of thing," Sakura said and slowly slipped into the blanket. She wasn't sure how she could get sudden energy and at the same time, she wanted to make him feel better since she knew that last night, she was really at his mercy and unable to fight back at all.
   Sakura was like a sandbag and could only swing around while being hit by his anaconda.
   "Don't worry, I will teach you."
   When Sakura entered the blanket, she saw the anaconda that had entered her body before and had to admit that her boyfriend was really a beast. She also understood why this guy had a harem since a normal girl might not be unable to satisfy him.
   After having an interesting morning episode, the two of them stayed in the hotel all the time since Sakura was very tired and she also needed time to recover her body, it was very fun to stay together and they didn't feel bored, playing around.
   Sakura also felt addicted to playing with Haru's body. She might not be able to move her lower body very well, but she could move her hands and body easily, trying to touch him all over since his body felt really good.
   Sakura understood why a lot of girls from her middle school before were very happy and cheerful with him, of course, that included her best friend, Kyouko, who also happened to be his ex-girlfriend.
   When they felt sleepy, they slept together on the same bed.
   Haru yawned and looked at Sakura, who was sleeping, he was to caress her again, but he noticed his smartphone vibrated. He took his smartphone and could tell that there was a quest on the group chat. He opened the group chat directly and wondered what the next quest was.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Register as a Savior.
   Quest 2: Join Akane Academy.
   Quest 3: Join Striker Unit.
   Quest 4: Become Rank S Savior.
   Quest 5: Defeat Rank S Savior.
   Quest 6: Learn Dark Art and Light Art.
   Quest 8: Defeat 3 Metaphysical.
   Quest 9: Defeat Ancient Dragon.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the attack of the Ancient Dragon.
   "What kind of world is this?"
   Haru frowned since he had no idea what kind of world the next quest would be. He also had no idea what kind of work this quest came from.
   Gintoki: "As usual, Haru, Kuroneko, do you know what world this quest comes from?"
   After all, the one that came from the modern world was both Kuroneko and Haru, and there were a lot of light novels, manga, anime, games, etc in their worlds so usually, they were the one who became the informant of everyone before the quest of the Group Chat.
   Kuroneko: "...I am not sure, I might not have read it before or there might not be one."
   Haru: "I also can't tell which work this quest is coming from, but I can tell the setting of the world from this quest should be a combat academy."
   Haru knew that it wasn't uncommon to use a combat academy as a setting or rather it was very cliche. He had also come to various worlds that had a setting for combat academies such as Infinite Stratos, Hundred, and Hagure Yuusha so it wasn't his first time to meet this kind of thing.
   Haru: "Savior should be the name of profession to combat the enemy in that world."
   Haru: "Metaphysical should be an enemy in that world."
   Haru might not know the plot or the story from the world of this quest, but he could make a conjecture easily since most of the work on the Japanese light novel, anime, or manga had a lot of similarities to each other.
   There were some that were different, but from the list of quests that were given by the Group Chat, he knew that it should be a combat academy so it was very easy for him to guess the plot of the world such as Ancient Dragon should be the last boss, there should be a limited number of Rank S Savior, Akane Academy should be a place to nurture the next Savior, and there was a lot of more.
   Toshinori: "...Did you really not read the original work?" He knew that Haru was smart, but well, this guy was very smart, right?
   Haru: "A lot of the story is quite a cliche and it is very easy to understand most of the plot by looking at the quests."
   Korosensei: "Well, since everything is solved, who is going to the quest?"
   No one said anything since they had grown up and they knew that it was better to be the one that was the most suitable to go since if they failed, they might...
   And even if they didn't go on this quest, there would be a lot more quests in the future so it would be alright if they didn't go now.
   When they were thinking who should go on this quest...
   Jeanne: "Um... can I go?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Just in case, you don't remember this anime, the protagonist always said something like...
   "I remember..."
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1540: What do I need to bring?
   When Jeanne saw a notification about a quest, she became very happy and she didn't expect the quest would appear so soon.
   Jeanne just so happened to be in the same room as Shinobu, however, there was a lot of BL manga surrounding them which made her speechless. She had gotten used to it and she was alright with BL manga, however, she had a mission.
   Jeanne had a mission to uncover who was behind the circulation of BL manga on the Group Chat. She tried to act secretly and she believed that Shinobu didn't know about her mission or rather Shinobu thought that Jeanne became even more interested in BL manga so Shinobu was more than happy about it.
   However, neither of them talked about the BL manga now since the quest on the Group Chat was more important than the BL manga.
   Haru was in the middle of explaining the quest, until suddenly...
   "Say, why don't you go to the quest, Jeanne?" Shinobu asked.
   "Eh, me? Is that alright?" Jeanne asked. She didn't mind going to the quest. She knew that there might be something dangerous on the quest, but she was also eager to help a lot of people and received a lot of rewards from the quest.
   "Why not? You haven't tried it, right? Everyone has gone to the quest at least once or twice, you should too," Shinobu said. She didn't think there was anything wrong with sending Jeanne to the quest since she knew very well how powerful Jeanne was.
   Even though Jeanne didn't have a connection with the Holy Grail anymore and also owned her own body, her strength didn't decrease, or rather she became slightly stronger than before.
   Jeanne's strength also wasn't weak or rather she was on the strong side, considering the ability of her Noble Phantasm and Personal Skill.
   Shinobu felt that it should be alright to send Jeanne on the quest, and the quest also required two people to complete it so she knew that Jeanne wouldn't be the only one who went to the quest.
   Jeanne nodded and didn't hesitate. She wasn't an indecisive type of person, if she was, then she wouldn't come to the battlefield and become a saint.
   When the explanation ended, Jeanne wrote directly on the Group Chat.
   Jeanne: "Um... can I go?"
   Everyone agreed without hesitation when Jeanne decided to go, after all, they also knew how powerful Jeanne was from the video that was recorded by Shinobu and Haru before.
   As an archive, everyone on the Group Chat had decided to record some important parts when they were doing the quest so everyone could use that video as something to learn.
   After all, there would be a lot more quests in the future, and each of the quests was very unique so it was necessary to learn more about it.
   And they were also quite curious about the world of each of the quests since, in the future, they might come to that world to play or live.
   Tsunade: "Jeanne has decided to go then who is going to accompany her?"
   Shinobu: "I am not saying that Jeanne is stupid, but she's very bad at education so her partner needs to be prepared to teach or help her to cheat since I am sure that Jeanne will have a very bad score on every lesson and exam."
   Jeanne wanted to stop Shinobu, but she was too late. In this world, she had only one weakness and that weakness was general studies, however, no one could blame her, considering how she had never entered the school since she was only a countryside girl and in her teenage years, she directly entered the battlefield.
   Forget about studying, Jeanne didn't even have time to fall in love with someone.
   Luckily, Jeanne had met someone that she loved.
   Kouha: "Well, a study is important, but the most important thing is your fake identity and money."
   Teppei: "Yeah, you'll enter an academy after all and without an identity, then you can't join the academy."
   Gintoki: "Without money, you can only sleep on the street with cardboard as a blanket."
   Everyone was speechless when they heard Gintoki's words, but they knew that he was right since Gintoki had a lot of homeless friends.
   Tabane: "I want to go, but I can't use magic."
   In one of the quests, they were required to learn Dark Art and Light Art and without doubt, it needed either mana, chakra, energy, qi, or something related to learn it, and without it, it was impossible to learn it.
   Tabane might be able to solve the problem of money and identity, but she couldn't learn Dark Art and Light Art, so without a doubt, Jeanne was the one that needed to complete the quest.
   Tabane felt a bit worried that she would leave most of the quests to Jeanne, considering it was her first time.
   Esdeath: "Let's not waste time, there's only one person that is suitable to accompany Jeanne, right?"
   Kuroneko: "Don't pretend that you don't read the chat logs, hurry up and answer!"
   Even though Kuroneko also wanted to enter the quests, she couldn't do much about money-related problems and fake identity. She could fight, but the rest she was helpless.
   Kuroneko was also sure that there would be a politically related matter on this quest. She couldn't even talk properly to a person so how could she handle the political matter?
   Haru knew that they were all calling for him.
   Haru: "You know... I have been on the quests several times and I feel that it is a bit unfair for all of you."
   Haru had always wondered whether it was alright to hog most of the quests himself and whether they felt that it was fair or not.
   Korosensei: "You don't need to think too much, there's no information about this quest after all and if we randomly send someone then the quest might end up failing and worse case....."
   Teppei: "You have the most experience after all."
   Everyone also agreed since out of everyone on the Group Chat, Haru had the most experience and he was also the babysitter.
   Yajima: "Just go, you don't need to worry about us."
   Haru: "Then wish me luck."
   Everyone said one after another.
   Haru: "Jeanne, be prepared, alright? I will let you know when we go to the quest later."
   Jeanne: "Yes, I will start preparing right away."
   Haru: "You can ask Shinobu what you need to prepare, by the way."
   They talked for a while before Haru put down his smartphone on the side. He rubbed his face and hoped the quest wouldn't be that difficult for him and Jeanne. He then looked at Sakura, who was sleeping soundly, kissing her forehead, then decided to sleep early.
   When Sakura and Haru were sleeping, Jeanne decided to ask Shinobu what she needed to prepare for the quest.
   "Shinobu, what should I prepare?"
   "Well, you don't need much since Haru will probably prepare most of the things." Shinobu smiled and said, "It can be said, he's Doraemon. He has everything."
   'What is Doraemon?' Jeanne wanted to ask but decided to keep her mouth shut.
   "Well, you might need medicine, money, and clothes." Shinobu sighed and said, "You don't have that many points in the Group Chat so you can't buy some necessary skills such as a space bag."
   Jeanne nodded and listened to Shinobu's words carefully.
   Shinobu explained a lot of things then said, "Lastly, I will give you something very important."
   Shinobu didn't say anything, pulled Jeanne's hand, then gave her something.
   Jeanne was curious before she opened her palm.
   Jeanne was shocked and looked at Shinobu in disbelief.
   "You need a condom or else you might get pregnant since you're going to stay with him alone on the quest," Shinobu said calmly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1541: Preparation before the quest
   After two days, Haru and Sakura went back to Tokyo and there weren't any special episodes or anything when they returned, or rather they went directly to the hospital to check her condition to see whether there was anything wrong with her or not after the trip.
   When they returned, Sumire also welcomed them, but she looked at Haru with a grudge since she felt a bit jealous and also wanted to go on holiday.
   Looking at Sumire, Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether this woman really didn't have an interest in Sakura. He didn't have a prejudice against lesbians, but he hoped for Sumire to choose a different girl, or rather, it was better for her to date him (his selfish desire come out).
   "What are you doing here? Just go back, your girlfriends are waiting," Sumire said.
   "...Do you have to be so cold with me?" Haru was speechless.
   "If you're worried about Sakura then you don't need to since I can see that her body is as fit as a bull."
   "Sensei, you're not praising me!"
   Sakura felt a bit hurt when she was being praised as fit as a cow. She felt happy that her body was fit, but she didn't feel happy being compared to a cow.
   "But you should go back, Haru. I have taken two days of your time after all," Sakura said since she felt a bit guilty to hog him for two days and if he decided to stay any longer then she might not be able to contain her feeling and be selfish again, asked him to stay with her.
   Haru looked at Sakura for a bit before he nodded. He moved closer and stole her lips naturally which shocked both Sakura and Sumire. He then parted his lips and said, "Then I will go back now. Tell me if something happens, alright?"
   Sakura nodded shyly while glancing at Sumire who happened to be on their side.
   Haru noticed Sumire's expression and asked, "Do you want a kiss from me too, Sumire?"
   Sakura was in shock and looked at Sumire.
   Sumire stared at Haru and asked, "Can you?"
   Haru felt that he was being challenged so he moved closer and decided to kiss her, but he didn't kiss her lips. He raised Sumire's bangs and kissed her forehead.
   "Good work, don't forget to go back tonight, I will cook you something good."
   Haru then walked back to his car since he wanted to meet his girlfriends as soon as possible.
   On the other hand, Sakura and Sumire were standing there, staring at Haru's car until it disappeared, but after that, Sakura stared at Sumire.
   "Sensei, can I ask you something?"
   Sumire looked away and said, "If you're asking me whether we're dating or not then my answer is no, alright?"
   Sakura smiled since she felt that Sumire was very cute. She hugged Sumire's arm and said, "Sensei, you're so cute! You're blushing from his kiss!"
   "....If you say more, then I will turn you into a corpse."
   Sumire let out a sigh and looked in the direction where Haru had gone. She smiled and shook her head.
   "Alright, let's enter the hospital since I need to check your body first."
   Haru yawned and entered his house, but then...
   Haru was pushed by six women at the same time and fell down on the ground. He looked at Sora, Utaha, Kirari, Erina, Raikou, and Megumi who were hugging him at the same time.
   "You bastard! I also want to go on a trip with you alone too!"
   Haru felt that it was normal for them to feel jealous, but there was something that was more important than that. He then stood up and also helped them to stand up.
   The six women looked at Haru curiously.
   "I miss all of you so..." Haru showed a very bad smile at that moment.
   Looking at this smile, they knew very well that this guy was thinking something bad, but rather than being scared, they felt excited. Nodding shyly, they walked toward the bedroom together since they needed to do something.
   When everyone was sleeping with a tired and satisfied expression, Haru went out to the living room after taking a bath. He sat on the sofa and took out his laptop to do his job since he had taken a holiday for two days. He was still full of energy and was about to go on the quest, but before that, he needed to finish his business since both Ritsu and Seri were in China right now.
   Haru knew that China would be full of opportunities for money so he didn't hesitate to start his development in China since it was still in 2010.
   Ritsu: "How is your holiday?"
   Seri: "Another girl again?"
   Haru: "Um... Seri, are you angry?"
   Seri: "Haru, we need to talk about business first."
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "Well, if you want, we can go on holiday too... I mean alone."
   Seri: "We... We can talk about this matter later."
   Haru smiled when he saw Seri blushing. He nodded and talked about business first since the faster it ended the faster he could rest.
   When it ended, Haru massaged his neck, but then a cup of hot tea appeared in front of him. He looked up and saw Raikou, who was wearing pajamas, brought two cups of tea.
   Haru took the cup and sipped it slowly.
   "No problem, dear," Raikou said with a smile. She sat next to Haru and asked, "Haru, are you going somewhere?"
   "Why do you ask?" Haru asked.
   "I have seen you preparing something before."
   "Well, I am going to the quest."
   "Quest? Is this for the Group Chat?" Raikou was surprised.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and didn't have anything to hide on Raikou since she knew the existence of Quest and Group Chat after all.
   "Then should I go with you too?" Raikou felt a bit worried and wanted to accompany him since she knew that the quest was quite dangerous.
   "You don't need to worry, I will go back shortly before you realize it."
   The time was stopped when he was on the quest so no one would realize that he had gone on the quest.
   "But..." Raikou felt a bit of regret since she didn't choose to become a member of a Group Chat since she knew that she couldn't help him during the quest.
   "So who are you going with this time?" Raikou asked.
   "I will go with Jeanne," Haru said.
   "I see..." Raikou nodded and felt better when she knew that he didn't go alone.
   Haru caressed Raikou's hair and asked, "You're not tired yet? How about we go to sleep together?"
   Raikou nodded and was ready for the second round, but she had a feeling that she was going to lose him since she didn't have unlimited energy like before.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1542: My harem protagonist aura is working in this world
   "How is it? Did you feel better?"
   Jeanne nodded and smiled. "Thank you, Haru."
   "No problem," Haru said while using his light magic to ease Jeanne's headache.
   Even though Jeanne's magic resistance rank was quite big, she felt a headache when she was transferred to another world for the first time.
   Yes, both of them had gone to another world to start their quest.
   Jeanne, who felt better, looked at Haru and asked, "Should we move from this place?"
   When they appeared in this world, they appeared in a deserted alley where there was no one.
   "Well, why not?" Haru nodded.
   "What's wrong?" Jeanne, who was about to move, stopped and looked at Haru curiously.
   "It seems that you have forgotten something," Haru said.
   "Huh? Did I forget something?" Jeanne was dumbfounded.
   Haru took Jeanne's hand and held it gently.
   Jeanne opened her mouth before she closed it again. She blushed and lowered her head, then nodded.
   "I... I almost forgot..."
   "Don't worry, let's walk out now."
   Both of them walked out from the alley and could see some people on the street, and also a small port with a number of fishing ships there. They could smell the smell of sea and fish from their location and could tell they were in the port town.
   "Where are we right now?" Jeanne was confused.
   "It should be Japan," Haru said.
   Jeanne raised her eyebrow and only realized that the people that she had seen on the street were Japanese.
   Haru didn't blame Jeanne since, unlike the Japanese people who usually had black hair, he could see that some people had pink, green, blue, etc color hair which made him speechless. He then chose a random person and used his "steal" ability to steal money from that person.
   "Let's go to a nearby cafe first. We can start our research about this world there."
   Jeanne nodded and thought that it was better to research this place first since she didn't have any information about this world nor they had any ideas on which part of Japan that they were right now.
   After coming to a nearby cozy cafe, Haru and Jeanne sat next to each other. The location of the shop was right beside the sea and they sat on the terrace so they could enjoy the scenery of the beautiful sea in this town.
   Haru ordered a tuna mayo sandwich and a cola to Jeanne's bewilderment.
   "What about you, Jeanne?"
   "...Is it really time to enjoy food?" Jeanne asked with a speechless expression.
   "I will use the sentence that is usually used by your twin."
   "My twin?" Jeanne thought for a while and raised her eyebrow, thinking of the twin that was mentioned by Haru should be Saber or Artoria Pendragon.
   Jeanne was annoyed since she felt like being played.
   "But it'll be unnatural if we don't order something..." Haru whispered, causing Jeanne's body to tremble and flush.
   "Then... Then I will also order the same," Jeanne said.
   Haru nodded and ordered a parfait for Jeanne then took out the usual laptop that he brought for the quest, connected to the internet, before creating a fake identity for the two of them.
   Jeanne also didn't say much when she saw him, creating a fake identity easily.
   Haru wasn't sure why, but he had a feeling that something might happen later so he decided to make a fake identity for the two of them quickly.
   There were a lot of quests that they needed to do in this world so what they needed to do was to understand most of the things in this world.
   "Let's see what the Savior is," Jeanne said since she was quite curious.
   Saviors are people who have lived in previous lives are various kinds of heroes, kings, warriors, magic users, etc. who were then reincarnated into the modern era. All saviors have an indomitable spirit able to withstand the eons of time that it took for them to finally be reincarnated in the world. These people inherit both the powers, which originate from their previous lives ranging from White Iron or Black Magic alongside the unique weapons, which most of them used in battle.
   There are various ranks for Saviors, which range: Rank D (Disciples), Rank C (Common), Rank B (Breaker), Rank A (Ace), Rank S (Special), and Rank SS (Savior of Saviors).
   "Hmm... a people from the previous life is reincarnated into the modern era, huh?" Jeanne ate the strawberry parfait that was ordered by Haru for her while reading the information on the laptop. She looked at Haru and asked, "Are the people who are reincarnated are losing their identity or personality, Haru?"
   "No, it seems that when people are awakened as a Savior, they will receive a memory and power from their previous life so their identity or personality won't disappear, but of course, it'll affect them."
   "That's true, I wonder what will happen if their previous life is a criminal..." Jeanne murmured and felt that Savior wasn't as good as she imagined.
   "I guess, that depends on each of the people who receive the memory of their previous life. If they're weak, then they might succumb and become another criminal in the modern world, but if their mind is strong then they won't do such a thing," Haru said.
   However, Haru could tell that the lives in this world were quite cheap, and as long as someone had a very strong power, the rules that bind the people could be broken easily.
   Jeanne nodded in agreement with Haru's words.
   "Let's see about Metaphysical since it will be our enemy in this world," Haru said.
   Metaphysical is a mysterious being that appears around the exact same time as the Savior who exists for the sole purpose of harming humans described as not belonging nowhere on Earth and/or any other natural environment.
   "Is this information classified?" Jeanne raised her eyebrows, wondering why the existence of such a monster would be hidden from the public.
   "It isn't surprising since this kind of thing is often used by people with a lot of authority. Hiding this kind of dangerous being is quite normal so people can live normally without the worry of such a dangerous monster that might take their lives anytime," Haru said.
   "But it isn't fair to the people, they also need a right to know," Jeanne said since she felt that it was dangerous to not announce the existence of Metaphysical to the public.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "You know, Jeanne. There are always disadvantages and advantages to every decision. If people are exposed to metaphysical information then it is all good and well, but the disadvantage is also clear since they will be living in fear, afraid that they'll be attacked by metaphysical, but if they don't know about it, they can live without worry and happily, and when metaphysical appears, the Saviors will come and solve it, but..."
   "But if the Saviors are late, then the people won't have a chance to run away and there are a lot of people who are dying because of it."
   "You're not thinking clearly now and we're all still normal people that is only a passerby in this world. We don't have the power nor authority to change the status quota or rules in this world so it is better for us to solve the problem in front of us, complete the quests one by one, and once it is ended, we can return to this world again if you want," Haru said.
   Jeanne nodded calmly since she also knew that she was quite emotional when she saw a lot of people who were dying because of Metaphysical.
   "And, in truth, you don't need to worry too much since there's an existence of protagonist in this world."
   "The protagonist is a trouble magnet. As long as the protagonist is in this world, then you don't need to worry about the people since most of the monsters will come toward the protagonist without hesitation."
   Jeanne had a conflicted feeling about it.
   Haru took the tuna sandwich and ate it. "We should search for more informat--" He quickly grabbed Jeanne and used his gravity magic to create a barrier around the shop.
   Jeanne's eyes condensed and asked, "Haru, is that...?"
   "Yes, it is metaphysical..."
   Haru was speechless and wondered if his harem protagonist aura could also attract the metaphysical.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1543: It is a bad luck or good luck?
   Haru and Jeanne sat right on the terrace of the cafe which was located next to the sea so they directly saw the Metaphysical that swarmed toward the town.
   Metaphysical wasn't that big or rather it had a size around 30 cm to 1 meter in length, however, they came in a group and there were at least hundreds of them.
   "Is this Metaphysical?" Jeanne frowned and didn't move from Haru's arms since she felt a shock by the appearance of Metaphysical.
   All metaphysicals are placed in different classes based on their size and threat. Those classes are Dreadnought, Fortress, Arch Fiend, and a normal one.
   The one that appeared before them was a normal one or rather it could be said the weakest one, but the sheer number of it could make anyone feel their knees weak and terror, and more importantly, the shape of those metaphysical that appeared before them was very disgusting.
   Haru created a wall of gravity to stop all the metaphysical that swarmed from the sea, so he and Jeanne could see the appearance of the metaphysical clearly.
   There were at least a hundred or so metaphysical and all of them had a fish appearance, whether it was tuna, flounder, shark, barracuda, cod, etc, but each of them had four or six legs that were similar to a spider.
   Jeanne was a girl and if she was asked whether she hated bugs or not, then she hated it and didn't want to touch it, especially when the bug had an appearance of fishes which made it even more disgusting.
   If her will wasn't strong enough, then she might decide to run away right now since the appearance of those metaphysicals was too much for her.
   Fortunately, her boyfriend was really good and all the metaphysicals that swarmed toward the city were stopped by him.
   Jeanne looked at everyone around and also sighed in relief since everyone was saved and no one was hurt.
   There might be one or two that were hurt, but it was because they were careless, running panicked.
   Of course, this scene was seen by everyone, when everyone was running, there were some of them who were still clueless and they stood on the spot without moving, but then they were dumbfounded when they saw a hundred or so monsters swarmed toward the city and were stopped by an invisible wall.
   Even the metaphysical was confused, but their minds weren't bright so all they could do was to climb each other to pass through the invisible wall.
   Fortunately, those metaphysical didn't have wings, if they had...
   Haru was speechless since when he thought that there wouldn't be one that had wings, some of them started to evolve and created wings on their backs. He then quickly created another wall of gravity to stop those metaphysical from escaping, or rather, he had enough of them and trapped them directly in the big box of gravity.
   While he did this, he also used Kenbunshoku Haki so he didn't miss those metaphysical. He then lifted them all slightly a few meters from the surface of the sea, so he could see it better.
   The scene of a hundred or so metaphysical trapped in an invisible box made their scalp numb, but no one moved or escaped since they were too dumbfounded to do so.
   "Jeanne, can you help me to calm the crowd?"
   Jeanne nodded. She had been on the battlefield a lot of times and after an initial shock, she quickly got better. She then turned and looked at everyone who was standing dumbfounded there.
   "Everyone, please don't worry! No one is going to get hurt, we will handle this situation so please calm down and go out slowly!"
   Hearing Jeanne's words, they quickly nodded. Even though they were curious, they knew that it wasn't the time to watch this situation and Jeanne's charisma was very big, because everyone followed her words subconsciously.
   Jeanne kept talking for a while until she cleared up the place. She let out a sigh and walked back to Haru.
   Jeanne couldn't help anything in this situation. She might be powerful, but she didn't have the power to trap a hundred or so metaphysical.
   Haru was wondering whether his luck was bad or not to meet a hundred or so metaphysical moments, he came to this world, however, it was also a good thing since he could get the attention of the White Knight Order by doing this.
   The White Knight Order, also known as the Order, is a group composed of saviors who gather to combat the metaphysical.
   Soon after the arrival of both the Saviors and Metaphysicals, the White Knight Order was created as a means to locate those with memories/powers of their past lives, as well as to train them to combat the metaphysical who continued to attack Earth. The Headquarters of the White Knight Order is located in the United Kingdom with six different branches located in Japan, Russia, France, China, and the United States.
   Haru and Jeanne also did research on all of that before, and if the protagonist and the plot didn't happen in Japan, then both of them might go directly to France since that country was Jeanne's home.
   Haru also didn't mind whether he was going to another country or stayed in this country, as long as he was together with Jeanne too.
   "So what should we do about this?" Jeanne asked and had to admit that the scene of a hundred or so metaphysical crawling, trying to escape on the box of gravity was very disturbing.
   Haru didn't think that those metaphysicals could be eaten and their appearance was also too much for him.
   Haru then didn't hesitate and decided to kill all of them directly. He clenched his right hand tightly and a strong vibration appeared inside the box of gravity, shredding, tearing, and killing all of the metaphysical insides.
   The scene was so gruesome and bloody, but Jeanne and Haru didn't shy away from it since they had seen a lot of blood.
   "So what should we do after this?" Jeanne asked.
   "Let's wait, I am sure that someone will come after us." Haru didn't think too much and kept all the corpses of the metaphysical that he had slaughtered inside the box of gravity. In truth, he wanted to burn all of them directly, but he needed to become Rank S Savior so he needed to keep those corpses as evidence.
   At the same time, on the White Knight Order Japanese Branch, Andou Suruga, the leader of the Head of the Japanese Division and one of the two SS-Rank Saviors in the world, received a headache, knowing that a metaphysical had attacked his country.
   Andou had a special ability that made him capable of sensing the metaphysical when they came to attack his country so no one doubted his words since he had done these deeds several times.
   "Hurry up and check where the metaphysicals have attacked!" Andou quickly gave his order and it didn't take a long time before he received an answer.
   "Sir, a group of hundreds of metaphysicals have attacked Hakodate!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard it. Even though they could see that metaphysical wasn't that big, the number was a lot.
   "Send a group of Saviors to save the city! We need to hurry up or else the damage on the city will be greater!"
   Everyone nodded and started to communicate with the nearby Savior groups to help the city, however...
   Andou wasn't in a good mood when he was suddenly interrupted during this critical situation.
   "What's wrong? Didn't you know that there are hundreds of metaphysicals?! If you have time to bother me then do something to help everyone!" Andou roared.
   Andou tried to hold his temper and asked calmly, "What's wrong?" He could see that the expression of his subordinate was a bit wrong somehow.
   "All... All metaphysical have been eliminated!"
   When those words fell, everyone fell into silence and disbelief.
   Andou opened his eyes wide and was in shock.
   That was the only question that came out of his mouth after a long time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Andou_Suruga
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1544: Cliche Plot
   As Haru expected, a group of people with a white uniform walked toward them calmly, but they couldn't hide their shock when they saw a lot of corpses that were trapped inside something invisible.
   Even though this group of people had prepared their minds when they heard that two people had eliminated a group of metaphysicals, it still shocked when they saw them right in front of them.
   Jeanne and Haru didn't show much expression when they saw a group of people since they had prepared themselves.
   When a group of people wanted to ask who Jeanne and Haru were, Haru directly did the initiative.
   "Who are you guys?" Haru asked. Even though he knew their identity, the existence of Savior, Metaphysical, White Knight Order, etc.
   The group of people looked at each other and nodded. Then one woman walked forward and introduced themselves.
   "We're from the White Knight Order Japanese Division, and I have a question that I want to ask the two of you."
   Haru pretended to be confused, but Jeanne didn't say anything, only stood beside him with a frown, after all, her acting skill wasn't as good as him so he told her to pretend to be scared or wary of the group of people that would come toward them before.
   When the woman wanted to ask Haru and Jeanne a question, she stopped when she saw confusion on Haru's face. She didn't even take a glance at Jeanne since Haru's appearance really attracted her after all.
   "Hmm... you don't know anything?"
   "We don't know anything or rather I have a lot of questions that I want to ask all of you," Haru said with a helpless expression.
   The woman nodded and said, "Then why don't you follow us for a bit, and we'll tell you about your power, the monsters that you have killed, our organization, and a lot more."
   Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and nodded.
   "We don't mind, but what should I do with these?" Haru said while pointing at the corpse of metaphysicals that he had eliminated inside a box of gravity.
   The woman looked at the box of gravity with amazement since she could see that Haru's power was so strong that he could eliminate a group of metaphysicals without causing damage to the surrounding area.
   "Can you bring it with you?"
   Haru pondered for a while and nodded. "Where do you want me to bring it?" Even though it was possible to throw all the metaphysicals into the sea, he was afraid that those things might pollute the sea and cause the sea creatures to become monsters.
   "There is a truck over there and you can put all of those things there," the woman said and pointed at the truck that was located outside.
   Haru nodded and followed the woman while holding Jeanne's hand.
   When the woman saw Haru holding Jeanne's hand, there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes, but she didn't say anything and knew that her first love was over.
   Jeanne twitched her lips and could see the expression of the woman. She twisted Haru's arm and whispered, "You're very popular."
   Haru was speechless, but Jeanne was too young to fight him. He moved closer and whispered.
   "But you're the only one in my eyes."
   Jeanne blushed and lowered her head shyly. She hugged him tighter and moved closer. In truth, she wanted to follow him, after all, the relationship between the two had already been confirmed and one day being separated from him was like being separated for a long time.
   Jeanne also wanted to do the things that this bastard did to Raikou, Fiore, and Shinobu, but somehow, this guy had never done an initiative and there was no way for her to ask it since she was a girl and she was too shy to do it.
   "Hmph! You and your mouth!"
   Even though Jeanne seemed to be annoyed, her body was very honest, showing how happy she was.
   When both of them flirted, the woman, who guided them, became annoyed.
   After Haru put all the corpses in the truck, he and Jeanne followed the member of the White Knight Order to their branch office and along the way, he told them his experience along with Jeanne's experience.
   Haru told them that when he saw a group of monsters that suddenly appeared on the sea, he was suddenly hit by a memory of someone and suddenly he could use an ability, killing all the monsters easily.
   Jeanne also had the same and also told them that she also had a similar experience to Haru. Even though her acting skills barely passed his standard, it was enough to fool the members of the White Knight Order.
   In this world, they were a high school freshman and they were about to go to their school, and because of that, if they were too perfect, the members of the White Knight Order might doubt them, but in truth, the members of the White Knight Order didn't think too much or rather they were more focussed about the abilities that they received from the memory, after all, it was normal for a Savior to have a change of personality once they received a memory from their previous life.
   The members of the White Knight Order knew that the ability of Haru and Jeanne wasn't weak since both of them could kill hundreds of metaphysicals together and rather than thinking about their identity, it was better to think about whether they were strong or not, after all, a single of metaphysicals could cause an unimaginable loss to a country and even mankind.
   There were also a lot of people who had awakened the memory of their previous lives and became Saviors, but most of them weren't strong or rather they were rather weak and the abilities that were shown by Haru gave him the potential to become S-Rank Savior or might be more than that since his ability was very powerful...
   With that one ability alone, Haru could become an ace of the White Knight Order in the Japanese Division directly and from their conversation with him, he hadn't remembered all of his memories from his previous life which meant, he could become even stronger than now.
   Jeanne also told them about her ability which enhanced her strength, body, speed, etc along with creating a holy flag, and a powerful barrier to protect everyone within.
   Once they got all the information from Haru and Jeanne, they quickly sent all the information to their boss, Andou Suruga.
   Jeanne and Haru didn't stay too long at the branch office of the White Knight Order Japanese Division in Hakodate and were sent directly to the headquarters of the White Knight Order Japanese Division in Tokyo.
   When they arrived in Tokyo, they were moved toward the headquarters of the White Knight Order Japanese Division directly and met the head of this organization, Andou Suruga, in his office. They looked at Andou and felt a bit strange since they thought of him as a child of someone.
   "I am not a child," Andou said directly and had gotten used to being treated as a child.
   Haru and Jeanne said at the same time.
   "It's alright." Andou waved his hand and smiled generously. "Kasugano-kun, Jeanne-san, was it?"
   "Let me introduce myself. My name is Andou Suraga and I am the head of the White Knight Order Japanese Division," Andou said then looked at the change in their expression, however, he soon disappointed since Haru and Jeanne didn't show much of change in their expression.
   "I guess... that's amazing?" Haru said with a confused expression.
   Andou nodded and didn't think too much since it was normal for a normal person to be ignorant of the existence of the White Knight Order Japanese Division.
   "Well, I have a reason to invite both of you here..." Andou wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Haru.
   "Do you want to invite us as a member of the White Knight Order?" Haru asked.
   Andou didn't feel angry but rather felt surprised by how sharp Haru's mind was.
   If Haru knew what Andou was thinking, then he felt that this guy insulted him since what had happened to him was all cliche. He had shown his power and it was normal for the bigwig of the organization to invite him to an organization, if he wasn't being invited then he felt there was something wrong with this organization.
   "Yes, what do you think? If you decide to join then I will give you Rank A Savior immediately," Andou said since he knew very well Haru's power was very strong and it was enough for him to put him into Rank A Savior immediately.
   Andou also knew that Haru and Jeanne had received a summary of information about the organization and he believed that Haru would accept his offer, but he felt a bit strange when he saw Haru's frown and seemed to be dissatisfied with something.
   "Is there something wrong, Kasugano-kun?"
   Haru frowned and asked, "Can you give me Rank S Savior?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1545: Isn't it normal that I want to become S Rank Savior?
   Haru wasn't the type of protagonist that loved to hide his power and lived a normal life. When he was so powerful, there was no way for him to lead a normal life and he also didn't want to have a normal life.
   Being normal was good, and all, but he was a harem protagonist and he also had a lot of women.
   If he decided to lead a normal life then it would have been impossible for him to take care of all of his women.
   Beautiful women were a source of trouble after all and there would be a lot of people who would try to get them as long as they were a man, and those men would choose various ways to get beautiful women whether it was with force or vile means.
   However, even if women were a source of trouble, a man still loved it or rather he loved them.
   Haru needed to be powerful to protect them or else someone might try to do something about them so that was why he didn't have hesitation whether it was become the richest man on earth or became S-Rank Savior in this world since, without power, there was no way for someone could protect what or who they cared about.
   When Haru asked whether he could become S Rank Savior, Andou was dumbfounded and looked at Haru with an incredulous expression before he let out a sigh.
   "Kasugano-kun, do you know the existence of S Rank Savior?"
   "I know that's why I want to become one," Haru said without hesitation since becoming S Rank Savior was one of his quests.
   If he can complete it as soon as possible, then it is all good.
   "It's good that you want to become one, but it isn't that easy."
   Andou felt that it was good for a young man to be confident, but it didn't mean that he could be arrogant.
   "Rank S Savior is the highest and most powerful and there are only six of them in this world. You might have the potential to become an S Rank Savior, but it isn't enough and to become an S Rank Savior, I need to hold a meeting with the members of Six Heads so it isn't that easy," Andou said.
   "In other words, I only need to be strong enough before I can become one, right?" Haru asked.
   "....." Andou was dumbfounded and thought that Haru might be hit by his words, but it seemed...
   "Kasugano-kun, you're too arrogant."
   "It isn't arrogant if I have enough strength to back up my words, right?" Haru then stared at Andou and used his "Haoshoku Haki".
   Andou looked at Haru for a while until his eyes widened and he felt his body trembling.
   Haru had seen how powerful Andou was by using "Kenbonshoku Haki" and he could tell that Andou was still looking down on him, but it was a normal reaction since he only awakened his power recently so to show his power, he used "Haoshoku Haki" on Andou directly to see whether Andou could handle this pressure or not, but he didn't use all of his power since if something happened, to Andou, he wasn't sure what to do.
   Andou's heart was palpitating and his palms sweated. The more pressure he felt, the harder it was for him to stay awake. He couldn't look away from Haru and he didn't dare to do so since he could tell that it seemed Haru's existence gave him terror!
   "Haru, don't bully him," Jeanne said with a sigh.
   "I am not bullying him." Haru was speechless and turned off his "Haoshoku Haki".
   Andou was dripping with sweat and understood why the young man in front of him was confident to become S Rank Savior and because of that, he felt happy!
   This reaction made Haru and Jeanne feel strange, after all, Andou had been bullied by Haru, but rather than angry, this guy was happy which made them dumbfounded.
   'What's wrong with him?' Jeanne whispered.
   'He might be a masochist?' Haru answered.
   "You don't need to whisper, I can hear you," Andou said and the corner of his mouth twitched. He let out a sigh and said, "You think that I will be unhappy if you become S Rank Savior?"
   "You're not?" Haru asked.
   "Of course not." Andou shook his head and said, "If you really have the power of S Rank Savior, then I will be more than happy about it."
   "Because if he really has the power of S Rank Savior, then this country can be protected better," Andou said.
   Jeanne and Haru nodded and thought that this guy was a good guy.
   "But even if I want you to become S Rank Savior, I can't do that with my power alone..." Andou let out a sigh and thought that he really underestimated Haru before. He had a feeling that Haru's power was more than him and it was all good, but to make Haru become one wasn't that easy.
   If it was to make Haru become Rank A Savior, then Andou could do it easily, but if it was S Rank Savior then it wasn't that easy.
   "If I want to become one then what should I do?" Haru asked.
   "Why do you want to become one in a hurry?" Andou asked curiously.
   "I don't want to become one of the soldiers in the organizations," Haru said bluntly.
   Andou stared at Haru for a while and sighed.
   Even though it was hard to admit it, the Savior was only a group of soldiers and their lives were cheap as long as they could protect a country, a world, and mankind.
   In the past, there was also a villain who thought such a thing, but Andou had killed that villain.
   Andou then stared at Haru and had to admit that Haru really suited his appetite since Haru had a clear goal and there was an interest that bound them.
   As the saying goes, there are no eternal allies, but eternal interest.
   After staring at Haru for a while, Andou said, "If you want to become one then you need to either defeat Dreadnought or Fortress class of Metaphysical."
   Haru nodded and said, "Deal. I will defeat it for you."
   "But be careful, if you can't defeat it then you need to run," Andou said with a serious expression.
   It might be cruel, but Andou thought that it was better for Haru to stay alive rather than a group of small fries.
   "Alright." Haru nodded and asked, "So before we meet this Dreadnought or Fortress class of Metaphysical, is there a facility or academy that we can use to train?"
   Andou nodded and said, "Of course, there is. If you want I can register you to Akane Academy." He knew that Haru was still young and thought that it might be good to make him enter the school so his personality could be better and understood how dangerous metaphysical was, but then he realized something...
   "Then please." Haru nodded and said, "If you can, please register us to Akane Academy."
   "You mean... does she also have the power of S Rank Savior?" Andou looked at Jeanne in shock.
   "Yes." Jeanne nodded and asked, "Is there something wrong?"
   When someone received a reward, they would be happy, but if they received too much, they would be troubled.
   Andou had never thought too much about that problem before, but now, it seemed that sentence was right. He massaged his temple and felt a headache, even though there wasn't any metaphysical around the country.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1546: Will you be my...
   After the meeting with Andou, Haru and Jeanne didn't need to worry about anything since the rest of the things would be handled by Andou.
   Andou also knew that both Haru and Jeanne were orphaned early and their parents were killed by metaphysical. It might seem a bit dirty, but he thought to become their closest person so they could help him with some matters or become his right hand directly in the future.
   If Haru knew about that, he also didn't mean it since he also needed Andou's help. Even though Andou's power might not be comparable to him, his connection with various people was very vast.
   If Andou wanted to use him, Haru also wanted to use Andou.
   Both of them would use each other and there was nothing wrong with it.
   When the matter ended, Haru and Jeanne went to the nearby hotel together.
   Andou wanted to pay for the hotel, but Haru rejected Andou's goodwill. He looked at Haru's back and let out a sigh, and at the same time, he was wondering how could this guy be so handsome.
   When Haru and Jeanne came out from the headquarters of the White Knight Order
   Japanese Branch, Jeanne couldn't help but ask, "Why did you reject his offer?"
   "I don't want to owe him a favor," Haru said. Even though he could tell that Andou's personality was quite good, as the head of the Japanese Division, he wasn't as simple as it seemed, after all, no one could be the head with a simple mind.
   Jeanne nodded, but she didn't think too much since she didn't like something like politics since it was complicated. Her mind was simple, was pretty simple after all, and she knew what they needed to do was to complete the quest.
   Jeanne nodded and walked to the hotel with Haru.
   The receptionist welcomed them and asked whether they had a reservation or not, after all, they were at a fairly luxurious hotel.
   Haru didn't have, but he had a lot of money since along the way before he had been earning a lot of money from FOREX.
   When Jeanne knew the amount of money that her boyfriend had gotten, she was dumbfounded, but... well, this guy was perverted after all so in the end, she needed to get used to it.
   Jeanne was dumbfounded, looking at Haru, who was on her side.
   "Is there something wrong, Jeanne?" Haru asked with a harmless smile.
   While Jeanne was in the middle of thinking about Haru's ability at making money, she didn't expect that this guy would order one room directly for both of them. She had prepared herself, but she didn't expect him to be so eager!
   A blush gradually covered her face and she lowered her head since she was embarrassed, but she didn't reject it.
   "What are you thinking about?" Haru asked with a smile.
   The receptionist looked at both Haru and Jeanne and nodded since it wasn't uncommon for a high school student to do this kind of thing, but she wasn't going to say anything since she could tell that they might be embarrassed about it.
   Haru took the key to the room and walked away with Jeanne.
   Jeanne also followed Haru after she thanked the receptionist in a hurry since she felt embarrassed to stay in this place for a long time.
   When they arrived in front of their room, Haru opened the door and let Jeanne enter.
   Jeanne entered, but then her heart thumped when she heard the door was closed and locked. She couldn't contain her emotion anymore and she became panicked.
   "Haru, wait a moment, I..."
   Haru didn't wait for Jeanne anymore, he hugged her waist and brought her to bed, jumping together on the top of it.
   The size of the bed was king size so when both of them landed on the bed, it didn't feel cramped for both of them.
   Jeanne was about to say something, but when she saw Haru's clear eyes that were fully innocent, she felt a bit dumbfounded since she thought that his eyes would be full of desire, looking at her with predatory eyes since she had seen that kind of eyes of him before, but it was his first time to see him with these kinds of eyes.
   Haru's eyes were so sincere at that moment, and said, "Jeanne."
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Jeanne asked.
   "Do you want to get married?" Haru asked directly.
   Jeanne blinked her eyes and looked at Haru with surprise. "Ma - Marry?!"
   "It's not that, I want to get married, but why so hurry?" Jeanne blushed and asked him with a happy smile since no girls would be unhappy being proposed by the man that they loved, but they had just come to this world and they needed to do their quest after all.
   "I won't beat around the bush." Haru looked at Jeanne and said, "I want to do that with you."
   "...What?" Jeanne asked with a dumbfounded expression.
   "I want to do that with you."
   Jeanne blushed and sighed. "You..." She looked at Haru and asked, "If... if you want we can do it right away..." After she said that, she lowered her head and felt very embarrassed.
   However, Haru was dumbfounded when he heard Jeanne's answer.
   "What's wrong?" Jeanne felt a bit strange when she saw his expression.
   "We don't need to marry first?" Haru asked.
   Jeanne was surprised, but then she chuckled.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "You doofus." Jeanne smiled and said, "How do you think the people at my time marry to each other?"
   When Jeanne reminded him, Haru couldn't help but slap his forehead since he knew that the marriage between two people during the medieval era was different from the present.
   Jeanne decided to be bold, she held Haru's hands and stared at him with a gentle smile.
   "In my time, it is already very hard for people to eat so it is impossible for us to have a marriage ceremony like those nobles or the riches and as long as both parties agree then they can marry right away," Jeanne explained.
   Haru nodded and thought that he really might have had a misunderstanding before when he thought that Jeanne wanted to marry him before they had sex since it seemed that wasn't the case and it seemed Jeanne was more perverted than he had thought.
   "Did you think something rude about me?" Jeanne asked with a frown since she felt that this guy was thinking bad about her.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "I just think about how cute you are." He couldn't help but pinch Jeanne's nose since he didn't have time to flirt with her like this before they arrived to this world and he also really missed him that he wanted to hug her immediately, but he didn't do that since it seemed that she had something to say.
   Jeanne was annoyed and started to fight him.
   Both of them started their fight and played around on the top of the bed, causing their laughter to echo through the room.
   When they had enough, they laid on the bed together while staring at the ceiling.
   "Why do you want to marry me?" Jeanne asked.
   "Because I love you," Haru said without hesitation.
   Jeanne smiled and turned her head toward him. "I love you too."
   Haru also looked at Jeanne with a smile. "I know."
   Jeanne looked at Haru with disdain, causing him to laugh.
   "Still, how do people on your time marry?" Haru asked curiously.
   "There is no need to be troublesome, when two people are falling in love, they will make a vow to the Lord that they will be together, helping each other through a happy and difficult time." Jeanne looked at Haru and explained. "If we want to marry, we only need the Lord as our witness." But then she remembered something and asked, "But is that alright with you? You're a shrine owner, right? Our beliefs are different."
   "It's alright, we can ask your Lord and Gods on my belief as our witness," Haru said simply.
   Jeanne was speechless, but she felt that Haru was right. She then became shy and asked, "So do you want to do it now?"
   "Yes," Haru said without hesitation while gently holding her hand.
   Jeanne was shy, but she was very happy at that moment.
   "So Jeanne, I ask you here, will you marry me and become my wife, staying with me together through a happy and difficult time?"
   Jeanne nodded without hesitation and somehow she felt that she wanted to cry. She then looked at the man that was about to become her husband with a happy smile.
   "So Haru, I ask you here too, will you be my husband, staying with me together through a happy and difficult time?
   "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Both of them stared at each other before moving closer, feeling each other's lips and starting their first night in this world. They might have a quest that they needed to do and this quest was also dangerous that they might lose their lives, but it was because of that they were going to marry each other so they wouldn't have any regrets if something happened.
   Then what would happen next?
   Well, there was no need to explain since what this guy was about to do was obvious.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1547: Akane Academy
   When Haru and Jeanne were doing their own thing, Andou quickly prepared the registration of both Haru and Jeanne to Akane Academy, even though it was quite late with his authority was quite easy for him to help them enter this academy.
   Akane Academy was founded at an institute to teach the Japanese saviors of the White Knight Order's Japanese Branch to combat Metaphysicals. In this school, the students aren't required to pay for their tuition due to the importance of instructing saviors who are unable to attend regular schools due to their superhuman and irregular powers.
   Andou thought about what had happened four years ago at that academy and sighed, but he knew that this academy had become better and he could feel relief to send Haru and Jeanne to this academy.
   However, Andou hoped that nothing would happen and because of that he decided to send a message to the principal of Akane Academy about Haru and Jeanne.
   Most of the teachers and staff were quite busy since they were about to welcome their new student and as the principal of this academy, Mari Shimon, also had a lot of things that she needed to do, however, when she was about to do her job, she was quite surprised when she received a message from the head of White Knight Order Japanese Branch, Andou Suruga.
   Mari felt a bit weird since she received a message from Andou so suddenly, but she quickly opened it to read what he wanted to tell her. The message wasn't that long and inside, the letter, there was an introduction of both Haru and Jeanne which made her dumbfounded and at the same time, Andou hoped for her to help him to register both Haru and Jeanne at Akane Academy.
   Mari was alright with it, but she was dumbfounded when she saw that Haru and Jeanne might be a potential Rank S Savior which made her wonder whether this news was right or not, but the one who had sent it was Andou Suruga so she didn't doubt the credibility of this letter.
   "Mari-oneechan, what's wrong?"
   Mari looked at her only little sister who was looking at her curiously. She patted her head and said, "Maya, can I give you a task?"
   "A task?" Maya titled her head and asked, "What kind?"
   "There is a very interesting student who is going to come so..."
   The relationship between Jeanne and Haru was taken into the next step and both of them were very sticky with each other.
   Jeanne also realized why Raikou, Shinobu, and Fiore kept coming to Haru's room from time to time since that experience was really amazing, but at the same time, she realized that this guy was really a beast. Haru was so insatiable that it was very hard for her to handle him, or rather it was impossible for her to handle him, but she knew that this guy was very thoughtful so when she couldn't do it anymore, he didn't force her and decided to sleep with her while hugging to each other.
   Jeanne had to admit that it was an amazing experience and she didn't want to be separated from him, but at the same time, she felt a bit distressed when she thought that this guy kept holding back, and it would be wonderful if there was someone who could help her to tame this beast.
   Haru didn't know what Jeanne was thinking since he prepared the living place for both of them at Akane Academy.
   Andou had helped both of them to enter the Akane Academy and there was a dorm within that school, but both of them decided to live outside so he decided to buy a moderate house nearby the academy.
   Even though the size was moderate, it was already on the big size in this country, considering how limited the land in this country was and it was quite steep for most of the people in this country, however, it was quite cheap for him.
   "Isn't it a bit too much to buy a house?" Jeanne asked with a speechless expression and still couldn't get used to how this guy spent his money so easily.
   "It's alright. I have a lot of money and I should spend it rather than keeping it since if I keep it the economy won't move," Haru said.
   With the amount of money that he had on his account, if he kept it all the time, it would depreciate and it wasn't wise to not spend it.
   "Let's go, we need to go to the academy."
   They knew that the entrance ceremony of the Akane Academy would be held in three days and it would be unwise for them if they were late.
   Haru looked at Jeanne and felt a bit worried somehow.
   "What? What's wrong?" Jeanne felt a bit strange when her husband looked at her with a worried expression.
   "I am worried about you."
   "Worried about what?" Jeanne asked with a dumbfounded expression.
   "I mean... we're about to enter the school, and I am worried whether you can do well or not..."
   Haru knew that Jeanne didn't have a chance to read and write during her life since she spent her teenage years on the battlefield, which was why he wondered whether she could do well at school.
   "Oh, that's what you're worried about." Jeanne nodded with ease.
   "You seem to be very... confident," Haru said and felt weird by Jeanne's reaction.
   "Of course!" Jeanne patted her chest and said, "Shinobu has taught me a lot of things! I am sure that I can do well in school!"
   Haru looked at Jeanne for a while and decided to believe in her. He nodded and caressed her head gently. "Then I am relieved."
   Jeanne smiled happily and hugged him, telling him to be relieved that she was going to be alright at school, but somehow when Haru saw her smile, he became even more worried, but he didn't say anything, worse case, he was going to help her at school later.
   When they were about to go out, they saw Andou along with his subordinates were waiting for them.
   "Andou-san, is there something wrong?" Haru asked, but Jeanne was startled and felt a bit shy when she saw a lot of people were looking at them, hugging each other intimately, but this bad guy didn't let her go and she could only hide her face on his chest.
   Andou curled his lips and somehow felt envious when he saw them sprinkle a wave of lovey-dovey aura which made him annoyed.
   "Cough! Cough! You're going to the school soon, have you prepared everything?"
   Andou thought of helping Haru and thought of giving him a private house since he knew that it was quite unsuitable for a lover to stay in a separate place since both the male and female students live in separate dorms.
   "It's alright, I have already bought a house near the academy," Haru said.
   Andou and the group of Saviors were jealous when they heard Haru's words since some of them, especially Andou, knew about one of Haru's bank accounts. Even though their salaries weren't small, it wasn't that big either, so that was why they were jealous of Haru, however, even if they were jealous, there was nothing that they could do after all.
   Andou was wondering whether Haru's memory from previous lives would give him the ability to get a lot of money. In his mind, he had always been thinking about how to make his relationship with Haru closer. He couldn't give Haru the authority, and Haru didn't need money or rather Haru's money was more than his, then...
   Andou nodded and had made up his mind.
   "Then we'll send you to the train station, when you arrive at Chiba prefecture someone will come to pick you up."
   The location of Akane Academy was located in Chiba prefecture and they would use a train to go there.
   "I see." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you, Andou-san."
   "No problem." Andou smiled and said, "Let's go since it won't be good if you're late on your first day there."
   Jeanne and Haru nodded and followed Andou to the car, and they were about to welcome their academy life in this school.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Mari_Shimon
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Maya_Shimon
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1548: Loli, again?
   The distance between Tokyo and Chiba was very close and it only took an hour before they arrived at the Chiba station.
   "Who is going to pick us up?" Jeanne asked.
   "I am not sure, but Andou-san has told us that this person should be someone from the Akane Academy," Haru said.
   Before they came to Chiba, Andou told them that someone would pick them up from the station so they didn't need to worry too much about their transportation matter, however, he didn't tell them about the characteristics of the person who was going to pick them up, whether this person was a female or male, they weren't sure either.
   "That guy is, for sure, very irresponsible."
   Haru smiled and patted Jeanne's head. "Well, I am sure the one who is going to pick us is someone with very unique characteristics."
   "Um... are you Kasugano-san and Jeanne-san?"
   Haru and Jeanne suddenly looked down and saw a cute little girl that suddenly stood up in front of them. Both of them had noticed this little girl before, but they didn't expect this girl to suddenly come toward them.
   Jeanne squatted down and patted the little girl's head. "Yes, that's our name, is there something little sister?" She was the youngest among the five siblings so she had always wanted to become an older sister, that was why she was quite happy when she saw a cute little girl suddenly appear before her.
   The little girl looked at Jeanne then looked at Haru, and felt a bit stunned. She had seen a lot of handsome guys, but this guy was so handsome, right?
   "What's wrong? Tell us slowly," Haru said calmly with a smile and patted the head of the little girl.
   Jeanne also looked at the little girl with an eager expression, wondering why she came toward them.
   "Um... my name is Maya Shimon and Maya has been sent by the principal of Akane Academy to pick you two up," Maya said with a shy smile, wondering whether she fell in love at the first sight.
   Maya is a young girl with long, flowing blonde hair and teal colored-eyes. She is always seen wearing a blue ribbon on top of her head to style her hair. She wears a blue dress, a little above knee length, a red tie, and a white corset.
   "I see... thank you very much, Maya-chan," Haru said, but he felt weird for the academy to send a loli to pick them up.
   Haru hoped that Akane Academy wasn't an academy that was filled with a loli since he didn't have that much of interest in a loli, they might be cute, but he didn't want to touch them since he didn't have an interest in them and he didn't want to become a criminal.
   "Thank you, Maya," Jeanne said with a smile and didn't think too much.
   Maya also smiled happily and said, "No problem, Maya is happy to do it."
   "Then can you send us to our house?" Haru asked.
   When Maya heard those words, she was surprised and asked, "You have a house? Wait, we're not going to the school's dorm?"
   "No, we bought a house near the academy so we can live together," Haru said while holding Jeanne's hand.
   Jeanne nodded shyly, hearing Haru's words.
   On the other hand, Maya was dumbfounded and didn't expect her first love would be so short.
   "What's wrong, Maya-chan? Why are you crying?" Jeanne was startled when she saw Maya was crying.
   "No... Nothing..." Maya quickly wiped her eyes.
   Haru was also surprised and patted Maya's head again. "Don't cry, alright? How about you join us for dinner at our new house?"
   "Eh? Is that alright?" Maya forgot about her sadness and quickly asked.
   "Of course, you can!" Jeanne smiled and hugged Maya in her arms. "By the way, Haru's food is really good. You should try it later."
   Maya looked up at Haru and looked at him curiously.
   Haru nodded and said, "If you want something that you want to eat then I will make it for you."
   Maya's eyes lit up and quickly said, "Maya wants a hamburger!"
   "That's fine, I will make you one once we arrive at our house later," Haru said.
   Maya couldn't wait any longer and she pulled the hands of Jeanne and Haru at the same time.
   "Let's go! Maya's car is outside!"
   Hearing that Maya's car was outside, Haru and Jeanne thought that someone was waiting for them outside but...
   "Haru-oniichan, Jeanne-oneechan, come inside! Maya can drive very well so you don't need to worry!" Maya said with a smile from inside the driver's seat which made Haru and Jeanne speechless since the scene of 10 years old girl driving a car was surreal.
   "Is this Mazda RX7 FC3S sports car, Maya-chan?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Maya nodded excitedly and asked, "Haru-oniichan, do you know the car very well?"
   "Well, I also have a hobby of collecting cars," Haru said.
   "Really? Can Maya see it?" Maya asked.
   "Well, we'll see later," Haru said and put his and Jeanne's luggage in the trunk of the car. He then looked at Maya and asked, "Maya-chan, can I be the one who drives it? You can sit on Jeanne-oneechan's lap in the passenger seat later." Even though Maya might be able to drive, he felt a bit weird to have a little girl drive a car for him.
   "Yes, but Haru-oniichan needs to lend Maya a car, alright?" Maya said.
   "Yes, you can borrow my car later," Haru said.
   "Then make a pinky promise! If Haru-oniichan lies, he'll eat a thousand needles!" Maya said while raising her small pinky to Haru.
   Haru was speechless, but he made a promise to Maya. "Um, if I lie, then I will eat a thousand needles."
   Looking at Haru and Maya who made a pinky promise, Jeanne smiled and felt that this bad guy might become a good father.
   So without hesitation, Haru was the one that was driving the car and Jeanne sat on the passenger seat along with Maya on her lap.
   Along the way, they talked to each other about a lot of things, but it seemed that Maya was at the age where she was curious about love so she asked about the relationship between Haru and Jeanne.
   Neither of them had anything to hide and told Maya that they were a lover, couple, and wife and husband, Maya nodded, but she didn't take it seriously when she heard that they were married.
   Then they went to the market to buy ingredients for their dinner and everyone who saw them at that moment thought that they were a family of three.
   Maya was of course happy, but she was even happier if she wasn't being treated as the daughter of Haru and Jeanne, but rather as Haru's second wife, though, Haru and Jeanne didn't know what was inside the mind of this naughty girl.
   When they arrived at Haru and Jeanne's new house, they helped each other to clean up the house and it didn't take a long time for them to do that since their house was relatively clean and it had already been fully furnished when he bought it before.
   Then after that, Haru cooked dinner while Jeanne and Maya were playing together.
   When Haru's voice was heard, Jeanne and Maya quickly ran toward him and saw a lot of food on the table which made their eyes brighten. They prayed then started to eat together.
   "It's very delicious! It's Maya's first time eating something as delicious as this!" Maya ate very fast since all the foods that were made by Haru were very delicious.
   "Don't eat too fast, or you'll be choked. Don't forget to chew before you swallow it, alright? No one is going to steal the food from you after all," Haru said while patting Maya's head.
   Maya nodded and started to eat slowly since she realized that she was quite rude before.
   They ate together then played a game together until it was quite late and Maya was quite sleepy.
   "You're not going home, Maya?" Jeanne asked.
   "No, I have told Mari-oneechan that I will sleep here tonight." Maya then looked at Haru and Jeanne with a hopeful expression and asked, Can Maya sleep here? Maya wants to sleep with Haru-oniichan and Jeanne-oneechan."
   Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and they felt a bit weird, but they didn't think too much since Maya was only a little girl, though if Maya was a little boy then Haru wouldn't hesitate to throw him away from his house.
   "Jeanne-oneechan..." Maya looked at Jeanne with a hopeful expression.
   Jeanne thought for a moment and said, "Well, you can sleep with me." '
   "Yay~~" Maya was very happy.
   Haru was speechless and felt a bit regretful since he knew that he couldn't do that with Jeanne tonight, but well, some distance between a couple was a good thing, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1549: Where's the protagonist?
   Maya, Jeanne, and Haru had been staying together for three days.
   Haru and Jeanne wondered whether Maya's parents or family were alright with it, but Maya told them that it was alright since she was going to help them inside the Akane Academy, and in truth, Maya also had fun, staying with both Haru and Jeanne, especially the food that was cooked by Haru.
   When Maya thought about Haru, she felt that there might not be someone other than him who could satisfy her in the future so she had decided to be his mistress in the future, though, he only laughed, thinking that this girl was joking.
   Little did he know that Maya was 100% serious.
   Then after three days, it was time for the entrance ceremony of Akane Academy.
   Maya really had her fun, staying at Haru and Jeanne's house, but sometimes, she was a bit curious why she heard a strange noise from time to time when she was sleeping or when she was playing a game, but she didn't think too much at that time, thinking that she might have misheard something.
   Looking at Maya's expression, Jeanne twisted Haru's arm since she was quite miserable for the past three days. She needed to hold her breath after being bullied by her husband.
   Haru only pretended to be pitiful and acted for her to forgive him since he knew that he might have done a bit too much on Jeanne and if someone knew the saint that they admired in their lives were being bullied by him, he was sure that they were going to throw him with a blade or knife.
   However, Haru and Jeanne had to admit in the past three days, their lives were quite colorful.
   After eating breakfast, the three of them went to the Akane Academy together.
   Before, they had already come to the outside of the Akane Academy to check the location so they were quite familiar with the way.
   Driving Maya's car, the three of them entered the Akane Academy and along the way, they saw a lot of students that entered the academy one by one or in a group.
   Haru was looking at the group of students and felt weird when he saw they had a very unique hair color and style.
   'There's even one with the mohawk...'
   Haru was speechless before he shook his head and drove the car to the parking lot.
   "Haru-oniichan, what's wrong? Have you seen an acquaintance?" Maya asked.
   "No, I am just curious about the students in this academy," Haru said.
   Jeanne looked at Haru for a while and didn't ask since there was Maya beside them.
   "Don't worry, everyone is very friendly and kind. I am sure that Haru-oniichan, and Jeanne-oneechan will make a lot of friends!" Maya said with a smile.
   Haru patted Maya's head and said, "Thank you, Maya." The only thing that he didn't need to worry about in this world was to make a friend since his EQ was very high and it was very easy for him to make a friend, but he was too lazy to do that since being his friend meant a lot of things and it had a lot of special meaning.
   "Hehe..." Maya smiled sweetly.
   After Haru parked the car, the three of them went out together and were about to enter the school, but someone called out Maya's name.
   Haru, Jeanne, and Maya turned their heads and saw a woman that was walking toward them.
   "Ah! Mari-oneechan!" Maya quickly ran in the direction of the woman.
   Jeanne and Haru observed the woman and thought that this woman had a similar feature to Maya.
   The woman patted Maya's head and talked for a while before walking toward Haru and Jeanne and introducing herself.
   "Hello, my name is Mari Shimon and I am the principal of this academy." Mari then glanced at Haru and felt a bit surprised, before saying, "Thank you very much for taking care of Maya for the past three days, Jeanne-san, Kasugano-kun."
   Hearing Mari's introduction, Haru and Jeanne didn't feel surprised when she knew about their names since Mari was the principal of this school.
   "No problem, we're very happy with her presence," Jeanne said with a smile and had already thought of Maya as her little sister.
   "Yes, Maya is a good girl," Haru said.
   "Yes, Maya is a very good girl!" Maya said while hugging the arms of both Jeanne and Haru at the same time.
   On other hand, Haru observed Mari and had to admit that this woman was quite beautiful.
   Mari is a blonde-haired woman who possesses a well-endowed body figure. She wears a formal business suit and also wears a witch hat on the top of her head.
   Haru had observed most of the students before, but Mari's beauty eclipsed most of them. He looked at Maya and knew that if she grew up in the future, she would also grow up into a big beauty, but he knew that it wasn't the time to think about this kind of thing since there was something more important.
   "I see. I am glad to know that Maya didn't cause any trouble."
   Maya puffed her cheek and said, "Maya isn't naughty!"
   Jeanne and Haru smiled and patted Maya's head since this girl was very cute.
   Mari nodded and had a good impression of both Jeanne and Haru, and said, "I have heard from Maya that your food is good, I wonder whether I will have a chance to eat it in the future."
   "Sure, I would be happy to have the principal as a guest," Haru said with a smile.
   "Then I won't hesitate in the future." Mari nodded and had to admit that Haru was her type, but from the information she received Haru was Jeanne's girlfriend which made her sigh that all the good men had already been taken by someone.
   "Alright, I won't stop the two of you here. You two you need to go to the hall to join the entrance ceremony since it won't be good if you two are late."
   Then they didn't stay any longer and went toward the hall.
   "Bye bye, Haru-oniichan! Jeanne-oneechan!"
   Haru and Jeanne waved their hands, and when both Mari and Maya had gone, Jeanne asked, "What's wrong, Haru?"
   "Well, I have been looking for the protagonist and the heroines of this world," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's answer, Jeanne's expression became serious since they knew that the best way to complete their quest was to stay beside the protagonist or heroines as close as they could be since they were a magnet of trouble.
   "So have you found them?"
   "Not yet, but I will soon." Haru then looked at Jeanne with a smile and held her hand. "Let's go."
   Jeanne nodded and suddenly asked, "Do you think that Maya's big sister is beautiful?"
   "Well, she's beautiful, but you're more beautiful," Haru said naturally which caused Jeanne to roll her eyes since this guy was too smooth, right?
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "You're going to make her your woman?" Jeanne asked with a serious expression.
   Looking at Jeanne, Haru understood what had happened. He quickly held her and put his forehead against her gently then looked at her with a gaze of full affection.
   "In this world, you're the only one for me, Jeanne."
   Jeanne blushed and became happy, but she knew very well this guy's personality and she also had prepared herself after all, but when she was about to say something...
   "Don't think too much, I might be a scumbag and I also love a woman, but I won't date someone so randomly and we have just confirmed our relationship a few days ago, if I seek another woman immediately, then you might as well kill me."
   Haru then recalled his first night with Esdeath after their wedding and when he also did it with Chelsea at the time. He was almost killed and he also learned his lesson so he wouldn't do anything too much to his girl.
   Jeanne felt sweet, but she said, "But if you really want another girl, I won't stop you."
   "Why?" Haru was confused.
   "Your energy and stamina are a bit too much for me," Jeanne said bluntly.
   Somehow Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "But I have one request." Jeanne looked at Haru and said, "If you really have another woman in this world, I hope that you can't be secretive and tell me immediately if you make one."
   Haru held Jeanne's hand and said, "Let's go. Let's not talk about this."
   "I promise, I promise. I won't do anything sorry for you."
   Jeanne smiled gently and intertwined her fingers against him. "I have heard that you're very good at stealing the heroines from the protagonist, I wonder whether you can do that now?"
   Haru was speechless and wondered whether his reputation as a woman stealer was really that loud at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Mari_Shimon
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1550: What is a low profile?
   The moment Haru and Jeanne entered the school and walked toward the hall where the entrance ceremony was being held, they instantly became the center of attention among the new students.
   Jeanne was beautiful, and even though she wasn't the most beautiful or had an appearance of precise and molded beauty of a homunculus or the kind of cuteness that made one's heart flutter just by being nearby like Rider of Black, she possessed a wondrous beauty that scarcely felt real.
   Jeanne also had a holy aura, but that aura was hidden deeply when she didn't wear battle armor and held her holy flag. And it might be because she had been eaten by Haru that she became more feminine than before and at this moment, she was like a normal girl that everyone could find anywhere with a slightly more beautiful face.
   But even so, the one that attracted the most attention wasn't Jeanne, but rather Haru.
   It wasn't that the author tried to exaggerate the main character, but Haru was the most handsome man in the world and his aura would make anyone amazed and comfortable when they were looking at him, showing how special he was.
   Some girls even drooled when they saw Haru walking, but frowned when they saw Jeanne who was walking beside him.
   Jeanne had gotten used to becoming a center of attention since she was the saint during the war between France and England during the Hundred Years' War. She also received a lot of gazes from a lot of people so she didn't mind this kind of thing, however, she had to admit that Haru was really too high profile.
   "Haru, can you be a bit more low-profile?" Jeanne asked, but she felt that it was a bit impossible, considering how handsome this guy was, whenever he walked, he would be the center of attention without a doubt unless he wore a disguise.
   Jeanne knew that Haru was capable of doing a disguise, hiding his aura, face, etc, but he didn't do that and entered the school with a very high profile.
   "Being a low profile is good and all, but when you're an unknown what is the use of being low profile?" Haru said calmly. If he was powerful, rich, famous, etc then it might be alright for him to be low-profile, but he was nothing and just an unknown now so there was no reason for him to be low-profile.
   Haru also didn't think that it was good to be low profile when he aimed to become Rank S Savior.
   "Oh? Is there a benefit of being high profile?" Jeanne asked curiously.
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "Being a high profile, I can protect you better."
   "Huh? Protect me? Is there someone that can hurt me in this place?"
   Jeanne was confused, after all, she had already known the power of Andou, who was the strongest Savior in this country, and after looking at Andou, she didn't think that there was someone that was able to defeat her, except for Haru, of course.
   "I mean protect you from a group of puberty guys." Haru sighed and said, "Jeanne, you're so beautiful, I am afraid that someone might try to harm you, so I have decided to be high profile by telling everyone that you're my woman so no one will bother you."
   Jeanne smiled sweetly and hugged his arm better since she also didn't want this guy to be bothered by a group of horny girls. She could feel that a lot of girls seemed to want to swallow her alive, but she also had gotten used to this kind of gaze. It might sound ironic, but when she was burnt alive on the cross, she also received various negative gazes after all.
   The hearts of various girls cracked and knew that they had no chance, especially when Jeanne also started to release her holy aura.
   Jeanne knew that there was no point in hiding her power when she was just unknown in this world. It was better to show off her power so no one would try to bother them.
   Then the two of them entered the hall while emitting an aura that caused anyone who stared at them to feel amazing, surprise, bewildered, inferior, etc and all the students who saw them knew very well that the two of them were different from all of them.
   When both of them entered the hall, Mari and Maya who were backstage also peeked at both of them.
   "Wow, Haru-oniichan and Jeanne-oneechan are amazing!" Maya was amazed by the aura that was released by Haru and Jeanne. She didn't expect the good and kind big sister and big brother that had stayed with her for the past three days would be so fierce.
   "They're really amazing..." Mari nodded, but said, "But I hope that they can be low profile..."
   Maya only chuckled but didn't think too much about Mari's words.
   When Haru and Jeanne walked, Haru had been looking around to see who could be the protagonists and heroines in this world. He kept looking until he saw a pink-haired girl with a side ponytail hairstyle, a big yellow ribbon on her hair, and a petite body. He raised his eyebrow and could see that this girl was a bit nervous, but she tried to hide it.
   "Is there something with that girl?" Jeanne asked while looking at the girl that was being glanced at by Haru.
   "I have a feeling that she might be one of the heroines," Haru said.
   "Really?" Jeanne was about to observe the girl but...
   "Don't look at her too much, you'll bother her," Haru said.
   "Well, that's true." Jeanne nodded and asked, "What about the protagonist? Is the protagonist male or female?"
   "Not yet, but I will know about it sooner." Haru patted Jeanne's hand and said, "We're not in hurry and I am sure that I will find the protagonist soon."
   Jeanne had no doubt about Haru's words, showing how much trust that she placed in him.
   Then both of them sat next to each other while observing the students around their surroundings since the first thing that they needed to do was to determine the protagonist of this world since as long as they found the protagonist, they knew that it was only a time they were able to complete their quests.
   "Um... is this seat taken?"
   Haru looked up and saw the petite girl that he had thought of as a heroine before. He nodded and said with a gentle smile, "No, this seat is empty, you can sit on it if you want."
   The girl nodded and showed a reserved smile.
   "I have always thought that the students at the Akane Academy are full of muscular and scary men, but I didn't expect that there would be a cute girl like you," Haru said with a smile. He didn't think too much and directly asked
   "Cute... Cute..." The girl was blushing, but then frowned and didn't let go of her guard against Haru, but it was a normal reaction since both of them were strangers.
   "I was just joking." Haru smiled and said with a sigh, "In truth, I am a bit nervous since I have heard this school is a bit different from normal school and I am afraid that I might not be able to make a friend." His bullshitting and flirting ability was used at this moment.
   The girl was moved and nodded subconsciously since she was also nervous when she came to this school and Haru's aura made her comfortable somehow.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka, what about you?"
   "My name is Ranjou Satsuki," Ranjou said with a smile since she was affected by Haru's smile.
   When Haru talked with Ranjou, on Jeanne's side, there was a girl who sat on her side too.
   Jeanne looked at this girl and somehow felt that this girl was a bit different from all other students in this place.
   "Is there something on my face?" The girl noticed that Jeanne had been looking at her and couldn't help but ask. She also observed Jeanne and felt a hint of sacredness on Jeanne's face, but she quickly hid that emotion.
   Jeanne shook her head and said, "My name is Jeanne, what about you?"
   The girl looked at Jeanne for a bit and said, "My name is Shizuno Urushibara."
   It was their first day at the school, but Jeanne and Haru didn't expect that they would meet two heroines so suddenly, though they weren't sure whether their meeting with the heroines might change the development of the heroines with the protagonist, especially when Ranjou smiled and chuckled when Haru talked with her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Shizuno_Urushibara
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Satsuki_Ranjou
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Congrats, two million words!
   Chapter 1551: Two Heroines
   Shizuno looked at Haru who was talking with Satsuki, then asked Jeanne, "Is that alright?"
   Jeanne tilted her head and felt confused. "What do you mean?"
   "Your boyfriend is talking with another girl happily," Shizuno said. In truth, she had already known the identity of both Jeanne and Haru before she came to the Akane Academy since her older brother was the current Chairman of Akane Academy.
   Shizuno's older brother received information about Jeanne and Haru who had the potential to become Rank S Saviors and Shizuno was told by her older brother to get close to Haru and Jeanne.
   Shizuno was reluctant, but she didn't have any choice so she decided to observe both Jeanne and Haru for a bit and she was a bit surprised when she saw that both of them were lovers, and at the same time, their auras were different was very amazing.
   Shizuno was coming from a rich family with a lot of authority during her childhood time, she often saw a lot of rich people or people with authority, but compared to them, the existence of Haru and Jeanne eclipsed all of them.
   Then when Haru and Jeanne sat down next to each other, Shizuno decided to sit next to Jeanne.
   Shizuno had remembered the memory of her previous life after all and in her previous life, she was the Witch of the Netherworld and Royal Witch, as well as the right-hand and trusted confidant of Shu Saura, the Lord of the Netherworld, but more than that she was the wife of Shu Saura.
   Even though at present, Shizuno's identity wasn't known as Netherworld of Royal Witch nor she was known as the wife of "Shu Shura", the memory of her previous life was deeply imprinted inside her head and she couldn't bring herself to get close to another man besides "Shu Shura" in her memory.
   It was the reason why Shizuno decided to sit next to Jeanne rather than Haru, but even though she loved "Shu Shura" so dearly, she had to admit that Haru was probably the most handsome man that she had seen in her life.
   Even though Shizuno had to admit that this guy was handsome, she didn't think too much.
   It was like when a man saw a beautiful woman on the street, he would look at her for a while to appreciate her beauty before moving on since they were strangers.
   Shizuno was thinking about how to talk with Jeanne, but she didn't expect Jeanne to stare at her which was why she asked her a question directly. Her personality had always been very blunt so she didn't think much when she asked that question, however, she didn't expect that Jeanne could accommodate him so much and talked with her normally, and at the same time, she realized that Jeanne's personality was quite normal and very plain for some reason.
   Shizuno knew that most Saviors had a very unique personality since they remembered the memory of their previous life and she was also the same, even though she didn't want to admit it.
   When both of them talked normally, Shizuno quickly noticed Jeanne's boyfriend, Haru, was talking happily with Satsuki right beside Jeanne. She raised her eyebrow and felt a bit too much for Haru to talk happily with another girl besides his girlfriend so she decided to ask Jeanne's opinion, but she didn't expect this reaction...
   Jeanne was amused by Shizuno's question and smiled.
   "What's wrong?" Shizuno asked with a frown.
   "Nothing. I just feel like Urushibara-san isn't what I had imagined," Jeanne said.
   "But it is alright, after all, both of them are only talking to each other, and it is normal for a girl to be attracted to him," Jeanne said since she knew very well how big her lover's charm was.
   Shizuno was a bit surprised and said, "You're quite open-minded, that's what I had imagined."
   "You can think of it that way."
   Shizuno and Jeanne smiled at each other somehow, but then...
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Jeanne looked at Haru curiously.
   "Let me introduce you, this is Ranjou Satsuki." Haru smiled then looked at Satsuki. "Ranjou, this is Jeanne, she's my lover." He hadn't officially married Jeanne after all and even though they had married under the Lord, his religion was different from Jeanne after all.
   Satsuki knew that Haru was about to introduce her to someone so she could have more friends and she was very happy about it, but she didn't expect the identity of the other party was Haru's girlfriend. She felt a bit guilty and realized that she might have done something wrong since she really had fun talking with him before, but she didn't expect that his girlfriend would be sitting next to him.
   After all, if it was in her case, Satsuki would probably be unhappy when her boyfriend talked with other girls happily.
   "Um... hello, Jeanne..." Satsuki said nervously.
   "Hello Ranjou-san," Jeanne said with a gentle smile.
   Satsuki looked at Jeanne for a bit and had to admit that Jeanne was beautiful, but more than that, there was an aura of sacredness around Jeanne which made her in awe. She was wondering why she hadn't noticed Jeanne before, but it was normal for her to not notice both Haru and Jeanne before.
   Satsuki had remembered the memory of her previous life, in his previous life, she was a princess of an unknown land and was apparently the younger sister of Kensei Flaga.
   When Satsuki entered the academy, she was thinking that she might be able to meet her older brother and at the same time, she was quite anxious about her school, after all, she didn't have a friend and the only thing that made her cheerful was the memory of her previous life with her older brother.
   Even though Satsuki was quite positive and thought that there might be her older brother in this school, she was also quite negative and thought if she didn't meet her older brother, then what should she do?
   Satsuki didn't have a friend and she wasn't good at communicating, even from her previous life, her life was quite spoiled since her older brother had always protected her, but her meeting with Haru changed everything since she didn't expect that it was so enjoyable to talk with him and each of his jokes caused her to laugh from time to time, but she didn't expect that this guy had a girlfriend which made her felt that there was a sense of loss somehow in her heart, but she didn't think too much nor she knew about this feeling since she didn't have an experience with a romance.
   After Satsuki and Jeanne introduced themselves, Jeanne said, "Right, Haru, Ranjou-san, let me introduce you." She then looked at Shizuno and introduced her with a smile. "Her name is Shizuno Urushibara, I have just known her before."
   Haru and Shizuno looked at each other and held each other's hands.
   "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you."
   "Hello, my name is Shizuno Urushibara. Nice to meet you too."
   Haru didn't do too much and let go of his hand after a short handshake exchange, but this reaction caused Shizuno to raise her eyebrow.
   Shizuno had seen that Haru was talking happily and laughing with Ranjou before, but when it came to her, this guy didn't care too much and only introduced himself politely, that's all.
   Even though Shizuno had never said anything, she believed in her beauty and her beauty even comparable to Jeanne, but more than that, her body was more well-endowed than Jeanne.
   Ranjou might be cute, but her petite body wasn't Shizuno's opponent which was why Shizuno felt that it was a bit unacceptable to see how this guy treated Ranjou better than her.
   Then Ranjou and Shizuno looked at each other and they weren't sure why they felt quite irritated when they looked at each other.
   "Well, why don't both of you introduce each other?" Haru asked with a confused expression
   Ranjou frowned and said, "Ranjou Satsuki."
   Jeanne and Haru looked at each other and somehow they felt the relationship between Ranjou and Shizuno was quite bad.
   They talked to each other and stopped when the teacher came to the podium, telling everyone to be quiet since the entrance ceremony was about to begin, but then at this moment, they didn't realize that there was one young man that was looking at their direction, showing hesitation and frown, before he showed a confusion, wondering why he felt jealousy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1552: The Relationship Between Protagonist and Heroines
   "I believe that you have already been informed of this, but you're all special people that are chosen from across Japan. You've inherited the memories of your previous lives, and you're able to use the miraculous power of the Ancestral Arts."
   Mari as the principal of the Akane Academy stood up in front of the podium, welcoming every new student, gave them a speech, and told them the general information about the Saviors. While she was talking, her eyes were wandering around the crowd before it stopped in the direction of Haru, Jeanne, Urushibara, and Satsuki.
   Mari nodded and thought that it seemed she didn't need to worry about Haru and Jeanne too much since both of them were more thoughtful and well-mannered than she had thought.
   "You may hesitate at first. It may be difficult. But you must never give up. I want you to become Saviors who can stand against Metaphysicals. That is what I, Principal Mari Shimon, and the other teachers wish for..."
   When Mari was in her speech, there was one boy among the crowd that felt sleepy. He tried to wake up, but he couldn't hold his drowsiness and fell asleep. Then the moment, he entered the land of dream, he started to see a lot of unfamiliar scenes and he couldn't help but feel attracted to them.
   On the other hand, when Mari was in her speech and one boy among the crowd entered his dream, Haru was thinking about the future development of these quests, quests, heroines, protagonists, and a lot of other things.
   Haru had seen how dangerous Metaphysicals were, but for him, it was quite easy to defeat them. He also had seen Andou who was known as the strongest Savior in Japan and he also could defeat him quite easily.
   Haru has also completed some of his quests and it could be said that his quest in this world was quite well.
   Haru glanced at Satsuki and Shizuno and he could pretty much tell that both of them were the heroines of this world, how could he tell that?
   Haru didn't have any information regarding this world, but his instinct as a harem protagonist made him able to tell that Satsuki and Shizuno were the heroines and probably, both of them were the harem members of the protagonist and he could pretty much tell why both of them were falling in love with the protagonist.
   The memory of previous lives.
   The setting of this world was "Savior" which was a group of people who had a supernatural ability because they remembered the memory from their previous lives which meant, they remembered everything from family, how they act, hobby, power, personality, and of course, a lover.
   Haru was sure that both Satsuki and Shizuno had a lover in their previous lives and from their eyes, he could pretty much tell that they cared about the lover in their previous lives.
   Truth be told, Haru found that it was quite romantic, when two lovers in previous lives were dead, then they met each other again in the future because of the existence of "Savior", however, he felt such a bond was extremely fragile.
   Unlike Haru who got his girls by cultivating the feeling between him and his girls, the main protagonist of this story, probably got their lover because of the memory of the previous lives, however, they were all living in present lives and they were different people now, even though they received the memory of previous lives.
   Haru wasn't sure when someone was going to receive the memory of their previous lives, but in case, that person was married or had a lover in this present life and suddenly received a memory from their previous lives that they had a lover in the past, then what would this person do?
   Without a doubt, they were going to give up their lover from their previous lives since at that moment, they were in love with their current partner, and even though the memory of their previous lives might be unforgettable, it was already in the past, and even if their memories were mixed, they were a different person.
   However, there had always been an exception and that exception was when two lovers from previous lives met each other, they were single, their feelings for their current partner weren't strong, and they were able to cultivate each other feelings.
   With all of those conditions being met, then it was possible for a lover from previous lives to be dating each other again in the present.
   If everything went according to the plot, then, without doubt, the protagonist would meet the heroines of the heroines would meet the protagonist by some kind of accident, and without doubt, they would become close to each other in an instant, but it was because, in the hearts of the heroines, there was no man that was more special than the protagonist in their hearts.
   But then, what if there was someone more important than the protagonist in the hearts of the heroines? What if there was someone that was able to arouse the interest of the heroines, then what would happen?
   There were a lot of answers to this question, but all of them, depended on this person that was able to arouse the attention of the heroines, if this person was good at treating a woman and knew about a woman's heart, then the protagonist might lose his heroines, after all, everything that happened in their memories happened in the past, happened in their previous lives, which meant, unless the protagonist was able to help the girls in the present time from their difficulties, there wouldn't be any relationship between them, especially when the memory that they received from their previous lives were only a glimpse.
   Jeanne was looking at Haru who was in deep thought and wondered what this guy was thinking.
   Satsuki glanced at Haru and nodded, feeling satisfied that he listened to the principal's speech, but then she became dissatisfied when she saw Shizino sleeping so soundly on her chair. She didn't like a lazy person after all and she needed to give Shizuno her peace of mind for sleeping during the entrance ceremony.
   When the entrance ceremony ended, every new student was told to go to their classes.
   Satsuki was about to get angry at Shizuno, but Jeanne stopped her.
   "Urushibara-san, wake up, let's go to the class," Jeanne said while shaking Shizuno's body gently. She wasn't sure why, but she could tell that there was a trace of helplessness in Shizuno's eyes.
   Shizuno woke up shortly after and nodded lazily, but when she was about to stand up, her legs were quite weak and she couldn't maintain her balance, then fell down toward the ground.
   Even though Satsuki hated Shizuno for some reason, she didn't want her to be hurt.
   When Shizuno thought that she would fall down, a strong arm caught her.
   Shizuno was stupefied and looked up at Haru, who was looking at her with a helpless expression. She quickly pushed him, trying to stand up on her own, but her legs didn't listen to her and caused her to fall down on his chest again.
   "You alright?" Haru asked with a trace of worry, wondering why this girl fell down twice.
   Shizuno nodded, lowering her head, trying to hide her blush. "...Thank you, I am alright." She then looked at Jeanne's reaction and saw that Jeanne was also worried about her, but at the same time, she felt a bit guilty when she thought about her lover in previous lives.
   "You shouldn't stand up so suddenly when you have just woken up," Haru said and placed her on her seat again since he knew that it was rude to hug this girl for a long time.
   Shizuno sighed in relief when she sat on the chair once again and at the same time, she realized that this guy was a gentleman.
   "If you feel better, we should go to the classroom since it seems that we're in the same class," Jeanne said.
   Satsuki nodded without hesitation since she didn't have a friend and she had always longed for them. She was very happy when she met both Haru and Jeanne so she was going to follow them immediately.
   Shizuno, on the other hand, also nodded since she thought that it was better to continue to sleep in class rather than in the hall where there were no people around her. She was beautiful after all and she was afraid that someone might take advantage of her during her sleep.
   Then the four of them went to the class together, leaving the hall, the before long the hall was empty, only leaving one boy that was sleeping on his chair. He didn't wake up for a long time, but when he woke up, he somehow remembered the memory of his previous lives. Then he thought about the pink-haired girl that sat beside Haru before.
   The boy murmured that name before shaking his head since there was a fuzzy memory inside his head. He then realized that the hall was empty and he became dumbfounded.
   The boy then looked at the time and quickly ran since he was afraid he might be late for the class.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1553: Introductions
   When they entered the class, their seats were separated, but strangely enough, Haru received a protagonist seat. He sat down on the second seat from behind right next to the window, right in front of him, Shizuno was sitting there, and behind him, there was a boy with a muscular body.
   Jeanne was sitting right next to Haru and she showed him a confident expression, telling him that she would do well on her study later.
   Haru only looked at her without saying anything, but somehow, he felt more worried about Jeanne. He then looked at Shizuno who had gone asleep so he didn't say anything to her, and at the same time, he was wondering whether the reason that she often slept was that inside the dream, she could remember all of her previous lives very well.
   As Jeanne had noticed the helplessness in Shizuno's eyes, Haru also noticed it too and thought that Shizuno had some trouble with her family, but he knew that she wouldn't say anything about it since they only knew each other shortly.
   When Haru and Jeanne were talking to each other, Satsuki who was sitting near the wall was crying and complaining, wondering why she was the only one that separated from everyone.
   Then when the teacher entered the class, a boy also followed behind and also sat on his seat.
   Haru then noticed this boy and could feel something strange about him.
   'Is this the protagonist?'
   Haru knew that since the heroines were in this class, then the protagonist should be also from the same class. He checked the rest of the students in this class, but he didn't see anything special on all of them, except this boy that had just entered the class along with the teacher before.
   Haru then glanced at Shizuno and Satsuki, and it seemed that both of them didn't seem to have much of a reaction when this boy entered the class which made him wonder why.
   "What's wrong?" Jeanne moved closer and asked in a whisper.
   Haru directly used his telepathy and said, "I have found the protagonist."
   "Really?!" Jeanne was surprised, but at the same time, she cast a deep look at Haru since this guy didn't tell her that he could use telepathy.
   If he told her that he could use telepathy then both of them could discuss a lot of things without any trouble, right?
   "Yes, but let's talk about this matter later."
   Both of them ended their interaction and the teacher also started to introduce himself to all the students in this class.
   "Alright, let's start with the introductions."
   The teacher was about to call out the first name of the student attendee list, but someone interrupted him.
   Satsuki raised her hand excitedly, attracting everyone's attention to her.
   "Um, you're..." The teacher was looking at the student attendee list, trying to check Satsuki's name, but she didn't give him a time.
   Satsuki stood up and quickly introduced himself.
   "Student Number 30! Ranjou Satsuki! I am going to work hard to become the second strongest Savior in the school!"
   Satsuki put her hand on the chest and showed a smug face. "Follow me, everyone!"
   Everyone was looking at Satsuki with dumbfounded expressions and wasn't sure how to respond before they couldn't help but feel that this girl was too arrogant and directly argued back.
   "I don't even know who the hell you are! Why should I listen to you?"
   "Aren't we going to introduce ourselves by order?"
   One by one, everyone started to argue with Satsuki which made her overwhelmed.
   Jeanne and Haru chuckled when they saw how Satsuki, tried to be cool, but then they thought that they should talk to her since if she continued to provoke someone then the end wasn't going well for her.
   If Satsuki had power then it was one thing, but she didn't have that power after all.
   "Come on! You were all being timid little kittens, so I thought I'd set an example!"
   Satsuki was on the verge of crying, being bullied by everyone, even though she knew that it was her fault. Then subconsciously she glanced in the direction of Jeanne, Haru, and Shizuno as if asking for help.
   The boy, who entered late, also happened to sit nearby and he saw Satsuki who was in distress and thought to help her but...
   "Sensei, we're running out of time, why don't we continue our introduction first?" Haru said.
   The teacher nodded and said, "That's true, but everyone, we're all classmates so let's try to get along, alright?"
   The boy then looked at Haru, then looked at Satsuki, who made an exchange with each other which with an expression and gesture, showing how close they were, and somehow he felt slightly uncomfortable, but he didn't know the reason why.
   "Okay, Student Number One, please."
   Even if the boy felt slightly uncomfortable, it didn't mean the teacher was going to wait for him and continued with the introductions of each student.
   Everyone was speechless once again since Student Number One was sleeping so soundly in her seat.
   Haru was speechless, looking at Shizuno, who was sleeping in front of him.
   "Urushibara, Urushibara."
   Haru called out Shizuno's name gently.
   Shizuno opened her eyes slightly and realized that everyone was looking at her, feeling confused, she turned back subconsciously.
   "Go and introduce yourself," Haru said with a speechless expression.
   Shizuno nodded and then looked at everyone again.
   After saying her name, Shizuno continued to sleep once again.
   "Cough! Cough!" The teacher coughed several times and said, "Student Number Two."
   Then one by one, everyone in the class introduced themselves until it was Jeanne's turn.
   Jeanne stood up and everyone's gaze was on her. She smiled gently and said, "My name is Jeanne and I hope that we can get along with each other."
   Everyone nodded with a smile, thinking that this girl was very polite and... sacred? They weren't sure and thought that it might be their imagination.
   Then the introductions continued until it was Haru's turn.
   When it was Haru's turn, everyone was looking at him curiously since among all the students in the class, he was the one that had the most special aura, and at this moment, everyone somehow felt comfortable when they stayed nearby him for some reason.
   Haru showed a gentle smile and introduced himself.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka."
   "...That's all?" The teacher asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, that's all since I believe that even with that short introduction, we'll be good classmates from now on." In truth, he didn't think that he would meet all of his classmates again besides Shizuno, Satsuki, and the protagonist in the future since besides the three of them, the rest were just minor characters.
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and felt quite comfortable somehow.
   When Haru sat down, he heard Shizuno's voice.
   "Your introductions might cause a misunderstanding."
   "It's alright since I don't have an intention to play around in the school and..." Haru looked at the window and said, "I have some goals that I need to achieve." He used his bullshit skill again, trying to give him some kind of mysterious image or something.
   "Hmm..." Shizuno glanced at Haru while resting her face on the table with a thoughtful expression before she continued to sleep.
   After Haru's introduction, the introductions continued until a normal boy stood up and started to introduce himself in a very low-key manner and politely.
   "My name is Haimura Moroha..."
   Haru only cast a glance at Haimura and his instinct told him that he had found the protagonist of this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1554: Why I...?
   After the introductions session ended, the teacher told them that he would introduce them about general knowledge about Savior on the training ground so he told them to go to the changing room to prepare themselves.
   It might not be related, but the name of the teacher was Taro Tanaka.
   Taro is an unremarkable-looking man with spectacles in his forties with short black hair in a side-parting style and an unhappy face.
   Well, enough about Tanaka Taro, when Satsuki heard that they needed to go to the changing room, she happily ran toward Jeanne and pulled her along to the changing room together, but Jeanne stopped on Shizuno and woke her up so the three of them could go together.
   Satsuki was quite displeased at Shizuno, but she also felt that it was a bit cruel to leave this sleepy girl behind.
   Shizuno woke and lazily nodded, following them to the changing room.
   "See you later, Haru," Jeanne said.
   "Hurry up and change your clothes, Kasugano!" Satsuki said.
   Shizuno only yawned and didn't say much.
   Haru nodded and wondered why the heroines seemed to be very sticky to him. He glanced at the protagonist and saw him had walked out from the classroom without saying anything to Shizuno and Satsuki.
   Looking at the protagonist, Haru could only shake his head since he knew that the protagonist wasn't the type that took an initiative, but it wasn't his problem after all whether the protagonist could be together with the heroines or not.
   Inside the changing room on the female side, Jeanne looked at the gym uniform with a weird expression.
   "What's wrong, Jeanne?" Shizuno asked curiously.
   "Nothing..." Jeanne murmured, but didn't think too much before she wore her gym uniform.
   "Do you think the gym uniform is too skimpy?" Shizuno suddenly asked.
   Jeanne blushed, but she nodded since she felt that this thing was too skimpy.
   "Well, just think of it as swimsuit, you don't need to think too much," Shizuno said calmly.
   When Jeanne changed her clothes, Satsuki's voice came to her ears.
   "Jeez! Jeez! What's wrong with everyone! They're so mean! I will show them my power during the practical lesson!" Satsuki thought that she was going to amaze everyone with her amazing power.
   Jeanne looked at Satsuki with a speechless expression, wondering how this girl could be so energetic.
   "She's so noisy," Shizuno said.
   Even though Jeanne didn't say anything, she had to admit that she agreed with Shizuno's words.
   Inside the changing room of the male side, everyone sucked a deep breath and was amazed when they saw Haru's body, even though his muscle wasn't that big, they could see that it was full of power, manly and how perfect it was.
   Even though they didn't say anything, they felt jealous, envious, and somehow felt inferior.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked some random male students. He didn't remember his name nor did he need to since he didn't think this guy was even a minor character in the story.
   "Ka... Kasugano-kun, how can you have such a body?"
   Haru smiled and said, "Of course, by training."
   They were dumbfounded. Most of them were normal students after all and even if they received a memory from their previous lives, they were a student and they didn't have that much of experience nor they knew what they would do as a Savior.
   Looking at their expressions, Haru shook his head and said, "Since all of you are guys, then I won't sugarcoat anything." He changed his clothes and gave them advice. "Being a Savior is dangerous, you might not notice it before, but you will be able to see a grave around the school."
   "Grave? Why is there a grave at the school?"
   "It is because our upperclassmen are killed during an action," Haru said.
   The moment those words came out, everyone was in silence and some of them were pale.
   "Being a Savior means that you will have to fight a Metaphysical to protect everyone in this country and if you don't prepare yourself, you might lose your lives."
   Everyone started to get nervous since they didn't have an idea that being a Savior was such a dangerous career.
   Some of them even thought to go home since they didn't want to lose their lives.
   "Are you scared?" Haru asked with a smirk.
   One boy with a well-trained body looked at his classmates that showed fear with disdain, but no one said anything since they really felt fear when they thought that they might die.
   Haru looked at the boy who snorted and thought that this boy should be a minor villain in the story so he remembered his name.
   "You're Gen Isurugi, right? Don't you feel scared of dying?"
   "Hmph! I am different from those losers! I have practiced very hard and I won't die!" Gen said with confidence since before he came to the school, he had been trained by his older brother who was the captain of the Striker Unit.
   (The Striker Unit or just Strikers are an elite team of students in Akane Academy, which consists of Saviors of a Rank C or higher).
   "Well, it's good that you're confident, but what I want to tell all of you is that being afraid of dying isn't a bad thing," Haru said calmly.
   Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru's words.
   "Kasugano-kun, what do you mean?"
   "Being afraid of dying isn't necessarily a bad thing since you can use that as your motivation to get stronger and when you get stronger, you can have a better chance to stay alive during your battle against the metaphysical and when you stay alive, you will become a hero in the eyes of everyone and by that time, you'll get a lot of things from money, reputation, worship, etc."
   Hearing Haru's words, they started to imagine their future when they thought they became a very strong Savior in the future.
   Haru smiled when he saw their reaction and thought that a group of young men were really easily influenced. He knew that most of them wanted to become a hero and they were also very attracted to materialistic things whether it was money, reputation, girls, etc.
   "I know that you all feel very special at this moment, but you also need to remember that with great power there must also come great responsibility." Haru looked at them and said, "But all of you don't have that power now and what you need to do right now is to train to become stronger. Become strong so that you won't die during the battle and become a hero to make your parents, family, or your loved one proud."
   His words seemed to contain magic that made anyone hear him feel that their hearts were burning in excitement.
   Everyone shouted loudly at the same time and thought that they would work hard.
   Haru looked at their eyes and nodded, then changed his pants, but when he changed his pants, everyone also subconsciously looked at him, trying to compare each other, but...
   They quickly looked away, felt depressed, and felt slightly inferior once again.
   Then after they changed their clothes, they walked out together, and at this moment, they didn't realize that they had thought of him as their leader in their hearts.
   The protagonist, Haimura Moroha, who had awakened some of the memory of his previous lives, couldn't help but murmur some of the words that were said by Haru before.
   "With great power, there must also come great responsibility..."
   But then Haimura looked at Haru, who was surrounded by a lot of students with a smile and he could see that Haru had become the central figure among everyone. He wasn't sure the reason, but he felt slightly jealous at this moment since, in the memory of his previous lives, the reason why he was killed was that his allies thought of him as a monster since he was so strong.
   Even though Haimura was a prince in his previous life, he entered the battlefield alone, killing thousands or tens of thousands of enemies by himself without the help of his soldiers, allies, or even his subordinates.
   Haimura's intention was very kind since he didn't want his people to die, but because of that they were all afraid of him and they betrayed him.
   Besides his little sister, Haimura wasn't close to anyone in his previous life.
   It was also the reason why Haimura was a bit jealous when he saw how close Haru could be with all the classmates with just a few words, and even the most aggressive one, Gen Isurugi, also became his friend.
   Haimura then looked at the empty changing room before shaking his head and decided to bury all of his negative emotions, but at the same time, he was wondering whether he was always this petty-minded.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1555: I am lonely...
   Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki had changed their uniforms and they were waiting for Haru.
   "He's so late!" Satsuki complained.
   "If you're in a hurry, why don't you go first?" Shizuno said lazily.
   Satsuki shut her mouth and didn't say anything since she didn't want to stay alone.
   "He's coming," Jeanne said.
   Satsuki and Shizuno were dumbfounded when they saw Haru, who was surrounded by all of his classmates. They could pretty much tell that he was the leader among them which made them confused since they knew that each of them didn't know each other very well, but when he left them to change his uniform suddenly he would be friends with everyone which made them dumbfounded.
   Satsuki, who looked at this scene, somehow felt a bit envious, watching how easy it was for him to create a friend.
   Shizuno, on the other hand, was also surprised at Haru's EQ and when she thought about the information about his power, she felt that he was even more terrible than she had thought.
   When Haru saw Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki, he then said goodbye to his classmates since he didn't have a hobby of walking with a group of men.
   Watching how Haru left them without hesitation for three cute girls, they couldn't help but curse him and understood the sentence of "hoes before bros". They looked at each other and cried together, and at the same time, their resolve to become stronger became even stronger so they could get a girlfriend.
   Haru didn't care what they were thinking and walked toward Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno.
   "Sorry to make you wait, how about we go now?"
   They nodded and also walked toward the training ground together.
   When they were walking, Haru noticed the expression of Satsuki was a bit wrong.
   "What's wrong, Ranjou? Is your aunt flow coming?"
   "Aunt flow? Who's that?" Ranjou was confused.
   "He means whether you're on your period or not," Shizino said.
   Satsuki blushed and complained. "Pervert!!!"
   Haru was speechless and said, "Then what's wrong? Your expression is as if you have constipation."
   Satsuki lowered her head and said, "Kasugano, you're very good at making friends..."
   Haru looked at Satsuki, who seemed to be furious, and said gently, "Ranjou, in truth, I don't even think of them as a friend."
   It wasn't Satsuki, who asked the question, but Shizuno.
   "Then what do you think of them?"
   "Subordinates, minions, classmates, but they're definitely not friends," Haru said freely.
   Satsuki and Shizuno didn't expect that Haru would be this kind of person.
   "You might be disappointed, but I want to become a leader after all so making them have a good impression of me is important," Haru said.
   "Why do you want to become a leader?"
   Shizuno asked, but in truth, she also wanted to ask why Haru wanted to become Rank S Savior that much since she knew once someone became one, they would be shackled and be ordered to hunt down a lot of dangerous metaphysical so she didn't think that there was something good to become Rank S Savior.
   "I don't want my life to be controlled by others and I want to control my own destiny," Haru said calmly.
   Shizuno was in shock when she heard this answer. "...To control my own destiny..." She said those words in a low voice, then looked at him, and his image on her head started to change...
   "Haru... are we... are we not a friend?" Satsuki asked this question in a low voice. She sounded very depressed when she thought that she wasn't his friend and he thought of her as his minion which made her hurt.
   Satsuki was almost mad, but then she saw his serious expression.
   "I have thought of you as my friend and it hurts me when you doubt me like that," Haru said with a sigh.
   Satsuki quickly apologized, but at the same time, she felt very happy that they were really friends.
   Looking at Satsuki, Haru thought that this girl was really simple.
   "Ranjou, I need to tell you rather than having a hundred or a thousand friends, it is better for me to have one true friend," Haru said.
   Not only Satsuki but Shizuno and Jeanne were also attracted by Haru's words.
   "A true friend is someone who will stay with you during your hardest time and they'll also scold you whenever you have done something wrong without sugarcoating anything." Haru smiled and said, "And even though our relationship hasn't reached that stage, I hope that we can be like that in the future."
   "True... A true friend..." Satsuki's eyes seemed to be brightened, but...
   "But I guess it is impossible for a male and female to become a true friend," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why is that? Why is it impossible?" Satsuki seemed to be unable to accept this fact since she hoped that Haru could become her true friend too.
   "Because if the relationship between a male and a female becomes very close to each other, they won't become a true friend, but rather a lover." Haru looked at Satsuki and asked, "So do you want to become my lover?"
   Satsuki was dumbfounded and blushed. She didn't have any experience with love whether it was present life or previous lives. In the previous lives, the only person that she was close with was her brother, and in this present lives, she was a loner, and at the same time, there was no male that had tried to aggressively chase after her so when this bad guy suddenly asked whether she wanted to become his lover, she became flustered, shy, and panicked since she didn't expect the situation would escalate to this stage too soon!
   Haru smiled and said, "I was just kidding. I have Jeanne after all so it is impossible for me to date you."
   "That's... that's true!" Satsuki patted her non-existence chest and sighed in relief, but at the same time, there was a sense of loss in her heart even though she didn't know the reason.
   Jeanne glared at Haru and rolled her eyes, thinking that this guy was really...
   Jeanne had to admit that this guy was really amazing at deceiving a girl.
   Shizuno also looked at Haru and in her mind, she also added a womanizer as one of his traits.
   "Since I have a lover, then it isn't impossible for us to become a true friend, Ranjou," Haru said.
   "Yes! That's true!" Ranjou nodded excitedly.
   Haru looked at Ranjou and thought that this girl was dumb and cute. "Then can I call you by your first name?"
   "My... My first name?!" Satsuki flustered once again.
   "Yes, you can call me Haru, then I will call you Satsuki, is that alright?" Haru asked.
   "Um..." Satsuki nodded shyly.
   "Then Satsuki, try to call my name," Haru said.
   Satsuki didn't dare to look at him and felt a bit shy when she thought that this guy would take her for the first time.
   "That's great." Haru smiled and said, "Then how about you call both Jeanne and Urushibara too, both of them might become true friends too."
   Satsuki didn't expect that happiness would fall down so suddenly and quickly looked at Jeanne and Shizuno expectantly.
   Jeanne nodded with a smile and called out Satsuki's name. "Satsuki."
   Satsuki was very happy and nodded, then looked at Shizuno reluctantly, but it couldn't hide the expectation in her eyes.
   Shizuno seemed to be very weak against this kind of gaze and she let out a sigh before saying, "I am sorry."
   Satsuki folded her arms and pouted in annoyance. "I won't forgive you so easily, Shizuno!"
   "It's alright, I don't ask for your forgiveness either, Satsuki," Shizuno said lazily.
   Satsuki couldn't handle it anymore and raised her small fist. "Let's bring it outside, Shizuno!"
   Jeanne looked at Haru with a smile, wondering whether it was his plan to make both Satsuki and Shizuno become friends with each other.
   If Haru knew what Jeanne was thinking then he could only say that she was thinking too much since it was his habit to flirt with a girl so he did it subconsciously.
   When the four of them talked to each other happily, Haimura also came out from the changing room and saw the four of them. He saw Satsuki, who was smiling happily and wanted to call her out somehow, but he stopped and felt that he didn't have a place between them.
   Haimura shook his head and thought that it was better to think about getting a part-time job rather than this kind of thing.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1556: As expected, the first event is a conflict between the heroine and minor villain
   The four of them were standing on the moving walkway, letting it guide them to the training ground.
   Along the way, they could see how big and grand this school was.
   Haru looked around his surroundings and thought to check up on the level of technology in this world later since it seemed he underestimated it a bit, however, no one could blame him since most of the people in this world were still using a flip phone so he thought the technology was a bit backward, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   Haru could tell that the technology was developing very well, especially weaponry related.
   While Haru was observing his surroundings, Shizuno and Satsuki blushed since they only realized the big bulge on Haru's pants. They were talking with him before so they didn't realize it before but now...
   Satsuki and Shizuno tried to look away, but their curiosity was better and they glanced at him secretly with a blush on their faces since it was too big, right?
   "Haru... your pants aren't a bit too tight?" Jeanne couldn't help but ask since she felt that this guy might harm the innocent of the girls in this school.
   "It can't be helped..." Haru showed a helpless expression and somehow he had gotten used to it since he often wore a tight training uniform, whether it was at the world of Infinite Stratos, Hundred, and Hagure Yuusha, he needed to wear this kind of tight uniform after all so he had gotten used to the stare of the girls.
   "Say... Say, how about we go out after school?" Satsuki suddenly said.
   "Go out? Where?" Jeanne asked.
   "Well, we can walk around the town or come to the cafe!" Satsuki said without hesitation.
   Jeanne then looked at Haru, asking for his opinion.
   Haru nodded and said, "Why not? Let's go out after school."
   Satsuki was happy when she thought that she would be playing with everyone after school, then she cast her gaze toward Shizuno.
   Shizuno sighed and said, "I will go too."
   Satsuki nodded and felt happy, but then...
   Haru, Satsuki, and Jeanne felt that they had passed through something.
   "This is....?" Jeanne noticed the invisible membrane that they had just passed through before.
   "The training ground is a disjointed space. Even if you get injured here, you'll be fine once you leave," Shizuno explained.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether it was possible to get the data about this disjointed space and at the same time it reminded him of the training ground at the world of Hagure Yuusha.
   "Is it possible to learn about this technology here?" Haru asked.
   "It's possible." Shizuno looked at Haru and asked, "What's wrong? Do you want to learn it, Haru?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow, but then he smiled and nodded. "Yes, it is possible, Shizuno."
   "Well, I will talk with the people at the school later," Shizuno said lazily then yawned.
   Haru looked at Shizino and thought that this girl's family might be investors or the chairman of the school, based on his guess.
   'Well, I will try to get more information later...'
   Before long, they arrived at the training ground.
   The training ground had a shape of oval similar to the colosseum in the past, but it was being modernized.
   Taro told everyone to sit down on the ground and he started to explain to everyone the general knowledge about the Savior.
   "There are two kinds of Saviors. White Knight, who uses Light Skills, and Dark Mages, who uses Dark Arts. Today, I will teach you how to use Light Skills."
   Taro then put a horse stance and made a funny gesture with both of his hands, before he started to emit a white aura around his body, then suddenly his training uniform transformed into white and black battle gear.
   Taro didn't seem surprised by the surprised expressions of his students and explained about the power that he had used just now.
   "This is Plana, the source of all Light Skills."
   Taro smiled gently and explained. "You all have the memories of your past lives. You should already know how you used to bring out Plana intuitively."
   The students were full of fighting spirit, but the reality was very painful since they couldn't use a Plana at all.
   Looking at most of the students who had become very frustrated, Haru and Jeanne didn't think too much since they also had learned about both Light Skills and Dark Arts before. Neither of them came from this world, so their ability was quite different from everyone else's in this world, but in truth, it wasn't that much different.
   In Jeanne's case, she might not be able to use Dark Arts, but she could use her ability to disguise it as a Light Skills by emitting her magic energy around her body.
   In Haru's case, he didn't need to worry much and he could use his ability and made everyone think that he could use both Light Skills and Dark Arts at the same time.
   In conclusion, even if Jeanne and Haru weren't real Saviors, no one would doubt their identities.
   Haru and Jeanne stood next to each other and didn't do much since they didn't see anything fun about showing their power to a group of students, but it was different from Satsuki.
   Out of all the students, Satsuki could use her Plana very well and because of that she was quite smug and wanted to show off to everyone.
   Haru shook his head and felt that this girl was really a bit dumb, especially her special way of laughing. He then looked at Shizuno, who was looking at someone with doubt, then asked, "What's wrong, Shizuno?"
   Shizuno shook her head gently and said, "Nothing." She looked at Jeanne and Haru then asked, "You two are not going to try to use Plana?"
   Haru and Jeanne said at the same time.
   "How about you?" Haru asked.
   "I am a Dark Mage," Shizuno said.
   "I see..." Haru nodded then looked at Satsuki again and had a feeling that this girl might cause trouble sooner or later.
   "What's wrong? Why have you been looking at Satsuki?" Shizuno asked.
   "Nothing, I have a feeling that this girl will cause trouble sooner or later," Haru said. He knew that this place was a perfect place for the first plot event to happen. He was sure that if he didn't disturb the plot then the heroines might have a problem with one of the students then the protagonist would save the heroines or something like that.
   Unfortunately, Haru was here so there shouldn't be any chance for the protagonist to show his handsomeness.
   Shizuno raised her eyebrow and asked, "Then you're not going to stop it?"
   "I have a feeling that she won't even listen to me when I try to stop her, you know, considering her personality..." Haru said while looking at Satsuki who laughed haughtily among everyone.
   Shizuno nodded and agreed.
   "And it isn't necessarily a bad thing, it can be used to make her learn," Haru said.
   "I am being kind to her, if she continues to be smug when she doesn't even have power, sooner or later, she will be in trouble," Haru said.
   "Don't have power, huh?" Shizuno looked at Haru, wondering how strong this guy was.
   "But I don't think that Satsuki will cause any trouble." Jeanne shook her head and said, "Even though she's a bit brash, she's a very kind girl."
   Shizuno also nodded since she felt that Satsuki was too stupid to cause trouble.
   "It seems like the trouble is really coming," Haru said and looked at Satsuki, who came toward a group of boys who sat on the ground lazily, looking at everyone in disdain since they weren't able to use their power.
   "You scum! You bring shame to the Saviors!" Satsuki said strictly toward a group of boys who were being lazy during the lesson.
   Jeanne and Shizuno were speechless and looked at Haru, wondering whether this guy had the ability to read the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1557: Dogeza!
   Even if someone had a good temper, they would be furious when they were called a "scum of society", especially when Gen Isurugi didn't have a temper and he also had his arrogance for being trained by his older brother before he entered the school.
   Gen then showed his power and his entire body was covered in a blood-colored Plana.
   Compared to Satsuki's golden Plana, the Plana that was emitted by Gen was stronger.
   As expected, the conflict between the two escalated and when the teacher tried to stop them, Gen Isurugi proposed to have a duel with Satsuki directly.
   Satsuki also wanted to do the duel since she wanted to teach Gen not to act so rudely and badly during the class.
   Taro was hesitant, but in the end, he agreed to let them have a duel since both of them could use a Plana.
   Satsuki was about to get ready, but she was stopped by Haru.
   "Don't stop me, Haru! I am going to beat this guy up so he won't be an idler during the class again!" Satsuki said while looking at Gen angrily.
   Looking at Satsuki, Haru knew that this girl couldn't be stopped and at the same time, he was wondering why this girl was so uptight. He looked at her bottom and wondered whether that part was also tight, but it wasn't the time for him to think about this kind of matter.
   "If you have decided to fight then don't lose," Haru said and didn't stop Satsuki.
   Satsuki showed a confident smile and nodded. "Yes! I won't lose!"
   Personally, Haru didn't think too much about Gen, and he didn't think that there was something wrong with acting smugly in the class as long as someone had power since he also did the same, but in a low-key manner.
   Haru was thinking to use Gen to temper Satsuki, but...
   "Don't worry, Kasugano. I won't hurt your girlfriend that much or...." Gen showed a smug expression and said, "If you're worried about your girlfriend, how about you two come together and fight me?" He didn't hide his disdain toward the two of them, even though before he was affected by Haru's aura before, he was also jealous when he thought that Haru would become the leader of everyone in the class.
   Satsuki blushed and didn't expect that Gen would think of her as Haru's girlfriend. Her heart was beating very fast and she wasn't sure why, but at the same time, she was also curious when she was looking down on her and Haru at the same time. She was about to say something, but her shoulder was patted by Haru.
   Satsuki looked at Haru curiously.
   "You have a lot of courage. Unfortunately, your size is only this big..." Haru said while raising his pinkie.
   Some people couldn't handle it anymore and were about to laugh but...
   Gen glared at the students who laughed and caused them to shut up. He snorted then glared at Haru and in truth, he was also a bit amazed by Haru's size, but he couldn't forgive anyone who made fun of him.
   "Let's see whether you can laugh after I have beaten you up."
   Haru smiled and thought to beat this guy up, showing the reality between the two but...
   "Haru, let me handle this guy first."
   "...You sure?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Satsuki nodded with clear eyes.
   Haru let out a sigh and glared at Gen.
   Gen suddenly felt that his entire body felt cold as if he was in Antarctica so suddenly.
   Haru then stopped and looked at Satsuki. "Do your best." He patted Satsuki's back and decided to let her fight, even though he had a feeling about the result of their duel.
   Then without waiting for the duel between Satsuki and Gen to start, Haru walked toward the audience seat with both Jeanne and Shizuno.
   When Haru sat down, Shizuno asked, "You don't refute your relationship with Satsuki?"
   Haru slapped his forehead and said, "I forgot." He stared at Gen and said, "I felt annoyed by this guy so..."
   Jeanne sighed and said, "You really don't have a good temper."
   "It's strange if you tell me to have a good temper when someone is mocking me," Haru said with a speechless expression.
   "Do you think that Satsuki will win?" Shizuno asked.
   "No," Haru said without hesitation.
   Shizuno was dumbfounded and asked, "Then why didn't you stop her?"
   "Losing isn't a bad thing, it can also become a reminder for Satsuki to not do something rash in the future, and...
   "If Satsuki wins, then I can't beat the shit of this guy by myself."
   Shizuno and Jeanne looked at Haru and thought that the last sentence was probably his real purpose.
   Then the duel between Satsuki and Gen started, both of them quickly held their ID Tags and transferred Plana into it then it transformed into a weapon.
   All ID Tags carry the same appearance as a metallic tag, the difference being that for students being the school name, name, gender, and student number being engraved on the front. These ID Tags are able to reproduce the weapons or items using their memories, thoughts, and powers (Prana or Mana) as a medium.
   Satsuki was holding a sword and Gen was holding a huge ax, ready to start their duel anytime.
   Satsuki dashed directly toward Gen, but Gen faced her calmly with a mocking expression on his face.
   The two started their confrontation, from the audience seat, it could be seen that Satsuki was an amateur and all she did was attack Gen wildly, on the other hand, Gen's movement was very smooth and from his movement alone, everyone could tell that he had been trained.
   Then as expected, Satsuki's sword was blown away by Gen with a single slash from his huge ax.
   Satsuki was startled and looked at Gen warily.
   Gen smiled smugly and put his huge ax on his shoulder. "No need to hold back. You can take your weapon anytime."
   Satsuki looked at Gen and felt very annoyed that she was being looked down on, but when she was about to reach her sword, Gen started his move and attacked Satsuki's back despicably. She was in shock and her back was shown open because of that attack.
   Gen, on the other hand, was laughing very hard when he saw this scene.
   Satsuki was sitting on the ground and held her arms tightly, but then she heard his voice and she could feel that her back was covered by something.
   Satsuki's body tightened since she had told him that she was going to win but...
   "Let's talk after I have beaten this shit up."
   Satsuki was dumbfounded when she heard Haru's words and quickly wanted to stop him since she knew how powerful Gen was and she didn't know how powerful Haru was.
   Gen smirked when he saw Haru and said, "Are you angry that I have beaten up your girlfriend?'
   "If you do a "dogeza" then I might forgive you," Haru said calmly while folding his arms.
   Gen raised his eyebrows and then became furious. "Kneel? Are you dreaming?! Before I kneel, I will beat you up so you won't be able to stand up!"
   Gen couldn't handle it anymore and decided to attack Haru without hesitation!
   Taro wanted to stop Gen and Satsuki also wanted to protect Haru since unlike Gen who used his ID Tag, Haru was defenseless so if Gen decided to attack Haru then...
   Satsuki was scared, but...
   Gen suddenly felt tremendous pressure on his body and it forced him to the ground.
   The ground around Gen started to crack because of the pressure, showing how powerful this pressure was.
   Gen felt that his body was breaking and he was almost crying since he had never felt this kind of pain before.
   Everyone was in shock when they saw how Gen was forced to kneel down even though Haru didn't do anything.
   "...What... What did you do to me..."
   Gen asked weakly and he was very scared, especially when he saw Haru's cold eyes. He knew very well that these eyes were and didn't have a doubt that this guy could kill him directly.
   Satsuki, who was behind Haru, was dumbfounded and didn't know what had happened.
   "Huh?" Gen was dumbfounded.
   "Apologize to us, if you do then I will forget what has happened today," Haru said.
   Gen felt he was being humiliated, but the pressure on his body became even stronger and he became even more scared.
   "Kasugano-kun, please stop! Don't bully the weak!" Taro quickly tried to stop Haru and tried to help Gen, but when he was about to help Gen to stand up, he felt that Gen's body was very heavy and he also felt that his arms were very heavy. He was in shock and looked at Haru in disbelief, wondering whether it was his power.
   "Don't worry, Sensei, I won't hurt him, but he needs to apologize or..."
   "I am sorry! I will apologize to the two of you!" Gen was forced into a "dogeza" position and apologized.
   Satsuki pulled Haru's hand, trying to stop him since she thought that Gen was so pitiful.
   Haru then released the pressure on Gen's body which caused both Taro and Gen to let out a sigh of relief, but...
   'Isurugi, before I have a good impression of you, but let me remind you...'
   Gen was dumbfounded when he suddenly heard a voice inside his head. He was about to say something, but he couldn't open his mouth which made him even more scared.
   'In this world, there are only two kinds of people, one is my enemy and the other one is my allies, if you are my ally, then I will treat you kindly, but if you're my enemy...'
   'No! I won't be your enemy! Please forgive me!'
   'Good, I will remember your words.'
   Gen then felt a warm light and felt that his body became better. He was dumbfounded and looked at Haru, who was healing him.
   "What... What is this?.?"
   "I have healed you, so don't cause more trouble now."
   Taro was even more dumbfounded at how strong Haru was.
   "And Satsuki..." Haru then looked at Satsuki.
   "Yes!" Satsuki was nervous, wondering whether she would be scolded by Haru. She closed her eyes and felt afraid, but...
   "Change your clothes, you're a girl, don't show your skin to random guys."
   Satsuki nodded with a blush on her face and didn't expect these words from him. She felt warm and followed his back with a smile on her face.
   In the audience seat, Haimura wasn't sure why, but he felt that he should be the one that stood beside Satsuki at that moment.
   Haimura then shook his head and didn't think too much since he didn't remember his previous lives very well and he wasn't Haimura Moroha, not Kensei Fraga, who was the older brother of Sarasha (Satsuki's past life identity).
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1558: I am so moved that I am being chased out from the cafe
   After the accident on the training ground, the school ended and they went back, but they didn't return immediately but stayed at a nearby cafe.
   Satsuki was very uncomfortable when she was being stared at by three people at the same time.
   "Suspected Satsuki, do you understand what you have done?" Haru asked.
   "I...." Satsuki lowered her head and didn't dare to say much.
   "Prosecutor Shizuno, can you explain Suspected Satsuki's crime?" Haru asked.
   Shizuno nodded and said, "Yes, Your Honor." She then looked at Satsuki and said, "Suspected Satsuki, you have done something wrong by taking an initiative to provoke someone."
   Even though Jeanne felt a bit weird by this play, she also joined together.
   "Yes, isn't there a better way for you to reprimand him? Calling him the scum of society is a bit too much," Jeanne said.
   "Yes, and calling his ***** is only that size is also too much, Your Honor," Shizuno said.
   Haru stared at Shizuno blankly, telling her to be quiet, and Shizuno only snorted lazily, trying to provoke him. He wondered why this girl was similar to Utaha, though, unlike Utaha, he couldn't push this girl to bed.
   "The city where I lived was constantly under attack by metaphysical. I had to move many times. Because of that, I couldn't make many friends and at the same time, I felt very happy when I became friends with the three of you," Satsuki said weakly.
   Haru almost clenched his chest since he felt very guilty at that moment.
   "But in truth, I wasn't lonely at all."
   Jeanne, Shizuno, and Haru raised their eyebrows when they heard Satsuki's words.
   "I... I have the memories of my previous lives and in that memory, I have a happy life with my brother."
   "Brocon," Shizuno said, but her mouth was covered by Jeanne.
   "I took the test and found out that I was a Savior. I found out that I wasn't the only one with past lives. I learned there's a school for Saviors, and I thought... just maybe..."
   "Just maybe... I might have met my brother, but I didn't meet him...." Satsuki said with a smile.
   "So you're sad now?" Jeanne asked.
   Satsuki shook her head and said, "I might not meet my brother, but I am glad that I can meet the three of you." She cast a glance at Haru, then Jeanne, and somehow she felt uncomfortable, but she quickly threw that thought away and clutched her skirts tightly. She lowered her head and sobbed, then said, "In truth, all the stuff about justice and saving the world is secondary to me. I just wanted to be in front of all of you so you will praise me. That's all I wished for. I had no right to criticize Isurugi. When I looked at him, I saw all the things I hate about myself. I couldn't take it so I picked a fight with him and lost. I am pathetic." She felt frustrated and pathetic, and the only thing that she wanted to hear was for them to scold her.
   "Yes, you're pathetic," Haru said without mercy.
   Shizuno and Jeanne were dumbfounded.
   "If you win the duel, then it is one thing, but you have lost miserably and a pathetic one at that."
   The two of them thought to stop Haru, but in the end, they didn't do anything and decided to shut their mouths.
   Satsuki lowered her head further and felt very miserable, depressed, and sad at this moment.
   "But Satsuki, I want you to remind you of something."
   "Huh?" Satsuki looked up and looked at Haru curiously.
   "Even if you have lost, I don't think that you've done something wrong, after all, a human is selfish and I don't think that your intention to find your brother and ask for praise is something wrong, but you don't have the power to achieve all of that so this is the result."
   Satsuki became depressed once again.
   "However, unlike Isurugui, you have the three of you and when you don't have enough power, it is okay to ask help and we will help you," Haru said.
   Satsuki was dumbfounded and asked, "You... You'll help me." She was very moved at that moment and she couldn't stop her tears at that moment.
   Haru smiled and said, "Who has made me your friend after all? If someone doesn't help you then who will?"
   "Yes, if you need help, then you can ask our help." Jeanne nodded.
   "Well, I can help you too..." But when Shizuno said this, she cast a glance at Jeanne and Haru with a warm gaze.
   Satsuki cried loudly and directly hugged the three of them together.
   Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno were dumbfounded since the distance between them became so close and he felt weird when his face was right on Satsuki's chest.
   Even though Haru had to admit that Satsuki might not have a chest, her smell was really good, but at the same time, his face was also pressed by Jeanne and Shizuno's boobs. He quickly entered "Zen" trying to forget his worldly desire since if he let it go wild, then his anaconda might be berserk once again.
   Shizuno blushed when her boobs were being pressed on Haru's face. She was a married woman in her previous lives after all, even though she was single and virgin in the present life, she still remembered the memory of her previous lives and remembered her lover in the previous lives very well, and that was why she felt a bit uncomfortable at that moment, and she felt guilty.
   Shizuno felt guilty since she didn't feel disgusted when her boobs were pressed against the face of another man at that moment or rather she felt shy and warm somehow. And if this continued, she might not have a face to meet her lover that was reincarnated in this world.
   "Satsuki, stop it! Don't cry anymore! And let go of me!"
   But Satsuki didn't listen to Shizuno and cried so loudly because she was moved by their friendship, even though, inwardly, she might want something more than a mere friendship.
   They were being chased out by the staff of the cafe and decided to go back early.
   "See you tomorrow, Shizuno, Satsuki," Jeanne said with a smile then left with Haru holding each other's hands.
   Haru also said goodbye and returned with Jeanne.
   Shizuno and Satsuki stood there, watching both Jeanne and Haru return back together.
   Satsuki wasn't sure why she felt the yearning and sad for some reason.
   "Give up, both of them are lovers," Shizuno suddenly said.
   "What... What are you talking about, Shizuno?!" Satsuki blushed and acted very aggressively at this moment.
   Shizuno shook her head and didn't say much. "Then I will go back now." She didn't continue to agitate Satsuki and went back, wondering why her desire to sleep started to get less and less.
   Satsuki stomped on her feet several times and felt annoyed, but she knew very well that in truth, she...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1559: The Fault of Protagonist
   After Haru and Jeanne returned, they thought that Maya and Mari would come, but it seemed that neither of them came to their house.
   At Shimon's house, Maya was crying since she wasn't allowed to come to Haru's house.
   "Why Mari-onee-chan? Maya wants to go to Jeanne-oneechan and Haru-oniichan!"
   Mari blushed since she listened to Maya's story before and heard that Maya always heard some strange noise inside Haru's house, thinking about the lover relationship between Haru and Jeanne, she didn't expect that they would be so open and she thought that it should be normal since they were young and they were very healthy in that area.
   Mari thought that the existence of Maya in that house would disturb both Haru and Jeanne so she decided to stop Maya to go to their house for a day.
   "Both of them are tired after the first day of school." Mari patted Maya's head and said, "It's better to let them rest for a day and they have also played with you for the past three days."
   Being reminded, even though Maya was unwilling, she also thought that it was a bit too much for her to play at Haru's house for too long. She wanted to play, but she was afraid that she might trouble them.
   "Let's go to their house tomorrow, I will come with you too," Mari said with a gentle tone.
   "Really?" Maya looked up expectantly.
   "Yes." Mari nodded and said, "I also want to talk with them after all." She heard from Andou that both Haru and Jeanne wanted to become Rank S Saviors, but she felt that both of them were a bit reckless so she decided to talk with them for a bit tomorrow, and she also needed to talk about their unhealthy relationship too, of course.
   They didn't think too much and spent their time together in this house for the past three days there had always been Maya beside them.
   Unlike Haru, who had thick skin, Jeanne had very thin skin and it was very easy for her to get embarrassed.
   If Haru didn't use his trick then it wouldn't be possible for him to eat her when there was Maya beside them.
   After they ate and drank wine, Haru couldn't wait any longer and brought Jeanne to the bedroom. He placed her on the bed and bit her gently.
   Jeanne felt her body very hot and she almost couldn't think straight, but...
   "Haru, stop for a moment..."
   Jeanne took a breath and her face was flushed at that moment, trying to calm herself since there was something that she needed to ask him.
   "What's wrong?" Haru stopped and asked.
   "What do you think of Satsuki and Shizuno?" Jeanne asked.
   Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "What do you mean?"
   "Do you really plan to steal from the protagonist in this world?" Jeanne asked. She had heard that Haru was very good at stealing the heroines from the protagonist, but she didn't expect that in a day, this guy was really able to make the heroines in this world be in dismay about their feelings toward this bad guy.
   Jeanne had to admit that this guy was really attractive, powerful, gentle, and full of tricks that could make every girl happy. She also understood why there were a lot of girls that fell in love with him, and he was always there when the heroines needed someone by their side the most.
   Jeanne looked at Haru and said, "I have heard Satsuki's story before and I can see how much she loves her brother, but after meeting you..." Even though it was hard to accept, she was a girl after all and she could tell how Satsuki's feeling toward this bad guy.
   "You think I was at fault for provoking them?" Haru asked.
   Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes." She had a serious expression on her face and said, "If you are not serious about them, it is better to not be gentle toward them since they'll be hurt by you."
   "But they know that we are dating each other," Haru said.
   "But you're a harem protagonist!"
   Jeanne let out a sigh and said, "I have never thought too much about this identity before, but I realize how strong this ability is."
   "My feelings about you and our relationship aren't because of my identity as a harem protagonist, but because I love you and you love me." Haru held Jeanne's hand gently and said, "We have decided to be together by our own will, not by something else."
   Jeanne smiled gently and felt that her heart was melting, but at the same time, she realized how fatal this guy was for a woman. She let out a sigh again and felt the protagonist in this world was a bit pitiful.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked with a confused expression since Jeanne suddenly let out a sigh.
   "I somehow felt pity toward the protagonist..." Jeanne said with a sigh.
   "You don't need to feel pity for him," Haru said and hugged Jeanne in his arms.
   Then both of them laid on the bed with Jeanne using Haru's arm as a pillow arm.
   "You know that is the main trait of most protagonists in Japanese Light Novels?" Haru asked.
   "Indecisive." Haru held Jeanne's hand and said, "If my appearance isn't there, then both Satsuki and Shizuno will probably be in love madly with the protagonist, for example, Shizuno might kiss the protagonist or put his face on her breasts every time they meet each other."
   "Huh? How can that be? Shizuno isn't that kind of person!" Jeanne didn't think that Shizuno was such a shameful woman.
   "What if the relationship between the protagonist and Shizuno is a husband and wife in the previous lives?"
   "This..?" Jeanne was at loss and didn't think that it was a bit weird when Shizuno was kissing the protagonist and put the face of the protagonist to her breasts, every time they met each other if she thought that both of them were lovers in previous lives.
   "Shizuno's family is a chain for her and even if she's alive, she doesn't have her own free will since she's the puppet of her family."
   Looking at Jeanne's expression, Haru smiled and caressed her smooth forehead gently, thinking that this girl was really gentle. "Whether someone is rich or poor, each of them has their own problems, Shizuno might be rich, but she doesn't have her own will and sleeping might be her only way to escape from her family."
   "It's because, inside her dream, she can remember all of her previous lives, her happy lives with her husband, without the constraint of her family, that's why she's always sleeping," Haru said.
   "How can you know all of that?" Jeanne asked with a dumbfounded expression since she knew that this guy didn't know the story of this world then how could he know about all of that.
   Haru smiled gently and said, "It's because I understand woman's heart, dear. If I don't understand it, then it is impossible for me to date all of you."
   Jeanne was in shock and realized that this guy had a more terrible existence than she had thought, but...
   Jeanne knew that she really loved this bastard!
   Jeanne hugged him tightly and asked, "Then what is the protagonist going to do?" She was curious, wondering whether the protagonist would let this bad guy steal all the heroines.
   "What is the protagonist going to do?"
   Haru smiled and said, "Nothing."
   "...Nothing?" Jeanne was dumbfounded.
   "Yes, I can tell that he's the type that loves to pretend that he's a normal or weak student since he doesn't want trouble to keep coming toward him, but during the critical moment, he's going to help his loved ones without hesitation."
   Jeanne felt that the protagonist was full of contradictions.
   "It feels like a contradiction, right? That's what humans are, they're full of contradictions, however, I don't think what this protagonist does is a good thing," Haru said.
   "I am not sure whether the protagonist has remembered the memory of his previous lives, but if he remembers then he should talk with the heroines without hesitation and I have a feeling that he should remember Satsuki."
   "Really?" Jeanne was surprised and asked, "Then why didn't he say anything before?" She knew from Haru that the protagonist of this world should be Haimura Moroha, who was also from their class, and that was why she was confused why Haimura didn't say anything to either Satsuki or Shizuno before.
   "Because he's hesitant. He's hesitant, what will their reaction be when they know about his real identity? Will they hate him? Will they accept him? Will their relationship return to how it used to be?"
   "That guy is thinking too much," Jeanne said with a frown.
   "This is why I have said the real problem of the protagonist in this world is indecisive." Haru let out a sigh and said, "If the protagonist really won't do anything until the critical moment, then I am afraid..."
   Haru was about to finish his words, but...
   "If it's really like that then just take both Satsuki and Shizuno," Jeanne said without hesitation.
   Haru was dumbfounded and didn't expect this girl to react so strongly.
   "I don't think with someone like that Satsuki and Shizuno can be happy..." Jeanne let out a sigh and thought that the protagonist was a bit disappointing somehow.
   "Well, let's not think about something like that, how about we continue where we were before?"
   Jeanne blushed and wanted to say something, but his mouth was faster.
   They were kissing and hugging passionately swallowing each other's existence, then...
   The author didn't need to explain, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   ".................."
   I'm getting a vaccine for COVID tomorrow morning so here's an early chapter.
   Chapter 1560: Young man who suddenly invites
   The next morning, Haru and Jeanne came to the school as usual but...
   "Jeanne, are you alright? You seem to be very tired," Satsuki asked worriedly to Jeanne.
   "I am alright. I just..." Jeanne glanced at Haru with an annoyed expression and said, "I just didn't get enough sleep." Her endurance was at B Rank and it wasn't low, but she didn't think that it was enough to fight this guy.
   "You didn't get enough sleep? What were you doing last night?" Satsuki asked with confused expressions.
   Jeanne wasn't good at lying so she could only ask Haru for help.
   "Satsuki, don't trouble, Jeanne," Haru quickly said since he could see that Jeanne was asking for his help.
   "You're her boyfriend! Don't you feel worried about her?" Satsuki couldn't help but ask.
   "You don't need to get worried since she didn't get enough sleep because she was playing games," Haru said without changing his expression.
   "Oh? You were playing a game, Jeanne? What kind of game? Can you play the game with me later?" Satsuki asked.
   Jeanne, who couldn't even have a good sleep, became even more helpless when she heard Satsuki's request. It was the truth that she was playing a game, but in this game, she didn't think that Satsuki was suitable to play this game.
   On the other hand, Shizuno didn't join their conversation, but she observed the subtle change of expression on Jeanne.
   Unlike Haru, who could act perfectly, Jeanne couldn't do that so Shizuno could tell that both of them might be lying.
   'But they don't seem to be lying...'
   Shizuno then closed her eyes, thinking what kind of game that could be played by two couples until...
   Shizuno blushed and understood everything. She looked at Jeanne, who was tired, and Haru, who seemed to be very fit and healthy.
   Anyway, Jeanne became even more troubled by Satsuki's questions and she was almost in tears, wondering what she should do at this moment.
   "That's right, Satsuki, can we exchange our contact info?" Haru suddenly asked, but he also intended to help Jeanne from her plight.
   Satsuki was surprised and asked, "Wh - Why?" However, in truth, she was very happy when she thought that she would exchange each other's contact info with the three of them.
   "Well... I feel like it'll be easier to contact you if I have your contact info, is that not alright?" Haru asked.
   "It's... It's alright..." Satsuki nodded with a blush on her face, then quickly took her mobile phone.
   Then both of them exchanged contact info with each other, Haru looked at Satsuki and could tell that this girl was very happy.
   "Satsuki, let's exchange with mine too," Jeanne said.
   Jeanne had gotten a smartphone when she joined the Group Chat before so she wasn't unfamiliar with the way mobile phones were working.
   Satsuki nodded without hesitation.
   Both of them exchanged contact info with each other, and Satsuki couldn't control her happiness.
   Satsuki raised her mobile phone high and couldn't help but say, "Yay! This is my fourth number, after mom and dad!"
   Haru and Jeanne looked at Satsuki and somehow felt that this girl was a bit sad somehow.
   "Hey, exchange with me too, is that alright?" Shizuno suddenly asked and from the beginning to the end, she hadn't gone to sleep since she wanted to talk with them more.
   "Sure, it is my pleasure," Haru said with a smile.
   Shizuno looked at Haru's harmless smile and looked down slightly, so she wouldn't see his face directly since she had to admit that his face was so handsome that it slightly affected her composure.
   Then Shizuno, Haru, and Jeanne exchanged contact info with each other without trouble. When it ended, Shizuno and Satsuki looked at each other for a moment, and Shizuno asked, "Exchange with me too."
   "Sure." Satsuki felt a bit weird, but she nodded.
   Both of them exchange contact info together until...
   "Whoops, my fingers slipped and I deleted it," Shizuno said without any remorse.
   "You want to fight, Shizuno?!" Satsuki was furious.
   "I meant the number of beauty parlors," Shizuno said.
   Satsuki felt that she was getting angry for nothing and at the same time, she wouldn't get used to communicating with this girl no matter what.
   "Is Kasugano Haruka-kun here?"
   Shizuno and Satsuki looked in the direction of the entrance door, wondering whether someone was trying to confess to Haru once again. When they came to the school, they were dumbfounded when they saw a lot of love letters on Haru's desk and a shoe locker, even though everyone knew that he was dating Jeanne.
   There was even one girl that was brave enough to confess right in front of the public, but she was rejected, of course.
   However, because of that Satsuki became even warier of the girls that tried to get close to Haru, especially when Haru was dating Jeanne, both of them were her friends so she was going to protect them!
   Shizuno, on the other hand, didn't think too much since she knew very well how destructive Haru's charm was. If she didn't remember the memory of her previous lives and she was still in love with the lover of her previous lives then she might...
   Shizuno shook her head then glanced at one boy that was sitting in the classroom. Unfortunately, the boy didn't seem to notice her, not that he seemed to remember her which to hear sadness.
   Shizuno might be able to take the initiative, but she didn't want to do that and wanted him to remember her since...
   Shizuno then glanced at another boy inside the classroom before looking at the person who called out Haru's name.
   Fortunately, the one who was called Haru was a young man and it seemed this person was very popular since when this guy appeared some girls screamed happily.
   "Is there something, Senpai?" Haru asked. When this young man appeared, he didn't feel surprised and he already knew who the identity of this young man was.
   "Could you come with me for a bit?" The young man looked at Haru and also asked, "And, the two of you too, Jeanne-kun, Urushibara Shizuno-kun."
   Satsuki looked at her three friends then she was in shock when she was the only one that wasn't being called by this young man.
   Jeanne, Shizuno, and Haru looked at each other and nodded, agreed with the young man's request, then leaving Satsuki alone in the class.
   Satsuki was a bit sad and felt that she was being left out. She looked at the three of them with a longing expression, wondering why she wasn't being called.
   Then at this moment, Haimura, who saw Satsuki was alone, couldn't help but want to call her out, but somehow, he felt that it was a bit too troublesome when he called it inside the class and thought to call her after the class when there were no people around them.
   Haimura thought about how close Satsuki was with Haru and couldn't help but feel a bit jealous so he didn't have any hesitation anymore and was about to call her out but...
   Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno followed the young man who led them to the rooftop.
   While walking, Haru observed the young man, he had to admit that this young man had a well-built physique, which made him appear strong yet agile, but this young man was shorter than him.
   "My name is Jin Isurugi and I am sorry for the trouble that my little brother has caused you," Jin said and bowed his head slightly.
   "It's alright, you don't need to make this matter bigger since your little brother also has apologized before," Haru said and didn't think that the purpose of Jin to call the three of them on the rooftop was to apologize to him.
   "And I don't think your intention to invite us here is to apologize for what your little brother, right?"
   "Yes." Jin smiled and said, "It seems that I don't need to explain too much and I will cut it short." He looked at the three of them and asked, "Kasugano-kun, Jeanne-kun, Urushibara-kun, will you join the Striker?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Jin_Isurugi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1561: The Striker 1
   Jin nodded and said, "I have seen how you fought my little brother last time and I have seen how powerful you were, Kasugano-kun."
   Haru was looking at Jin and wondering whether this guy didn't feel angry when he beat up his little brother.
   "Yes, I have heard from Principal Shimon that you're a Rank A Savior. I've had doubts before, but after seeing how you could make Gin do "dogeza" without doing anything, I can see that you're a very strong Dark Mage," Jin said.
   Haru didn't feel surprised when Jin thought of him as a Dark Mage, considering he was using a spell rather than a close-range weapon.
   "What's wrong?" Jin asked in confusion.
   "I feel like I haven't remembered all the memories from my previous lives and once I have remembered all of them, I know that I can become even stronger..."
   His tone was full of confidence and there was no doubt about his words which caused both Jin and Shizuno to be amazed since both of them knew very well how strong Haru was.
   When Haru was fighting against Gin, he only said one word then Gin was defeated without being able to do anything and if he could become even stronger...
   On the other hand, Jeanne was rolling her eyes, thinking that this guy's acting skill was very awesome and she thought that she might need to learn a lot from him.
   "Sorry, let's return to our previous conversation," Haru said.
   "Ah, yes." Jin was a bit dumbfounded, but then, he asked, "I want to invite the three of you as a member of the Striker." He looked at them and asked, "Do you know about the Striker?"
   Haru nodded and said, "I have heard of it, but can you explain the details of the Striker to us?" Before he entered the school, he also started to do research about this school, and of course, the Striker.
   "Of course." Jin nodded and started to explain about the Striker.
   In simple terms, the Striker was an elite team from Akane Academy that was led by Jin to eliminate the metaphysical that appeared in this country.
   Jin also told them that the three of them would get the scholarship from the Academy Academy and they would be guaranteed employment at the White Knight Agency after they graduated. He also told them that they would receive quite a sum of money as a reward for joining the Striker.
   In the past, most of the students would agree without hesitation since they didn't need to worry about money and the economy of the world was quite a mess since the metaphysical attacked various places randomly from time to time.
   It was very hard to get a job so everyone who heard that they would get a stable income from both scholarship and employment of the White Knight Agency, would be more than happy to accept the invitation from the Striker.
   Jin also thought that the three of them would happily accept their invitation, however...
   "I am sorry, Isurugi-senpai," Haru said without hesitation.
   Shizuno was a bit dumbfounded, but Jeanne didn't say anything since she believed in Haru.
   "I see..." Jin nodded, but then he was dumbfounded and asked, "I am sorry?"
   "To tell you the truth, both of us don't lack money and the sum of money that you will give us as a reward for joining the Striker, personally...." Haru let out a sigh and said, "It's a bit too small."
   As a capitalist, Haru also understood that the rewards that had been given by the Striker weren't that much because of their status as a student, and because of that status, the school and the White Knight Agency could lower their reward.
   In truth, Haru felt that the reward that was given by the Striker wasn't fair, especially when their power was bigger and their reputation was bigger than most adults on the White Knight Agency.
   If Haru was the leader of the Striker, then, without doubt, he would get the sponsorship of a lot of conglomerates, magnates, industrialists, and a lot of rich people then become their bodyguards since he was sure that they could give them more money.
   Jin thought that Haru was going to reject him and he also knew that compared to the employee of the White Knight Agency, the reward that was given by the Striker wasn't much or rather small, but he didn't think too much since he was a student, or rather, he didn't think that he could change it.
   On the other hand, Shizuno, who heard Haru's words, was wondering which family that he came from since she could really tell that he was really rich from his bearing and habit.
   "But... even if the reward that we receive isn't that much, I am interested in the opportunity to fight against the metaphysical." Haru looked at Jin and said, "So Isurugi-senpai, Jeanne, and I will join the Striker."
   Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, we will join the Striker." She knew that joining the Striker was part of the quest, so she agreed without hesitation.
   "Re - Really?" Jin was surprised since he thought that he was being rejected, but then his expression became serious, and asked, "Don't you need to think about it twice? You need to know that there have been casualties before."
   "Isn't that the reason why you have decided to invite me? I can heal most people with my ability," Haru said calmly.
   Jin let out a sigh and bowed his head. "Thank you very much!" In truth, even if Jeanne and Shizuno didn't join the Striker, he didn't think too much, however, he needed Haru to enter the Striker no matter what since he knew that Haru had the ability to heal someone.
   Jin knew that Haru's ability was very precious for his team and with Haru, he was sure that the number of casualties would be lowered or turned zero and that was what he had always hoped for.
   "It's alright, when can we visit your place?"
   "Let's go after school, I also want to see your power, is that alright?" Jin asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "We'll visit you after school."
   "Thank you very much." Jin sighed in relief and felt grateful for Haru since Haru had accepted his invitation.
   "Shizuno, how about you? Are you going to join too?" Haru asked.
   "Me?" Shizuno looked at Haru and nodded. "Of course, I will join."
   Jin smiled and said, "Then see you after school."
   They were about to end their conversation but...
   "Let me join the Striker!"
   Suddenly Satsuki entered the scene and asked directly.
   "Um, who are you?" Jin was confused when he saw Satsuki.
   "If Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno are joining, then I have to join, too!"
   Jin shook his head and said, "I like your enthusiasm, but your ability isn't enough to enter the Striker." He only remembered that Satsuki was the girl that was defeated by his little brother. His little brother wasn't even qualified to enter the Striker so how could he let Satsuki enter the Striker?
   "I think it's too soon for you to even join the reserves. I'm sorry."
   "...No way..." Satsuki was very dejected when she was rejected.
   Waving his hand, Jin left them first since he also needed to prepare for the Striker after this.
   Looking at Satsuki who was dejected and upset, Haru said, "What are you upset about? Isn't it obvious that with your strength, you will only commit suicide if you join the Striker?"
   Satsuki didn't expect that this guy would be so blunt and cruel, telling her that she was weak. She was on the verge of crying before and at this moment, her tears were already uncontrollable, but...
   Satsuki felt a warm hand on her head and a gentle voice on her ear.
   "Stupid, if you're weak now, it doesn't mean that you're going to be weak in the future."
   "Huh?" Satsuki was dumbfounded.
   "Do you want to get stronger so you can enter the Striker?" Haru asked.
   Staring at his eyes, Satsuki who was full of tears nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"
   "Good answer, then come to my house later," Haru said and patted Satsuki's shoulder.
   "See you later, Satsuki." Jeanne also walked out with Haru from the rooftop, leaving two girls there, but...
   "Come... Come to his house?!" Satsuki was dumbfounded, but then she was blushing and flustered, then there was smoke from her head, thinking that her hand might be held, her body might be hugged, and... and she might be kissed!
   Satsuki was shy and started to imagine a lot of things in her head.
   Shizuno looked at Satsuki then looked at the back of Jeanne and Haru, somehow, she felt a bit worried to leave Jeanne alone with Haru since she had a feeling that this guy was...
   "Haru, can I visit your house too?"
   Shizuno decided to join the party.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1562: The Striker 2
   After the class, Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno went together to the training ground where the Strikers did their training. Before they went to the training ground, Jin appeared in front of their class and guided them directly.
   Jin wasn't sure why, but in front of Haru, he felt that he needed to be polite somehow, even though Haru was younger than him and was also his underclassmen.
   'Was it related to the memory of his previous lives?'
   Jin was after all Rank A Savior and among the students in the Akane Academy, it could be said that he was the strongest, but in front of Haru, he couldn't say that he was the strongest since when he walked beside him, he could feel an aura that was deeply hiding inside him.
   Haru's aura was like a volcano, when it was calm, it was like a normal mountain, but when it erupted, it would cause a disaster.
   Jin hoped that Haru would always be calm and be their allies since he knew with his help, he could feel that the survival of everyone would be greater.
   Even though Jin's little brother was a smug gut, Jin was a decent guy and his intention to become a Savior had always been very pure and that was to help everyone, but more than that, he hoped everyone on his team would be alright and stay alive no matter what their mission was.
   Inside the class, Satsuki looked at the back of Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno longingly, but then she clenched her hands hard and decided to work hard since she didn't want to be left alone. She then blushed when she thought that she was invited to Haru's house.
   Satsuki knew that it might be impossible for the thing that usually happened in the raunchy romance novel that she usually read would happen in reality, but... but.... she could at least prepare herself, right?
   Inside the training ground, members of the Strikers gathered together and stared at the three members that were about to join them, but before that...
   "Let me give you a formal welcome."
   Jin smiled and said, "Welcome to the troops, Kasugano Haruka-kun, Jeanne-kun, and Urushibara Shizuno-kun."
   Jeanne and Shizuno might have noticed it before, but they noticed all the female members of the Strikers seemed to not show any interest in them, or rather they put all of their attention on Haru's.
   "Shizuno, help me," Jeanne said with a helpless expression since she knew how popular her boyfriend was.
   Shizuno could notice that the female members of the Striker seemed to be ready to swallow Haru. She let out a sigh since no matter how many times she saw it, she felt a bit speechless at this guy's popularity.
   Shizuno was sure that if this guy wanted, he could eat all the female members of the Strikers easily.
   "Don't worry, I will help you."
   Shizuno knew that she needed to help Jeanne from the female hyenas.
   Haru was speechless when he saw the reaction of the female members of the Strikers, especially the one with glasses since he could see that she was very thirsty and was about to jump into him anytime.
   Fortunately, Jeanne and Shizuno stood right beside him at the same time and Jin also stood right in front of the female glasses that were ready to jump into Haru anytime.
   "We're glad to have more manpower since some of our members graduated last year," the girl with slightly tanned skin and bombastic boobs said. She then winked in the direction of Haru.
   "He's not bad," the girl with a short bob hairstyle said with a blush on her face. She had seen a lot of good-looking guys, but this guy was on an entirely different dimension.
   "I'll work you hard so be prepared!" the boy with spiky blonde hair said smugly.
   "Hehe... I can't wait anymore..." A beautiful bespectacled young woman was looking at Haru without hiding her desire and drool. She walked creepily toward Haru and asked, "Little brother, welcome to the Striker, let me teach you... a lot.. of things..." She licked her lips and when she was about to jump into him, her head was being hit by Jin.
   "Stop! Can you not show disgrace as an upperclassman?! Don't scare him with something perverted! And he's already has a girlfriend so all of you give up!" Jin said directly.
   "What? Just a girlfriend? With his looks alone, if he wants ten or twenty girlfriends then it is possible!" The bespectacled young woman said without hesitation then she pointed at Haru's lower body and said, "And I can see it that this guy is hiding a monster inside his pants! Let me go now since I want to check it!"
   "Tokiko!!!" Jin roared furiously.
   Jin felt that his punishment was a bit too light and thought that he needed to educate this woman or else, this woman might bring a lot of shame to the Striker.
   Haru felt that the situation might be out of hand and quickly said, "Senpai, why don't you introduce this team first to us?" It wasn't his first time seeing such a perverted girl, but such a girl was usually a virgin. They might be rich in theory, but in real practice?
   Their experience was zero.
   Jin nodded and threw the vice-captain of the Striker away. "Alright, let's begin! Let's erase the shame that Tokiko has shown us!"
   "What do you mean by that?!"
   They ignored and pretended that they didn't hear this complaint and quickly performed their routine. They then stood in line and put solemn expressions on their faces.
   Jin took a deep breath and shouted, "We are the Swords of Salvation!"
   Everyone screamed at the same time.
   "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"
   "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"
   Jin, as a captain, heightened their spirit and everyone also followed him.
   Looking at everyone, Haru thought that he could expect something from them, but he should stay away from the female members of the Strikers. If he was alone, then it might be alright to have fun with the perverted one, but he wasn't alone and unless he wanted to have a serious relationship with someone in this world, it was better to not play around.
   Jeanne also nodded when she saw everyone and thought that it would be fun to lead them to the battlefield.
   "Then, Kasugano-kun, I know that it might be a bit too abrupt, but how about we have a spar right now?" Jin suddenly asked.
   It wasn't Haru, who was surprised but it was all the members of the Strikers that we're surprised by Jin's sudden request.
   "Even though I know that you should be a Rank A Savior like me, I want to see your power first, can you?" Jin asked.
   Everyone looked at Haru with a sympathetic gaze since they knew how powerful Jin was and they didn't think that Haru was able to win against Jin, even if they heard Haru was a Rank A Savior like Jin.
   Haru thought that Jin might have forgiven him for beating up his little brother, but it seemed that this guy was holding a grudge, but...
   "Why not? Let's have a spar, Senpai," Haru said with a harmless smile.
   Looking at this smile, Jeanne and Shizino felt that they should give their condolences to Jin at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1563: The next plot should be a spar, right?
   "But before we have a spar..."
   Jin looked at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne-kun, I have heard your information from the principal, but I haven't seen your power so is it alright for you to have a spar too?"
   Jeanne was a bit surprised, but then she glanced at Haru who gave her a nod. She looked at Jin again and nodded. "Yes, that's okay."
   Jin nodded, then looked at the members of the Strikers who he should ask to have a spar with Jeanne.
   "Sophia-kun, can you do it?"
   Everyone was surprised when they heard that Jin had called out Sophia as Jeanne's opponent on the spar since Sophia was the member of the Striker with the highest strength and durability, if Sophia became Jeanne's spar opponent then...
   Sophia smiled and agreed without hesitation. She then looked at Jeanne and said, "Please take care of me, Jeanne."
   "Yes, Sophia." Jeanne nodded.
   Haru looked at Sophia and he had to admit that this girl's boobs were humongous. He moved closer to Jeanne and whispered.
   "This girl should have good durability, you shouldn't hold back."
   Haru knew that compared to the strength of the servants on the Holy Grail, the members of the Striker in front of them should be comparable to the average and above-average rank of servants so even if they were unable to penetrate Jeanne's defense, he wanted her to be careful.
   "Don't worry," Jeanne said with a smile.
   Then everyone cleared the training ground and stood on the audience seat to watch the spar between Sophia and Jeanne.
   Haru, Shizuno, Jin, Tokiko (the vice-captain of the Striker), and Haruka (member of the Striker) sat next to each other, discussing the result of this spar.
   "Kasugano-kun, Sophia is one of our strongest members at the Striker," Jin said.
   "Even so, my girlfriend won't lose," Haru said.
   When those words fell, even though Haruka had heard that Jeanne was Haru's girlfriend, she couldn't help but feel sad.
   "Kasugano-kun, after school, why don't you go with this big sister? I will teach you a lot of things since both of us are Dark Mages," Tokisaki didn't care whether Haru had a girlfriend or not, instead of being wishy-washy, she directly invited him.
   "I mean Tokiko-senpai..." Haru was helpless and said, "I can't go with you today, sorry."
   "How about tomorrow?" Tokiko directly asked.
   Jin directly grabbed Tokiko's head and tied her directly since if he let this perverted woman run amok, he was afraid that Haru might run away sooner or later.
   "Senpai, you should be quiet the duel is about to start!" Haruka also helped Jin and sometimes, she was quite envious of Tokiko who was very brave at talking about her emotions.
   Looking at the scene beside her, Shizuno was speechless and let out a sigh before she focussed all of her attention on the training ground since the spar between Jeanne and Sophia was about to start.
   Jeanne, who received her ID Tag, also used it to transform her uniform and she also created a battle flag by using this unique item. Unlike the Savior in this world that was using Plana to use the ID Tag, she used her magic energy to use this item.
   "Oh-ho? Battle flag? It's a very unique weapon, desu," Sophia said with a smile.
   "Sophia, you're not using a weapon?" Jeanne asked curiously.
   "No, desu! If I use it, it will be too much," Sophia said. Unlike Jin who received information from the principal, she didn't receive any information about Jeanne, Haru, and Shizuno, so she thought that they should be at least Rank C Saviors. Even though it wasn't bad, they didn't have an experience like her so she thought to go easy on them.
   Jeanne looked at Sophia for a bit then also made the battle flag on her hand disappear.
   Sophia was a bit surprised and asked, "You're not using your weapon, desu?"
   "It's alright, I am also quite good at hand-to-hand combat," Jeanne said.
   "I see, desu!" Sophia smiled and raised her fists. "Then don't regret your choice, Jeanne!"
   Jeanne also raised her fists and she also wanted to test the strength difference between the Saviors and herself since she hadn't had a chance to use her power when she appeared in this world.
   The air around their surroundings started to change and from their bodies, they started to emit an aura around their bodies.
   Jeanne might not be able to use Plana, but she could use her magic energy to do something similar to Plana in this world after she trained with Haru for several days.
   (Haru defeats most of the opponent by his "Haoshoku Haki" after all).
   Sophia then stomped the ground and caused the ground to sink.
   In an instant, Sophia leaped right in front of Jeanne, raising her fist and aimed toward Jeanne's stomach, but...
   Jeanne's speed was faster, and she punched Sophia's stomach directly.
   Sophia was dumbfounded and she didn't have time to block Jeanne's punch.
   Sophia blasted away and hit the edge of the training ground directly with a loud noise. The stadium was shaking, and half of the training ground was covered in dust.
   No one could comprehend what was happening for a few seconds until they heard Jeanne's voice.
   "So - Sophia! I am sorry!"
   Jeanne panicked since it seemed that she didn't expect Sophia to be this weak.
   Everyone also panicked and they quickly came toward Sophia to help her. When they arrived, they saw Sophia passed out, rolled her eyes, and laid on the top of the rubble without moving.
   Everyone was dumbfounded since they knew very well how durable Sophia was, but with just one hit from Jeanne, Sophia passed out directly. Then they looked at Jeanne, who was trying to help Sophia with fear since they thought that this girl was a monster.
   "Um... your girlfriend is very fierce, Kasugano-kun," Tokiko said with a pale face. She was wondering whether her fate would be similar to Sophia since she had tried to flirt with Haru before.
   "Kasugano-kun... can you heal Sophia?" Jin asked. Even though he knew that Sophia was very durable, he was still worried something might happen to Sophia since the strength behind Jeanne's punch wasn't a joke.
   "Leave it to me." Haru moved closer to Jeanne who was trying to help Sophia and said, "Jeanne, let me handle this."
   Haru then raised his palm and directly used his "Light Magic," "Ripple" and "Jewelry Bonney's Power" to heal Sophia.
   Haru had been trying to develop Jewelry Bonney's power and the key to this power was "Rewind" and "Fast Forward". He could "Rewind" the time and "Fast Forward" the time.
   By rewinding the time, he was able to erase the damages, injuries, etc so it was a very convenient ability, in his opinion.
   Before long, the injuries of Sophia disappeared at a speed that was visible to eyes which made everyone dumbfounded.
   During their fight against the metaphysical, what were they all afraid of?
   The answer was obvious and that was an injury!
   Even if there was advanced medical technology and the Light Arts could enhance their healing power to a certain extent, it didn't mean that they could be saved if they were in critical condition after they fought against the metaphysical and the speed of their healing also wasn't that fast, compared to the ability that was shown by Haru at that moment so when they saw him, using this power, their expression and eyes started to change and they became excited!
   They knew that they needed Haru in their team no matter what!
   "Ugh... what happened, desu?" Sophia looked at everyone with confused expressions, and at the same time, she realized that her body seemed to be healthier than before. She knew that her rib was cracked by Jeanne, but it seemed that it was alright which made her wonder what had happened.
   Jin was excited beyond belief since unlike before, this time, he could see clearly how amazing Haru's healing ability was. "Kasugano-kun, you have to join the Striker no matter what!"
   "Kasugano-kun, you're amazing!" Haruka was also excited.
   Haru coughed to stop everyone from getting too excited, but he knew very well that with this healing ability, he would be pampered by a lot of people. He looked at Jin then put on a harmless smile and asked, "Jin-senpai, should we start out sparing?"
   Jin wasn't sure and for a moment, cold sweat started to drip from his body when he saw this harmless smile and somehow, he started to regret his decision to ask him for a spar before since he realized that this guy was a beast.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1564: House Visit
   In the end, they didn't do another spar since half of the training ground was demolished by the spar between Jeanne and Sophia, and because of that, after they talked for a while, Jin told them to go back and told them to go on training from tomorrow.
   Haru agreed, but before he left, he decided to ask whether he could get the book about experience and instructions about techniques and skills for both Light Art and Dark Art.
   Jin nodded and didn't mind, he was very generous and gave all the books regarding both Light Art and Dark Art since in his mind, the stronger Haru and Jeanne were, the better it was.
   Then after Haru got all the things that he wanted, he returned back together with Jeanne and Shizuno.
   When they walked, Shizuno couldn't help but cast a glance at Haru and Jeanne. She knew that Haru was strong, but she didn't expect him to have such powerful support, and Jeanne, she didn't expect Jeanne to be so powerful that this girl was able to demolish half of the training ground with her power.
   "Haru, why did you ask for those books? You don't need all of that, right?" Jeanne asked curiously.
   Even though the techniques and skills from all of those books seem to be very exquisite, Haru also had learned a lot of familiar skills from the Group Chat so, in truth, all of the books that he borrowed from Jin were useless.
   "It is for Satsuki," Haru said. He had promised to teach Satsuki after all, but his techniques and ability were different from this world so he decided to learn the abilities in this world.
   "You really care about that stupid girl?" Shizuno couldn't help but ask, feeling a bit jealous of Satsuki, who was being treated so dearly by Haru.
   Haru turned toward Shizuno and said with a sincere expression, "I also care about you, Shizuno. If you need help then I will help you without hesitation."
   Shizuno was in a daze, before she looked away, trying to hide her blush, and also felt quite more guilty toward her husband in her previous life.
   "What's wrong, Shizuno?" Jeanne asked, wondering whether this girl was sick.
   Shizuno took a deep breath and said calmly, "I am alright, thank you, Jeanne."
   "No problem," Jeanne said with a smile while holding Haru's hand.
   Looking at how close Haru and Jeanne were, as a girl, Shizuno couldn't help but feel jealousy, but then she shook her head.
   When they were about to go out, they suddenly saw something with a pink color that was hiding behind the tree.
   Something pink might have realized that they had found her presence, so she came out unnaturally with an awkward smile.
   "Oh, Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, it is a coincidence!"
   "How long have you been here, Satsuki?" Jeanne asked worriedly.
   "Haha... what are you talking about? I didn't wait here and I - I just walked here by chance!" Satsuki said with an unnatural expression.
   "Well, like I have said to you on the rooftop, do you want to go to my house?" Haru asked.
   Satsuki blushed, but because of the sunset, her blush was hidden very well and she asked with a shy expression, "Is... Is that alright?"
   "I have promised to train you after all, and if you don't join the Striker then you will become a loner, do you want that?"
   Satsuki quickly shook her head since she didn't want to become a loner again and she also followed everyone to become a member of the Striker.
   "...Good..." Satsuki nodded shyly.
   "I will go with you too, is that alright?" Shizuno asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and asked Jeanne, "Jeanne, you don't have a problem, right?"
   "It's good." Jeanne nodded with a smile and said, "Our house is too big after all and it is good to have a lot of people inside."
   When those words fell, Satsuki and Shizuno were dumbfounded.
   But when they were about to go back, they met both Maya and Mari who also wanted to go to Haru's house so in the end, four people became six people.
   When everyone arrived at Haru's house, the one that had never come to his house, except for Shizuno was dumbfounded since the yard on Haru's house was very huge.
   The size of Haru's house might be small, compared to his house in the original world, but it was huge in the eyes of normal people, especially the yard since it seemed that there were a lot of plants that were planted around the surrounding house.
   Jeanne's family was a farmer so sometimes, she missed her life in the countryside so she asked Haru to build a garden around their house in this world.
   The house was built in a traditional Japanese style that was mixed with a lot of modern style and technology from this world.
   The mix between traditional and modern didn't cause chaos, but rather a unique style that made anyone who saw this house want to live in this place no matter what.
   Mari, who was holding Maya's hand, was dumbfounded when she saw this house since she knew that this house wasn't cheap, especially when the land price around the Akane Academy was quite expensive. She knew that both Jeanne and Haru were orphans so she was quite curious where they earned their money.
   Satsuki was also amazed by Haru's house. Even though she was a princess in her previous life, her family was quite normal in the present life, so she couldn't help but ask, "Haru, is your family rich?"
   "Well, I don't have any other family besides Jeanne," Haru said.
   "Both of us are orphans," Haru said calmly.
   Everyone was looking at Satsuki with a speechless expression since the atmosphere became a bit depressing.
   Satsuki was dumbfounded and quickly apologized.
   "It's alright, you don't need to worry."
   Waving his hand, Haru said, "Well, let's enter, after we have dinner, we can start our training right away, Satsuki, is that alright with you?"
   "Ah!" Satsuki was dumbfounded again, but she quickly responded. "Yes!"
   When they entered the house, they realized that the house was more amazing than they had thought so Shizuno couldn't help but ask, "Haru, I know that it is a bit rude question, but can I ask you how can you earn your money?"
   Shizuno was after all coming from a rich family, but Haru and Jeanne were different. Neither of them came from a rich family and they were orphans, so Shizuno was wondering how they could earn their money to buy such a luxurious house, and even though she didn't want to think about something rude, she couldn't help but think that they might do a bank robbery.
   "Oh, I am quite good at trading on both stock and FOREX so I don't need to worry about money," Haru said easily.
   Everyone was dumbfounded, they didn't know how much money that Haru could get by trading on both stock and Forex, but one thing for sure, they knew that this guy was rich.
   Mari looked at Haru and thought that this guy was really the most sought-after husband candidate.
   "I will prepare dinner first, you all can wait in the living room," Haru said and walked toward the kitchen.
   "Wait, let us help you!" Satsuki quickly said, but she was stopped by Jeanne.
   "Satsuki, can you cook?" Jeanne asked.
   "...No." Satsuki shook her head with an ugly expression.
   "So you don't need to and you're a guest at our house so just relax," Jeanne said.
   "Jeanne, I want to ask a question again," Shizuno suddenly asked.
   "...Do you live here together with Haru?" Shizuno asked nervously and there was a blush on her face.
   Satsuki and Mari were also a bit nervous when they heard Shizuno's question.
   Satsuki was nervous since she felt a bit jealous of Jeanne at that moment and at the same time, wondering whether both Haru and Jeanne had already kissed... kissed each other?
   If so, then Satsuki thought that both of them had already become adults and she couldn't accept such a thing for a while.
   On the other hand, Mari was also nervous since as a principal, she should educate her students so they wouldn't have an unhealthy relationship, but somehow, she couldn't say much in this situation.
   "Yes! Jeanne and Haru are living together!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded since the one who answered that question wasn't Jeanne, but rather Maya.
   "Jeanne-oneechan... Maya also wants to live here too! Pretty please!"
   Maya hugged Jeanne's leg with a puppy-like expression.
   Jeanne felt that her heart was being pierced by a javelin when she saw how cute Maya was, but she quickly shook her head and said, "You need to ask your older sister, Maya."
   Maya then looked at Mari and asked, "Mari-oneechan..."
   However, Mari couldn't answer Maya's question since she was dumbfounded when she knew that her students had already stepped into the stairs of adulthood when she was still a girl and virgin, but...
   Mari didn't feel angry, or rather, she was jealous?
   On the other hand, Satsuki and Shizuno were also dumbfounded and thought that the relationship between Haru and Jeanne wasn't as pure as they imagined it to be, or rather they thought that Haru was a wolf.
   Both of them had entered his house and should they be eaten too by him?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1565: How about we stay here?
   When the dinner was ready, they didn't expect that this guy would be also skilled at cooking too and the taste of the dish was something that they had never tasted before.
   It was so delicious that the dishes that were cooked by Haru were shining brightly.
   Then they were unable to endure their desire and quickly ate the dishes without hesitation.
   It was also the reason why Maya wanted to live together with Haru and Jeanne since the dishes that were cooked by Haru were amazing!
   Then after they ate, they relaxed lazily in the living room, forgetting the thing that they were about to ask before.
   Mari understood why Maya wanted to live in this place, even though she also wanted to live in this place.
   "Satsuki, are you ready? Let's go to the dojo, I will start your training," Haru said.
   Satsuki, who was about to sleep, on the living room sofa was dumbfounded and only remembered that she was about to start her training. Even though she was a bit lazy, she quickly stood up and nodded.
   Looking at Haru who slowly disappeared, Satsuki was a bit confused and asked, "Jeanne, where is the dojo?"
   Jeanne then guided Satsuki to the dojo that was located right next to their house.
   The dojo's area was quite wide and it was built similar to the kendo dojo in this country.
   Looking at the dojo in front of them, they were looking around this place curiously since this place was different from the training ground on the Akane Academy.
   "Sorry to make you wait."
   Hearing Haru's voice, everyone turned their gaze and was surprised when they saw Haru standing at the entrance of the dojo, wearing a hakama.
   It was their thoughts at that moment.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   Satsuki was dumbfounded, but then she shook her head and asked, "Ar - Are you going to teach me Japanese martial art?" Her guess wasn't without basis since she saw him wearing a hakama and the one that usually wore a hakama was a Japanese martial artist.
   "Yes, I will teach you some concepts on my martial arts, swordsmanship, and I will also teach you about Light Art," Haru said.
   They nodded, but then Mari quickly realized something.
   "Wait! Wait!" Mari was dumbfounded and asked, "Light Art? Kasugano-kun, aren't you a Dark Mage?"
   Everyone knew that each person could be either using Light Art or Dark Art, and it was impossible to use both of them, unless...
   Mari's expression started to turn surprised and asked, "Kasugano-kun, are you an Ancient Dragon?"
   Mari nodded and started to explain about an Ancient Dragon.
   After their initial discovery of Saviors wielding Light and Dark Arts from their previous lives, the White Knight Order theorized that there might be a savior with two individual past memories instead of just one. It is later elaborated that regular saviors have an indomitable soul able to resist eons of grinding from the sands of time until reincarnating into the world again.
   The Ancient Dragon, on the other hand, has a powerful soul able to handle two reincarnations into their third one, which requires an indestructible will able to withstand one hundred million years; for such a powerful soul to exist, it would mean that a human container would be considered the Heavenly Emperor who has ruled over all fantasies and a monster known as a "Dragon".
   "However, this was left as nothing but an unfounded theorization until..."
   Mari didn't continue and stared at Haru in front of her with a complicated gaze since she didn't expect that this bad boy would be an Ancient Dragon.
   Shizuno, Maya, and Satsuki were also dumbfounded when they heard it, though, Jeanne also showed a shocked expression even though she knew that in truth her lover wasn't an Ancient Dragon, but a harem protagonist.
   Looking at Jeanne's expression, Haru thought that this girl had learned his acting technique quite well.
   "Ancient Dragon, huh?" Haru murmured with a serious expression before he shook his head. "Even if I am one, it won't change me since I don't remember all the memories from my previous lives and we can continue our conversations about this matter after I have remembered everything, and rather than thinking about something like this, it is better for me to train Satsuki now."
   Hearing Haru's words, they also calmed down after their initial shock and also nodded since they knew that, it was better to think about this matter after Haru remembered everything about his previous life.
   "Alright, Satsuki, I will teach you the concept of my martial art," Haru said.
   "What kind of martial arts?" Satsuki asked.
   "It's is Anything Goes Martial Art," Haru said.
   They weren't sure, but hearing the name of the martial art from Haru's mouth, they felt weird for some reason, but after they heard his explanation, they felt that this martial arts were very amazing.
   Haru then told Satsuki that he would teach her for two hours a day so she needed to be prepared and he would teach her to become strong enough to join the Striker sooner.
   Satsuki was full of spirit and excitement since she didn't want to be left behind by everyone.
   "Then from now on, call me "Shisho" (Master in Japanese)," Haru said.
   "Yes, Shisho!" Satsuki said in excitement.
   Then the training began, and everyone realized that Haru was a very good teacher, but it was normal since it wasn't his first time to become a teacher, and Satsuki also realized that she became stronger even though it was only a little.
   "Haru, can you teach me too?" Shizuno couldn't help but ask such a request since she also wanted to become stronger so she could decide her own fate.
   Looking at Haru, Shizuno, and Satsuki who trained seriously, Jeanne, Maya, and Mari looked at each other and went to the living room so they wouldn't bother them.
   When they trained, they didn't expect that three hours had passed and the train and public transportation also stopped working.
   "What should I do?" Satsuki panicked.
   Mari and Maya didn't think too much since they had decided to stay.
   Mari heard from Maya that there was a strange noise every night
   On the other hand, Shizuno could call her private driver to send her back, but...
   "How about you stay?" Jeanne suddenly said.
   "I mean... let's have a pajama party!" Jeanne said with a smile.
   Looking at the development of this situation, Haru knew that he couldn't sleep with Jeanne tonight which made him sad.
   "What do you think?" Jeanne asked.
   "Is that alright?" Satsuki asked.
   "Why not?" Jeanne nodded, then looked at Haru with a smile. "Haru, what do you think?"
   "I don't have a reason to stop you," Haru said.
   "That's good!" Jeanne smiled happily and wanted to give Haru a peck, but there were a lot of people here so she decided to do it later or tomorrow when there were only the two of them.
   Looking at the interaction between Haru and Jeanne, without hesitation, they...
   "Then I will stay!" Satsuki said without hesitation.
   Shizuno didn't say anything and called her home first, but she didn't expect that they would give her permission easily.
   It was Shizuno's first time sleeping in someone else's home so she was a bit excited.
   Maya only smiled happily since everyone decided to stay, but Mari...
   Mari decided to become a qualified educator and stopped her students from having an unhealthy relationship.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1566: If this continues, I...
   Mari had decided to check whether the relationship between Haru and Jeanne was healthy or not, but it seemed that she didn't have that chance since it really had been a while for her to have fun together, especially with her little sister.
   Everyone decided to stay together tonight and they stayed together in Jeanne's room, playing around, talking to each other, and having fun together until they felt tired and fell asleep together.
   Jeanne's bed was huge and even if there were five people sleeping together on the same bed, it didn't feel cramped and they could sleep soundly.
   Satsuki, who had her fun and played around happily with her new friends, slept soundly with a happy smile on her face, hoping that this kind of day would continue.
   Maya was also happy when she could stay together with her older sister. She knew that her older sister was often troubled by a lot of matters and she was very busy so when both of them could stay together like this, she was very happy.
   Jeanne was also very happy since she had never had such a normal girl party before. In her teenage days, she had been living as a Saint, living on the battlefield most of the time, then when everything ended, she was being sacrificed by her own country and being burnt the enemy of her country so it made her happy when she could have a lot of good friends like this.
   On the other hand, it might be the first time for Shizuno to be able to play around freely, having fun together with her new friends, without thinking about the matter of her family. Her family had always forced her to not own her own will so what had happened right now was like a dream for her and she also wanted a day like this to be continued, but she knew that it was hard when she thought about her family's condition.
   In the middle of the night, Shizuno woke up late since she felt thirsty. She wiped her eyes and looked at everyone, who was sleeping, some of them were sleeping soundly, some of them were very sloppy, which made her shake her head, but she didn't realize that there was a smile on her mouth at this moment and it might be the first time that she was glad to live as Shizuno Urushibara, not as Witch of Netherworld.
   Shizuno then stood up and walked, and didn't forget to walk over Satsuki's stomach that was wide open.
   Satsuki frowned, but she didn't wake up.
   Shizuno yawned and left the room to go to the kitchen.
   Before she came, Haru and Jeanne told her not to be reserved and thought of this place as her home so that's what she did.
   Shizuno had to admit that this house was better than her house and she somehow wanted to live in this place, but she knew that her family might not allow it unless...
   Shizuno shook her head and took a glass of water to drink but then she realized that someone was sitting on the edge of the living room, facing the yard lazily with a laptop and a bottle of wine. From the back, she could tell who this person was.
   Haru turned his head and noticed Shizuno. "Oh, Shizuno, you're not sleeping yet?"
   "I have woken up because I feel thirsty." Shizuno brought a glass of water and walked toward Haru. "You're a minor, you can't drink wine." But after she said all of that, she sat next to him, grabbed the bottle of wine, and poured it on her glass.
   "...You're also a minor, you shouldn't drink it," Haru said with a speechless expression, and quickly took the bottle of wine from Shizuno, after she poured a little amount of it.
   Shizuno snorted and sipped the wine slowly, but she didn't expect that the wine was so clear and delicious that it made her feel that she was having a date on the side of the beautiful river with her lover, however, when she saw the face of the lover, somehow his face was a bit fuzzy which made her frown.
   Shizuno then stared at Haru, who was sipping his wine slowly, while staring at the night sky. She followed his gaze and asked, "You're not sleeping?"
   "I can't sleep with someone accompanying me..." Haru said with a sad tone.
   Shizuno chuckled and said, "What are you? A child?" But then she realized something and asked, "You have been sleeping with Jeanne?"
   "Yes." Haru didn't hide anything and nodded. "Is there something wrong? We're lovers after all." However, when he thought about Jeanne's smile when she played together with everyone, he felt quite happy since she could have the life of normal girl in this world.
   Having a lover, having a friend, going to school, all of that was impossible to enjoy Jeanne before, but right now, it was possible.
   "I was joking, you don't need to take it seriously," Haru said.
   Shizuno could pretty much tell that this guy wasn't joking when she told her that both of them had been sleeping together which made her jealous. She wasn't jealous of Jeanne who had Haru beside her, but she was jealous of Jeanne who could stay beside her loved one.
   "Thank you for being Jeanne's friend, I hope that both of you can become even closer," Haru said with a smile.
   There was no great meaning in Haru's words, he didn't imply that he was going to make Shizuno become his woman too so the relationship between Jeanne and Shizuno became even closer and became a sister.
   Haru only hoped that both Shizuno and Jeanne could be good friends from now on since he felt a bit worried to leave Jeanne on Shinobu since Jeanne might be corrupted.
   Shizuno was a bit in shock when she saw Haru and somehow she felt a bit guilty when she thought that the reason why she started to get closer to them was that she was told by her older brother.
   Shizuno felt that everything that had happened was really fun and it was like a dream, and when she saw the young man in front of him, she somehow felt jealous of Jeanne, who had such a thoughtful and caring boyfriend.
   "Jeanne is happy to have you."
   "I am the one who is happy to have her."
   Haru then looked at Shizuno then asked, "How about you? I can tell that you seem to be in love with someone, is it from our class?"
   When Shizuno was being asked that question, her mood became bad and she grabbed the bottle of wine on then drank it in one gulp.
   Haru was dumbfounded and tried to pull the bottle from Shizuno, but this girl was too persistent and didn't want to let it go until she coughed hard.
   "As I said before, don't drink too much." Haru patted Shizuno's back and gave her a glass of water. When he patted Shizuno's back, he used a "Ripple" so she wouldn't be drunk and felt better.
   "Here, drink some water."
   Shizuno gulped the water while being fed by Haru without hesitation. She felt better and somehow clearer, even though she was slightly tipsy.
   "Haru, can you listen to a story?" Shizuno asked.
   "Sure, I am not sleepy yet." Haru was also curious about the reason why Shizuno suddenly became very fierce and drank the wine
   Shizuno was slightly drunk, seemed to have let go all of her reserves, telling everything that had happened to her from how her family had always told her to not have her own will, from how her older brother had always treated her as a tool, she felt that even though she was coming from a rich family, she was only a slave that was chained on her family.
   Shizuno was about to tell the story of her previous lives, but her mind was sober so she didn't continue with her story, but she complained when the one that she was waiting for would come to save her.
   All the girls had always dreamed of having their prince with a white horse to save them.
   Unfortunately, Shizuno didn't have that.
   Shizuno sobbed slightly, sitting while hugging her own knees, staring at the ground until she felt a warm and strong hand caressing her head gently. She was a bit surprised, but she felt very comfortable.
   "Shizuno, let's go to your house right now." Haru stood up and said, "I will ask your family to give you to me so you won't worry about living in such a life anymore."
   Shizuno was dumbfounded and quickly stopped him since she could tell that this guy was serious.
   "Stop! Stop! Don't do this! I don't want to trouble you!"
   "It's easy for me to solve this kind of thing in a day," Haru said since he didn't think that it was hard to save Shizuno from her family.
   Shizuno stopped then asked, "Why?" She felt quite confused at why Haru decided to help her so much, however, she would be lying if she didn't feel moved by him.
   Both of them had only met each other for a while and even if both of them had a good feeling, it was impossible for both of them to deepen their relationship when Haru had Jeanne as his girlfriend.
   "Why do you want to help me so much? If you help me so much then I might think that you have fallen for me," Shizuno said jokingly since she wanted to make their conversation less serious.
   "If I said, yes." Haru stared at Shizuno and asked, "What do you think?"
   Shizuno blushed and lowered her head, but then she shook her head and said, "You have Jeanne and, you should know that I..." She wanted to say that she was in love with her lover in her previous life, but somehow, it felt wrong. Her identity was Shizuno Urushibara, and she wasn't Witch of Netherworld.
   Shizuno quickly shook her head and said, "It wasn't good to joke around, Haru." When she was swayed by his words before, she felt guilty, but she wasn't guilty toward her lover in previous lives, but she was sorry for Jeanne.
   Haru then shrugged his shoulders and said, "I might be a bit tipsy, I should go to sleep."
   Shizuno nodded, but somehow, there was a sense of loss in her heart.
   "I wasn't joking about what I have said to you before." Haru looked straight at Shizuno and said, "If you need my help, then tell me, I will come directly to your house and bring you out from there."
   Shizuno's voice was choked and her eyes were red.
   "Money is the only thing that I don't lack in this world and keeping a spoiled Ojou-sama is something easy for me," Haru said with a smile.
   "Who is spoiled Ojou-sama!?" Shizuno complained.
   Both of them then looked at each other while chuckling.
   "Then I will go back to my room, you should go back too." Haru patted Shizuno's head gently, then left her while bringing his laptop and bottle of wine.
   "Good night," Shizuno said.
   Waving his hand, Haru didn't say anything, but it told her that he heard her words.
   Staring at his back, Shizuno wanted to reach him, but she stopped. She squatted down and covered her face with her hands.
   Shizuno wasn't sure what to do.
   "If this continues, I..."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1567: Respect to Each Other
   It had been few days since the entrance ceremony and the weekend was coming.
   Since it was a weekend, Shizuno decided to take a break and went to sleep since, in the past few days, her sleep quality was a bit strange. Usually, during her sleep, she would see a glimpse of the memory from her previous lives with her loved one, but after what had happened that day, the thing that she remembered was either the glimpse of her fight against a lot of people or the dream where she was dating that playboy.
   After a few days of staying together with Jeanne, Shizuno learned that Haru's girlfriend wasn't only Jeanne from Jeanne's mouth which made her dumbfounded and wondered why Jeanne told her about this matter.
   When Shizuno heard that, she couldn't fall asleep and always thought a lot of things on her head in the past few days so when she didn't need to go to school because of the weekend, she decided to sleep all day long until...
   Shizuno heard the ringtone of her phone and it made her couldn't help but let out a long sigh.
   Her alluring body was completely wide open and every corner of her body could be seen at this moment since she wasn't wearing anything.
   Unfortunately, no one was here to see this beautiful scene.
   Shizuno took her phone and heard a chirpy and girly voice. She knew very well whose voice it was, but because of that, it didn't give her a good feeling, especially when Satsuki had called her right in the early morning.
   "Hello? It's me. Would you mind going out with me?"
   "Sorry, but there's someone else I like." Shizuno dropped her phone after she said those words, but the girl's from the phone couldn't help but become annoyed.
   "That's not what I meant!"
   In the end, even though Shizuno was tired, she followed Satsuki's wish to go with her to the department store.
   Satsuki was staring at the cloud through the glass rooftop. "What weird weather."
   But Shizuno ignored Satsuki's words and asked, "So why did you call me out to a place like this?"
   "You said that I was welcome on holiday, didn't you?"
   "Anyway, I want to get a present for both Haru and Jeanne to congratulate them for joining the Striker!" Satsuki said with a hopeful expression since she hoped to get Shizuno's help.
   "So why do I have to go along?"
   Satsuki became slightly flustered and hesitant when she heard that question. "Because I don't know what kind of gift I should give them... and I don't have that much money so... I am thinking to buy it with you so it will be... cheaper?"
   Shizuno left without hesitation.
   Satsuki became desperate and hugged Shizuno, crying loudly while asking her.
   Shizuno was helpless and in the end, she decided to go along with Satsuki's wish.
   Then both of them started their date on looking for the gift for both Jeanne and Haru.
   So the question was, where were Haru and Jeanne during the weekend?"
   Haru and Jeanne didn't need to go to the school so both of them decided to go to the nearby church.
   In truth, Jeanne wanted to visit the church every day since she had a habit of praying every day, and even if she was on the quest for the Group Chat or when she was eaten by her lover, she didn't forget to pray and told how grateful she was toward the Lord.
   However, Jeanne didn't feel that it was enough so she decided to go to the church and brought her lover even though he had a different belief.
   When Jeanne invited him to go to the church, Haru didn't think too much and agreed with Jeanne's invitation.
   Both of them might have different beliefs, but both of them respected each other.
   Haru might believe in Shintoism since he owned a shrine, but it didn't mean he didn't know anything about Catholicism which was the largest Christian church in the world.
   Haru had to admit that compared to Shintoism that was popular in Japan, Catholicism was even more popular since it could be found in every corner of this world.
   Haru also knew that in Japan, Catholicism also became even more popular, but the reason was quite weird. It wasn't because they believed in Catholicism, but because the cost of marriage was cheap.
   Unlike marriage for someone who believed in Buddhism or Shintoism which was complicated and expensive, the cost of marriage in the church was cheap, and it was pretty simple since the couple only needed to make a vow under the witnesses of the Lord.
   Even though during the marriage, they needed to invite a priest and some of their acquaintances, it was several times cheaper than choosing to marry with Buddhism or Shintoism belief.
   Looking at Jeanne's pious prayer on the church, Haru could see that everyone seemed to be affected by her aura and also prayed harder than usual.
   The existence of metaphysical might be hidden from the public, but it didn't mean that it could be fully hidden since there were a lot of people who had become the victims of the metaphysical.
   Unlike the Saviors, who had the power to fight against metaphysical, a normal human didn't have the power to fight against the metaphysical and they were helpless against it.
   In that helpless situation, everyone needed something that they could rely upon and because of that, most of the people in this world were devout believers of some religions.
   Haru only sat down calmly, waiting for Jeanne to end her prayer. He closed his eyes and somehow, he felt that something bad might happen since he could feel the wind or rather the atmosphere was a bit weird.
   "Haru, wake up," Jeanne said with a helpless voice.
   When Haru was in the middle of a thought, he heard Jeanne's voice. He opened his eyes and said, "Sorry, Jeanne, I feel like something might happen later."
   Jeanne raised her brow and didn't doubt Haru's words since she knew that her lover's instinct was very accurate.
   Jeanne's mood, which was very good after she prayed, quickly turned solemn, hoping that nothing would happen.
   Haru nodded and walked out of the church, but then his phone vibrated and he received a call from Jin. He raised his eyebrow and asked directly, "Isurugi-senpai, what's wrong?"
   "Kasugano-kun, where are you?"
   When Haru and Jin were talking to each other, Jeanne also received a phone call from Sophia.
   "A high-ranking metaphysical has appeared! Please come to the school as soon as possible!"
   "Are we going to fight against it?"
   "No, we're going to standby since the opponent is too dangerous! To defeat this metaphysical, we need the power of S Rank Savior so for now, return to school and wait for help from the headquarters since it is dangerous on the outside!"
   Jin didn't want to lose Haru after all since Haru's power was very important for everyone on the Striker. Even though he knew that Haru was powerful, he didn't think that Haru was capable of defeating a high-ranking metaphysical alone after all.
   Haru nodded and didn't say much, since he could tell from Jin's words that Jin had decided to give up the people who were attacked by this metaphysical since it was something that they couldn't handle.
   Haru could only shake his head and decided to ignore Jin's words, but then after he closed his phone, he received another phone call and this time, it was from Shizuno.
   "Haru! Please help us! A metaphysical has appeared in the shopping mall where we---"
   Before her words finished, the call was cut off.
   "Haru!" Jeanne's expression was very grim.
   Haru hugged Jeanne's waist then quickly flew toward the location where the metaphysical had appeared since they needed to beat the shit of this monster.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1568: There's a price if you want to hurt the person that I care about
   During her outing to the shopping mall earlier, Satsuki had always felt something might happen even though she didn't know the reason and because of that, she had always been lifeless and tense.
   Shizuno didn't think too much since she knew Satsuki's feelings towards the bad guy.
   However, the two of them would have never expected that when they were going out to the shopping mall together, they would meet a metaphysical and it wasn't a normal metaphysical, but it was at Dreadnought class.
   Unlike the normal one, the metaphysical with Dreadnought class was around 10-meters in size and varied, with even the strongest of them being impossible to defeat without an S-Class Savior or a group of A-Rank Saviors.
   From that description alone, it was impossible for both Shizuno and Satsuki to defeat this metaphysical.
   When Satsuki saw this metaphysical, she couldn't move at all, but when she saw how big and scary it was, however, when she saw that it would attack a group of children that were separated from their parents, she gritted her teeth and quickly remembered the training that she had done with Haru for the past few days.
   Haru had taught him many things, and Satsuki felt very ashamed when she thought that she was about to run away when he had trusted her this much.
   "I will be your opponent! You should be grateful!"
   After using her ID Tag to transform her outing outfit into her battle gear, Satsuki quickly dashed toward the metaphysical.
   "Shizuno, take care of the kids!"
   Shizuno, who was dumbfounded, stared at the metaphysical was startled when she heard Satsuki's words.
   The metaphysical had the shape of a snake, but its size was so big that it might even reach the sky if it stretched its limb high.
   "Satsuki-san, you can't fight it alone!"
   "I have to stop this thing here!" Satsuki shouted and started to fight against the metaphysical.
   Shizuno gritted her teeth and nodded, quickly helping the group of children to escape from this place.
   Looking at Shizuno who had escaped with the group of children, Satsuki let out a sigh of relief and started to fight against the metaphysical.
   After her training with Haru, the one that he taught her was to become faster, the faster she was, the better it was since she could save someone faster, she could escape faster, and she could defeat the metaphysical faster.
   It wasn't that Haru didn't want to teach anything else, but as a girl, Satsuki's constitution was quite weak and if she wanted to get stronger, she either needed to control her Plana better and learned stronger techniques.
   Fortunately, Satsuki was very talented and even though it had only been a few days since she learned under Haru, her power should be enough to match Rank C Savior easily.
   Satsuki was moving around, using her sword to cause a wound on the body of the metaphysical, but with her attack, she could only create shallow wounds on the body of the metaphysical and it might be because it was her first time to face the metaphysical that her Plana was consumed faster which made her situation turned into dire.
   "Write! The darkness of ice, spirit of snow, lend me your breath. Freeze them to silence deeper than death."
   Then suddenly the ground along with some parts of the metaphysical was frozen by ice.
   Satsuki was surprised, but then she quickly cheered up when she saw Shizuno was there.
   Unlike Satsuki, Shizuno knew clearly that it was impossible to defeat this metaphysical alone by the two of them which was why she was very nervous at this moment, however...
   When Shizuno thought that she might not see all the important people in her heart that she had met for the past few days, she felt unwilling to go down like this and wanted to see him again.
   Shizuno knew that everyone at the school should already be notified about this metaphysical and the evacuation had been done. She also had called Haru before, but her phone suddenly died so she couldn't finish her words which made her a bit worried, wondering whether he would come because he was worried.
   "Let's do this together, Shizuno!"
   "I will support you, Satsuki!"
   Both of them started to fight together against this metaphysical snake shape and both of them had caused some damage to it when they baited them to enter the shopping mall to fight.
   Unlike in the open field, in the shopping mall, there were a lot of things that could be used as a weapon and trap, and the terrain was quite good for the advantage of their battle against this metaphysical, however...
   When they thought that this metaphysical was only a giant snake, they didn't expect that it had nine heads which made them dumbfounded.
   "It's hydra-headed!" Shizuno's expression turned grim, especially when she saw Satsuki who was in the air.
   In the air, it was clearly impossible for Satsuki to dodge the attack from the hydra-headed metaphysical.
   Satsuki was being smashed by one of the heads of the metaphysical and crashed into the wall inside the shopping mall. She felt that her entire body was hurt and she knew that if she hadn't learned from Haru's before, her body might have been crushed before.
   Satsuki was trying to stand up, but she couldn't.
   Shizuno panicked, especially when she saw the metaphysical let out a breath from its mouth. She had foreboded about this breath and once it touched Satsuki then...
   Shizuno quickly grabbed Satsuki to run away, but it was too late!
   When they thought their lives might end, they shouted out the name of the boy that had made them
   The snake was blasted away by something and crashed several hundred meters away.
   *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*
   The shopping mall was in ruin because of the fight, but no one cared about that since the power of this young man made them feel amazed.
   Satsuki and Shizuno stared at the back of the familiar young man that had saved them.
   "Satsuki! Shizuno! Are you two alright?" Jeanne quickly ran toward them and asked them with worried expressions, especially when she thought that she might lose her two friends.
   "Um, I - I am alright, Jeanne." Satsuki nodded.
   Shizuno let out a sigh and wasn't sure why, she felt very secure and felt that everything would be alright when she saw his back.
   Haru didn't say anything to both Satsuki and Jeanne since it wouldn't be too late to say something after he had beaten the shit of this beast!
   After the metaphysical was blasted by Haru's punch, half of its head was destroyed and turned into a piece of meat, but it quickly regenerated, but it didn't hate the intention to fight back or rather it decided to run away since it felt an existence that was impossible to provoke!
   Haru didn't say much nonsense and created a box of gravity that trapped the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical.
   The Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical roared and tried to destroy the box of gravity that had trapped it, however, it was useless.
   Haru then made the Nine-Headed Hydra move closer toward him and he clenched his fist tightly, causing the space around his surroundings to crack.
   When the Nine-Headed Hydra saw Haru right in front of it, it saw his cold expression.
   "You made a mistake after you suddenly appeared in front of the two people that I care about so you need to pay a price... Die."
   Space cracked once again then the Nine-Headed Hydra blasted into a piece of flesh with Haru's punch.
   The flesh of the Nine-Headed Hydra splattered around a box of gravity, causing anyone to feel disgusted toward it, but at the same time, they were amazed by the power of the young man that was capable of defeating the Nine-Headed Hydra with one hit.
   Haru controlled his power before so he didn't destroy anything besides the Nine-Headed Hydra when he released his vibration-compressed punch before. He then looked at both Satsuki and Shizuno with an expression full of worry and care.
   "Are you two alright? I am sorry for being late before? Let me heal you two."
   Feeling the warmth that entered her body, Shizuno and Satsuki could feel that their bodies returned to their peak condition, and at the same time, they were wondering whether Haru's power had an effect to cause them to feel nervous and fastened their heartbeat since the moment they saw him appeared in front of them, they unable to calm down their heartbeat and somehow they wanted to jump into him at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1569: Are you S Rank Savior?
   When Jin heard about the appearance of the high-ranked metaphysical what was inside his mind was helplessness. He knew that he along with his group would be unable to defeat this metaphysical and he thought to leave everything to the adult who was working at the White Knight Order.
   Such a thought was normal or rather, no one would blame him since the appearance of a high-ranked metaphysical was something that they couldn't defeat.
   The only one who could defeat it was the group of Rank A Saviors or a single Rank S Savior, however, in small countries such as Japan, the number of Rank A Saviors was only so much and there was only one Rank S Savior, and they couldn't be sent immediately so one thing for sure, there would be a lot of victims that were hurt or died.
   Even though everyone on the Striker was unwilling, there was nothing that they could do. They could only stay on the Akane Academy and stared at the monitor, hoping that someone could solve this situation as soon as possible.
   When everyone from the Striker gathered together, Kanzaki quickly noticed that Haru and Jeanne weren't there so she quickly asked Jin to call them to check, telling them to come to the academy as soon as possible.
   However, even without Kanzaki's reminder, Jin had already called out Haru, asking him to come to the academy, and Sophia also did the same by calling Jeanne.
   Both Jin and Sophia then sighed in relief when they learned that Haru and Jeanne were at the church together and they knew that they should be alright from the metaphysical's attack.
   The relationship between Sophia and Jeanne was quite good since both of them were foreigners and they were also devout believers so it was normal when they became so close to each other.
   However, it wasn't the time to explain about that, Jin and Sophia quickly told both of them to go back to the academy to stay together both Haru and Jeanne only answered with a perfunctory answer.
   Jin and Sophia didn't think too much, but they also felt something bad might happen and it seemed that they were right, especially when Jin received a call from Shizuno and this time, he was startled when he learned that Shizuno and Satsuki were on the shopping mall where the high-ranked metaphysical appeared.
   Jin gritted his teeth and told Shizuno that the help would come soon, even though he didn't think that the Saviors from the headquarters of the White Knight Order would come sooner, however, there was nothing that he could do.
   No one was in a pleasant mood at that moment, realizing how weak they were, and they could only stay in school so they wouldn't be hurt because of the metaphysical, but then everyone was dumbfounded when by chance the camera caught the appearance of both Haru and Jeanne that were flying toward the direction of the shopping mall.
   Jin didn't expect that Haru and Jeanne would break his order, coming toward the shopping mall to help both Satsuki and Shizuno, but at the same time, he also felt ashamed with the fact that he was standing in a safe place where a lot of people were in a dangerous situation.
   Jin clenched his hand hard, but then he heard that Mari would go toward the shopping mall and without hesitation, he decided to come along with her.
   Both of them were going by car toward the shopping mall, but when they arrived.
   The earth was trembling slightly and they were dumbfounded when they saw the cause of this earthquake.
   Jin and Mari opened their eyes and mouth wide open, when they saw half of the head of the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical were blasted into a piece of flesh, but then their expression turned serious again when they saw how it regenerated all of its heads easily, however...
   The Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical was trapped by something and then...
   The Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical that was feared by a lot of people just died like that without any resistance.
   Jin and Mari were a bit sluggish when they saw what was happening, but after they had recovered, they quickly moved toward the location of the battle. In their mind, they thought that Haru had used forbidden technique and thought that Haru was in weak condition, but when they arrived..
   "You two are late," Haru said while looking at Jin and Mari.
   Jin and Mari saw Shizuno, Satsuki, Jeanne, and Haru were there and the four of them were unscathed which made them relieved, but when they saw the piece of metaphysical flesh that was floating in the air, they weren't sure what to say for a moment...
   From the beginning to the end, Haru had never expected someone would come so fast to help Shizuno and Satsuki. He knew very well that no one wanted to die and he knew the only person that was capable of defeating the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical except him, Jeanne, and Andou in this country.
   Haru thought for a while and took out his phone to call Andou to tell him that he had defeated the Nine-Headed Hydra.
   "Kasugano-kun, did you defeat this metaphysical alone?" Jin asked with a trembling voice.
   When Haru heard this question, he was wondering whether he should say that he defeated the metaphysical alone, but if he said that, he would ignore the feeling of Shizuno and Satsuki who were fighting against the metaphysical before.
   Mari was in silence and also wanted to hear Haru's answer.
   Jeanne didn't say anything since she believed in Haru, however, Satsuki wanted to jump out to show off that Haru had defeated the metaphysical alone, but Shizuno seemed to notice that and quickly stopped Satsuki by holding her mouth.
   Even though Shizuno knew that Haru wanted to become S Rank Savior, she didn't really want him to become one since she knew once it happened, then he would lose his freedom.
   Haru thought for a while and put down his phone, then said, "I am not alone, if Satsuki and Shizuno didn't stop this thing before then the consequences might be unimaginable and if Jeanne isn't beside me, then I might not be able to come so soon." He felt the feeling of Satsuki and Shizuno were more important so he said that answer and even if he made such an answer, he believed that someone who was thirsty of authority and power would jump out like a clown, telling him that they would help him to become S Rank Savior.
   Haru had always loved to use such people since he also used that kind of people before during his quest on the Black Bullet.
   Jin seemed to be disbelief since he knew very well about the power of Satsuki and Shizuno were impossible for both of them to defeat this metaphysical, but Mari quickly stopped him and said, "Then I will handle the rest, Kasugano-kun, all of you should go back and rest, I am sure that you're all tired."
   Mari knew that even though Haru had said that the one who defeated the metaphysical was the four of them, she was sure that someone would know that the one who had defeated it was him and she was sure that the situation would be more troublesome from now on.
   Mari thought for a while and felt that it was better to move directly to Haru's house later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1570: It is very troublesome to become S Rank Savior
   After the attack, everyone returned back to their own home.
   Even though they wanted to stay at Haru's house, they knew that they couldn't do that so they decided to return.
   Haru and Jeanne returned and when they returned, he received a call from Andou.
   "Kasugano, did you defeat that metaphysical?"
   "Yes, I have defeated it, do you want the corpse so it can become the evidence for me to become Rank S Savior?"
   "No, you don't need to, but you need to be prepared that it won't be easy for you to become a Rank S Savior since your appearance won't be liked by the members of Six Head," Andou said.
   The Six Heads are six S-Ranked Saviors in-charge of the six individual territories and branches among the White Knight Order, which consists of the Japanese, Russian, British, French, Chinese, and the American Branch. All their job is to lead the individual branches and defeat the metaphysicals that arrive in their territories, as well as to lead the saviors among their branches in whatever manner they see fit.
   Usually, they would maintain a balance and they wouldn't cause a problem to each other, but with Haru's appearance, it caused the balance to tilt toward the Japanese Branch and caused this branch to become even more powerful.
   Of course, the rest of the branches didn't like that when one branch was more powerful than the other branch so it was normal for them to cause trouble to his promotion to Rank S Savior.
   "Just tell me if I need to do something, Andou-san."
   "Alright, I will let you know if something happens, but I wanted to ask if Jeanne is from France?"
   "Yes, what's wrong?" Haru asked and looked at Jeanne who was also curious after listening to their conversation.
   "Is she going to stay in Japan all the time?" Andou asked.
   "She's my wife, but if she wants to go to France to join the branch in that country, then I won't stop her," Haru said while holding Jeanne's hand that caused her to feel sweet.
   In truth, when Jeanne learned that there was a branch of White Knight Agency in France, she wanted to visit that place, but she knew that it wasn't the time, the better they completed the quest the better it was, and lastly, it was because the protagonist was in Japan that caused her to unable to go to France.
   "Nothing..." Andou let out a helpless sigh since he felt a bit jealous since this guy had a lover yet he...
   "Well, I have a feeling that one of the members from the Six Heads will come to test me, so can you give me their information?" Haru asked.
   "I will send it to you later," Andou said without hesitation since he knew what Haru said was right and knew that the members of the Six Heads would come to test him later when he wanted to promote Haru's position to Rank S Savior.
   Then they ended their conversation after Andou told him to be careful since there would be a lot of people who would come to contact him later.
   Haru understood that, and was about to end the call, but...
   "Andou-san, how many female members are on the Six Heads?"
   "Female members? Why did you ask that kind of question?"
   "Just answer me, alright?"
   "...There's two people," Andou said, but somehow he had a bad feeling.
   When the call ended, he put down his phone and heard Jeanne's question.
   "Haru, if I become Rank S Savior too, then what will happen to me?"
   "Well, you don't need to worry since your nationality is from Japan, but even so, the people from France will likely come to you once they know that your power as Rank S Savior," Haru said. He looked at Jeanne and asked, "Do you want to go to your country?"
   Shaking her head, Jeanne said, "I had followed the Lord's will before so at this time, I want to be selfish and be with you, Haru." She had sacrificed so much of her life and since she had another chance to live, she wanted to be with the one that she loved, not spending all her time on the battlefield, however, she might come to visit France in the future.
   Both of them moved closer and started to kiss each other, feeling each other warm right in the living room.
   After the accident, the members of the Striker didn't expect that Shizuno, Satsuki, Haru, and Jeanne would be able to defeat the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical together so because of that Satsuki also became the member of the Striker.
   In truth, Jin knew that the one who had defeated the metaphysical was Haru alone, but since Haru didn't want to admit it, he was going to respect his choice, however, because of that he had decided to train him to become his successor, however...
   Looking at Haru who was very close to everyone and some of them even followed his order, Jin felt that there was a coup d'etat on the Striker, however, he didn't feel angry or rather he was happy since he was about to graduate next year and except for him and Jeanne, he didn't think that anyone was suitable to become the leader of the Striker.
   Jeanne's power was acknowledged by everyone and even though she was quite plain during normal times, when it was critical moment, her existence was shining brightly became everyone's light during their darkest time, but no one had seen met such a time so her light was being blinded by her lover, Haru.
   Jin nodded and thought that Haru and Jeanne were perfect lovers, if only...
   Jin then looked in the direction of the Dark Mages members of the Striker and saw what his vice leader seemed like, trying to sexually harass Haru.
   Jin dashed then grabbed Tokiko's head.
   "It hurts! It hurts! Stop, my head will explode!"
   Haru looked at the interaction between Tokiko and Jin, wondering why both of them didn't date to each other, but when he thought about it clearly, he felt that it might be hard, considering Jin's personality that was pure and Tokiko's personality that was perverted.
   When both of them met each other, there would be a conflict with each other.
   Even if Tokiko was a pervert, this girl was undoubtedly a beauty so... Haru really didn't have feel unpleasant when he was with her and since there were a lot of people around them, it was impossible to do the counterattack so when there were only the two of them...
   When Haru was thinking about something, his ears were pulled by both Shizuno and Jeanne since they had a feeling that this guy was thinking about something bad.
   Satsuki also wanted to do something, but since both Shizuno and Jeanne had taken the first step, she didn't know what to do.
   "Haru-oniichan, Jeanne-oneechan, can you come with Maya for a bit?"
   "Maya, what's wrong?" Haru asked, ignoring Shizuno and Jeanne that were pulling his ears.
   "Mari-oneechan wants to tell the two of you something," Maya said with a cute smile.
   Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and somehow, they had a feeling what this conversation was about.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1571: Can you lend me your boyfriend?
   Maya guided both Haru and Jeanne directly to the principal's office while holding hands together. It might not be related, but she really loved to hold the hands of both of them since it felt warm.
   Jeanne and Haru only laughed, looking at Maya, who was smiling happily, then both of them looked at each other and thought that it wouldn't be bad to have a child in the future, but they didn't notice that there were a lot of girls that were looking at this scene with jealousy.
   Before long they arrived at the principal's office and saw Mari was sitting there, seemingly waiting for them.
   "Thank you for calling them for me Maya," Mari said with a smile.
   "No problem, Mari-oneechan," Maya said with a bright smile.
   "Kasugano-kun, Jeanne-san, please sit down," Mari said.
   Jeanne and Haru nodded and sat next to each other on the sofa while facing Mari, who was sitting right in front of them.
   "Is there a problem Principal?" Haru asked.
   Mari pouted when Haru called her a "principal", and not her given name, but since they were at school, she decided to forgive him and the conversation that they were about to have was very serious.
   "Haru, I'm not sure if you realized it, but there is a record of you fighting against the metaphysical last time so the executives and high ranking people on the White Knight Order know that you're the one who has defeated the metaphysical," Mari said.
   Haru and Jeanne felt a bit weird by Mari's words.
   "So is there any problem with that, principal?" Jeanne asked.
   Mari was dumbfounded when she was asked this question. The reason why she decided to send Maya before was because she was told to take care of the two of them by Andou Suruga, who was the head of the Japanese Branch of White Knight Order.
   Mari was, of course, curious as to why Andou had told her to take care of the two of them, but when she saw how Haru had defeated the metaphysical last time, she understood the reason. She might not have seen Jeanne's power, but she had a feeling that her power shouldn't be much different from him which was very scary.
   However, the answer that was given by Haru last time made her felt relief since she didn't want him to become the Rank S Savior too early.
   After staying with him, Mari felt that she wanted to protect him, especially when he had made her days so fun and happy for the past few days. She wanted him to enjoy his high school life and not to be supervised by a lot of people because of his status as a Rank S Savior.
   If possible, she also wanted to...
   Mari then quickly shook her head and said, "You should know that if this continues then you might become Rank S Savior."
   "Isn't it good for me to become one?" Haru said.
   "Of course not! If you become one then you'll lose your freedom and you will be forced to fight against dangerous metaphysical! And I don't want you to be in that situation!" Mari quickly refuted, thinking that Haru was too naive so she needed to remind him how severe this situation was.
   Mari was dumbfounded and asked with a frown, "Why are you laughing? This isn't a laughing matter!"
   "No, I am just happy that you're worried about me," Haru said with a smile.
   Mari blushed and quickly became furious. "This isn't a time for that kind of thing!"
   Jeanne and Maya somehow wanted to roll their eyes when they heard their conversation since it felt like a lover spat, rather than an adult that was educating the younger generation.
   "If you're worried about me, then you don't need Mari," Haru said.
   Mari snorted, but then she nodded and asked, "What do you mean by your words before?"
   "I mean it isn't that easy for me to become Rank S Savior and I am sure that the rest of the members of Six Heads won't let me to become Rank S Savior that easily," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, they quickly nodded since because of the politics, no one wanted to see someone was more powerful than others so it wouldn't be easy for him to become Rank S Savior.
   "Well, even though it isn't that easy, I will become one," Haru said without hesitation.
   Mari couldn't look away from him and felt that there was only him in her eyes at this moment when she saw how his words gave her a lot of different feelings from confidence, security, warmth, but at the same time, she was also worried.
   "Didn't you hear what I was talking about before? If you become Rank S Savior, you will lose your freedom, is that alright with you?"
   "That's what you're wrong with Mari."
   Haru's expression changed as if he became an Emperor that controlled this world which caused any men who saw him to sense an inferior feeling, but it attracted the opposite gender.
   "If you're strong, there are no rules that can bind you and all the rules in this world need to adapt you.
   "And you should know that I am strong."
   His words were blowing away the mind of everyone in this world.
   Haru's words weren't wrong since there were a lot of examples where someone was so strong, there were no rules that were capable to bind that people such as Esdeath, who was the general of the Empire.
   If someone dared to be rude in front of Honest prime minister, then that person would die, but when it was Esdeath, who was rude in front of him, then he could only laugh at it and ignored it.
   There were also a lot of similar situations in this world such as the head of the Russian Brach of the White Knight Order, Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya.
   Haru had read how Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya used her iron fist to control the entire Russia and if someone dared to fight her, then they would lose their lives and she even used a brainwash method to control all the younger generation of the Saviors so she could control them better.
   If Rank S Savior could really be controlled, then without a doubt, Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya would be controlled first.
   Hearing Haru's words, Mari wanted to refute it, but she couldn't since she knew that Haru was right. In this world, strength was everything and it was also the reason why all the things which were done by Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya could be justified.
   Mari really wanted to refute Haru, but she knew that she couldn't, especially when she had seen how powerful he was. She let out a sigh and said, "Then I will help you as much as possible and both of us, me and Maya will live in your house from now on, is that alright?" She might not be able to stop Haru's promotion as Rank S Savior, but at least, she could be his strength and stay with him all the time, right?
   Haru and Jeanne were in silence for a moment since they were speechless, but looking at Maya's happy and joyful expression when she heard that they were going to live together, they knew that they couldn't refuse it.
   After coming out from the principal's office, Haru felt a bit tired, but then, he saw Shizuno seemed to be waiting for them for a while.
   "Shizuno, what's wrong?" Jeanne asked.
   "Jeanne, sorry, but can you lend me your boyfriend for a day?" Shizuno suddenly asked with a guilty expression.
   Looking at Shizuno's expression, Jeanne was dumbfounded since she didn't expect that her boyfriend would really be able to steal the heroines from the protagonist!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1572: The heroines are too wasteful to be given to the protagonist
   Jeanne thought that Haru had made Shizuno fall, but fortunately, that wasn't the case.
   Shizuno's older brother had asked Shizuno to invite Haru to their house to talk since with the power of the Urushibara family, it was quite easy to find out who was the one that had defeated the metaphysical that appeared on the shopping mall before.
   'Urushibara family, huh?'
   When Haru thought about this family, he knew that it was quite a powerful family in Japan since this family was one of the investors of Akane Academy and they also had a lot of industries in this country, giving them a considerable amount of power, and he also thought that it was good to communicate with this family to build his own power, especially when this family was Shizuno's.
   The Urushibara family might have a certain power, but they weren't the most powerful, and to make their family become more powerful, they needed to get the Rank S Savior into their family.
   Haru didn't think that it was Shizuno, who was the one that planned to invite him, but rather this older brother that she talked with him when she was drunk before.
   Haru thought about the day when Shizuno talked before and without hesitation, he agreed to this invitation and went to Shizuno's house tomorrow.
   When Shizuno heard Haru was going to agree to this invitation, she had this guilty and uncomfortable expression on her face since she could tell what her family was planning to do, but as a member of the Urushibara family, there was nothing that she could do, but then...
   "I will visit your family tomorrow, don't worry."
   Shizuno could feel a warm palm that caressed her head gently and felt that she might be addicted to this feeling, even though she knew that it was wrong.
   "Thank you," Shizuno said gently while lowering her head.
   "No problem, then we will go back first," Haru said and left with Jeanne.
   Shizuno could feel that the feeling of palm on her head disappeared, and it caused her to feel slightly at loss. She turned and looked at the back of Jeanne and Haru, feeling slightly stuffy on her chest, wondering whether her feeling was right or not.
   The next day was different from usual since there was a joint class between first and second-years, so everyone went to the training ground after they had changed their uniform to their training uniform.
   As usual, Haru walked together with Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki together to the training ground. They talked to each other while laughing, and because of that, he glanced in the direction of the main protagonist.
   Haru wasn't sure, but he felt really speechless when this guy really didn't do anything for the past few days. He was wondering whether the protagonist hadn't remembered the memory of his previous lives since the protagonist had never taken the initiative to talk with the heroines.
   'If this continues, don't cry when I steal all of your girls.'
   Haru thought inwardly, but he also didn't take an initiative to talk with the protagonist.
   Unlike Ichika and Hayato Kisaragi, who had a beautiful sister, Haru had done research on Haimura Moroha before and knew that Haimura was an orphan because Haimura had lost her parents because of an accident.
   Because of that Moroha had been living with his aunt and uncle, whose financial economics wasn't that good.
   Haru knew that Haimura had been trying to get a part-time job, but since a part-time job was forbidden in this school, there was nothing that Haimura could do.
   If Haimura could show his power and became a Striker member, he might help his family, since the amount of money given by the Striker was quite a lot for normal people.
   Unfortunately, Haimura didn't show his power nor he was one of the most talented students in the class, or rather, his performance had been very average. He wasn't bad, but he wasn't good either.
   However, Haru knew that Haimura didn't pretend to be weak, or rather Haimura was very weak at this moment, and based on his observation, the reason why the protagonist was very weak at this moment was that all the heroines that should be on the protagonist's side were on his side at this moment.
   Haru knew that the heroines could affect the emotion of the protagonist and when the heroines were in a dangerous situation, it would cause the protagonist to remember some of the memories in his previous lives and become even more powerful.
   However, all the heroines were on his side at that moment and even though Haimura should remember some of the memories of his previous lives, he pretended that he didn't know the heroines since he didn't want to attract the attention of all the people in the school when the heroines had become quite a celebrity when they had always gathered around Haru.
   The relationship between Haru and Haimura were only classmates, and besides greeting each other politely in the morning, they didn't have an interaction so in the end, he didn't care much about the feeling of the protagonist toward the heroines, after all, even if they were a lover or married in their previous lives, their relationship was different at present or rather they were a different person so there was nothing wrong at his action.
   Haru definitely didn't have a hobby to "Netori" someone else's heroines, lovers, or soulmates, alright?
   Definitely... absolutely... well, probably... in the end, Haru wasn't sure anymore, but he was definitely attracted to both Shizuno and Satsuki so he wasn't going to give them to the protagonist since he felt that they were too wasteful on him.
   Haimura shuddered for some reason, but he didn't know the reason why and wondered whether he felt cold since the training uniform was a bit too scanty in his opinion. Then he subconsciously moved his eyes toward Satsuki, who was talking and laughing happily with Haru, before showing his smile, feeling that it was good to know that his little sister in his previous life seemed to be very happy.
   Before Haimura wanted to talk with Satsuki, telling the relationship between the two, he was a bit hesitant when he saw this scene. He thought for a while and decided to go with the flow since he felt that it was a bit embarrassing if he had mistaken Satsuki for the wrong person.
   'If she remembers her memory from previous lives, then she should talk with me sooner or later.' Haimura thought at that moment.
   Haru could tell what Haimura was thinking just from a glance so he had never thought of him so much, but when he entered the training ground, he frowned when he felt a presence that was similar to Andou Suruga. He then turned his head and looked at the audience seat, looking at the figure of a foreigner that was holding a game console in his hands.
   The foreigner also looked in the direction of Haru and could tell that his aura was different from all the people in this place.
   "Haru, what's wrong?" Shizuno asked.
   Both of them smiled before Haru walked away and said, "Nothing."
   "Nothing, but that guy is very handsome."
   "Oh, that's right! That's the Ancient Dragon from our school!" The man said proudly.
   The foreigner nodded thoughtfully and in his eyes, he couldn't look away from Haru's back, anticipating whether Haru was as powerful as Andou said before.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1573: Senpai, you provoke the wrong person
   When all students from the first and second years gathered together on the training ground, they sat down on the ground, waiting for Taro Tanaka to start the lesson.
   "Haru, that guy is..." Jeanne asked since she could also feel a powerful presence from one of the men in the audience seat.
   Before Haru answered, Shizuno answered Jeanne's question, "Sir Edward Lampard." She let out a sigh and said, "He is the Head of the English Division and is one of the Six Heads. And his intention to come to Japan is..." She didn't need to finish her words and looked in the direction of Haru.
   "It's me, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Shizuno frowned and said, "Can you take this situation more seriously?"
   "You don't need to get serious and if he really comes for me, all I need to do is to beat him up," Haru said.
   "Huh? What are you talking about? Include me in!" Satsuki suddenly complained when she saw Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno were talking to each other.
   Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno looked at each other and shut their mouths since they had a feeling if they included this stupid girl in their conversation, it might cause a disaster.
   "Hey, listen to me!" Satsuki complained in a low voice, but then...
   When Tanaka Taro was talking about the subject of today's lesson was for the second year to show an example to the first year, suddenly one student from the second year stood up proudly.
   "You want me to do it, don't you?"
   Haru, Satsuki, Jeanne, and Shizuno knew this guy very well since this guy was the loudest among the Strikers.
   Kamekichi Mannendo then danced around in the middle of the training ground and introduced himself proudly.
   "All right, first-years, you can call me Kamii!"
   Haruka Momochi wanted to stop Kemikichi, but she was too late.
   No one was sure what kind of reaction they should take after they saw Kamekichi's introduction.
   Then Kamekichi pointed his finger at Haru and said, "Bring it on, Kasugano!"
   "You stole the spotlight from me and got branded a super-rookie." Kamekichi put his hand on his crotch, tried to taunt Haru, and said, "Let me show you a thing or two." The hand on his crotch, giving a gesture of "Come on! Come on!" to Haru, telling him to accept the duel between the two.
   Haru, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno were too speechless to say anything, but before he could say anything...
   "How can you say something like that to Kasugano-kun!"
   "Senpai, even if you're an upperclassman, I will have to fight you!"
   "And what's with that lame introduction!"
   Before Haru said something, all the girls seemed to be agitated toward Kamekichi's action toward Haru and they became furious.
   Satsuki, Jeanne, and Shizuno stared at Haru and thought that this guy was very popular.
   Haru could only pretend that he didn't see anything since this situation made him a bit awkward.
   When Kamekichi saw this situation, he was startled and became a bit scared, but at the same time, he became even jealous of Haru.
   "Come on, Kasugano! Stand up! Are you going to hide behind a group of girls?"
   Haru raised his eyebrows then stood up. "Senpai, it isn't good to provoke me this much."
   Kamekichi wasn't sure, but he felt that he started to regret his decision, however, he wasn't going to go back.
   The duel between the two couldn't be stopped and in the end, Taro Tanaka could only allow the duel between the two.
   "Come on, Haru-oniichan!" Maya shouted happily.
   Mari also smiled, but she couldn't show all of her emotion, considering the people, who were sitting beside her.
   "Wow, he's very popular," the foreigner said in amazement.
   "Hahaha..." The man that sat beside him also laughed happily.
   Mari could only shake her head and hoped nothing would happen.
   In the middle of the training ground, facing each other a few meters away, Kamekichi and Haru were about to start their duel.
   Kamekichi looked at Haru and couldn't help but feel quite jealous. Unlike him, who was in the bottom position at the Strikers and became an errand for everyone, Haru wasn't like that and Haru could easily affect became their leaders, even though he was also affected by it, even though he hated to admit it.
   However, that wasn't all of that since Haru also had a beautiful girlfriend, and here, he was still single.
   Even though Kamekichi knew that Haru was more handsome, more powerful, etc, but he, Kamekichi Mannedo, wasn't bad either, right?
   "Let's do this, Kasugano! I will show you to respect your upperclassman by this spell!"
   Kamekichi then didn't hesitate and used his ID Tag directly. Holding his staff, he then started his spell incantation to attack Haru!
   Kamekichi's finger wrote the incantation of the Dark Art in the air.
   "Purgatory exists in the netherworld and fields of fire exist in the corporeal world."
   When they heard Kamekichi's incantation, they were dumbfounded.
   "Mannedo-kun, stop! That's Step Three Dark Art!" Taro tried to stop Kamekichi since he felt the situation might turn dangerous.
   However, Kamekichi didn't stop and all the people who knew Kamekichi were dumbfounded since they knew very well that Kameichi could only use Step Two Dark Art, but at this moment, Kamekichi used the Step Three Dark Art by using the power of jealousy and rage to all the singles in this school!
   Unlike the girls that showed a worried expression, the guys were very happy since they thought that they might be able to teach Haru a lesson since even though they hid it very well, they were all jealous that all the girls were on him.
   "Fire discriminates not against good nor evil as it burns and purifies with ferocious mercy.
   Everything must return to the skull and bones."
   Kamekichi was full of sweat then ended the incantation.
   "Let the cremation begin!"
   Then a powerful wave of fire was shot by Kamekichi's staff.
   On the other hand, Haru did nothing and he stood there, feeling a bit bored since the incantation of all the Dark Mages in this world was too long, right?
   Haru was wondering whether it was necessary to write down the incantation by using the finger on the air, but then again, it might be the setting from this world.
   When everyone saw Haru did nothing, they were dumbfounded and became nervous, however...
   Haru raised his hand and stopped the waves of fire.
   At that very moment, everyone was in silence.
   Haru then manipulated Kameikichi's fire as if it was something that he owned.
   On the other hand, Kamekichi was heartbroken, especially when he couldn't control his fire and it felt like his lover was being played right by another man in front of him which made him very sad at that moment.
   "Senpai, how about you taste your own fire?" Haru said with a smile.
   Kamekichi was startled and his face became pale. Even though he was able to release the Step Three Dark Art, it took all of his Mana, and he also didn't think that he could protect himself.
   "Wait! Wait! Kasugano, please forgive me! I was kidding!"
   The waves of fire that were sent by Kamekichi were returned back toward him.
   Kamekichi was blown away and instantly passed out.
   The girls in their first years were happy, but most of the students in their second years were dumbfounded since they had never heard someone who could control someone else's Dark Art, then sent it back toward the user.
   "This... Is this Dark Art?" Taro Tanaka was also confused.
   However, without a doubt, Haru won against Kamekichi.
   "Yay! You're amazing, Haru!" Satsuki couldn't help but hug Haru.
   "Cough! Cough! Satsuki, do you remember that Haru's girlfriend is right beside him?" Shizuno suddenly said.
   The foreigner man was amazed when he saw Haru's ability.
   Even though Haru didn't use a powerful technique, he was capable of controlling the magic of someone else by using his Mana, showing how perfect his mana control was.
   The maid beside the foreigner man was also amazed since, in this world, there was only one person that was capable of doing the thing which was done by Haru.
   "It seems that he's more amazing than I thought..." The foreigner man smiled and said in low voice, "Angela, can you test him later?"
   "Yes, Edward-sama." The maid nodded without hesitation, following her master's order.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Haruka_Momochi
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Kamekichi_Mannendo
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Sir_Edward_Lampard
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1574: Shady people are better than most protagonists
   After the special lesson, there was nothing special, but after school, Haru went to Shizuno's house directly after the car from Urushibara house came to get him.
   Haru also didn't think too much since the faster this matter ended, the better it was. He said goodbye to Maya, Jeanne, and Satsuki, who were about to go back, and entered the car with Shizuno.
   Looking at Shizuno and Haru that slowly disappeared, Satsuki was mad, but she also couldn't say much since she had heard that Shizuno's older brother was the chairman of the Akane Academy, and he wanted to meet with Haru.
   "Jeanne, are you alright with that?"
   "You don't need to think too much, Satsuki," Jeanne said, but she had a feeling that she might have a sister soon.
   Haru and Shizuno were sitting next to each other, and somehow, he could tell that she was pretty nervous.
   Shizuno looked at Haru and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Shizuno felt a hand on her head again, caressing her head gently.
   "Don't worry, I will free you from your family."
   Hearing Haru's words, Shizuno bit her lower lip and felt that she wanted to cry. She looked at him and asked, "Why... Why have you done so much for me?"
   Haru, without hesitation, stared at Shizuno and caressed her cheek gently.
   "You should already know the answer, right?"
   Shizuno's heart raced very fast. She wasn't stupid and she could tell the reason why he was so gentle toward him, but...
   "You... You have Jeanne..."
   When Shizuno said those words, she couldn't look straight at Haru since it was very hard for her to lie anymore about her feelings. She knew that he was the boyfriend of her friend, but she was very despicable to have feelings for him and she wanted to be with him.
   Haru looked at Shizuno gently and said, "There isn't much time now, and soon, we will arrive at your house so let's continue our conversation after we have talked with your older brother, alright?"
   Shizuno was a bit hesitant, but she then agreed. She then felt that her hand was being held gently by him. She blushed and lowered her head, but she didn't pull her hand since it felt nice to hold his hand.
   Haru and Shizuno arrived at Shizuno's house and as expected, the house was very huge.
   Haru looked at the house and nodded since he knew that most rich people loved to live quite far from the city rather than at the center of the city itself, after all, the air was better and the pollution was almost non-existent or non.
   When they entered, they were greeted by a lot of maids that bowed their heads when they saw the two of them.
   Haru was about to follow Shizuno, but he was stopped by the maid, telling him to change his clothes before he met with Shizuno's older brother. He shook his head and thought that this guy was quite conceited, but then...
   Haru looked at the beautiful maid in front of him and nodded gently which caused her to blush, telling him to follow her to the changing room so she would help him to change.
   The other maids were jealous, but when Shizuno stared at them, they quickly turned in silence and didn't dare to show their desire to swallow Haru again.
   Shizuno let out a sigh and thought that this guy's charm was too dangerous. She then shook her head and went to her room to change her clothes too since she knew very well her older brother's habit.
   Shizuno, who had changed into a dress, then went directly to the place where Haru changed his clothes, and when she was about to open the door, the door was opened, and she was stunned when she saw him right in front of her.
   Haru had changed his school uniform into a red maroon suit and black leather shoes. He became even more handsome and the aura that was given by him right now was similar to the aura of similar to the combination of the richest man, prime minister, and general of the army.
   Haru also looked at Shizuno, who was wearing a violet dress, and couldn't help but say, "I have to say that when you wear this dress, I can't look away from you."
   Shizuno blushed and said, "Well, you're also very good."
   When both of them admired each other, the maid that helped Haru to change his clothes quickly ran away secretly afraid of being noticed by Shizuno.
   Shizuno didn't notice the maid since her eyes had been staring at him.
   "Should we meet your older brother?" Haru asked gently.
   "Um..." Shizuno nodded with a blush, wondering why her words seemed to be a bit different for some reason. It gave her a feeling as if he came to meet her older brother because he wanted permission to take their relationship deeper.
   When both of them walked, Haru couldn't help but think about the reason why Shizuno's older brother decided to invite him while showing all the luxuries.
   Haru knew that Shizuno's older brother wanted to show him how rich and powerful the Urushibara family was, but in his eyes, this guy was no different from a clown which was why he somehow missed his fake father in the world of Black Bullet.
   'I wonder what that guy is doing...'
   Haru was wondering whether Sogen Saitake and Saitenshi kept fighting with each other at this moment.
   Haru and Shizuno then walked toward the dining room where Shizuno's older brother had been waiting.
   The door of the dining room was opened, and they saw a figure of a man in his 20's welcomed them.
   The man was about to say something, but he felt an aura from Haru's body that made him lower his head subconsciously. He didn't notice this problem and welcomed him.
   "Hello Kasugano-kun, I have always heard your story from my little sister."
   Hearing the man's words, Haru didn't think too much since he had a feeling that this guy might become his brother-in-law. Even though Shizuno's older brother gave off a feeling of "seedy" and "having no dignified", he felt such a manipulative person was good to be chosen as a friend rather than an upright person since such a person was very easy to manipulate as long as there was a benefit, unlike an upright person that had always been full of ideals like most Japanese protagonists.
   It wasn't that people with full of ideals were bad, but almost all of their ideals were unrealistic and the reason why they could achieve their ideals was because of plot and that plots were full of holes too, but since the author of the books had decided to do so, then no one could fight against them.
   "I have also heard about you too from Shizuno, Urushibara Chairman."
   Haru took the initiative and held the man's hand, showing that he was in control.
   Shizuno, on the other hand, looked at Haru with an inexplicable gaze, wondering when she talked about her older brother, but then, when she saw her older brother's expression that smiled happily, she looked at Haru again, wondering why she had a feeling that her older brother might be tricked and became miserable by this guy, but somehow, there was a smile on her mouth and she quickly returned to her expressionless expression since according to the setting inside this house, she didn't have her own will.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Tadanori_Urushibara
   https://blackbullet.fandom.com/wiki/Sogen_Saitake
   https://blackbullet.fandom.com/wiki/Seitenshi
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1575: Give me your little sister
   Tadanori Urushibara looked at Haru and nodded in satisfaction since Haru was perfectly fit for the image of S Rank Savior and Ancient Dragon on his mind or rather he was even better. He glanced at Haru and Shizuno that seemed very close to each other and felt even more satisfied. He had heard that Haru had a girlfriend, but who cared about that, when someone was strong, it wouldn't be weird to have two or three women at the same time.
   "Kasugano-kun, can I call you that?" Tadanori asked.
   "Yes, Chairman," Haru said easily.
   "Then you can call me brother from now on," Tadanori said with a smile.
   Haru and Shizuno were speechless somehow.
   "How about we have dinner first? I'm sure you're hungry after the heavy training at school before," Tadanori said.
   Haru and Shizuno didn't say much and didn't mind eating since they were quite hungry.
   The dinner was a steak that was made from A5 Kobe Beef which cost 30$ per ounce, for a single meal, it might be quite expensive, but for rich people, they could eat this kind of thing every day.
   When Tadanori looked at Haru, who ate calmly without expression, he couldn't help but ask, "How is it? The dinner is being cooked specialized by one of the famous chefs in this country."
   Haru had eaten a lot of foods that were made from luxurious ingredients and personally, he thought that this steak was only so so.
   Haru's answer caused Tadanori to feel a bit of displeasure, after all, the one in front of him was an orphan, but when he thought about Haru's talent in trading, he thought that Haru should have eaten a lot of delicious food.
   "Yes, if the meat is grilled for more than five seconds, use its own fat to grill..." Haru then started to list how to make the steak in front of them became even more delicious which caused both Shizuno and Tadanori to become dumbfounded.
   Haru realized that he might have talked too much and said, "I am sorry when it comes to food, I have always been very passionate."
   Tadanori was dumbfounded and then laughed. "Haha... it's alright, but I guess I should ask the chef to use your cooking method to make the food more delicious."
   "That's alright, but I can pretty much tell you the reason why you're inviting me not to become your chef counselor, right? Can you tell me already?" Haru didn't want to waste any more time, talking about meaningless things.
   "Then I will be straight toward you." Tadanori looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano-kun, do you want to become S Rank Savior?"
   Haru didn't answer Tadanori's question immediately but drank the water to quench his thirst.
   However, Tadanori didn't seem angry and quickly said, "According to the record, the four of you are the ones who have defeated the metaphysical in the shopping mall, but I know for sure that the one who has defeated the metaphysical is you, right? You should know that if you become a Rank S Savior, you will receive a lot of authority, money, etc. Just give me a nod, then I will make you a Rank S Savior."
   Shizuno's expression started to change, but she didn't say much since she knew that Haru wanted to become S Rank Savior.
   Haru put down his glass and asked, "Do you have the power to do that?"
   Tadanori's expression started to change since he was being looked down upon, but he knew that he needed to reassure him since unlike those inexperienced and clueless kids in his academy, the young man in front of him gave him a different feeling.
   "Of course, Kasugano-kun, you shouldn't underestimate the Urushibara family's power, our authority in this country is very strong since we're also one of the investors of the Akane Academy and I am also the chairman of Akane Academy."
   "Your authority in this country might be strong, but what about overseas?" Haru asked.
   "Our power is that Europe is also quite good, you don't need to worry," Tadanori said.
   Haru shook his head and said, "In truth, I have made a deal with Andou Suruga to help me to become S Rank Savior."
   Tadanori was in shock and quickly stood up from his seat. "You... Do you know Andou Suruga?"
   "Well, we're a business partner of a sort," Haru said calmly.
   Tadanori twitched his lips and felt a bit weak, at first, he didn't think that Haru had a backer and he thought to help him to become S Rank Savior so Haru would owe him a favor, giving him considerable power in the politic, but he didn't expect his backer to be Andou Suruga, the number one man in the Japanese Branch of the White Order.
   Even though the Urushibara family was powerful, it didn't mean that his family could fight against the Andou Suruga.
   "Well, Chairman, do you know the reason why Edward Lampard is coming to Japan?" Haru asked.
   Tadanori frowned and thought for a while, but then his expression was in shock and asked, "Is he... Is he coming to test you?"
   "I can't tell any other reason than that, right?"
   Tadanori felt weird when Sir Edward Lampard, the number one man from the White Knight Order British Branch, suddenly decided to come to Japan, but he didn't think too much and thought that Edward wanted to visit his academy, but he didn't expect the reason would be the young man in front of him and there was also a lot of things that he didn't know was happening in this country which made him uncomfortable.
   Tadanori had always been in control, but when things didn't go according to his plan, he felt very stressed. He clenched his hand tightly and felt frustrated, but...
   "It doesn't mean that our cooperation is broken."
   Tadanori looked at Haru and asked, "What do you mean, Kasugano-kun?"
   Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want to help me to control this country?"
   Tadanori shuddered and somehow, his body was full of excitement.
   On the other hand, Shizuno put her hand on her forehead, thinking that her older brother would become miserable soon.
   The talk between the two was very enjoyable, especially when Tadanori learned how much money that Haru owned along with his plan to control this country. He was more than happy to help him, after all, he knew that Haru needed someone to control all of that and there was no perfect person other than him, right?
   Haru also didn't mind using Tadanori since personally, this guy's level threat was zero in his eyes, however, if Tadanori received everything from him easily, this guy wouldn't appreciate and might betray him so he was going to give this guy a curse by using the power of "Horo Horo no Mi" and lastly, he was going to ask something from him.
   Tadanori was excited by their conversation until he heard his words.
   "Right, Chairman, can I ask you something?"
   "Sure, what is it? As long as it is within my power, I can give you anything," Tadanori said easily.
   "Then can you give me your little sister?" Haru asked.
   Shizuno was in shock since she didn't expect that this guy would be so direct, asking her right in front of her older brother which made her blush.
   Tadanori's body was shaking, then he glanced at Shizuno, who was shy, and looked at Haru, who was looking at his little sister with a gentle smile, then his answer was obvious, right?
   "Sure, you can have a child or two right away, if you want," Tadanori said with a bright smile.
   Shizuno, who had never fought against her older brother, suddenly broke up from her chain and almost threw her dishes toward him since her older brother was too shameless, right? Though, she would be lying if she didn't feel happy about it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1576: I don't care about your past lover, but now, you're mine
   Their conversation ended and Tadanori didn't waste his time doing his job, leaving both Haru and Shizuno alone.
   Looking at the back of Tadanori, Haru really thought that this guy really couldn't help him since Tadanori was only a normal human, not a Savior.
   "What do you want to do after this?" Shizuno suddenly asked while holding Haru's hand since by holding his hand, she felt very secure when she was inside this house that had become her own cage.
   "Can I visit your room?" Haru asked.
   Her brother might have told her that it was alright to have a child or two, but she wasn't ready, alright?
   "This is my room," Shizuno said.
   Haru looked around Shizuno's room and somehow he felt that this place was similar to a hotel room, rather than Shizuno's room.
   "You know, if you don't tell me that this is your room, then I might think that this is a hotel room," Haru said.
   Shizuno looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you think so?"
   "Because there isn't something that can describe you here."
   Shizuno entered her room first and said, "As I have said to you before, as a member of the Urushibara family, I don't have my own will."
   "That's quite wrong," Haru said.
   Haru also entered Shizuno's room and said, "It isn't because you don't have your own will, but rather you have never fought back. You have never tried to be selfish."
   Shizuno was stunned, but when she heard Haru's words, she knew that she had never fought back or rather she had never thought to fight back. It might be because of her personality and her past lives that made her like that which caused her nature to be very obedient.
   Shizuno blushed when she saw Haru laying on her bed while smelling her pillow.
   "I take back my words before. There is something that can describe you in this room," Haru said while laying on Shizuno's bed lazily.
   Shizuno looked at Haru for a while then also laid on her bed together with him.
   "Do you want to use my arm pillow?"
   Shizuno looked at Haru and said, "It seems what Jeanne has said before is, right, you're a pervert."
   Shizuno pulled Haru's arm and used it as her pillow. Unlike her usual pillow, it was very comfortable, warm, and gave her a sense of security that she had never felt before in this life.
   "What did you think of what I have said before?"
   Shizuno rolled her body then directly kissed Haru's lips.
   Haru was stunned, wondering whether the one in front of him was Shizuno or not since he didn't think that she was the type of person that kissed someone so suddenly, but... he would be lying if he didn't enjoy her lips.
   Shizuno then parted her lips, looking at him with a smile, and said, "This is my answer."
   Haru blinked his eyes and said, "I like this answer, but can I ask you a question?"
   "Before you ask a question, can I ask you a question first?" Shizuno suddenly said.
   "What are you going to do with Jeanne?" Shizuno asked since she would be lying if she didn't feel guilty toward her friend, but she couldn't lie about her feelings.
   "It's alright, I will talk about our relationship then we can date together openly," Haru said calmly since he had talked about this matter to Jeanne before.
   Shizuno looked at Haru again and kissed his lips again since she felt a bit addicted to it.
   "Do you like to kiss that much?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.
   "Yes." Shizuno nodded without hesitation.
   "Well, then we can kiss each other from now on," Haru said.
   Shizuno hugged him and said, "Don't leave me, alright?"
   "I won't. Even if you beg me to let you go, I won't do it, you're my woman after all," Haru said, staring at Shizuno with a passionate gaze.
   Shizuno felt shy and blushed.
   Looking at her reaction, it seemed that Haru's observation was right that this girl had a fetish being chained down, or rather she couldn't feel comfortable without it which was why she had never thought to fight back against her family before.
   "Right, before we confirm our relationship, I want to ask you a question." Haru wasn't in a hurry since there was one question that he wanted to ask Shizuno.
   Shizuno looked at Haru and nodded.
   "What do you think of your lover in your previous lives?"
   "...This question, do you want me to answer it?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I don't want you to be burdened by the past and I can pretty much tell that you have found that your lover from your previous life has been reincarnated in this world too."
   Shizuno was surprised and asked, "Do you know?"
   "Yes, Haimura Moroha, right?"
   Looking at Haru for a while, Shizuno nodded and said, "Yes, I have been dreaming about my previous lives, but it is only a glimpse, not the detail, however, I know that my ex-lover has been reincarnated in the body of Haimura Moroha."
   "You should know that the chance of two lovers being reincarnated in the present together is very small, have you ever thought to be with him again?" Haru asked curiously. When he asked this question, he had never felt jealous, but he was rather curious, wondering why Shizuno had never thought to make contact with Haimura even though she knew his real identity.
   Shizuno looked at Haru, who was looking at her with pure curiosity so she decided to answer truthfully.
   "If I didn't meet you then I might decide to be with him. Unfortunately, I met a bastard, who made my heart a mess, even though he already has a girlfriend, I can't stop my feeling for him, so from now on, I want you to be responsible for me, alright?"
   Shizuno didn't care about her previous lives now, and what was important was the present lives and the future. Presently, she wasn't the Witch of the Netherworld nor was she the wife of Shu Saura, but she was Shizuno Urushibara and she fell in love with Kasugano Haruka from now on and in the future.
   "You're going to regret this since if you choose me, then I won't let you go, no matter how much you beg me," Haru said while staring at Shizuno since if she decided to choose him, then he wasn't going to return her back to Haimura Moroha.
   But his words made her more excited, Shizuno stared at him and said, "I love you, Haru."
   Haru then stole her lips, kissing her lips aggressively, trying to imprint his existence on her.
   Shizuno hugged him tightly, and also did the same, trying to imprint her existence on him, but then she pushed him and quickly said, "Wait! Wait, you haven't told me your feelings."
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Do I need to?" He had told his feeling by action so there was no need to say it by words, right?
   Shizuno stared at Haru and from her expression, if he didn't tell her the answer that she wanted to hear, then she was going to blow him with a Step Third Dark Art.
   Haru closed his eyes, trying to brew his feeling, telling Shizuno about his feeling toward her. He then opened his eyes, looked straight at her, and said, "Shizuno, I love you." He wanted to say something again, but his lips were kissed by Shizuno.
   Shizuno was full of happiness and would chain him down so he would never leave her.
   Haru looked at Shizuno for a bit, then closed his eyes and knew that since he had made her into his woman, then he wasn't going to give her to anyone else, even that was the protagonist.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1577: What a great night
   After they confirmed their relationship, of course, they didn't want to be separated from each other so Shizuno decided to go with Haru back to his house since she also knew that they needed to tell them about their relationship with Jeanne.
   When Shizuno thought about Jeanne, she felt a bit nervous, wondering how her reaction would be, but well, she knew very well that everything was this bastard's fault for not being able to control his lower body and seduced her.
   "Ouch! Ouch! Why are you twisting my waist?" Haru was speechless.
   "Haru, can I ask you a question again?" Shizuno asked.
   "Am I the last?" Shizuno asked.
   Shizuno was wondering whether she could return back, but well, she knew very well that she couldn't since she had fallen for this bastard.
   When they arrived at Haru's house, they could pretty much tell that the people inside the house hadn't fallen asleep or rather from the loud voice from inside, they could hear Jeanne, Satsuki, and Maya playing around together.
   Shizuno was about to enter, but...
   "Shizuno, can you enter first?" Haru suddenly said.
   "What's wrong?" Shizuno asked.
   Haru moved closer and whispered.
   Shizuno's expression started to change and quickly said, "Let me go with you."
   Haru was a bit surprised when he heard this answer.
   Shizuno held Haru's hands and said, "I am your lover, right? Then believe in me, I will help you."
   Haru shook his head and said, "I am your lover too, so you should believe in me."
   Shizuno stared at Haru for a while and said, "Don't be hurt, alright?"
   Haru then left and moved in the direction of the park that was located nearby.
   Looking at Haru's back that slowly disappeared, Shizuno couldn't let go of her worries and decided to call out Jeanne, Satsuki, and Maya to help him since the more people, the better it was.
   When Haru arrived at the park, he said, "Come out."
   As those words fell, someone came out while staring at him.
   When this person looked at him, Haru also looked at this person and could tell that this person was a female, even though her face was covered in a helmet and she wore a black skin-tight, considering the slight curve on her chest.
   'But... this size of chest... I have seen it somewhere.' Haru thought at that moment and he could tell that this person was hiding her size chest by a wrap or something so he wouldn't expect her as a woman.
   'The only woman who's going to attack me, huh?'
   In truth, there were a lot of women that wanted to attack him, but there was one person that was
   It seemed that the person who followed him also could notice Haru's gaze which caused her to frown.
   Haru was speechless, but then his eyebrows moved playfully, and said, "What does Edward want to do by sending you here?"
   "Well, you're quite beautiful after all so I can pretty much tell who you are..." Haru coughed then said, "Angela Johnson, right?" He pretty much did some research about the most famous and strong Savior beside the Six Head and knew very well this beauty who followed him and Shizuno all the way to his house.
   Angela, who was in her disguise, then tore her ID Tag, and it was transformed into dual-swords. Holding her dual-swords, she said, "If you know me, then everything is easy." She pointed her dual-swords at her toward him and said, "I don't think that you're suitable to become Rank S Savior, so..."
   "So you came here to test me, right? If so, then come on, I don't have time to play around with you," Haru said directly interrupted Angela's words.
   "You'll pay for your arrogant words!"
   Angela dashed directly right in front of Haru and swung her dual swords. Even though she had to admit that this guy was handsome, at least, among all the guys that she had seen beside Sir Edward Lampard, if he didn't have strength then it was nothing.
   Angela looked at Haru, who did nothing, and couldn't help but snort, thinking that he was too afraid to move, but...
   Angela's stomach was kicked and she was blown away several meters. She felt that her stomach was in pain and she stared at the young man in front of him in disbelief since she couldn't react to his kick before.
   Angela used prana to heal herself, then parted the dual-swords on her hands, turning them into two blades, staring at Haru with a serious expression.
   "I will show you that you're not worthy to fight against Edward-sama!"
   "You know... You're talking too much," Haru said with a speechless expression.
   Angela infused a mass of prana into her two blades, releasing a downward slash releasing a torrent of wind strong enough to mow down everything in her path, but...
   Angela was dumbfounded when her strongest attack was useless or rather it disappeared without a trace.
   Angela couldn't understand what was happening, but then...
   "Now, it is your punishment time."
   Angela couldn't understand what was happening, but her body was suddenly tied with a
   Tortoiseshell rope binding. When she saw this rope binding on her body, her entire face was flushed.
   "Let go of me you pervert brat!"
   Angela was dumbfounded once again when her ass was slapped.
   "It seems that you don't feel regret at all."
   Angela wanted to swallow this guy alive and decided to mock him again, but another slap hit her ass again.
   Angela could hear the crisp sound of her ass being slapped by him. It didn't hurt, but after a few more times being slapped, she couldn't handle the shame and pain that she felt right now.
   "...I am... I don't want to!"
   Angela wanted to cry at this moment and wanted to apologize so he wouldn't slap her ass again, but her pride didn't allow her.
   "I see... then I will slap your ass again."
   "Haru, what are you doing?"
   Haru and Angela turned their heads and saw Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Maya there.
   Haru felt that their stare was hurt, but on the other hand, Angela was happy that someone was here and knew that she was saved until...
   "You vixen! Let me remind you that it is impossible to seduce me! I have girlfriends already!"
   Haru threw Angela from his lap and directly accused Angela.
   Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Maya stared at Angela in silence, but Angela really wanted to cry at this moment since, from her life, she had never been treated like this!
   Hearing Haru's story, Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Maya nodded, looking at Angela with serious expression since they didn't expect that this person would be Angela Johnson, who was Edward's personal assistant, but then they also knew that Haru had been slapping Angela's ass to punish her which made them speechless.
   Jeanne and Shizuno thought that they really needed to keep this guy or else...
   "Angela, where's your phone?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Angela, whose helmet had been taken, showing all of her faces, frowned and asked, "What do you want with it?"
   "I want to talk with Edward."
   "Call me Edward-sama, bastard!"
   "If you don't give your phone to me, then I will search for it myself."
   "My whole body is being tied by you, bastard! How can I take my phone in this situation!"
   "Haru, let me take her phone," Jeanne said.
   Haru nodded and could tell that Jeanne didn't give him a chance to refuse.
   Jeanne took Angela's phone under Angela's instructions then gave it to Haru. "So what are you going to tell that guy?"
   Haru didn't answer Jeanne's question immediately and called out Edward directly.
   "Hey Angela, what's wrong? How is he?"
   "...Unfamiliar voice, is this Kasugano-kun?"
   "Yes, it is me. Your maid in my hands, I will give it back to you later."
   "Sorry, sorry. Sometimes, she's a bit hard to control, I hope that you don't feel angry."
   "It's alright, but sending out your maid is a waste of time."
   "You're here to test me, right? Let's settle this as soon as possible. Meet me tomorrow and we can have a fight on the uninhabited island that I have just bought before."
   Unlike Jeanne who was calm, Shizuno, Satsuki, Maya, and Angela were dumbfounded since they had never heard someone who dared to provoke the S Rank Savior directly, but...
   "Hahaha!!! Interesting! It has been a while since someone as interesting as you appeared before me after I have become S Rank Savior. Good! Let's have a fight tomorrow! You and me! On the uninhabited island that you have bought!"
   "Good, I will wait for you tomorrow at the...." Haru said where they would meet each other before he ended the call. He noticed that everyone was looking at him, he then freed Angela and threw her phone toward her.
   Angela caught her phone subconsciously and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.
   "Go back and sleep. If you're late, you might not be able to see your master lose against me," Haru said.
   Angela was dumbfounded since she had never seen someone as arrogant as this guy. "You bastard! I will see your ugly face being defeated by Edward-sama tomorrow! Don't you ever dare to run!" She snorted, then left directly since she was afraid of her butts being slapped once again. While walking, she couldn't help but rub her butts since it was hurt.
   Haru looked at Angela that walked away, then looked at everyone who was dumbfounded once again when they heard him asking for a fight against Sir Edward Lampard. He coughed several times to get their attention.
   "I know that you might think of me as reckless for asking for a fight against one of the S Rank Saviors."
   'It's more than reckless...'
   They were speechless and wondered whether this guy was about to commit suicide which made them scared and worried.
   "Haru, should we run? The world is big, after all, and you don't need to fight Sir Edward," Shizuno said worriedly while holding Haru's hand.
   This action didn't go unnoticed by Maya and Satsuki which made them dumbfounded once again.
   However, Jeanne was a bit surprised, but that was all since she had expected this.
   "You don't need to worry since I will be alright, and I won't run," Haru said to Shizuno with a serious expression.
   "Haru..." Shizuno bit her lower lip and decided to be with him no matter what.
   "Um... Can Maya ask a question?" Maya asked.
   "What's wrong, Maya?" Haru asked.
   "Why do Haru-oniichan and Shizuno-oneechan seem to be very close?" Maya asked curiously.
   Shizuno was dumbfounded by this question, and when she saw Haru, she wanted to quickly stop him, but it was too late.
   "Well, besides Jeanne, I have dated Shizuno too."
   When those words fell, Satsuki and Maya were dumbfounded.
   "I see..." Jeanne nodded then held Shizuno's hand. "Shizuno, let's talk."
   Haru was about to follow them, but...
   "Haru, you should sleep in the living room later," Jeanne said then left him directly.
   Haru then looked at Maya and Satsuki, who also followed back Jeanne and Shizuno since both of them wanted to hear what kind of conversation that they would have. He didn't think too much about Jeanne's words before and knew that this girl might visit him later after her conversation with Shizuno.
   Haru looked toward the sky and raised his hands high, thinking what a great night tonight was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Angela_Johnson#Overview
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1578: You have aroused my anger
   The next day, they went to the cafe that was located nearby their academy, waiting for Edward to come for a duel, however...
   Satsuki was in bad mood, especially when she saw the four people in front of her. Here she was sitting alone, but on her opposite side there was Shizuno and Jeanne were sitting between Haru and on Haru's lap, there was Maya, that was eating strawberry parfait happily.
   Satsuki couldn't accept it at how this bastard was able to date two girls at the same time and at the same time, it made her doubtful about her charm, but then when she glanced at Shizuno and Jeanne, it made her frown, especially after she glanced down at her own chest.
   "You don't need to worry about the reason why this bastard doesn't make a move on you isn't because of the size of your chest," Shizuno said calmly while sipping her coffee.
   "Shizuno, I think that was too rude," Jeanne said with a speechless expression.
   "SHIZUNO, BRING IT OUT! I WILL TEACH YOU A MANNER IN PLACE OF YOUR PARENTS!!"
   Satsuki was furious and she couldn't accept that Shizuno was making fun of her chest. She then stared at Haru and said, "Haru, manage your girlfriend! If you don't teach her, then I will teach her in your place!"
   Haru let out a sigh and felt tired since last night, he had been lectured by Jeanne, but he also understood that Jeanne's intention was good since she didn't want him to play the heart of the girls that had fallen for him.
   "Calm down, Satsuki. If you keep screaming then the owner might throw you out," Haru said.
   "It's alright!" Satsuki was proud, folding her arms, showing how pitiful her chest was, but she was still very proud and said, "The owner knows me very well! We're the best buddies!"
   The owner then gave Satsuki a thumbs up and a shiny smile.
   Satsuki then also did the same.
   "Anyway, why did you decide to date Shizuno? You already have Jeanne, right?" Satsuki asked the bastard guy in front of her with an annoyed expression, wondering why it wasn't her, but Shizuno. Was it because of boobs? It was because of boobs, right?
   Anyway, Satsuki thought that this guy was a boob maniac and her impression of him was lowered until she heard Haru's answer.
   Shizuno, Jeanne, and Maya also looked at Haru curiously.
   "Satsuki, the human's heart is very complex. I know that I love Jeanne, but I also can't stop myself from loving Shizuno. In your eyes, what I have done might be wrong, but I didn't regret my choice. I know that my choice might have hurt Jeanne." Haru looked at Jeanne and held her hand tightly. "But I will make sure to love making everyone happy and love the two of them dearly. If my action disgusts you then I can't do anything about it, but I hope that you don't stop being their friend because of my actions."
   Satsuki was dumbfounded when she heard Haru's answer, but she knew that she didn't feel that much anger or disgust, or rather, she felt jealous of their relationship.
   Hearing Haru's answer, Jeanne and Shizuno felt their hearts melt and they hugged him tightly. In truth, they wanted to kiss him, but they knew that this wasn't the place.
   "Haru-oniichan, Maya also wants to become your girlfriends too!" Maya said while hugging Haru.
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   Haru could only pat Maya's head and said, "Let's wait for another five years."
   "I'll become a criminal if I do something on you now."
   "Oh? So you have an interest in Maya?" Jeanne stared at Haru, asking this question with a serious expression.
   If Haru told Jeanne that he was joking, he was sure that Maya would cry, but if he answered that he was serious then he would be treated as a lolicon. He felt that this choice was very hard, even though he had met a lot of lolis in the world of Black Bullet.
   "But Satsuki, do you know..." Shizuno suddenly talked which caused all the attention to turn toward her.
   "He has said that his harem isn't over, so if you seduce him, we might become a sister in the future," Shizuno said calmly while sipping her coffee. She had accepted her status as his woman and she knew that there would be more women in the future so if possible, she wanted that woman to be stupid so it wouldn't challenge her status as his number one woman.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!"
   Satsuki blushed and flustered. She didn't dare to look at Haru at this moment, thinking about what Shizuno had said to her before.
   Then when they were in the middle of the discussion, suddenly the door of the cafe opened and they could hear the sound of humming.
   "Daran! Daadadadadadadada, daadada, dadada, dadada..."
   When Shizuno and Maya saw the person that had entered the cafe, their expression changed.
   Satsuki also looked at the person, but she didn't think too much since she didn't know who this guy was.
   "Edward, come here!" Haru quickly said while waving his hand.
   "Oh, Kasugano-kun, there you are." Edward smiled and walked toward Haru.
   "Haru, who is this? Is he your friend?" Satsuki looked at Edward curiously.
   When Satsuki asked this question, Shizuno, Maya, and Jeanne were speechless and helpless, thinking this girl was too stupid, right?
   Edward laughed when he heard Satsuki's question, but he didn't say much, waiting for Haru's introduction.
   "His name is Sir Edward Lampard. He's the Head of the English Division and is one of the Six Heads. You should remember him, stupid girl," Angel said rudely after she entered the cafe. She then glared at Haru, which in turn gave her a smile that made her blush. Even though she had to admit that this guy was very hateful, this guy was very handsome which made it hard to hate him.
   "Who is the stupid girl?!"
   Satsuki was furious, but then she reacted and she was in shock. "HE - HEAD OF ENGLISH DIVISION?!"
   'This girl is too slow, right?'
   "Sit down, first, let's start after you have tasted the special tea in this place," Haru said.
   "Oh? Special tea? What kind of tea?" Edward asked curiously after he sat down.
   "Satsuki, can you order that?" Haru asked.
   "Oh... Oh? Are you sure? Do you want to order that?"
   "What? What is it?" Edward became even more curious.
   "Alright, if you're curious about this, then I will order that!" Satsuki stood up then shouted, "Owner, bring that out!"
   The owner nodded and made the special drink at his cafe, then after five minutes, the drink was served in front of Edward.
   When Edward saw the appearance of this drink, he was quite amazed.
   Satsuki smiled proudly and introduced the drink.
   "This is the owner's magnum opus, based on tapioca milk tea."
   Edward, without hesitation, drank the drink.
   "By the way, it is called natto milk tea!" Satsuki said with a proud smile.
   When Edward tasted the natto on his mouth, his face turned pale and he spat out all the liquid on his mouth.
   "Edward-sama!" Angela was worried and then looked at Haru with anger. "You bastard! If you can't win against Edward-sama, it doesn't mean that you can't poison him!"
   Satsuki then made a thumbs up with the owner of the cafe which in return, the owner also did the same. Both of them were very satisfied, but on the contrary, Edward was furious.
   "Dammit! This is an affront to tea! It's a declaration of war against my nation!" Edward then took a handkerchief to wipe his mouth with a disgusted expression. "Jeez, what a terrible culture exchange."
   "Edward-sama, let me wipe your mouth," Angela said with care, but Edward ignored Angela and looked at Haru.
   "Kasugano-kun, is this your way to provoke me? If so, then you have succeeded in arousing my anger! Congratulations!" Edward said with an annoyed expression.
   "You're so exaggerated." Haru was speechless and said, "But I am happy to know that you're quite satisfied with my recommendation." He then stared at Edward with playful eyes.
   Everyone suddenly felt the atmosphere between the two was a bit wrong and they might not realize it, but they started to have a cold sweat for some reason.
   "Let's change the place. If we get serious, we're going to destroy this cafe," Haru said.
   "Yes." Edward nodded with a smile and asked, "Didn't you say that we're going to your private island? How do we get there? Do you have a yacht?"
   Haru then stood up and said, "Move closer everyone."
   They didn't know what Haru was about to do, but they moved closer to him.
   "Owner, this is the payment for our order, and you can keep the change when we come in the future again."
   Haru gave 100,000 yen to the beautiful waitress and he had to admit that the waitress had a great style since she wore a hot pants which was very sexy, but enough of that since he was about to start his duel with Edward.
   Then when everyone had gathered, they suddenly disappeared without which caused both the owner and the waitress of the cafe to be dumbfounded.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1579: Sir Edward Lampard 1
   As they opened their eyes, they were dumbfounded when they suddenly saw a sea right in front of them.
   Before all of them were inside a cafe, but suddenly they were in an unfamiliar place which made them unsure how to react.
   Edward was the first one who recovered and asked, "Kasugano-kun, can you do a teleportation?"
   Everyone knew about this ability very well and the Savior who could use this ability was very rare, their number also could be counted by hand, showing how rare this ability was, even the S Rank Savior in this world couldn't use it, however, Haru was able to use it.
   "Yes, but I can only use it twice a day, so don't move far away later since if I leave you here, I can't pick you up until tomorrow," Haru said.
   They nodded and looked at the surrounding island curiously.
   The island wasn't small, or rather it was quite huge and they might need a day or two to walk around the island, but one thing for sure, there weren't any people on this island.
   "Did you buy this island?" Satsuki was dumbfounded, after all, she was coming from a normal family and even if she was a princess in her previous life, the memory that she remembered was quite limited and it was just a glimpse, so she didn't know much about the luxurious lives.
   Well, even if Satsuki remembered all of it, she didn't think that she could accept this behavior of buying a deserted island as if buying a snack at the convenience store since she was only a princess in a remote and small country.
   Even if Satsuki was a princess, she was a princess of a poor country, where she could live a luxurious life?
   "Maybe, we should play on this island for a day or two, Haru." Jeanne held Haru's hand and said, "I think it'll be fun to play with everyone here."
   "I agree." Shizuno also held Haru's hand and said, "It is good to move far away from a busy town and play on this island for a while." She also thought that it was good to be able to move away to a place where her family didn't know where they were.
   "Maya also wants to play!" Maya said with a smile.
   Haru, Edward, and Angela were speechless when they heard their words.
   Haru coughed to get their attention and said, "Did you forget my purpose of coming to this place?"
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone quickly became serious and looked at Edward with a hostile expression.
   "What an enviable fellow to have two lovers at the same time," Edward said with a sigh.
   "Edward-sama..." Angela blushed and said shyly, "If... If Edward-sama wants, Angela can...."
   "By the way, are we going to start our fight now?" Edward suddenly said, interrupting Angela's words.
   Angela cried and sad, then glared at Haru, who was standing on her opposite side.
   Haru felt that Angela was unreasonable and thought that he should slap her butts again.
   When Angela saw Haru's expression, she quickly covered her butts, and hid behind Edward, afraid her butts would be slapped again.
   "Do you want to do it now? We can start right away, whether it is on the sea or the island." Haru smiled and said, "No need to hold back, no one will stop us here."
   Edward smiled happily and said, "As a knight, I should oblige your offer." He then grabbed his ID Tag and transformed it into a massive two-handed sword.
   When Haru saw this sword, he frowned and said, "You're holding back?"
   "Say that after you can make me serious." Edward smiled and said, "Hurry up and take out your weapon."
   Haru also did the same as Edward by pulling his ID Tag then transformed it into a knife.
   Everyone was dumbfounded since everyone had thought of him as a Dark Mage, and usually, they would use a staff or wand as their weapons, so when Haru used a knife, they were quite surprised.
   Edward raised his eyebrow and asked, "Interesting, but you better don't disappoint me by losing so quickly!" His body was covered in prana and in an instant, he appeared right in front of Haru, brandishing his massive sword at him.
   Haru only moved sideways, dodging Edward's attack easily, then stabbed his knife toward Edward's head.
   Edward then raised his sword and blocked Haru's knife.
   The sound of a metal collision was heard, and it caused the island to tremor, showing how powerful the collision between the two was.
   On the other hand, Satsuki, Shizuno, Angela, and Maya were dumbfounded when they saw the fight between the two. Even though they didn't see it clearly since the fight between Haru and Edward was located a hundred meters away from them, the damage which was caused by their fight was very exaggerated.
   There were a lot of trees that were thrown around, birds were running away, and some animals even tried to escape from the island by swimming, even though they didn't know how to swim, showing how powerful the confrontation between the two was.
   Jeanne, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows, but she didn't say much since she knew very well that her lover hadn't gotten serious.
   'Is he planning to play around?'
   "Jeanne, is he going to be alright?" Shizuno couldn't help but ask.
   Jeanne looked at Shizuno with a smile and nodded. "Yes, he's going to be alright. He's going to win."
   Shizuno nodded and as his woman, she knew that she needed to believe in him.
   "Hmph! That pervert brat will lose! Edward-sama is the strongest!" Angela snorted.
   But before Shizuno and Jeanne refuted, Satsuki was furious and said, "Haru is going to win!"
   "No, he's going to lose!"
   Both of them started to fight each other so the rest of them decided to ignore them since they could see that the fight between Haru and Edward was about to enter the next stage.
   The clashes between Haru and Edward seemed to be very fierce, but Edward knew very well that the opponent in front of him was very slippery and he had never hit Haru with his full force since all of his attacks were either dodged or redirected to somewhere which caused him to feel quite annoyed.
   Edward had never felt this feeling before since most of the enemies that had fought him were decimated by him because of how big his strength and speed was, but the opponent in front of him, even if his strength might not be able to match him, his speed, precision, and reflex were several times better than him.
   But what made him even more frustrated, even if Edward had used advanced skills in Light Art, Haru was better and he couldn't hit him no matter what which made him very annoyed.
   "Come on! If all you do is run, then I won't accept you to become S Rank Savior!" Edward decided to provoke Haru directly.
   "I see, then I guess I should stop playing around now."
   After those words fell, the knife on Haru's hand started to create high-frequency vibrations on his knife then slashed down Edward's massive sword.
   The upper part of Edward's sword was dropped on the ground, causing a "clang" sound which made Edward dumbfounded.
   Edward wasn't sure how to describe his feelings, even though he wasn't serious at this moment, it didn't mean he was weak, but the sword on his hand was cut into two easily as if a butter which made him a bit sluggish.
   Edward took a deep breath and looked at Haru, who was standing there calmly, waiting for him which made him a bit annoyed since he knew that he was being looked down on. After he calmed himself, he asked, "What is that? Is that a vibration?"
   Haru smiled and said, "I can control vibration so I created high-frequency vibrations on my knife and cut your sword into two easily." He didn't see any reason to hide his power since he still had a lot of power and even if they knew about this power, there was no way to stop him either after all.
   "What a dangerous ability."
   Edward nodded and said, "With your power, I can accept you to become S Rank Savior."
   "But whether you can defeat me or not, it is entirely on a different matter!"
   Edward pulled another ID Tag from his neck and suddenly his aura burst out, causing the air and land to tremble, and a light started to envelop the entire island.
   Haru frowned since this scene was similar to the transformation of Mahou Shojou, fortunately, Edward didn't go naked when he transformed before.
   When the light disappeared, he was there with his body covered in metal armor and both of his hands held a shield, and a huge lance.
   "Now, let's continue our duel, shall we?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1580: Sir Edward Lampard 2
   Edward's magnetic voice fell, staring at Haru, who was right in front of him.
   Unlike his appearance before, Edward had covered his entire body from head to toe with silver armor. In his hands, the massive two-handed sword had disappeared and it was changed into a huge shield and a huge metal lance.
   "I never thought that you would have made me invoke the Ginrei Argusten."
   "Hmm... I see you're a defense type, huh?" Haru stared at Edward curiously, wondering how powerful his defense was.
   "Haha... in this state, I am invincible! No one can defeat me in this state!"
   Edward was, after all, a proud man, and it was normal to be proud since he was one of S Rank Saviors. He also believed that among all the Saviors in this world, he had the strongest defense, however, he also knew that the young man in front of him, might have the strongest dodging ability.
   "Still, you can't defeat me either since your speed is too slow," Haru said easily, playing around with the knife in his hand.
   Edward was speechless, but...
   "Let's see whether you can say something like that again after this!"
   When Haru thought that Edward's speed would decrease when Edward wore this armor, it seemed that he was wrong since it seemed Edward became even faster.
   *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*
   Edward sent out a triple thrust using his lance toward Haru, but all of that was dodged easily.
   *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*
   However, the force of Edward's lance caused the water on the sea to explode several times, causing a drizzle on this sunny day.
   Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, Maya, and Angela didn't say anything since they were afraid to miss the scene in front of them, but one thing for sure, they knew very well that Haru had the power of S Rank Savior, after they saw his match against Edward.
   "Stop running away and try to defeat me!"
   Edward decided to give up and stood in his place. He was really speechless at Haru's ability at running away since it was too top-notch and he believed that no one was able to match him at running away.
   It might be his intuition, but Edward thought that Haru might have an ability to foresight all of his attacks so Haru could dodge all of his attacks beforehand which made him very helpless.
   Edward knew that with speed, he might not be able to match Haru, but what about defense?
   Edward believed that he had the strongest defense among all the Saviors in this world and he didn't think that Haru's attack could break his shield and armor, even though Haru was able to manipulate vibration.
   "Then it's time for me to attack, don't chicken away," Haru said.
   "Hmph! Your mouth is so big! Your attack is only a tickle for me!" Edward snorted since Haru's ability at provoking was too top-notch too, right?
   In truth, Haru was also curious about Edward's defense and wondered how powerful his defense was. He, who was standing 10 meters away from Edward, then spun his knife like a drill then shot it out toward Edward.
   Haru thrust his knife and generated a drill of vibration toward Edward.
   Edward quickly raised his shield and blocked this attack.
   Edward's expression started to change, especially when this drill of vibration was about to pierce his shield. He then quickly controlled his prana and created a compressed space to block this attack, but the force of this attack caused him to be pushed away a hundred meters away which made him speechless.
   Edward sighed in relief and at the same time, he felt a sense of thrill that he had never felt before. His blood was boiling and he was full of excitement.
   "Come on! Show me your strongest attack! Send me more, Haru!"
   Edward called out Haru's name directly, showing his expectation toward him since he had always wanted to meet someone who was able to destroy his defense!
   "Then let's see whether you can stop this."
   Haru leaped into the air then swung his knife at a very fast speed.
   Haru sent out powerful blades of air that were made from the combination of compressed air and high-frequency vibration.
   *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*
   Staring at a thousand, no, tens of thousands of powerful blades of air, Edward laughed very hard, raising his shield to block this attack.
   The shield was hit by powerful blades of air several times, but all of that turned useless and it was unable to penetrate its defense.
   "Hahaha, it's useless! Useless, useless! I'm invincible!"
   Even though Edward could feel his prana draining at a very fast speed, it was still enough to support him to fight for an hour or so and he wasn't going to lose so easily!
   Haru kept swinging his knife, but he had to admit that Edward's defense was very strong, and Edward's stamina was also quite ridiculous. He felt that it was a waste of time to send out this attack toward Edward again.
   In truth, Haru could destroy Edward's defense easily, but he was afraid that he might cause a chain of earthquakes on Japan and caused a hundred of billions of losses for the country so that was why he was holding back, but his patience was also limited and he thought to use that technique to defeat Edward.
   On the other hand, the audience of this fight felt that this wasn't a fight between humans anymore and they also realized how fearful the power of S Rank Savior was, especially Angela, who thought that Haru was only a perverted brat that was slightly handsome, but it seemed that this guy was also very powerful!
   Angela wasn't sure, but she felt very worried at that moment.
   "Haru, is this all of your tricks? If so then, you can't defeat me! I am invincible!" Edward shouted loudly.
   "The defense of your armor and shield is very powerful, but what about your inside?" Haru suddenly said.
   When Edward was confused, he was dumbfounded when he suddenly saw Haru, who was right in front of him and it seemed that he really underestimated Haru's speed.
   Haru channeled a vibration through his fist, increasing the destructive power of his fist, then without hesitation, he punched his fist toward Edward's stomach.
   Edward focused prana at just a single point instead of his body as a whole, blocking Haru's fist, but...
   Haru's fist destroyed Edward's prana and armor!
   Edward, who was being punched, felt his innards were being wrecked apart and he was blown away several hundred meters, directly passed away with a lot of blood on his mouth and ears, showing how massive the damage on his body was.
   No one was sure how to describe their feelings at the time, but one thing was for sure, they knew that Edward had lost against Haru.
   "EDWARD-SAMA!!!" Angela was full of worry.
   Haru then quickly chased after Edward and when he caught him, he quickly rewound the time so all the damages that he had caused before on Edward would disappear and Edward's state returned to its peak again. He felt that he might have done a bit too much before so he felt a bit sorry for Edward.
   Edward coughed up blood and felt a bit dizzy, but then, his body felt better again. He looked at the young man who had beaten him up that he almost died before then healed him to his peak state again with complicated gaze since he knew very well the result of this duel.
   Haru nodded and said, "So will you help me to become S Rank Savior?"
   Edward stared at Haru for a while, then nodded gently, before he complained that his body was hurt, telling him to heal him again, however, even though it was only a millisecond, Haru could see Edward's reaction was a bit weird.
   'This guy... didn't swing that way, right?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1581: Yesterday is an enemy, but today is a friend, right?
   After the duel, they didn't waste their time staying on the deserted island again since it was pretty much destroyed by the duel between Haru and Edward so even if they had said that they were going to stay before, they decided to go back earlier since there was really nothing on that island after the duel.
   In truth, Haru could return the island to the way it was to be, but he didn't want to show all of his power so it was better to return since when he was at home, he could cook for food and rest his body well there.
   But when Haru was about to cook, Mari was already at his house and quickly reprimanded him for being reckless.
   Mari had something to do yesterday and could only return today, thinking that she could stop Haru from having a duel against Edward, but she was too late!
   Mari was furious, but then, she quickly asked, "Are you alright?" Even though she was angry that this guy didn't listen to her, she was worried about him.
   "I am alright. You can see that I don't have any wounds or injuries on my body," Haru said.
   Mari was surprised and asked, "Did you really go on the duel?" She felt weird since she didn't think that anyone who fought against S Rank Savior would be unscathed so she thought that they didn't go on a duel.
   "We have a duel and I have lost." Edward interrupted them and said, "Anyway, isn't the dinner ready yet? I am very hungry now!"
   "Si - Sir!" Mari was startled when she saw Edward was there since inside all of her head was Haru.
   Jeanne, Satsuki, Shizuno, and Maya stared at Mari with a suspicious gaze, wondering whether Mari was...
   "Edward-sama, if you want to eat something, we can go to the three-star Michelin restaurant, right away," Angela said and didn't really want to stay in this place any longer, especially when she saw a group of beautiful girls in this house. She didn't need to guess and could pretty much tell that Haru was living a debauchery life and all of the girls in this house were his harem members.
   In truth, Angela was a bit afraid since Haru was able to defeat Edward easily and she couldn't protect Edward. Luckily, she knew that Edward was alright, and at the same time, if she stayed in this place any longer, she felt that she didn't want to go out since she had to admit that the ambient of this place was very comfortable.
   "Well, Mari, you can talk with everyone about the details, I will prepare a dinner first," Haru said.
   "Let me help you!" Angela said and quickly stood up since she was afraid that this guy might poison them.
   "Can you cook?" Haru asked with a doubtful expression.
   Angela was furious when she was being despised! She was a maid and of course, she should have the ability to cook, right?
   Shizuno, who looked at Angela, felt weird, then moved closer to Jeanne, and asked, "Jeanne."
   "What's wrong?" Jeanne asked with a confused expression.
   "Is Angela going to be our sister too?" Shizuno asked with a strange expression.
   "...I can't answer this question for you," Jeanne said with a helpless expression since she knew very well that Haru's lower body couldn't be controlled, especially when it was... it was so good... her body was trembling when she thought what they had been doing every night.
   Looking at Jeanne, who was in a trace, Shizuno blushed and knew very well what Haru and Jeanne had been doing since she had been living in this house and she also heard some strange sound from time to time coming from Haru's room.
   Shizuno might be okay with a kiss and letting Haru touch her breasts, but she took care of her chastity very well, however, she had to admit whether the bastard's ability was very good that it could make Jeanne show such an expression.
   However, no one cared much about the conversation between Shizuno and Jeanne, or rather, the loud voice of Maya and Satsuki that told Mari about the duel between Haru and Edward was too loud, and sometimes Angela, who was in the kitchen, protested that Edward's defense was very high and the bastard who slapped her butts couldn't even fight against Edward at the beginning.
   On the other hand, Edward only laughed very hard since it had been a while since he had this kind of situation and it was very fun.
   Haru, who was cooking in the kitchen, in truth, wanted to kick Angela, but since this girl was beautiful and quite sexy, he decided to teach her and his patience had always been very good toward beautiful girls.
   Then before long, the dinner was ready, and everyone was very excited since all the dishes in front of them were very delicious. They didn't hesitate and ate with relish, especially both Angela and Edward since they had never tasted food that was as delicious as this.
   "Your food is awesome, Haru!"
   Edward wiped his mouth with a gentlemanly handkerchief, but Haru only nodded and sat quite far away from Edward since he felt a bit wary of him.
   His worry also wasn't without a reason since Edward had always been accompanied by Angela, but from their interaction, he could tell that Edward had never touched Angela, even though it was clear that Angela was in love with Edward.
   In his opinion, there were several reasons for that action, such as Edward was in love with someone, Edward didn't have an interest in love, etc, but anyway... he didn't think too much since he knew that he wouldn't meet them again after this.
   "I agree with your promotion to S Rank Savior and the meeting about your promotion will start around the summer, so you should be prepared since I am sure that it won't be so easy," Edward said.
   "Who is probably going to reject my promotion?" Haru asked.
   "Well, it should be Russian and French." Edward thought for a bit and said, "Anyway, you should be careful with the head of Russian since that woman is very aggressive, but well, with your power, you will be okay."
   Haru nodded and didn't think too much since he knew that he should be alright to fight against another S Rank Savior since he could pretty much guess how strong they were.
   "So can we stay here for tonight? Our car was at the cafe before so we couldn't go back to our hotel," Edward said.
   When Haru heard these words, he shuddered and without hesitation, he directly sent them back even if he had to give one of his cars to them since he was really afraid of Edward at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1582: I know that I am selfish, but I don't regret it
   It had been three weeks after the duel between Haru and Edward, and during that time, he spent most of his time, either training with the members of Striker, or going on a date with Jeanne and Shizuno, then playing around with Satsuki and Maya.
   Usually, when it came to chasing after a girl, Haru took his time and hunted them slowly, but it was different for Shizuno since this girl was very proactive about her feelings and at the same time, it was because of the memory of her previous lives.
   The setting of power in this world was very troublesome and that was the memory of previous lives.
   Unlike Shinono Tabane who was only Ichika's childhood friend, Shizuno remembered the memory of her previous lives, including the time she spent with her lover. Even though Shizuno knew that she was living in the present life, she sometimes would be confused by the memory of her previous lives when she and her lover were separated.
   In truth, Haru also felt slightly bad for stealing the heroine from the protagonist, especially when the setting of the two was probably a lover that was separated because they were dying, but since Shizuno had already become his woman, there was no way that he was going to return her to the protagonist.
   Haru knew that he was selfish, but he wasn't going to regret it since he had decided to choose her.
   So during the weekend, Haru and Shizuno decided to go on a date together, leaving the house for a day or two so they thought about which place they should go carefully until they decided to go to Hokkaido.
   Usually, when it comes to summer, most people would go to the beach and it was a normal choice, but they decided to go to Hokkaido.
   Hokkaido was a very strange choice of spot to go on holiday during the summer, but Haru and Shizuno didn't really like a crowded place and they wanted to go to a place where there weren't too many people so they decided to go to Hokkaido, especially when Shizuno knew that Haru was capable of doing teleportation.
   With teleportation, they didn't need to go by plane, or train, they could teleport directly to Hokkaido and started their trip directly.
   However, when Haru prepared his belongings, Shizuno prepared her heart, and she also talked with Jeanne about the matter of holiday.
   "Shizuno, you should prepare yourself," Jeanne said with serious expression since she knew very well the personality of her lover, when there was a chance, he wouldn't let it go and ate his woman without hesitation.
   Shizuno blushed and she also understood Jeanne's words. She tried to calm herself, but she couldn't since her heart had been beating very fast when she thought that she would spend her time together with Haru on a holiday.
   Jeanne looked at Shizuno and felt a bit complex since she really didn't expect her lover to be really able to steal the heroine from the protagonist.
   "You're going to Hokkaido, right?"
   "Yes, we're going to Lake Toya," Shizuno said.
   "Lake Toya?" Jeanne was wondering why this name was a bit familiar somehow, but she didn't think too much and took out something from her shelf, then gave it to Shizuno.
   Shizuno was dumbfounded, looking at the thing in her hand. "This is...?"
   "Well, I don't need to explain it to you, right?" Jeanne said with a blush on her face.
   If it was normal people then they should be blushing or flustered when they saw the thing that was given by Jeanne, but in Shizuno's case, she was dumbfounded since Jeanne directly gave her a pack, not one or two, it was a pack!
   "This... isn't this a bit too much?"
   "No, no." Jeanne shook her head and said, "I am not sure about normal people, but he's different from a normal person. I should give you two or three packs, but there's only one at home so..."
   Shizuno blushed and wondered what kind of beast her boyfriend was.
   When Shizuno saw the scene in front of her was different, she let out a sigh and said, "Your power is really convenient." She knew that Haru was capable of teleporting twice a day and she had to admit that this power was very good that sometimes, she felt a bit jealous.
   "Do you want to be able to use teleportation too?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Shizuno looked at Haru and said, "It is impossible. I don't have that kind of power." She knew that most of her power was related to ice and water-related magic and she knew that she couldn't use a unique ability such as teleportation or barrier.
   "It isn't impossible." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, but let's not think about that first, we should go to the hotel to put our luggage first." The reason why he was able to teleport from one place to another was because of Shambala, and besides him, he believed that Shizuno, Jeanne, or even Fiore was able to use the power of Shambala as long as they held it, but the problem was, there was only one Shambala.
   If it was someone else, then this problem was big since they either needed to build another Shambala or buy Shambala on the Group Chat, but it was simply very hard to build Shambala from scratch and the price of Shambala on the Group Chat was very expensive.
   But in his case it was different, Haru had the power of "Kiss" and as long as he put the sticker from Kiss, he could duplicate anything, so if he wanted, he could duplicate Shambala and give it to his girls.
   "Yes." Shizuno nodded with a smile, then hugged his arm happily naturally since it felt very nice to hug him. Unlike a normal girl, because of her experience in her family and the memory of her previous lives, she was very insecure and that was why she loved to hold the hand of the person she loved.
   When Shizuno held the hand of someone that she loved, she felt that she would be alright and it was very enjoyable and comfortable which made her addicted.
   Haru smiled, looking at Shizuno, and couldn't help but pat her head since this girl's chest was very amazingly big. The moment she hugged his arm, he understood that there was a heaven on earth.
   Women had always been very sensitive, when someone was looking at them, especially when they were looking at their chest, of course, Shizuno too.
   Shizuno noticed that Haru was looking at her chest for a bit and couldn't help but snorted, thinking that this guy was too perverted, right?
   But at the same time, it made her happy since she knew that she was very attractive in his eyes. She thought for a while and said, "I have heard that there's an onsen in the hotel, why don't we enter the onsen together?"
   Hearing Haru's answer that agreed to her request without hesitation, Shizuno realized that this guy was a beast and when there was a chance, he wouldn't hesitate to eat her whole.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1583: Confirms her true feeling
   After they put all their luggage in the hotel, they went out to visit Lake Toya which was located right beside the hotel.
   Lake Toya is part of the Shikotsu-Toya National Park. In addition to the lake itself, the Toyako region features hot springs and an active volcano, Mount Usu, which last erupted in the year 2000. The area also offers many fishing, hiking, and camping opportunities.
   Looking at the lake, Shizuno said, "I can't see anything special about this lake."
   "Well, the lake is just a lake after all."
   Haru also thought the same, but this lake was very famous since it also had become the name of Gintoki's wooden sword.
   On Gintoki's wooden sword, there were "Lake Toya" words on it, showing how popular this place was since this place was also usually being used as a student for a study tour for the students.
   "So what should we do?" Shizuno asked.
   "How about we try Usuzan Ropeway?"
   Both of them were walking next to each other, holding each other's hands, talking to each other while laughing. It was very enjoyable, and at the same time, they felt that there were only two of them in this whole world.
   Entering the ropeway, there were only the two of them inside, and Shizuno couldn't help but kiss him right in public.
   Haru was speechless since this girl always loved to kiss each other whenever there was a chance so he had gotten used to it. He accepted the kiss and fought her back, or rather, it was a one-sided battle where Shizuno was being massacred by him.
   When they parted their lips, Shizuno fell weakly on his chest, feeling weak because of the kiss, but she had to admit that it was nice. She snuggled into him and said, "I hope that the time can be stopped." She wanted the time to stop so she could stay together with her loved one without the need to think about something complicated such as Savior, Metaphysical, etc, enjoying the life of a normal girl with him.
   "We can go again in the future," Haru said while hugging Shizuno's waist.
   Shizuno nodded happily and buried her face on his chest since it felt nice.
   When the ropeway stopped, they arrived at the observation deck, and from this place, they could see panoramic views of Lake Toya and neighboring Showa Shinzan.
   "Shizuno, do you want to take a picture?" Haru asked.
   "Picture?" Shizuno looked at Haru curiously.
   "Remember what I have said to you before in your house?"
   "You mean when there is nothing about me in my room?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "So how about we take a picture so you can place it in your room later?"
   Shizuno was dumbfounded, but then she nodded without hesitation. "Let's take a picture together."
   Haru took out a camera on his bag and asked someone to take a picture of them there.
   When the photo was taken, Shizuno and Haru could see the picture of them smiling happily and full of love with Lake Toya as their background.
   Shizuno smiled and then pulled him to take another photo since she wanted to fill her room with the photos. She also thought that in the future, they should take another holiday somewhere again, taking a picture of their precious moment together.
   Then they spent most of their days, walking around to enjoy the scenery around Lake Toya, and enjoying various activities such as fishing, trying a footbath, eating various local foods, etc.
   Haru thought that Shizuno would be tired, but it seemed that he underestimated her stamina.
   Shizuno was a Savior, and her stamina was better than normal people, but in this situation where both of them were dating each other, she pretended to be tired and asked him to piggyback her.
   Haru could only agree with a helpless expression, but he didn't complain when he could feel the feeling of fullness and softness behind his back which made him realize that it was worth it to bring her to this place.
   After they had spent their days walking around, they returned to the hotel to enjoy the private hot spring bath inside their rooms.
   Lake Toya was famous for its hot spring resorts and in one of those resorts, Gintoki usually bought his wooden sword.
   Haru entered the bath first since he thought that Shizuno was too shy to enter together, but it seemed that he was wrong since she also entered together with him.
   Wrapping her seductive body with a white towel didn't reduce the allure of Shizuno's body, or rather it increased her allure several times. She tied her hair in a ponytail so her hair wouldn't be wet when she stayed on the hot spring bath. She tucked her hair behind her ear, lowering her head shyly when she noticed his predatory eyes were on her, but at the same time, she was amazed when she observed his body.
   Haru couldn't look away, and in the end, he bit his own lip to wake himself up from Shizuno's allure. He also used "Ripple" and "Light Magic" to calm himself.
   "Sorry, Shizuno, you're very attractive."
   Shizuno smiled and felt confident, then she boldly...
   "Do you want me to wash your body?"
   Haru was wondering whether this girl was trying to torture him at this moment.
   In the end, Haru was able to stop himself from becoming a beast by sheer of his willpower and it seemed that he had grown up since he could slightly control his anaconda, but he wouldn't do this kind of thing since it was dangerous and holding it, didn't mean that he had lost the desire so when it burst out then...
   After they cleaned their bodies, they enjoyed the hot spring bath together, staying next to each other while enjoying the stars and the scenery tonight.
   "I have heard that there is going to be fireworks tonight," Shizuno said.
   "Yes, from what I have heard in the evening from May through October there are daily fireworks. I think we're lucky to be here at this time," Haru said.
   Shizuno moved closer and snuggled into him, then pulling Haru's hand to hug her body. She looked at him and asked, "Can I sit on your lap?"
   "...If you sit on my lap, then I might not be able to hold back, you know," Haru said with a speechless expression.
   "It's alright," Shizuno said without hesitation.
   Haru then put Shizuno on his lap, trying to hold himself to stop his anaconda from getting hard even though he knew that it was impossible.
   "I can see something come out from the water," Shizuno said with amazement since this size was very huge, right?
   "Please don't say anything."
   Shizuno curled her lips, then rested her body on his chest, and suddenly she thought about a lot of things that happened after she met him.
   When Haru's voice fell on her ears, Shizuno said, "You know... I have always felt that my family is my prison and a chain that is chained me down so, during that moment, the dream from my previous lives is my only salvation and the reason why I have always slept before because I can see the happiness where I don't need to think about my family."
   Haru hugged Shizuno's body from behind and kissed her neck, then asking her in a low voice. "Then what about now?"
   Shizuno blushed and felt that her body was very hot, but her mind was very sober.
   "Now, I don't care much about my previous lives."
   "...Is that alright?" Haru asked, wondering how Shizuno was able to throw away all the memories from her previous life because of him, especially when she was very dependent on the memory of her previous life before.
   "It's alright since I have you now."
   Shizuno turned her body, staring at his eyes, caressed his cheek tenderly, and showing a happy smile on her face.
   "It was true that I'd sometimes think about what would happen if I didn't date you, wondering whether I would date Haimura Moroha, having a normal high school life, but.. right now, I can be so sure that I love you, Haru.
   "I want to be with you forever and I don't care about the memory of my previous life, so please don't leave me, alright?"
   Haru stared at Shizuno and felt glad that he had stolen her from the protagonist.
   Shizuno kissed his lips without hesitation. She knew that before she felt warm about the care and protection from her lover in her previous life, but right now, she wasn't Witch of Netherworld or she was the wife of Shu Saura, right now, she was Shizuno Urushibara, and she had fallen deeply to Kasugano Haruka.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1584: Have I stolen the protagonist aura from the protagonist?
   It had been a week after his trip with Shizuno and Shizuno...
   "Can you at least show some shame? You're in public!" Satsuki was furious when she saw how Shizuno had always been very sticky to Haru.
   Even though Jeanne was also quite sticky, she did it in the house, not in public since she was embarrassed, but Shizuno didn't care much whether it was public or private, and didn't want to be separated from him.
   Satsuki was very jealous when she saw how the interaction between the three of them was very close and once again, she felt that she had been left out. She glanced at Jeanne and Shizuno again, and then glanced at her chest.
   'Is it boobs? Is it because of the boobs?!'
   Satsuki was very frustrated.
   "Shizuno, what Satsuki has said is true, you shouldn't be too sticky at Haru," Jeanne said with some bitterness since she also wanted to do the same.
   Shizuno nodded and parted from him slightly.
   Haru looked at Shizuno and didn't blame her since he had just eaten her and even though she appeared quite lazy usually, at night, when they were doing the act that was done between lovers, she was very aggressive so it was normal when she was quite sticky.
   "Well, how about we talk about summer camp?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Shizuno, Jeanne, and Satsuki knew about this matter since Jin had told them that during the summer, all the members of the Striker would go to the summer camp for training.
   "I wonder where our destination is," Satsuki said full of excitement and thought that there might be some development between her and... she glanced secretly at the bastard and thought that she was going to make him feel crazy about her. She clenched her hand tightly and made a determination.
   Looking at Satsuki, whose hair suddenly turned blonde and turned all spiky, Jeanne and Shizuno looked at each other then looked at their man, wondering what this guy was about to do with Satsuki.
   When they were talking to each other in class, Haimura glanced at them for a while and let out a sigh since, until this moment, he couldn't talk with Satsuki and confirmed whether she was her little sister or not, but then again, if she wasn't his little sister, he might feel disappointed, but that was all and he had something more important to do such as earning money during his summer break since his uncle's economic condition wasn't good.
   Haimura then glanced at Shizuno who was hugging Haru and wasn't sure why, he felt a sting on his heart, even though he didn't know the reason. He then shook his head and didn't think too much. His purpose in this school was clear: he was going to study without attracting anyone's attention, graduate normally, then earn a lot of money.
   After the class, every member of the Strikers gathered on the training ground since Jin had something to announce with everyone.
   "Anyway, we're changing things up a bit. The summer camp will be held on a small island in Yamaguchi Prefecture this year. Make sure you're prepared," Jin said.
   Haru then moved closer to Jeanne and whispered, "Let's get your swimwear later." He knew that Shizuno and Satsuki wouldn't stay at his house later so he had decided to go on a date alone with Jeanne, and bought swimwear along the way.
   "Um..." Jeanne nodded with a blush.
   Haru stared at Jeanne and no matter how many times that he had watched her, she was very cute, right?
   Haru suddenly felt danger and quickly clasped down the hand that was about to grab his ass.
   "Tokiko-senpai, what are you doing?" Haru asked with an expressionless expression.
   "Hehe..." Tokiko laughed pervertedly then licked her lips. "Haru, do you have time after school? Even if you don't, I don't care! As vice-captain, I, Kazaki Tokiko, order you to go swimsuit shopping with me!"
   Jeanne, Satsuki, Shizuno, and Haru were speechless.
   "I know just the thing to get you! Disgustingly tight boomerang pants!"
   "Eh?" Tokiko was startled when she was rejected without hesitation.
   "Senpai, tight boomerang pants won't fit on him," Shizuno suddenly said.
   "Eh? What do you mean, Urushibara?" Tokiko quickly moved to Shizuno and seemed to smell something perverted.
   "Can we end the meeting now?" Haru couldn't handle it anymore and ended the meeting so the pervert vice-president wouldn't cause any more trouble.
   After the meeting, Satsuki and Shizuno quickly went back since they were going to prepare their swimwear, and prepared their belongings since they were about to go on a trip.
   Shizuno was quite calm since her relationship with Haru had been confirmed, but her older brother couldn't stay calm and invited the best designers for her to give her the best swimwear while also telling her to get a kid or two without worry since he was going to take care of the rest which made her speechless and overwhelmed.
   On the other hand, Satsuki was also going to prepare the best swimwear since she knew that she had a lot of rivals. Jeanne and Shizuno were one thing, but her woman's instinct told her that Tokiko, Haruka Momochi, and Sophia were also her rivals so she needed to show that she was the best and made him fall in love with her during this trip!
   Haru and Jeanne didn't know what kind of mess both Shizuno and Satsuki had encountered or thought at that moment, but both of them went to the nearby swimwear store to buy their swimwear.
   The location of the Akane Academy was quite near to the sea so it wasn't hard to find a swimwear store around the area or rather, there were a lot of them.
   Haru and Jeanne chose randomly, but they didn't expect to meet Haruka Momochi when they entered the swimwear store.
   Momochi, who was choosing her swimwear with difficulty, was surprised when she saw both Jeanne and Haru were in the same store as her.
   "You should choose the bikini one, Senpai," Haru said.
   Jeanne nodded and said, "I think the bikini one is more suitable."
   Momochi's face turned red and she quickly hid the bikini behind her.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?! I - I am not suitable to wear a bikini!"
   "You're wrong, Senpai." Haru moved closer and said, "I am sure that you'll be very cute when you wear one."
   "Yes, you're very cute, Senpai. You should be more confident." Jeanne also moved closer and also tried to encourage Momochi.
   "A flat-chested girl like me? In b - bikini?!"
   "Senpai, whether it is big or small, you don't need to worry too much since both of them are wonderful," Haru said with confidence since he knew very well that whether it was small or big, all of them were wonderful.
   Momochi and Jeanne were speechless when they heard such a perverted sentence.
   "Go and change into your bikini, you don't need to worry," Haru said and pushed Momochi to the changing room.
   "Wait! Wait, wait!" Momochi was too shy, but in the end, she agreed since she also wanted to wear a bikini.
   Jeanne looked at Momochi and asked, "Do girls worry about their chest so much?" She had never encountered this problem before so she was quite curious.
   "Well, that depends, I guess." Haru then looked at Jeanne and said, "Now, how about we choose your bikini? We should get two or three since we might use it tonight."
   Jeanne blushed and hit Haru's chest. "Pervert."
   "But you love this pervert, right?" Haru said with a cheeky smile.
   Jeanne rolled her eyes and in the end, she chose three swimwear since she also wanted to appear attractive in Haru's eyes.
   Haru, who was looking at Jeanne's figure that was wrapped in a bikini, a one-piece, and string, felt that it was worth it to buy all of it for her, but at the same time, he knew that this summer camp wouldn't be calm and at the same time, he was wondering whether he had stolen the protagonist aura from the protagonist of this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Haruka_Momochi
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Tokiko_Kanzaki
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1585: Summer Camp
   The next day, everyone gathered at the school to go to the location of their training camp together. They didn't use a ship, car, nor plane, but rather they used Mari's Dart Art to teleport all of them.
   "I hereby inscribe! I long for home. I long for nostalgia. My hometown, in the distance, is thousands of miles away. Oh land of the old days, out of my reach. I am obsessed. I am hateful. Take these feelings of mine and curtail the distance between us."
   Haru along with everyone saw a blue magic circle that covered them and they knew that Mari's Dark Art was about to teleport them. He could also do the same by using Shambala, but he could only teleport to the place where he had marked and he hadn't marked the location of the summer camp, so he didn't do anything.
   Haru knew that Mari's ability was very precious since it could only be used once, but it was necessary to use it at this moment since, without it, they would take a long time to arrive at the location of their training camp.
   "I can't wait for the training camp!" Satsuki said cheerfully.
   However, when Haru saw Satsuki's cheerful smile and at how happy everyone was, he had a feeling that something would happen during the training camp since he was sure that on every peaceful plot, a problem would always appear.
   "Well then, everyone, see you again after the training camp," Mari said with a smile while waving her hand, but her eyes had been staring at Haru, and knew that she was going to miss him.
   After the incantation, everyone was teleported and their training camp was about to begin!
   Satsuki screamed happily and jumped directly into the water.
   Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Maya only looked at Satsuki without saying anything.
   It had only been half an hour, but they had arrived at the small island where the training camp was held, and after they arrived, they directly entered the beach.
   Satsuki was crying and came out from the water without her top.
   "The waves took my bikini top!"
   Haru memorized the scene in front of him then took out a towel then covered Satsuki's body. Even though she was flat, she had to admit that her waist was so narrow and delicate that he couldn't help but want to hug it.
   When Jeanne saw Satsuki, she could only show a helpless smile, but when Shizuno saw Satsuki, she showed frustration and didn't expect that this girl that she had never thought of as an opponent would show such a trick to seduce her man.
   "Th - Thank you, Haru," Satsuki said with a bashful smile.
   Haru was taken aback and nodded. "No problem." He twitched his lips and wondered how to cure his sis-con since after he knew Satsuki was someone else's little sister in her previous life, he couldn't help but want to tease her more and her charm increased several times.
   "But you're as popular as ever, huh?" Satsuki said bitterly when she saw a lot of girls were ogling on Haru, but she had to admit that his body was very good that she couldn't help but want to touch it for a while.
   "Satsuki, why are you touching my boyfriend's body?" Shizuno pulled Satsuki's hand from Haru's body. She knew that Satsuki was lusting after her boyfriend, and she didn't say much if Haru decided to date Satsuki, but before they were dating each other and became a sister, she wouldn't allow Satsuki to touch her boyfriend unbridledly.
   Maya then came to Haru and asked, "Haru-oniichan, what do you think of my swimsuit?"
   "You're very cute, Maya." Haru smiled while patting Maya's head which caused her to be in bliss, but then he realized that everyone was also looking at him. "Cough! Cough! Shizuno, your swimsuit makes me unable to take my eyes from you." He had to admit that Shizuno who wore a Chinese-style swimsuit was very sexy. Unlike the bikini that showed the curves directly, this swimsuit might cover most of Shizuno's body, but it enhanced her seductiveness.
   Shizuno blushed and nodded shyly.
   "Jeanne, right now, I might see the most beautiful girl that the Lord has created on earth at this moment," Haru said while staring at Jeanne.
   Jeanne was also shy and hugged him directly since she was very happy. Unlike Shizuno, she wore a black bikini which caused the contrast between sacredness and immorality, directly enhancing her charm.
   "Me! Me! How about me?" Satsuki asked loudly, but...
   "...Your bikini top is missing, how can I make a comment about it?" Haru was speechless and wondered whether this girl didn't even feel shy, but then, he felt his ass was in danger and he quickly grabbed down the hands that were about to touch his ass.
   "Tokiko-senpai, what are you doing?" Haru was speechless, looking at Tokiko who clicked her tongue rudely, but then he looked at her clothes and couldn't help but ask, "I have thought that you're going to wear a string or something, but..."
   Tokiko then became depressed and said, "I'm not allowed to wear my swimsuit. I busted my ass looking for something I could show to Haru, but the captain caught me and said, "That swimsuit is more indecent than being nude. You can't wear it." The captain is such a loner, stubborn, lame, beta, and he's taking out on me and Haru because we're in love!"
   But then Tokiko's head was being grabbed and lifted by Jin, who seemed to be very annoyed.
   "I appreciate your lovely protest, Vice-Captain."
   Haru shook his head and felt that the relationship between Jin and Tokiko was like water and fire, or cat and mouse since they were really incompatible with each other.
   Jin then ignored Tokiko's plea who was crying in pain and started his announcement.
   "It looks like everyone is here. Let's start the training."
   "Ow! Ow! Something might come out of my body!" Tokiko cried.
   Sophia, who was on the side, was confused, but then she realized something. "Oh! Is something coming from me?"
   "That's not it!" Tokiko was going to be mad when no one was going to help her.
   Haru felt that the summer camp was good, he could see a lot of beautiful girls, enjoy the beach, and all, but he knew that it wouldn't be so smooth.
   When the joke between Jin and Tokiko ended, Jin started his announcement.
   "So for this year's training camp, you're each to choose your own challenges and complete them by the last day of the camp."
   Haru raised his eyebrow since this training camp was too random, right? However, he knew that each person on the Strikers had their own specialties and weaknesses, so he knew that it was the best way to train each of them. He also knew that none of the people here were lazy so there was no need to worry about them too much and even if they were lazy, Jin could kick them out from the Striker so no one could say anything.
   "We will meet up at the residence at 6 PM. Don't be late!"
   Haru then looked at the girls since he didn't have that much interest in the guys and said, "So shall we train?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1586: Besides working as a harem protagonist, I am also a good trainer
   When Haru and his group were on summer camp, Mari went to the headquarters of the Japanese Division of White Knight Order to meet Andou Suruga. She knew the reason she was called was that Andou wanted to use her ability to teleport him to England to attend the meeting of Six Heads about Haru's promotion to S Rank Savior.
   When Mari thought about Haru, she couldn't help but feel worried, but one thing for sure, she was going to support him no matter what.
   At the training camp, Jeanne and Haru were practicing both Light Art and Dark Art while also teaching both Satsuki and Shizuno to become stronger.
   Haru knew that even without the memory of previous lives, it was possible for someone to learn both Light Art and Dark Art since both of them had existed from ancient times, and he also knew that there were a lot of hidden organizations that had practiced both arts for a long time such as Cradle of the Sun from France.
   However, the existence of the memory of previous lives made the Savior learn either Light Art or Dark Art faster since the memory of their previous lives would make them remember all the techniques, experiences, etc in their previous lives.
   In other words, it could be said that the memory of the previous lives was cheating in the video game.
   When Haru was thinking about the memory of previous lives, he couldn't help but remember the words of "Ancient Dragon" that were told by Mari before.
   Previously, he was mistaken as an "Ancient Dragon" since he was able to use both Light Art and Dark Art at the same time, which was known as impossible since all the Saviors could only use either Light Art or Dark Art in their lives, however, the existence of "Ancient Dragon" broke all the common sense that had previously created by the predecessor.
   Haru was also sure that the protagonist in this world should be "Ancient Dragon" which means, the protagonist should have two memories from his previous lives and he was sure that in those memories, there were both Satsuki and Shizuno, both heroines there, however, in the end, the memory of the previous lives only happened in the past and it was different from the present.
   Lastly, even if Haru dated both Satsuki and Shizuno, it didn't mean that he had stolen them from the protagonist since in this life, they didn't have a relationship or anything so it shouldn't count as a "Netori", right?
   But enough of that since even without the help of the memory of previous lives, both Haru and Jeanne could learn both Light Art and Dark Art easily since, in their minds, it wasn't that complicated, especially when Haru was a quick learner and Jeanne had a "Revelation" skill which capable both of them to learn faster than most people.
   "Haru, how long am I going to run on the beach?" Satsuki asked with a tired expression. Unlike her training at Haru's house before when she was asked to manipulate her prana until she could control it perfectly and did survival training to dodge Haru's attack. Even though all of those practices were spartan, she could understand very well the reason why he told her to practice it, but at this moment, she was told to run on the beach without the help of prana which made her helpless.
   Running on the beach wasn't easy as it seemed since the ground wasn't hard and if someone wasn't careful, they could slip which was why Satsuki was very helpless and most of the fight, she would use her prana so she didn't understand why he told her to run without the help of prana.
   "Satsuki, even though it might sound cruel, your body is too weak," Haru said.
   "Ugh..." Satsuki felt depressed when she heard Haru's words, but she had gotten used to it or rather she might feel uncomfortable if she wasn't insulted by him.
   'Have I turned into an M?'
   Satsuki thought at that moment.
   "That's why I want you to focus on your speed, as long as you're fast enough, no one can hit you, as long as you fast enough, you can defeat your opponent quickly, and as long as you fast enough, you can help anyone faster so that's why I want you to run on the beach." Haru looked at Satsuki who seemed to be dumbfounded and said, "Let me give you an example..." He thought for a while and said, "Let's say that your body is a glass and prana on your body is a water."
   "My body is a glass? And the prana on my body is water?" Satsuki was dumbfounded again.
   Not only Satsuki, but everyone also listened to Haru's words were also dumbfounded since most of them relied on the memory of their previous lives to become stronger, and once they had become as strong as they were in their memory of previous lives, they didn't think too much and thought that it was their limit, but that was why he needed to correct their misconception.
   Haru knew that humans had a lot of possibilities and they could become even stronger by controlling and fighting by using their prana, but they forgot the body was the core, without a strong body, it was impossible to become stronger, even if they received the memory of their previous lives.
   Haru had also learned that for someone who had a strong body, it was easier for them to manipulate their prana which was why he told Satsuki to train her body.
   "I - I understand!" Satsuki nodded with a serious expression and said, "I will work hard!"
   Momochi, who saw Satsuki's training, also did the same training as Satsuki since she knew that she only had speed and besides speed, she had nothing and she could see Satsuki's progress every time which made her helpless. She didn't want to lose to Satsuki, who was a newbie in their team so that was why she was going to work hard, but at the same time, she was wondering whether Haru could teach her.
   "How about me? Do I need to run?" Shizuno asked.
   Hearing Shizuno's question, Haru shook his head and said, "No, you don't need to."
   "So what should I do now?" Shizuno asked.
   "All you need to do is use your magic as much as you can and as fast as you can until you have emptied all the mana on your body," Haru said.
   Haru knew that as a Dark Mage, Shizuno didn't need to fight from a close distance and her role on the team was human artillery.
   The best way to train the Dark Mage was to tell them to use their Dark Art until all the mana on their bodies had emptied and by doing that, Haru knew that they could fasten their mana recovery speed and also increased the mana in their bodies.
   When Shizuno was at Haru's house, it was impossible to do all of that since Haru didn't want his house to be destroyed by her Dark Art so all he told her was to practice her control over mana better and fastened her incantation, but it was different now since they were at the beach and because of that she could use all of her Dark Art without hesitation, however, he also didn't forget to teach her how to distance themselves from her opponents since Dark Mage was weak in close combat.
   In truth, Haru had always felt that Dark Art was very troublesome since it needed to use an incantation to use it, however, he also knew the purpose of the incantation was to give the user of Dark Art a better image about the Dark Art that they were about to use.
   It was also the reason why most of the characters in the "shounen" manga would scream their techniques, ability, skill, or magic when they shot it out toward their enemies.
   Well, in truth, one of the reasons why the character of "shounen" manga called out the name of the techniques, ability, skill, or magic was because it sounded cool, but it was also used so they could concentrate on the magic that they were about to use better.
   It might be impossible for Shizuno to not use an incantation when she performed her Dark Art in a short time, but it was possible for her to perform her Dark Art faster, right?
   Listening to Haru's words and explanation, Shizuno also nodded and did what he told her since she didn't want to lose to Satsuki and also wanted to become stronger.
   Looking at the two girls, Jeanne smiled and said, "They're working very hard."
   "Should we do the same?" Haru asked.
   "If you train very hard then this island or this country might sink," Jeanne said with a sigh since she knew very well how strong her lover was.
   Haru could only laugh wrily, and when he was about to say something, his phone vibrated and when he saw the one who had called him, he couldn't help but frown.
   "Who?" Jeanne asked curiously.
   Haru said while looking at the name of the person who had called him right now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1587: Can we talk tonight?
   When Haru saw the one who had called him, he could somehow guess what Edward was about to say to him. He took a deep breath then accepted the call but...
   "Hey, hey! Haru, did you miss me? Ugh, after I have tasted your foods, all the things that I have tasted taste bland, you need to take responsibility!"
   "...I will close the call."
   Haru didn't hesitate and shuddered when he heard the word "responsible" from Edward's mouth. He didn't mind taking responsibility for Angela, but it was a different matter for Edward since this guy was a male.
   "Wait a minute! Don't close the call!"
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "Edward, I can probably tell what you're about to say to me and the reason why you have decided to call me."
   "Oh? Really? What is it?"
   "There should be a problem with the meeting for my promotion to S Rank Savior, right?" Haru said since he knew that there was no other reason than this for Edward to call him and he knew very well that it wouldn't be so easy for him to become S Rank Savior.
   If Haru really became S Rank Savior, then he was sure that his brother-in-law (Tadanori Urushibara) would be the first one who had congratulated him, but his brother-in-law didn't say anything nor he called him so he could tell that there was a problem with the meeting.
   "Well, you're really not fun, I want to surprise you, though."
   "...I don't think that the failure of the meeting can be counted as a surprise occasion, though." Haru massaged his temple and asked, "Who has caused the trouble?"
   "It's the head of the Russian Branch," Edward said and didn't hide anything. "In the previous meeting of the Six Heads, Andou and I have shown evidence that your strength is enough to become an S Rank Savior, but "Thunder Empress," said that it wasn't enough and caused trouble."
   Haru rubbed his chin and thought that he should meet this "Thunder Empress" in the future. He had heard that this woman was beautiful and somehow he wanted to slap her butts for causing him trouble.
   "So is there something that I need to do?"
   "Fortunately, you don't need to do anything since your promotion is inevitable, no one can stop your promotion, especially with that strength of yours," Edward said.
   "Thank you." Haru smiled and said, "If you come to my house, I will treat you to something good."
   "Yahoo! Cooks a lot of food for me! If possible, can you get me a good wine? The last dinner was good but without wine...." Edward couldn't help but sigh when he thought that he couldn't drink wine when he was at Haru's home before.
   "Who cares about that? You're going to be one of the seven S Rank Saviors in the world, who will catch you because you drink alcohol?"
   "Well, I am envious of you that you're on vacation with your beautiful girlfriends and here I am busy with the meeting." Edward cried, but from his voice, everyone could tell that this guy was fooling around, when it ended, he asked, "By the way, how many are your girlfriends?"
   Haru then closed the call without hesitation.
   "What's wrong, Haru? Is there a problem?" Jeanne asked.
   Maya, Shizuno, Satsuki, Tokiko, Jin, Haruka, and some of the members of the Strikers were curious since they knew that it was only a time that Haru would be promoted to the S Rank Savior and they wondered whether there was a problem with his promotion since they could hear the conversation between Haru and Edward didn't seem that good.
   "It's nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "I should be promoted to the S Rank Savior soon, but someone has tried to cause trouble."
   "Who?" Satsuki asked with a frown, wondering who had caused trouble for Haru. If she saw someone who had caused him trouble then she was going to... she was going to... well, she was going to make the one that had caused him trouble to realize his/her mistake!
   "Thunder Empress." Haru smiled at Satsuki and asked, "Are you going to beat her up for me?"
   "Of course! I am going to beat this Thunder Empress!" Satsuki said without hesitation but...
   Everyone was looking at Satsuki, but then they pretended like they didn't know her since this girl was too stupid, right?
   "Satsuki..." Shizuno felt helpless at Satsuki.
   "What's wrong?" Satsuki felt a bit displeased when everyone was looking at her with a weird gaze.
   "Satsuki-oneechan, you can't do that, Maya has heard from Mari-oneechan that the Thunder Empress is a very scary person," Maya said panicked.
   Shizuno lowered her head and held her arm nervously. "It is my fault... if my older brother didn't help you to promote you to..." But before she ended her words, she was hugged.
   "You don't need to worry. Just the Thunder Empress is nothing to me and you should also that it isn't anyone's fault, if you need to blame someone then blame me since I have provoked a lot of people," Haru said.
   "No, it isn't your fault, but no matter what, I will be by your side, Haru," Shizuno said then stared at Haru's eyes, wanted to kiss him, but...
   "Hey, don't leave me!" Jeanne also hugged Haru.
   Haru smiled and also hugged Jeanne. He felt that it was good that both girls could understand each other and at the same time, he was wondering whether he could bring them together in the future.
   Everyone was looking at both of them with bitterness, especially the guys since Haru's love life was too enviable, right?
   The girls also felt envious since it wasn't a secret that some of them were falling for Haru.
   "Let me join too!" Tokiko then jumped toward them without hesitation.
   Haru, Shizuno, and Jeanne looked at Tokiko and couldn't help but show a helpless expression.
   When the number of the girls increased to three, everyone became dumbfounded, but then there was a savior who saved this complicated situation.
   "Cough! Cough! What are you doing here? Go and train, or I might personally teach you!" Jin roared.
   Everyone quickly ran away since they knew how strict Jin was.
   Shizuno, Jeanne, and Tokiko also continued with their training, and Haru was also about to do the same, but someone stopped him.
   "Ha - Haru..." Satsuki was flustered, but then she made up her mind and said, "Can - Can we talk alone tonight?"
   Haru was surprised, but he nodded without hesitation. "Yes."
   When Haru and his group continued with their training, Mari also arrived at the headquarters of the Japanese Division of White Knight Order and she was personally picked up by Andou. Her reason for coming was because Andou invited her to come with him to the headquarters of the British Division and told her to use her teleportation to send them there tomorrow.
   Mari agreed, then both of them talked to each other and she heard some disturbing information from Andou that all of A-Rank Saviors and B Rank Saviors were being gathered in Tokyo, but she didn't think too much and only hoped nothing would happen in this country.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1588: Satsuki might be a simple girl, but she's very lovely
   When Haru and Satsuki left the lodging secretly, of course, it was noticed by Maya, Jeanne, and Shizuno.
   "Shizuno-oneechan, Jeanne-oneechan." Maya looked at Jeanne and Shizuno and asked, "Both Haru-oniichan and Satsuki-oneechan are going out, are we not following them?" She was curious what both Haru and Satsuki were about to do at night, wondering what they were about to do.
   Jeanne and Shizuno then looked at Maya before they looked at each other and shook their heads.
   "It's alright, you can leave both of them," Shizuno said.
   Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, both Satsuki and Haru are going to do something that an adult can do."
   Hearing Jeanne's words, Maya puffed her cheeks and seemed very annoyed.
   "Maya is also an adult! Maya also wants to do the thing that Jeanne-oneechan, Shizuno-oneechan, and Haru-oniichan have always to do at home!"
   Hearing Maya's words, Jeanne and Shizuno looked at each other and thought that they should stop Maya or else they were sure that their man would become a criminal.
   The sound of rustling sand, a slightly warm breeze, and the smell of the ocean.
   Haru was wondering how many times he had been on the beach, especially at night, but he had to admit that the beach always made him smile since it gave him a lot of memories from Sakura (Hundred) and Houki (Infinite Stratos), but then again, this time, he was with Satsuki and Satsuki's clothes were...
   Haru took off his jacket and draped it on Satsuki's shoulders.
   "Wear it, even though it is summer, the wind at night is quite chilly."
   "Thank you," Satsuki said with a blush.
   Haru had to admit that even though Satsuki was a bit stupid, her choice of clothes was very open, especially that hot pants and a tank top that let her navel shown. He had to admit that her waist was very good and he wanted to hug her.
   Haru could tell that this girl was nervous so he was looking around, but he didn't expect that he would meet a bench there.
   "Satsuki, how about we sit on that bench?"
   Satsuki nodded nervously. She had prepared herself before, but when it came to the real things, she was all nervous and she couldn't say what she wanted to say from her mind properly. She looked down and saw that his pace was matching her and she knew that he was right beside her which made her warm and sweet at the same time. She looked toward the beautiful moon and couldn't help but feel that it would be wonderful if the time stopped at this moment.
   When both of them sat on the bench, Haru could see that Satsuki was still nervous. "Satsuki?"
   Hearing her name being called by him, Satsuki suddenly felt that all the worry on her head disappeared and she said, "Haru."
   "Do you still remember how happy I was when I met you, Jeanne, and... Shizuno."
   Even though Satsuki hated to admit it, she was also grateful for Shizuno's presence since with the three of them she felt fun that she had never felt before and she wanted to be with them forever, but she knew that it was hard, especially when the relationship between Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno had changed, while she...
   "I remember, I also remember how you also longed to meet your older brother from your previous lives," Haru said.
   When Haru mentioned the matter to her older brother, Satsuki felt a bit surprised. She was surprised that her feelings toward her older brother in previous lives seemed to be quite reduced or rather she might have forgotten that she wanted to meet her older brother again.
   Satsuki held her chest and said, "Haru, I feel like it doesn't really matter even if I don't meet my older brother."
   Haru didn't ask the reason why Satsuki said those words to him since he could guess the reason more or less.
   "You're not curious why I have decided so?" Satsuki asked.
   "I am sure that you have your own reason," Haru said.
   "Yes, the reason is you!"
   Haru looked at Satsuki and asked, "Me?"
   Satsuki took a deep breath and said, "Haru, I like you. I also want to become your girlfriend." She was a very simple and stupid girl and because of that, she had never thought too much and she had always followed her feelings.
   Satsuki knew her feelings very well that she fell in love with Haru, but when she thought about Jeanne, she decided to bury her feelings, but when she heard that Haru also dated Shizuno, she felt that it was her chance!
   Yes, when Satsuki heard that Haru decided to date Shizuno too, she didn't feel disgusted toward him, but rather she felt happy that there was an opportunity for her to be with him, but she didn't know his feeling toward her and wondered whether he didn't feel the same toward her, which was why she was going to confess.
   Satsuki was going to confess to Haru then made him realize her feelings toward him. Even if she was rejected tonight, it would be alright since she knew that she would be with him for a long time and she knew that she could confess to him again, even if she was rejected.
   Satsuki wasn't the type of girl that was going to give up easily!
   When Satsuki made up her mind, Haru was surprised since he didn't expect Satsuki to confess to him so suddenly.
   Haru might have received a lot of confessions, whether it was from his close friends or even from various girls, and he also gave various answers. He knew what kind of answers that he was going to give Satsuki, but he needed to make sure first.
   "I have two girlfriends."
   "I might have more in the future."
   "Really?" Satsuki was dumbfounded.
   "Yes." Haru was going to scare Satsuki, but he didn't expect...
   Satsuki thought for a while and said, "I don't care! As long as I can be with you, and there's part of me inside your heart, I will be very happy." She knew that, unlike everyone, her chest was small which was why she thought that she was quite unattractive.
   "So what's your answer? I have said so much so I hope that you can answer me like a man!" Satsuki said while staring at Haru.
   Haru looked at Satsuki then took off the big yellow ribbon on her head and untied her side ponytail hairstyle, letting her beautiful hair flow behind her back.
   This action caused Satsuki to be unprepared, but then...
   "Satsuki, you're beautiful. I am sure a lot of men are going to be happy and accept your confession if you confess to them."
   "But I only want you," Satsuki said and wondered whether she had been rejected, however...
   "That's why I will accept your confession and please take care of me from now on," Haru said with a smile.
   Satsuki was dumbfounded and looked at Haru in surprise. "Have - Have you accepted?"
   Satsuki jumped happily when her first confession was accepted. Even though she wasn't the only one, she felt happy when she thought that she could be with him and everyone together forever.
   "Satsuki, wait a moment."
   Satsuki was wondering whether this guy was going to take back her confession, but..
   Her first kiss had gone but rather felt at loss, she felt happy and hugged him without hesitation since she didn't expect that it would be so enjoyable to be able to kiss her loved one.
   Satsuki now understood why Shizuno always seemed to be addicted to kissing him since it tasted so wonderful. Her heart was fluttering and she felt that she was about to burst from the happiness that she felt at that moment.
   When their lips parted, they hugged each other in silence, feeling each other's warmth and hearing each other's heartbeat.
   Then both of them sat on the bench again, then talked about a lot of things, hugged, and kissed each other since they had confirmed their relationship.
   In truth, they wanted to stay for a night in this place, but it might make everyone worried if they didn't return, so they decided to return.
   Satsuki was still so happy and couldn't control her emotions. She was holding Haru's hand when she saw both Jeanne and Shizuno. She jumped into them and said, "Now, you can't leave me out!"
   Jeanne and Shizuno were speechless, but then, they stared at their man and knew that this guy was really a beast, but strangely enough, they also felt somehow relieved and happy somehow.
   Haru looked at the interaction between the three of them and wondered if it was alright if he proposed to sleep with the three of them, but he had a feeling if he did so, he might be thrown out to the sea, but he decided to hug them too since he knew that he was about to embark the new path where he wouldn't hide his relationship with every girl that he dated from now on.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1589: What is the perfect song for this occasion?
   After they had confirmed their relationship, they became even closer, but of course, they didn't show it too much in public since if they did that, they would hurt the hearts of every single member of the Strikers.
   It was already very hard to train every day during the summer camp and they didn't want to be tortured by the showing affection of Haru and his harem.
   If they were strong enough, then they might complain. Unfortunately, they were too afraid to do that since they knew very well how strong Haru was.
   But enough of that, they continued to train as usual and every day was quite peaceful.
   During the day they were training and in the evening, they gathered together to play around happily from tests of courage, singing, eating delicious foods, etc.
   However, the more peaceful it was, the more he felt that there would be a problem.
   "Haru, your BBQ skill is SSS Rank!"
   The more they knew Haru, the more amazing he was in their minds from training, his strength, cooking, and there was a lot more, he could do all of that easily.
   If Haru wanted then all the female members of the Striker would already become his harem members, however, he didn't do that since he knew that it was better to limit the number, though, if they wanted a friendly match, he wouldn't hesitate to help them since he knew that all of them were still girls and hadn't become women.
   When everyone tried to steal the BBQ from Haru's BBQ grill, Jeanne noticed something.
   "What's wrong?" Jeanne asked.
   "Are you worried about your promotion to the S Rank?" Tokiko asked, and when she was asking, her hand was about to grab Haru's ass, but she was stopped once again.
   "I am not worried since it has already been decided that I will already become an S Rank Savior."
   Haru's announcement surprised everyone and they congratulated him, but at the same time, there was someone that clicked her tongue.
   Tokiko clicked her tongue since she failed to grab Haru's ass once again, but suddenly she felt her ass was being grabbed!
   Tokiko was startled and then looked at Haru, who suddenly grabbed her ass, without even looking at her, or rather this guy dared to talk with other women, even though he was grabbing her ass, squeezing it to every angle that she couldn't think of before he slapped it, but when he slapped her ass, there was no sound, however, she didn't care any of that since she was very weak and flustered at this moment.
   Tokiko might be very aggressive, but with her position as Vice-Captain of the Striker, no one dared to say anything to her and her strength was also without doubt, so that was why, when someone younger than her, messing her ass in front of the public... she couldn't help... she couldn't help but turn on by this situation!
   "What's wrong, Tokiko? Your face is red, desu?" Sophia asked with a confused expression.
   Tokiko was confused, but then she saw his harmless smile which made her shudder.
   "Really? If you're sick then you should rest," Sophia said with a worried expression.
   "It's alright, you don't need to worry, just enjoy the BBQ." Tokiko didn't want to continue this conversation or rather she couldn't focus on this conversation since the feeling of being bullied in public without anyone noticing was so exciting!
   In Tokiko's mind, she was wondering whether this guy was capable of turning invisible and both of them could do something that couldn't be shown to a child in public, if so, then it was amazing!
   Haru slapped Tokiko's ass for the last time since he really had enough of this perverted senpai. He had never fought back before, but once he fought back, this girl was going into a mess, but well, it wasn't a time to do that since there was something more important since he believed something might happen during the summer camp so he wanted to prepare himself.
   After the BBQ, they went to the beach to play with the fireworks.
   Haru was looking at the sparkles, then couldn't help but ask Maya, who seemed to be excited.
   "Maya-chan, do you like sparkles?"
   Maya smiled happily and said, "When I woke up to the memories of my past life, I was really scared at first. I didn't know which way the real me, the past me, or the current me. I couldn't stop crying. But Mari-oneechan told me while we were playing with fireworks. The past Maya and the present Maya are one and the same. We share the same soul. We're the same person."
   Haru smiled and patted Maya's head. "Mari is a great older sister."
   When they played suddenly everything turned into chaos when some members of the Strikers tried to pick a fight with Tokiko, then Tokiko without hesitation, sent out her Dark Art toward them which caused the situation to turn even more chaotic.
   Haru then slipped and brought Jeanne with him to enjoy the scenery of the beach tonight secretly.
   Jeanne also smiled since it had been a while since she had done something so sneaky.
   When they were about to go, they met Shizuno, who they thought was resting at lodging alone, but it seemed that she changed her clothes into yukata.
   "You're pretty late, Shizuno."
   Shizuno blushed when she saw Haru, especially when she was wearing a yukata at that moment.
   "Um, my brother forced me to wear this. Should I not wear it?" Shizuno asked nervously.
   "Of course not, you're so enchanting tonight," Haru said and admired Shizuno's appearance.
   Shizuno was shy, but she was very happy. Even though both of them had done the thing which had done something that was usually done by married couple sometimes she acted very shy at an unexpected moment.
   Haru, who admired Shizuno's appearance, felt that his waist was being twisted and he quickly said, "Of course, you're so beautiful that I can't take my eyes from you, Jeanne."
   Shizuno smiled, but then, she asked, "Where are you two going?"
   "Well, we're going to enjoy the night sky."
   "Shizuno, how about you follow us?" Jeanne asked.
   Shizuno nodded and didn't hesitate since the relationship between the three was very close and she also shared the same man as Jeanne.
   They then searched for a quiet place, where they could see the members of the Striker while enjoying the night sky and the sea.
   The reflection of the moon on the water was so breathtaking that they couldn't take away their eyes for a moment.
   "Haru, I have heard that you're very good at singing, can you sing us a song?" Jeanne asked.
   "Eh? Really?" Shizuno was surprised.
   Haru nodded then took a guitar out of nowhere.
   Shizuno didn't feel surprised by this scene since she knew that Haru's strength was unfathomable or rather this guy had too much ability. Looking at him, she believed that he should be an Emperor that conquered 1/3 or 2/3 or all the world in his previous lives and might have had a lot of wives and concubines so she didn't feel that much surprised.
   "So what kind of song is this?" Shizuno asked.
   "You might not have heard this song."
   "New song?!" Shizuno was surprised since she didn't expect that he would create a new song for them. She felt moved and even though the song might not be good, she was going to give him a lot of services later after they returned from the summer camp.
   On the other hand, Jeanne was relatively calm, but she really anticipated his song.
   "The title of this song is "Hana (Flower)"," Haru said then started to sing without using his guitar.
   <BGM: Orange Range - Hana>
   "Like a flower petal withering away
   The encounter with you was like a dream
   Being in love, getting into fights
   We conquered over many walls together
   Even after I'm reborn, I shall be a flower close to you."
   Then Haru started to play his guitar, giving beautiful music to this love music.
   Listening to Haru's songs, Shizuno and Jeanne were dumbfounded since they realized that this song could perfectly describe their relationship.
   "Becoming stronger by loving one."
   Shizuno and Jeanne knew that when they felt weak, they felt his love and they became stronger and they also did the same.
   "Overcoming things by believing in one."
   They had also overcome a lot of things from Metaphysical, S Rank Savior, and a lot more together.
   "I feel blessed to meet you
   I continue to walk holding close to this emotion of "Thank you"."
   Every sentence that came out from his mouth, brought them a smile on their mouths.
   "Like a flower petal withering away
   The encounter with you was like a dream
   Being in love, getting into fights
   We conquered over many walls together
   Even if I'm reborn, I want to meet you again."
   Hearing those words, they knew their feelings well, and they also felt the same as him. Even if they were reincarnated in the future, their feelings would be the same and they wanted to meet him again.
   The one who heard his song wasn't only Shizuno and Jeanne, but most of the members of the Striker also turned silent to listen to this song since it moved them.
   "Meeting you, that was destiny."
   Haru knew that his every meeting with girls on the quest was destiny, and it was inevitable so he should treat them better and better. He closed his eyes and thought about the girls that he had hurt in his life and thought that he should apologize for what he had done. He knew that he was a scumbag, but he would make every woman that he met happy and made them not regret their meeting with him.
   Haru thought and felt that he should meet her.
   "After the rain, a rainbow casts a light shalt to be born upon a storm
   There's an unyielding important thing here
   I've realized what it means "to love"
   You can still walk, can't you? You can see it already
   "Emotions" will cross time and shall ring into eternity
   Your happiness, Your pain, Your everything
   Now, Bloom with pride More, more, and more...."
   When the song ended, Haru noticed that both Jeanne and Shizuno had tears in their eyes.
   "What are you crying for?"
   Haru hugged both of them and kissed their foreheads.
   They then snuggled into his arms and chest, smiling in satisfaction about their relationship but..
   "Bastard, how can you leave us!"
   Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno didn't feel surprised when they saw Satsuki and Maya, who ran toward them, but the rest?
   Jeanne and Shizuno thought that they should keep him away from a number of girls or else, they knew that the number of his harems would increase so much.
   When they were in a happy mood, they didn't realize that something was about to come to destroy this happy mood.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Orange Range - Hana
   Lyrics:
   https://www.animelyrics.com/jpop/orangerange/orhana.htm
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1590: Fortress Class Metaphysical
   Inside the headquarters of the British Branch of White Knight Order, all the members of Six Heads gathered together to have a meeting about the promotion of Kasugano Haruka to the S Rank Savior.
   "Now then, since everyone is here, why don't we start? The motion is Kasugano Haruka's Rank S certification."
   Edward opened up about the meeting, but there was one beautiful woman that played with her fan and directly said, "I am opposed. Any objections?"
   Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya.
   She is a Russian Savior and one of the Six Heads, making her the Russian Branch Head.
   She is a beautiful young woman who appears to be at least in her twenties with long blonde hair and purple eyes, she also has a seductive well-endowed figure. She also wears an exotic dress that reveals most of her cleavage.
   Then one man with a scar on his face raised his hand, and said, "I'm with the Thunder Empress."
   The name of this man is Charles Saint-Germain. He is a French Savior and among one of the Six Heads, making him the French Branch Head.
   Andou ignored both Charles and Vasilisa and said, "With his power, he should become S Rank Savior."
   "What about the rest of you?" Edward asked. He didn't think too much about Charles and Vasilisa since there were still two more members in the Six Heads and the minority needed to follow the majority.
   "I wouldn't want to interrupt your discussion."
   Lu Zhixin, the Right-Hand of the Chinese Division Head and one of the S-Rank Saviors, said his opinion.
   While everyone from the Six Heads was present, there was one person that was using a laptop to appear in this meeting. This person's name was Arlene Highbury, she was an S-Rank Savior from the USA and was part of the Six Heads. No one was sure about her face since she mostly stayed indoors and never came out.
   In this meeting, Arlene also stated her opinion.
   "Do we even have enough information to assess what's-his-face's ability is?"
   "Don't worry, he defeated the nine-headed metaphysical alone. He's very powerful," Edward said.
   "And the evidence?" Charles asked.
   "We have a video and a metaphysical corpse in the Japan Branch of the nine-headed metaphysical that is defeated by Kasugano-kun," Andou said.
   "Video? Can we see it?" Arlene asked.
   Edward nodded and played the video at how Haru was able to defeat the metaphysical.
   When the video was played, there was a sound of a loud crack and even though the quality of the video was quite bad since it was from the security camera of the shopping mall, everyone was clear that they saw a young man that pulverized the nine-headed metaphysical with a punch.
   When everyone saw the video, the expression of Andou and Edward was quite relaxed since Haru was their allies.
   The expression of Arlene and Lu Zhixin became serious at how powerful Haru was, however, the expression of both Charles and Vasilisa became ugly when they saw how powerful Haru was, but...
   "This evidence isn't enough," Vasilisa said without hesitation.
   "What do you mean, Thunder Empress?" Andou frowned.
   "This might be a trick or a video that can be edited by the Japanese Branch, this evidence isn't enough," Vasilisa said.
   "You...!" Andou's expression turned ugly, but he didn't do anything. His rank might be higher than Vasilisa, but when it came to fighting a Savior, his power was weak and it wasn't enough to defeat Vasilisa.
   "Is there any other evidence?"
   Unlike Vasilisa who couldn't accept the result, Charles was more open-minded, thinking about how he was going to make Haru work under him.
   "Well, in truth... he has defeated me..." Edward said awkwardly.
   Everyone was stunned when they heard Edward's words.
   Out of the Six Heads, Edward had the highest defense and among everyone in this place, they didn't want to fight Edward since it was very troublesome, but they didn't expect that Haru was capable of defeating Edward.
   "Really? What is his power? How can he defeat you? Your defense is very strong, right? How can he break it?" Arlene asked continuous questions since the data of Kasugano Haruka was very important to her research, after she heard he had defeated Edward.
   Everyone was also curious, and at the same time, they knew that Haru had already become S Rank Savior after they heard that Edward had been defeated by Haru.
   Edward was about to answer Arlene's questions, but suddenly...
   Andou clutched his chest and felt that it was so painful that he almost passed out.
   "Not at a time like this..."
   "What's wrong, Andou?" Edward asked.
   Andou's expression turned ugly and said, "It's Metaphysical."
   Then there was an alert announcement and they knew very well that it wasn't a normal metaphysical, but it was more than that...
   Inside the observation room, all the members of the Striker gathered together, watching the Metaphysical that appeared on the sea from the monitor.
   "It's three hundred meters long!" Tokiko was in shock.
   "No, the Dreadnought class is nothing compared to this!" One of the members of the Striker was in fear and his voice was trembling.
   "Six Heads have named it the Fortress Class," Jin said.
   "In the Sea of Japan, moving southward. It will pass this island and reach Honshu in an hour."
   "If that thing sets foot on the land..."
   "It will be catastrophic!"
   Everyone's expression turned heavy until Momochi asked, "When will the backup come?"
   "Japan Headquarters is ordering us to retreat," Jin said.
   "They have decided that we can't attack recklessly while the Japan Executive isn't here," Jin said.
   Haru then noticed Satsuki, who was in shock and worried, he could understand her worry and held her hand gently.
   "Haru..." Satsuki couldn't hide her worry when she thought that this metaphysical would set foot on the land.
   Satsuki nodded and moved closer to him since she needed this and when she stayed beside him, she felt that she felt very secure at that moment.
   Haru then looked at Jeanne and Shizuno, who also gave him a nod.
   When everyone was talking to each other about retreating, Haru interrupted them and said, "Isurugi-senpai, I will stay here."
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "I am an S Rank Savior after all, and I am going to defeat this metaphysical," Haru said.
   Jin knew that he had told everyone that it was better to retreat and at the same time, the executives of the Knight White Order in the Japanese Branch had told them to retreat, even though he felt uncomfortable, but he also knew that he wasn't this metaphysical's opponent.
   "But Haru...!" Jin wanted to say something, but his words were cut.
   "You don't need to worry."
   Haru walked out with Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno and said, "This is my decision, and the order has only told the Striker to retreat, but right now I am not a member of the Striker and as long as I defeat it, no one will dare to say anything to me." He left directly since he was too lazy to listen to the talk between them.
   The reason why Haru decided to defeat this metaphysical even though his quest had ended wasn't that he was a good guy, but Satsuki was, after all, his girlfriend and he could see that she wanted to save this island so he was going to save it and defeat the metaphysical.
   When Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki left, Maya bowed her head to everyone and followed them, leaving only the rest of the members of the Strikers, who were in frustration, when they thought that they should run away when they saw a metaphysical that they couldn't defeat and they didn't say anything about Haru's rude behavior since what he did was something that all of them wanted to do, but they were too weak and they didn't have a strength like him, who could become S Rank Savior.
   They lowered their heads and everyone was in silence since they were thinking about what kind of decision that they should make in front of danger, should they run, or should they stay here to stop the metaphysical?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1591: This is a man!
   Inside the meeting room, when Andou heard that Japan was about to be attacked by a Fortress Class Metaphysical, he wanted to return quickly to help, but he was stopped by Vasilisa.
   Vasilisa laughed and put her fan right in front of Andou, stopping from moving.
   "This is interesting. Andou, stay where you are, don't move."
   "What is this farce? How are they going to defeat that thing without the Six Heads at the front?" Arlene asked, but the laptop was closed by Vasilisa and she couldn't talk anymore.
   "Is this a farce? Isn't there an S Rank Savior in Japan? So Andou has no reason to return, you should leave everything to this Kasu - Kasu, what's his name again? But anyway, you don't need to worry about Japan, Andou," Vasilisa said. If she had seen Haru's face clearly then she might not have said this, but his face was blurred during the fight against the nine-headed metaphysical.
   "Good point." Charles smiled and then sent out his magic to seal Andou's body.
   Andou felt very weak at this moment and he couldn't use all of his power.
   "Sweet dreams. This way you won't have to suffer, either," Charles said.
   "So you do have a kind side," Andou said in sarcasm. "I am impressed." He couldn't handle it anymore then closed his eyes, laying on his chair in sleep.
   "He's as cute as a button when he's asleep." Vasilisa laughed.
   Edward shook his head, but he didn't show a worried expression since he knew very well that Haru should be able to handle this situation.
   'Haru, I'll leave everything to you.'
   On the beach, Haru, Maya, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Jeanne gathered together while eating breakfast while watching the sunrise.
   "Fuh..." Satsuki drank the warm tea on her hand with satisfaction, but suddenly she realized something and said, "Haru, should we really be this relaxed?" She thought that there would be something amazing or her boyfriend was going to prepare something super, but in the end, here they were sitting on the beach calmly while eating breakfast.
   "If you don't want to eat, then give it to me," Shizuno said without hesitation since her favorite food was the food which was made by Haru.
   "No! I will eat it!" Satsuki also loved Haru's food and there was no way that she was going to give it to Shizuno.
   "Puwahh!" Maya also happily drank the warm milk, and because the glass was quite big, there was a stain of milk on her mouth.
   "Maya, there's a stain of milk on your mouth," Jeanne said.
   "Jeanne-Oneechan, can you clean it for me?" Maya asked.
   "Yes." Jeanne nodded with a smile and somehow, she wanted to have a child sooner. She then glanced at her man and then looked at her stomach, wondering when she was going to get pregnant.
   Haru noticed Jeanne's glance, but only smiled awkwardly.
   "But Satsuki isn't wrong, is it really alright for us to eat breakfast here?" Shizuno asked.
   "This beach isn't being privatized, who is going to drive us away?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Shizuno was speechless and said, "I mean... there's a Fortress Class Metaphysical that is going to come, is it alright for us to be this relaxed?"
   "No need to worry, the metaphysical might be strong, but I am stronger," Haru said without hesitation.
   Looking at their man, they decided to believe in him and they had a feeling that he should really be able to defeat the Fortress Class Metaphysical.
   "But Maya, is it alright for you to stay here?" Haru asked.
   "Why not? I want to be with Haru-oniichan forever!" Maya pouted and asked, "Or Haru-oniichan hates me?"
   Haru felt that there was an arrow that hit his chest and he quickly patted Maya's head. "Of course not, there's no way that I hate you, Maya."
   "Then Haru-oniichan loves me?"
   "I love Maya," Haru said easily, without much feeling since he felt Maya was like a little sister, though, they weren't blood-related and he needed to wait at least five or six years so he wouldn't become a criminal.
   Maya hugged Haru happily.
   Haru showed a helpless expression while caressing Maya's head.
   Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki stared at Haru with a strange expression, but they didn't think too much since they knew that this guy didn't have an interest in the little girl unless Maya was five or six years older.
   "You guys... if I don't know if there's going to be a Fortress Class Metaphysical who is going to set foot on this land, then I might be in the mood to join you now."
   They turned their heads and saw Jin was there.
   "Isurugi-senpai, as a Captain of the Striker, should you break the order of the above?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Looking at Haru's smile, Jin was also affected and said with a smile, "I am here, not as the Captain of the Striker and I am going to do what I want so I will help you here."
   "I didn't bring much of ingredients, but do you want some warm milk?" Haru asked.
   Jin didn't reject Haru's kindness and drank the milk with everyone, or that was the plan, but everyone from the Striker suddenly came one by one.
   From Momochi, Tokiko, Sophia, and even the weakest one, Kamekichi also came, then in the end, everyone from the Striker came since all of them felt that if they ran at this moment, they felt that they would run away again in the future.
   They were the Strikers! They were the Saviors! They were going to stop this metaphysical no matter what!
   Jin was moved by everyone and as usual, they did their routine as a member of the Striker!
   Everyone raised their weapons together, creating a circle, and on their faces, there was a determination.
   "We are the swords of salvation!"
   "We are the strike of our people, our peace, and our justice!"
   "We are the strike of our people, our peace, and our justice!"
   When everyone's spirit was raised, Jin looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano-kun, what's your plan?"
   Haru also followed everyone to their routine before, but when it came to fighting, it was different.
   "Senpai, you all should try to help the people who are trapped and for this fight, I will handle it alone."
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru's answer.
   "Kasugano-kun, are you serious?" Jin asked in shock and horror.
   Everyone knew how big this Fortress Class metaphysical was, but Haru had told them that he was going to handle it alone?
   "You might doubt me, but for now, let me show you the power of S Rank Savior," Haru said then released his "Haoshoku Haki" toward the sea, or rather toward the metaphysical that he was about to face.
   The sky covered in dark clouds in an instant, thunder happened to strike down the sea, the waves were roaring, showing the presence of the Emperor!
   Even though the pressure wasn't aimed toward them, it still affected them and some of them even wanted to bow down toward him, and the weak one couldn't even stand up, plopped on the ground.
   "This is...?!" Jin remembered the scene where he saw the nine-headed snake metaphysical blasted away before. Until now, he might have forgotten it, or rather, it might be because Haru was blending with everyone so easily that he almost forgot how strong Haru was. He took a deep breath and knew that they were only a burden in this battle. He made up his decision and said, "Kasugano-kun, we will leave everything to you."
   Haru nodded, then looked at his girlfriends, wrapped his hand around Jeanne's then kissed her directly in front of everyone!
   Jeanne was surprised, but she didn't fight back and enjoyed the kiss.
   When they parted, Haru looked at Shizuno, who then directly jumped into him and kissed his lips. They fought for a while then lastly, he looked at Satsuki, who was shy.
   "I - I want to!" Satsuki said bravely.
   Both of them kissed each other again, and some of them didn't forget to close Maya's eyes since this scene wasn't suitable for children.
   When they parted, Maya quickly clamored.
   "Maya also wants a kiss!" Maya puffed her cheeks and complained.
   Haru squatted down then kissed Maya's forehead gently. "Let's wait until you're older." He patted Maya's head and then directly walked away a few meters from them.
   Haru then jumped to the sky and flew toward the metaphysical.
   "Hey Haru! Kiss me too!" Tokiko roared. Unfortunately, she was ignored. She stomped the ground annoyedly and thought that she was going to ask for his kiss after he returned later.
   Everyone ignored Tokiko, but they had to admit that the girls were quite jealous of Shizuno, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Maya, and the boys, they had to admit that they really admired Haru for doing something that they could only do in their dream, after all, fighting against a powerful enemy, having powerful strength, and kissing beautiful girls, it was all the dream of every boy, or rather they wanted to bow down at him at this moment, asking him to teach them how to get a harem, but one thing for sure, they were going to wait for him to return and they had admitted that this was a man.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1592: Fortress Class Metaphysical? Two punches are enough!
   As the Fortress Class metaphysically approached, the waves were roaring and the wind was screaming. Even though all it did was walk, its sheer size alone caused enough catastrophe. Even though it was still quite far from approaching the land, its sheer size alone made everyone have an illusion that it was very close right in front of them, making anyone who saw it have weak legs and a sense of panic, every time, it was moving toward the land.
   There were still some people who hadn't escaped from the island and all inside their heads were hoping that they could wings so they could run away from this place without waiting in line and crowded in a place where it was hard to breathe, however, as a normal human, there was nothing that they could do.
   Luckily, the morning was quite sunny and it seemed to be unaffected by the terrible metaphysical that was about to approach the island, but suddenly...
   A cheerful morning that didn't follow the script of the terrible of the metaphysical suddenly turned dark and there was a lot of thunder rumbling from time to time.
   When everyone was thinking that even God had abandoned them, they suddenly heard music, no, a BGM?
   (BGM: Skan & Krale - No Glory)
   The music was so loud that everyone on the island could hear it, but rather than giving them a fear, it made their hearts beat in excitement, especially when they saw a single spot that was floating in the sky toward the direction of the metaphysical.
   Everyone focussed their eyes on this spot, and even though they couldn't see his figure clearly since he was so far away, they could tell that this person was going to save them. When they put their gazes on him, they suddenly felt that they should bow down on him since they felt that they were facing the existence of the Emperor that owned the entire world!
   When normal people were in a daze and had an urge to bow down, the members of the Striker were already dumbfounded, when they saw an unnatural phenomenon which happened on the sea so suddenly, but they were sure that all of it was happening because of Haru.
   They couldn't take away their gazes from him and then suddenly they also heard a similar BGM that was heard by everyone that was about to take refuge and it made them became even more dumbfounded since they didn't remember that he had brought a music player or speaker with him, but the BGM that they heard was real.
   Watching this scene with their eyes, hearing this BGM, and staring at the figure that was about to have a fight with the Fortress Class metaphysical, they felt that their blood was boiling and there was no fear in their hearts, in their hearts were only regretting, they couldn't stand beside him, facing this metaphysical together!
   Maya, Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and other girls couldn't look away and their eyes were always staring at him, feeling a bit giddy somehow.
   Haru, on the other hand, didn't know what everyone was thinking since he was observing the metaphysical in front of him.
   The shape of the metaphysical was like a scorpion. A pair of pincers and a tail equipped with a needle looked sinister. It had only four legs, they were slender like a water strider's legs while standing on the sea. Its body was white, round, and facetious like a diving beetle. However, only a portion of its head had a face similar to an expressionless monkey with no neck that made the uncomfortable return multiplied by two.
   When the metaphysical felt the pressure which was brought by Haru, its expressionless face changed into an aggressive one since it could tell the human in front of it was going to kill them!
   However, as a Fortress Class metaphysical, it had its own pride and there was no way that it was going to be defeated by a puny human!
   Haru saw that the metaphysical let out a roar and it released some kind of huge insect from its body. From the number alone, he could roughly guess that there should be around thousands of insects that were moving toward his direction.
   Yes, his direction since he knew that this metaphysical was attracted by a noise which was why he directly played a BGM so loudly. The BGM that he played was "No Glory" and he had to admit that it was a very cool BGM that was perfectly tailored for him for his entrance and fight.
   Thousands of insects were moving towards Haru's direction and the number kept increasing.
   When everyone was worried about Haru, especially when they saw a swarm of huge insects metaphysical, he only clenched his fist and suddenly space and the air around him started to crack!
   Haru didn't show any emotions and only released this punch right toward the swarm of the huge insects metaphysical!
   Thousands of metaphysicals instantly turned into corpses because of this punch!
   Everyone opened their mouths in amazement, and after Jin saw what was happening in front of him, he knew very well that Haru might have mastered his "Origin".
   The Origin is a unique trump card, which can only be manifested by a handful of Saviors who range from unique weapons of technique among either White Iron or Dark Art per person.
   The White Knight Order has described the "Origins" as being unique wildcards to Saviors who use either White Iron or Dark Arts, which range from weapons and techniques to White Iron or spells able to cause various kinds of powerful effects. Since Origins are unique to the Saviors themselves coming from their previous lives, another savior not matter the strength cannot replicate it or use it.
   In Haru's case, it should be vibration, however, the sheer power of this power was so strong that it was capable of creating a tsunami when it was used directly.
   Because of Haru's punch, the sea was roaring, creating 30 meters of a tsunami that was about to wreck everyone apart.
   Everyone panicked once again, but...
   Haru only moved his hand slightly and the sea returned to its calm again.
   Everyone was lost for words, including the Fortress Class metaphysical since it could also understand human's language, so it was quite smart to a certain extent so it also understood that the human in front of it wasn't something that could be beaten by a mere small metaphysical or rather it couldn't see a chance to defeat it.
   When it was thinking to escape, it suddenly realized that the human in front of it suddenly appeared in front of it without it noticing.
   Haru channeled vibrations through his fist, then directly punched it in the ugly face of the Fortress Class metaphysical!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*
   The moment the punch was connected, the Fortress Class metaphysical was stunned, feeling pain inside his body, before it spread to its entire body!
   The sheer impact of Haru's punch caused the entire water around the metaphysical to disappear, leaving only hollow earth, and another tsunami appeared.
   The vibration wrecked everything inside the Fortress Class metaphysical, causing massive internal damage, bleeding that started to come out from its body and foam came out from its mouth.
   Haru then turned away and floated back, but at that moment...
   There was another loud explosion and this time, the entire body of the Fortress Class metaphysical turned into a piece of meat that was scattered around the sea.
   Whether the fish would get sick after it ate the meat of the metaphysical or not, it didn't really matter for him, since at this moment, he returned to everyone to enjoy his glory, with his girlfriends, of course.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Skan & Krale - No Glory
   https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Tc-XxqEyolU
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1593: Devising Plan
   After Haru had defeated the Fortress Class metaphysical, the island was saved and there was no one hurt since the metaphysical was defeated on the sea and quite fast.
   When everything ended, there were a lot of people who were living on the island who felt very grateful toward Haru, and their eyes were very respectful toward him, if he didn't stop them, then they might bow down toward him, making him their Gods which made him helpless.
   There were a lot of cults in this country after all and there were also thousands of Gods in this country so adding one more didn't really matter since in the eyes of most people the existence of Gods was an existence that had supernatural power and could protect them from catastrophe or misfortune so he was very fit to that description.
   Haru was helpless, but as someone who had become a Governor in the past, it was quite easy for him to manage this situation and he also didn't stay too long since the more he stayed, the more he could see the eyes of the girls and women around his surroundings seemed to want to enter his bedroom to thank him for what he had done.
   Haru didn't need that nor did he think too much about what they were about to do since he returned to the lodging with his girlfriends and the members of the Strikers before they returned to the academy since staying in this place too long was very troublesome.
   After the defeat of the Fortress Class metaphysical, not only did the Japanese Branch of White Knight Order know about this matter, but every member of the Six Heads also knew this matter instantly after Fortress Class metaphysical was defeated.
   After Andou woke up, he exclaimed at how Haru had defeated the Fortress Class metaphysical and it was very fast too. He also heard a report that there was almost no damage on the island. The only damage that was caused by the Fortress Class metaphysical was only some ships that couldn't run away from it and some helicopters from JSDF that were ordered to observe it.
   In other words, Haru gained a huge victory over this Fortress Class metaphysical.
   Andou was very happy, Edward was also happy, and Arlene was surprised, but then she nodded and agreed to promote Kasugano Haruka to the S Rank Savior.
   Not only Arlene, but Charles also agreed, and the representative of China also agreed since he followed the majority, only the head of the Russian Branch, Vasilisa, seemed to be annoyed, but she had to admit that she might have underestimated Kasugano Haruka too much and she thought that she needed to deal with him now.
   After Haru returned, he had heard the announcement of his promotion to become S Rank Savior and he sighed in relief when he saw that one of the quests on the Group Chat was completed, however, even though he had become one, there was nothing special had changed besides he had more authority, privilege, and money.
   The existence of S Rank Savior was very special after all and it was similar to a nuclear weapon in every country unless there was metaphysical that couldn't be handled by most of the Saviors on the White Knight Order, he didn't need to do anything and stayed on his school as usual.
   Unlike what Shizuno had said before, there were no guards, monitors, or whatever that would follow him, and it might be because of what Shizuni's older brother had done.
   Tadanori Usushibara couldn't help much with his promotion to S Rank Savior and the only thing that he could do was handle most of the members of the White Knight Order, executives, and some members of the government that tried to give some leash on Haru's neck, however, even if those people really did that, Haru had never been afraid since when someone's power had reached to a certain extent, there was no way that a rule could control that person.
   Even some rich people could get away if they killed someone, unlike a normal person that needed to enter the jail or receive punishment if they really killed someone, even if it was an accident.
   As an S Rank Savior, if Haru really got angry, it would be very easy to sink down this country, especially when there were a lot of earthquakes, once he used his power to the fullest, there would be a chain reaction from the Ring of Fire and created the biggest volcanic eruption that might destroy half of this planet.
   Well, in truth, there was no need to be that exaggerated since he could control the minds of those people with authority in this country so he could live very peacefully in this country without worry.
   Haru sometimes might provoke someone, but he didn't really like to provoke someone unless he really needed to provoke that person, after all, it was better to have more allies rather than more enemies, but if someone really caused trouble to him, then he could use the telepathic ability from the body of Aquaman and "Heaven's Door" that he had received in the past to manipulate the mind of the person who tried to provoke him.
   There was no need to kill them and the best way for revenge was to make them into his most loyal subordinates.
   Even though Haru often avoided using that kind of power in his original world, it didn't really matter in this world since he was sure that there were a lot of people who did the same so there was no need to hold back since the safety of his loved ones were the most important, especially when his promotion to the S Rank Savior had provoked some people.
   After the summer break, it was time for the second semester, the relationship between Haru, Shizuno, Jeanne, and Satsuki became even closer, of course, Maya also included, but this girl was only 10 years old so he did nothing to Maya and all he did was treating her like a normal little sister, or rather a daughter?
   After the meeting of the Six Heads and Haru's promotion to the S Rank Savior, Mari also decided to live with Haru since it was necessary to have someone to monitor Haru's movement so Mari decided to volunteer right away.
   Anyway, in the remaining days of their summer break, they decided to play around together from the swimming pool, arcade, and shopping mall, and a lot more, and lastly...
   Haru opened his eyes slightly and saw two girls beside him.
   Shizuno and Jeanne slept peacefully on the bed and even though they seemed to be quite tired, they were very satisfied.
   Haru really worked hard in the past summer break and finally, he was able to let the two of them play together. He smiled, but then when he looked at Shizuno... he knew very well that even though her body was completely his, her heart wasn't completely his...
   Haru closed his eyes and thought for a while, wondering how to make Shizuno disappointed with the protagonist. He was greedy after all so he wanted to have both Shizuno's body and heart completely since she was a very wonderful girl, but at the same time, he knew that after the Fortress Class metaphysical, there would be another problem and he was wondering what kind of problem it would be.
   It might sound that Haru was like a bad buy, in truth, he wasn't, he only prepared himself since he didn't want his woman to be taken, that's all.
   But before that, Haru needed to wake the two of them first since the holiday had ended and they needed to go the school today.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1594: Love Letter or Trap?
   When Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Maya entered the school together, there was a loud voice that called his name out and before they reacted, they saw something pink that flashed in front of them.
   Satsuki directly hugged Haru right at the entrance of the school, ignoring her surroundings since she really missed him. Unlike Jeanne, Maya, and Shizuno who had decided to live at his house, she was living in her parents' house and even though she loved him so much, there was no way that she could move to his house since they were only in high school and her parents also wouldn't allow her.
   Unlike Shizuno, whose older brother and family supported her relationship with Haru, and even told her to get pregnant with one or two children, well, even though the relationship between Shizuno and her family were very close at this moment, everything was because of Haru, if there wasn't him, the relationship between Shizuno and her family was still very cold and she would be treated as a tool of politic, however, even though the relationship between her family had become better, she decided to live together with him since it felt nice and warm. She also understood what it meant to have a family since her day with Haru, Jeanne, Maya, Satsuki, and Mari were something that she always dreamed of, and because of that, she didn't want to lose it.
   Well, enough of Shizuno, but unlike Shizuno's, Satsuki's relationship with her family was very nice and she was being loved by her parents, however, because of that, there was no way for her to leave her family to live with him since the relationship between them were a boyfriend and girlfriend, they weren't married yet, nor she was pregnant with his children, and there were only a few years before she graduated from the academy and before long she would become an adult.
   It might be a happy occasion for every parent to have their children grow up, but at the same time, they were also sad since they would be separated which was why, Haru had never forced his girlfriends to live with him, but if they wanted to stay then it was all good.
   "Satsuki, you should watch the occasion." Shizuno sighed and said, "There are a lot of people who are watching us."
   Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, even though no one is going to say anything, gossip might appear."
   After all, Haru was the most popular guy in the academy and his news about becoming S Rank Savior was also announced, especially when everyone heard about his deeds of defeating Fortress Class metaphysical alone.
   It might not be related, but after they returned from the training camp, the rest members of the Striker trained very hard since they also wanted to become stronger.
   "But... But... I really miss him..." Satsuki showed her grief on her face since she really missed him. She had been separated from him during the summer break after all since she returned to her family so when she met him again, she couldn't control her emotions.
   Shizuno, Jeanne, and Maya also somehow understood Satsuki's feelings so they didn't say much.
   Haru patted Satsuki's head and said, "I miss you too, Satsuki."
   Satsuki blushed and really wanted to kiss him at that moment, but she knew that it wasn't the place to do that so she decided to endure it, she was going to wait until they went back to his house later.
   After they talked for a while, they continued to walk to the school since it was bad to stay at the gate of the academy all the time and even though they had gotten used to becoming the center of attention, it didn't mean they enjoyed it.
   When they walked away, Haimura also happened to watch how Satsuki and Haru were hugging each other. He raised his eyebrow and felt uncomfortable, especially when he saw Shizuno hugging his arm while walking before. He didn't understand the reason why he felt uncomfortable when he saw Shizuno hugging Haru's arm, but he understood why he felt quite uncomfortable when he saw how close Haru and Satsuki were.
   Haimura had seen a glimpse of the memory of his previous life after all and he felt that Satsuki really resembled his little sister in his previous life. He cared about his little sister and when he saw how she was together with Haru, who was known for dating Jeanne, he was wondering whether Satsuki was being deceived or something, especially when he saw how they were hugging each other so closely.
   However, Haimura also knew that Satsuki wasn't the little sister in his previous life, but only resembled and at the same time, his mood also wasn't that good since he spent his days during the summer break to work, and because of that, his training was hampered and his progress at training wasn't as smooth so there was no insignificant change on his strength.
   It was also the reason why Haimura decided not to talk with Satsuki first and he wanted to become strong first before he talked with her.
   The change on Haimura could be seen by Haru, who was walking away.
   Haru wasn't sure what had happened to Haimura during the summer break, but somehow, he could see that Haimura was more resolute than before, but he could tell Haimura's strength wasn't that much different before which made him a bit strange. He knew that Haimura was the protagonist, but why was Haimura so weak?
   Haru didn't think too much and was about to change his shoes on his shoe locker, but when he opened his shoe locker, a lot of letters were dropped from it.
   They twitched their lips, but they didn't feel surprised at how popular their boyfriend was, even though there was a rumor that he was dating more than one girl, no one said much, or rather the girls were jealous and also wanted to become his harem members.
   "You're so popular," Satsuki said with a snort.
   "Even if I am popular, I have only you in my heart, Satsuki," Haru whispered in a low voice which caused her to blush.
   Satsuki was so shy and felt that her heart was almost bursting out at that moment. She wanted to scream to love him too, but in the end, she settled by hugging him until...
   Shizuno coughed interrupted them.
   "What's wrong, Shizuno?" Satsuki asked.
   "Haru, can you see this love letter?" Shizuno said and gave one among the love letters to Haru.
   Jeanne and Maya also looked at the love letter that was given by Shizuno to Haru.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "From Russia, huh?"
   "You think this love letter is fishy?" Jeanne asked.
   When they were living together, there were a lot of things that they shared with each other and they also knew that Haru was being targeted by the head of the Russian Branch of White Knight Order, Vasilisa so when there was a love letter from someone Russian girl, they started to feel wary.
   Shizuno nodded with a serious expression and asked, "What are you going to do with it?"
   Haru opened the love letter directly and read the content of the letter that told him to go to behind the stadium.
   "Well, I will ignore it."
   "You're not going to meet this person?" Satsuki asked with a confused expression, even though she was stupid, she also knew that this love letter might be a trap and it might be good to talk with the opponent since she didn't think that this person who sent the love letter could beat her boyfriend.
   "I have a girlfriend already, what am I going to do by meeting this girl?" Haru said with a speechless expression and asked, "Don't you all feel jealous?"
   They looked at each other then smiled.
   "We all know how you can't control your lower body and how you love a lot of women, but..." Jeanne smiled and said, "But we believe in you."
   Shizuno nodded and said, "I believe you too and in truth, you can even date all the girls in this academy, but you don't do that so there's no need for me to worry."
   Maya nodded with a smile and said, "Even though Haru-oniichan is like a bad guy, Maya loves Haru-oniichan so much!"
   "I believe in you too!" Satsuki said without hesitation.
   Haru was in silence for a while then smiled, feeling grateful for their trust and at how they decided to love him.
   "Well, let's ignore it for now since I'm not in the mood, but if something really happens then I might come directly to Russia..." When he said the last words, his voice was so low, but they knew very well that he didn't lower his guard and at the same time, they believed in him that he could solve this matter.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1595: Thank you, I appreciate your confession
   Inside the class, everyone, especially the guys, was excited when they learned there was a beautiful female student from Russia that was transferred to their class, but no one could blame them since every girl in this class was mostly Haru's fans, so even though they also admired him, they also felt jealous and hoped that the beautiful female transfer student could heal their fragile hearts.
   As expected, the moment the transfer student entered, she brought everyone's attention right away, but it might be their imagination that she was a bit down or depressed, however, since she was beautiful, they didn't care much.
   Haru also glanced at the female student in front of him, and he had to admit that she was quite beautiful.
   A short dark silver hair that resembled the color of steel, giving her a tough image, dark gray eyes, and a slim beautiful figure with a round large bust that from the size alone, she was able to rival Shizuno and Sophia.
   Haru had seen a lot of beautiful girls so his reaction was pretty normal, but for the guys in the class, they were like a monkey in heat, which made him shake his head, and at the same time, he didn't look at the transfer student too long since he noticed his girlfriends that had been staring at him when the transfer student entered the class. If he stared too long, then it would pretty much lead to a war in his household.
   Looking at Haru's reaction, they nodded and thought that he was being careful since the Russia Branch of the White Knight Order was pretty much hostile toward him. Then after they saw him enough, they looked at the female transfer student that had written her name on the board.
   "My name is Elena Arshavina. They call me Lesya at the Russian Branch."
   "Okay, Elena-san, have a seat over there," Taro said kindly.
   "Over here! Over here!" Satsuki raised her hand excitedly.
   "Yes, Ranjou-san?" Taro had always been a very pushover, so he couldn't handle Satsuki, who was very excited at that moment.
   "Russian people have their dad's names in their last names, right? Don't you have one, Lesya?" Satsuki asked curiously, but she didn't realize that her question would lead the atmosphere of the class to turn awkward.
   "I have no parents," Elena said.
   Haru could guess more or else this situation, and he glanced at Satsuki, who caused this awkwardness, and he could tell that she was pretty sorry. Unlike Shizuno, who had been wary of Elena, Satsuki was rather curious, but it was normal unlike Shizuno, who was naturally intelligent, Satsuki was rather stupid and pure, but that what made her charming.
   Haru then glanced at Haimura and it seemed that Haimura was rather interested in Elena since he could tell their situation was pretty much the same. He then looked at Jeanne, who also listened to Elena's story seriously, and somehow, he had a feeling what this girl wanted to do.
   "Arashavina is simply the name of the facility where I grew up," Elena said.
   "S - Sorry, I..." Satsuki knew that she had asked the wrong question.
   "You don't need to feel sorry for me. I have a precious little brother. I am not completely alone." Elena held the pendant on her neck as if she remembered the hope of her little brother.
   Taro wanted to quickly end this situation, but someone didn't let him do that.
   Shizuno raised her hand which made Taro feel helpless. "U - Urushibara-san?"
   Shizuno ignored Taro, stood up, and stared at Elena. "Elena-san, what is your objective? An investigation? Headhunting? Abduction? Or could it be... assassination?"
   Everyone was in shock when they heard Shizuno's words.
   Haru and Jeanne looked at Shizuno helplessly since this girl was too straightforward, right? In their minds, it wouldn't be too late to talk with Elena later, but Shizuno decided to start the confrontation right away, but since the rice had turned into porridge, there was nothing that they could do besides supporting Shizuno at this moment.
   Everyone became restless when they heard Shizuno's words.
   Haimura frowned since Shizuno suddenly said something bad to Elena.
   "Urushibara-san, don't you think that you're a bit too much?"
   Shizuno, who heard Haimura's words, frowned, she didn't expect that the first words that came out from his mouth to her would be like this, but she didn't care much since they weren't Shu Shura and Witch of Netherworld anymore, and their relationship wasn't that close either, what she cared the most was to do about Elena's objective since if Elena planned to hurt Haru, then she wouldn't give her mercy.
   "My objective is to become Kasugano Haruka's girlfriend," Elena said without hesitation, after she looked at Shizuno, she looked at Haru, who also happened to look at her.
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   Shizuno was too shocked to say anything, but when she was about to say something, someone was faster.
   Satsuki ran directly toward Elena and grabbed her collars. "You're not allowed to do that!"
   Elena calmly moved Satsuki's hands away and asked, "Why wouldn't I be allowed? In truth, I have sent a love letter to Kasugano Haruka, but he didn't answer my love letter."
   Everyone was in shock when they heard Elena's words.
   "Why do you want to give Haru a love letter? What's your plan?" Shizuno asked with a frown.
   "My plan is simple and that is to become Kasugano Haruka's girlfriend." Elena then looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano Haruka, I am not sure why you didn't come before, but I will say it here." She took a deep breath and said, "I... I fell in love with you just now, at first sight."
   Everyone was in shock again.
   The female students in the class directly showed hostility toward Elena, but the male students showed bitterness, wondering why the world was so unfair to them. Just because Haru was the stronger, more handsome, and richer than them, it shouldn't be a reason why they weren't popular, right?
   Haimura also showed bitterness since he thought to talk with Elena since her condition resembled him, and he felt some kind of intimacy toward her, but...
   Elena didn't care about everyone's reaction, and her eyes had been staring at Kasugano Haruka. She wasn't sure why, but when she looked at him, her heart couldn't be calm and it was always beating very fast which made her uncomfortable. Her face was quite feverish and she felt hot since Kasugano Haruka hadn't responded to her confession.
   Haru was also surprised since he didn't expect that he would be confessed here. He then stood up and bowed his head slightly.
   "Elena-san, I am happy with your confession, and thank you..." Haru said with a sincere tone.
   "Then...?" Elena was excited.
   Everyone was also dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words, thinking that he might accept Elena's confession, but...
   "I am sorry, I have a girlfriend so I have to reject your confession," Haru said without hesitation.
   Satsuki, Shizuno, and Jeanne looked at Elena with a pitiful expression, this girl, had confessed in front of everyone, but was also rejected in front of everyone, but who made this girl so rash.
   For a moment, everyone heard a "crack" sound, and Haru was also the same, he didn't remember that he was using the power of his "Gura Gura no Mi", then it should be from...
   Elena was standing there and her body crumbled since her first confession had ended up failing.
   Elena thought at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1596: The Transfer Student isn't normal?
   After the failed confession, Elena had been lifeless all day and even though someone came to her, she couldn't even hear a thing, but no one could blame her, and rather they felt that she was quite pitiful, but it was also her fault for not doing more research on her target and directly confessed on Haru.
   Haru's rejection was also normal, he had a girlfriend and his girlfriend was sitting next to him, of course, he was going to reject Elena's confession.
   In the end, Elena laid on her table weakly with a pale face, and luckily, everyone seemed to feel empathetic toward her so no one bothered him that much or rather they supported her since the number of girls that confessed to Haru in this class wasn't low, but most of them weren't able to confess since all of them were using a love letter and the number of love letter on Haru's shoe locket was too much so it was normal to be ignored so when a brave valkyrie appeared before them and confessed directly to Haru, then rejected mercilessly, they decided to become a friend with her and also consoled her.
   Haimura also talked with Elena, telling her not to mind, but he was ignored.
   Haru, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno didn't talk too much to Elena since it was awkward to talk with the person that was rejected by Haru in public, and at the same time, Shizuno was quite wary of Elena so when the class ended, they immediately went to the training ground where the members of the Striker were training.
   When everyone was training or rather a spar, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno were looking at Haru, who was searching for the information of Elena through his laptop. They knew very well that Haru was very proficient at computers and it would be effortless for him to breach the system of the Russian Branch of White Knight Order through his laptop.
   Haru stopped and said, "I know that you're curious, but it will take some time before I get Elena's information, you should watch the match of Sophia-senpai and Taketsuru-senpai first." Even though he didn't mind that the three of them were very close to him, but they were in public and it also wasn't good to ignore the match between Sophia and Uisuke.
   "Well, you don't need to worry too much, about your status, who is going to get mad at you?" Shizuno said calmly since she knew very well that in the Striker Haru was very revered, especially when everyone knew how he was able to blast the Fortress Class metaphysical with his fist.
   "Anyway, when can you get her information?" Satsuki asked while resting her chin on Haru's knee, she seemed to be impatient and curious about Elena's information since she felt annoyed that her boyfriend was being confessed to suddenly.
   "Satsuki, be patient, it will come out soon," Jeanne said calmly, but she was also curious about Elena's information since she didn't want something to happen to Haru. Even though she knew that he was strong, he wasn't immortal and he could die, and she didn't want him to be hurt.
   Haru, who was typing on his laptop, glanced at the stadium where Sophia and Uisuke fought with each other and he saw how Sophia's clothes were shredded apart, but when he was about to look at Sophia's body for a while, but his eyes were covered by Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki in an instant.
   "Why don't you focus on your laptop?"
   "Ignore the thing in front of you, Haru."
   Haru didn't let out a sigh, but only quietly typed his laptop since he wasn't hungry enough to eat all the girls in the Striker or all the girls in the academy.
   The three of them quickly gathered around Haru to see the information about Elena.
   "Who is she?" Shizuno asked.
   "She's quite a famous assassin who is known as "Man-Eater"," Haru said.
   They subconsciously glanced at Tokiko, who was also a "Man-Eater", but they knew very well that the meaning of "Man-Eater" of Tokiko and Elena was different.
   Elena was fairly famous and she was known as the sword of Thunder Empress. She was also a well-known assassin, who had killed a lot of Saviors even when she was a child.
   When that information was shown to them, their expression changed since they didn't expect that Elena, who was confessing to Haru, then depressed, and wanted to commit suicide before was a famous assassin.
   "This...?" Shizuno's expression became serious since she could tell what Elena was planning to come here, and when she was about to stand up, she was stopped by Haru.
   "Shizuno, don't be hasty and I know that you're worried about me, but you should believe in me," Haru said while staring at Shizuno's eyes.
   Shizuno nodded gently then sat beside him again.
   "You always have this bad habit of solving every problem by yourself. If you're hurt for helping me, then I will be hurt too," Haru said and caressed Shizuno's head tenderly.
   Shizuno kissed Haru right away, but she was stopped by Jeanne and Satsuki.
   "Can we do this later?" 2x
   Jeanne and Satsuki said at the same time, even though they understood Shizuno's feeling of wanting to kiss him, they also knew that it wasn't the time.
   "So what do you plan with her, Haru?" Jeanne asked.
   "Let's not do anything and see what she's going to do," Haru said.
   "Why? She's an assassin, she's going to hurt you, are you going to leave her like that without doing anything?" Shizuno asked since, in her opinion, it would be better to solve this matter as soon as possible.
   "Shizuno, in truth, besides her information as the "Man-Eater", you can see how unfortunate her life is," Haru said.
   From the information that he got, there were a lot of details about Elena's information from her childhood until now. She was an orphan, without family then she was being brainwashed when she was told that she had a little brother even though she didn't have it, and this fictional little brother was the reason why the Russia Branch could control Elena easily and made her into a loyal dog.
   "How cruel!" Satsuki was crying and wanted to help Elena right away, but...
   Haru patted Satsuki's head and said, "We're going to save her, but not in hurry, I am sure that she has a companion who is controlling her, so you shouldn't show compassion toward her, Satsuki."
   "Huh? Why?" Satsuki was confused.
   "Satsuki, you're a very kind girl, but you should know that if the enemy realizes that we have known their information, they might do something unexpected and that unexpected thing might hurt Elena," Haru said.
   "What?! How can they do that?!" Satsuki was furious.
   "Then Haru, what's your plan?" Jeanne asked.
   "Well, my plan is to let her enjoy the school, then after a week or so, I will talk about how the Russia Branch has manipulated her along with her fictional little brother, which is why, Satsuki..." Haru looked at Satsuki and said, "Be your stupid self and teach Elena how to enjoy school life."
   Satsuki nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I will make her enjoy school life!" But then, she realized something and became furious.
   When Satsuki and Haru started to bicker with each other, Jeanne and Shizuno smiled and thought that it was wonderful that they could talk happily and enjoy their time like this forever.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Uisuke_Taketsuru
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1597: Sadist Guy
   When they returned after their training with the members of the Strikers, they talked at Satsuki, who often did recklessly and always did something stupid, since they were worried that this girl might expose all the things which they had talked about before, especially Shizuno, who was very harsh at Satsuki, which made Satsuki become annoyed.
   Shizuno and Satsuki then fought with each other, and Jeanne and Maya talked happily together, ignoring the two of them who fought.
   Haru, who was in the middle, was very helpless in this situation, and when he was about to go home with everyone, he stopped in his footsteps when he saw Elena was standing at the entrance of the academy and it seemed she had been waiting for him for a while.
   When Haru stopped, everyone also realized that there was something wrong, and they were surprised when they saw Elena, who was standing there with a solemn expression.
   "I have been waiting for you, Kasugano Haruka," Elena said.
   "Lesya?" Haru was wondering how this girl was able to stand up once again, especially when he saw how lifeless she was before.
   Satsuki quickly hugged Haru's arm and even pushed Maya aside, which almost made her spin around.
   Jeanne quickly caught Maya and shook her head helplessly at Satsuki.
   "What do you want to do with Haru?"
   Shizuno also looked warily at Elena and asked, "So you were lying in wait. How distasteful."
   Even though they knew about Elena's plan or unfortunate history before, Satsuki and Shizuno were also quite wary since there was a huge chance that Elena might really fall in love with Haru since they knew very well how big their man's charm was.
   Elena ignored Satsuki and Shizuno again, and in her eyes, there had always been Haru, or rather, when she met him for the first time, he was the only thing that had been on her head, and she was quite hurt when she was rejected without hesitation, but she also knew that it was a normal reaction, especially when she learned that he already had a girlfriend, however, she didn't care since she had a mission.
   "I want you to go on a date with me," Elena said.
   Elena thought that her decision to confess to him before was too hasty, so she felt that it would be good to invite him on a date first so he could get to know her better.
   They were a bit dumbfounded when they heard Elena's request, but unlike the girls that were surprised by Elena's request, Haru didn't feel that much surprised and wondered whether he was really that handsome that Elena couldn't give up on him, but a joke aside, he couldn't accept this date request since his girlfriend was around him.
   "Sorry, I can't go with you on a date," Haru said without hesitation.
   Shizuno, Satsuki, Jeanne, and Maya thought that Haru was quite a sadist somehow since he was able to reject the invitation of a cute girl without hesitation, but his response made them happy. Even though they were alright if Haru decided to accept Elena's date invitation, they would feel slightly disappointed since they were his girlfriends and Elena was only a stranger than they had only met for a day.
   Elena once again crumbled, and she became depressed as she sat down on the ground, hugging her knees.
   Elena didn't expect to be rejected twice and wondered whether she was really that unattractive in Haru's eyes that she didn't even give her a chance to make him fall for her.
   Maya moved closer and patted Elena's head gently since she felt that this girl was pitiful. Then, she looked at Haru and asked, "Haru-oniichan, why don't you try to date Elena-oneesan?"
   When Elena heard Maya's words, she also looked up and looked at Haru with a hopeful expression, hoping that he would change his mind.
   "Maya, I have girlfriends, and there's no way that I can accept the invitation of another girl." Haru patted Maya's head and said, "If I am in my girlfriend's position and I see her accept the date invitation of another boy, then, of course, I will be angry, and I don't want to make my girlfriend angry, so I will reject Elena's date invitation."
   Hearing Haru's explanation, Maya thought for a while and nodded, but the problem was Haru had a harem, and he was dating three, no, four, including her, at the same time. However, when they heard how considerate he was, they became very happy.
   "Who is your lover? Let me talk with her. Then, I will show her that I am more worthy than her," Elena said without hesitation. She then looked at Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki, but then she ignored Satsuki since she didn't think that Satsuki would be Haru's lover since she seemed to be stupid, but Jeanne and Shizuno were different.
   Shizuno seemed to be very smart, and she was very beautiful. Elena nodded and didn't feel surprised if Shizuno decided to become Haru's lover, but compared to Shizuno, she was warier of Jeanne since Jeanne's aura was so special, and it made her attracted since it gave her a sense of security, but compared to Jeanne, Haru's aura was better, and it made her relaxed.
   It was also the reason why Elena wanted to know Haru better.
   Satsuki, Jeanne, and Shizuno looked at each other and said, "We're all his girlfriends."
   "Maya, too!" Maya said with a smile.
   Elena was in shock, and she couldn't respond for a while since she didn't expect Haru to have a lot of lovers.
   "Is... Is this a Japanese harem?"
   Elena felt that it was a bit unacceptable, but she made up her mind when she looked at Haru!
   "I want to become his girlfriend too!"
   When they heard Elena's words, they weren't sure why, but they had a feeling that this girl might become their sister sooner or later.
   "So please give me your permission to date your boyfriend!"
   "What do you think?" Satsuki asked.
   Shizuno shook her head and said, "She's too dangerous."
   Jeanne thought for a while and said, "Well, a date is also a good chance to know what Lesya wants to do with him."
   Maya nodded and said, "Maya feels that it is a bit too pitiful for Elena-oneesan to be rejected again."
   Then everyone looked at each other again and made up their decision.
   "Haru, try to go on a date with her." 3x
   "Haru-oniichan, please go on a date with Elena."
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't expect this reaction. Even though he planned to make Elena's life better, it didn't mean that he was planning to date her. He looked at Satsuki, Maya, Shizuno, and Jeanne, then looked at Elena, who looked at him with expectation, taking a deep breath and said, "Can I refuse?"
   Once again, Elena crumbled on the ground, and at the same time, the four girls thought that Haru was really a sadist.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1598: Elena is strangely cute
   While waiting at an appointed place, Haru wondered why his girls supported him to go on a date with Elena. Although he didn't really mind going on a date, he didn't have an idea to add more harem in this world, but sometimes everything wouldn't go according to his plan, so all he could do was to enjoy it since he was sure that there were a million of boys who were envious of him at this moment.
   Haru looked at the time and knew that Jeanne, Maya, Satsuki, and Shizuno were at the church, helping with the food sharing usually done on the church. Still, when he thought about what he was about to have a date with another girl that wasn't even his girlfriend, he felt a bit guilty.
   However, Haru was sure that he would forget that feeling soon since he was a scumbag after all.
   When Haru was waiting, he heard the voice of the person that he had been waiting for.
   "Sorry to keep you waiting, Kasugano Haruka."
   Haru turned his head, and he was in shock when he saw the person who called out his name.
   Elena should be an adorable girl, but this cuteness was disastrous.
   If Elena were wearing normal clothes, then Haru wouldn't show such a reaction. However, she was wearing a pink cute dress, cat ears, and a cat-tail.
   "Sorry, I am late because I couldn't put on underwear by myself," Elena said. She tried to show a shy expression on her expressionless face, but it was futile. "I am so clumsy."
   Her voice was so monotone that Haru wasn't sure how to give a proper response at that moment.
   Elena raised her hands like a cute cat, trying to appeal.
   "I heard that. You didn't need to repeat it."
   There were a lot of questions on his head, but one thing that he needed to ask first was, "Why did you wear a cat tail and cat ears?"
   Even though the pink cute dress might be unsuitable for Elena's style, it wasn't that bad since it gave a gap to her cool beauty, but a cat tail and cat ears on might be a bit too much...
   Elena blushed and asked nervously, "Are these clothes weird, even to the Japanese?"
   "Sorry, I have to say yes..." Even though the truth was cruel, Haru had to tell the truth since Elena's clothes were indeed too much.
   Elena turned, and there was a gloomy aura emitted from her body. She was so depressed that anyone who saw her would think that she might have committed suicide soon.
   "I am so depressed... I want to die..."
   Haru knew that his words were a bit too much, so...
   "Even though the cat getups are a bit too much, your pink dress is adorable. You're so cute today, Lesya," Haru said sincerely.
   "Re - Really? Will you fall in love with me right now?" Elena turned to look at him and asked him nervously.
   "Sorry, I can't love you that easily," Haru said.
   "...I was rejected again..." There was another gloomy aura that was emitted from Elena's body. She really wanted to die since she had been rejected by him several times. She wondered why she kept doing this and wondered whether she was a masochist since the more she was rejected, the more she felt her body was giddy.
   "I might not love you, but I can't take my eyes away from you now, so how about you forget about all the depressing things and start the date?"
   Elana, who squatted down, looked at Haru, who was right in front of her, looking at her with a warm smile and gently, and also squatted down on the ground so he could match her height, giving her an illusion that she was so close and made her heartbeat very fast.
   Elena had never felt this way before and wondered whether she had a cardiac arrest since her heartbeat so fast that it was more than the norm.
   Haru pulled Elena's hand gently, helping her to stand up.
   Elena nodded and lowered her head shyly, hiding her blush. She then noticed that his hand was holding her hand. If she was asked whether she loved her hands or not, then she would answer that she hated it since it was full of blood from all the people that she had assassinated. Besides killing someone, she used her hands mostly for eating, helping her to do various chores, but at this moment, she had never thought that a hand could be used to hold someone else's hand.
   "We're on a date, so let's hold hands together, but if you hate it, then I can let it g--"
   "No! Let's hold hands together!"
   Elena said without hesitation and didn't want to let go of his hand since she didn't want to lose this feeling.
   Haru smiled and then moved his hand slightly, intertwining their fingers together.
   "Like this, and before, which one is better?"
   Elena blushed since the feeling of intertwining their fingers together was so addicting somehow.
   In truth, Haru wanted to go to the clothes store to buy Elena cute clothes, but in the end, he didn't intend to do so since her dress wasn't that bad if he looked at her closely.
   When they walked, there was a question that Haru wanted to ask, "By the way, Lesya, why did you wear that cat get up and act as if you're clumsy, even though you're not?" He had some ideas, but he needed to confirm them first.
   When Haru asked this question, Elena didn't feel depressed or wanted to commit suicide again, but rather, she was shy and said, "I heard Japanese boys are suckers for clumsy girls dressed like this... I have really embarrassed myself..."
   "...It is amazing that you can have such a misconception, but where did you learn such knowledge?" Haru didn't think that the Russian Branch was stupid enough to create such a honey trap for him, so he was curious where this girl learned such useless knowledge.
   "I studied Japanese culture from a reputable source to become your lover..." When Elena was about to get depressed, she quickly held his hand tighter since when she held his hand, she felt that she could recover from anything.
   "...Well, I am not going to ask who you learn that kind of knowledge from, but let me tell you that to make a boy fall in love, all you need to do is be sincere and confess your love."
   Haru wanted to say that with Elena's bombastic body and beautiful face, many boys would fall in love with her instantly, even if she didn't dress up strangely.
   "Really? If I confess to you sincerely, then you're going to make me your lover?" Elena asked with expectation.
   "Sorry, no." Haru shook his head.
   "Why?" Elena grimaced, wondering why this girl loved to tease her.
   "Lesya, I have a girlfriend, and more than one, I am a scumbag. But, on the other hand, you're a beautiful girl, and I am sure that there's going to be a lot of boys who are very happy if they receive your confession," Haru said.
   "But I only want you! I don't care whether you're a scumbag or not! And I don't care whether I am the only one, as long as I can become your lover, I can do any--"
   When Elena was about to say "anything," her mouth was stopped by Haru.
   "Don't say anything so easily. If I am a beast and ask you to have a fuck with me, will you do it?" Haru asked with predatory eyes.
   Under these eyes, Elena's body became giddy, and once again, she felt a strange feeling that she had never felt before. "If... If you want..."
   Haru once again underestimated the determination of this girl, but he quickly stopped this conversation.
   "Let's stop this conversation. Let's continue our date." Haru looked at Elena and asked, "Is there a place that you want to visit? If you don't then, we'll go according to my plan." He didn't think that Elena, who was coming from Russia, knew this place better than him, so he thought to introduce her to various enjoyable places that he knew in this city.
   "Place that I want to visit?"
   Elena looked around, and her eyes attracted to one place.
   Haru followed Elena's gaze and saw that she was looking at the WcDonald's store, "Do you want to go there?"
   Elena nodded several times without hesitation.
   As her date partner, Haru was, of course, going to give her the best experience for her first date. He then patted Elena's head since he had to admit that this girl was strangely cute.
   "Wh - Why are you patting my head?" Elena asked with a blush.
   "Nothing, I just want to pat you. Do you hate it?"
   Elena murmured, and somehow she understood why this guy had a lot of lovers, somehow, she felt jealous of them and wanted to be one of them since this feeling that she felt at this moment... it was very addicting, however...
   Elena shook her head and knew that there was something that she needed to do, and she couldn't forget about her mission.
   'Everything is for my little brother...'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1599: Date is like this
   Inside the WcDonald's store, Haru ordered a cola, and Elena ordered a hamburger and a cola too.
   They didn't need to wait too long for their order, and after they got their order, they sat on the seat that was located on the edge of the store, near the window, and on the second floor, where they could see a crowd of people on the street from their position.
   They sat across from each other, and Haru watched Elena, who started to eat her hamburger calmly, but after she tasted it, she continued to eat with a happy smile.
   Haru knew that the taste of the hamburger in this place wasn't bad, but he could make it better and with more healthy options. However, he felt that it was good enough as long as he could see her smile.
   "It has a flavorful taste. I think it's awe-inspiring," Elena said.
   "It's a strange way to comment about your food. It is as if you have always eaten food with a dull taste or something," Haru said.
   Elena nodded and said, "Yes, I mostly eat potatoes, bread, some kind of soup, and meat. As long as it fills me and it has a good nutritional value, it is all good."
   Haru was in silence, but when he didn't feel strange since he knew Elena's experience. "If you want, I can treat you to better food."
   "Is there a food that is better than this?" Elena asked in shock.
   Haru was speechless and asked, "By the way, why do you want to go to WcDonalds?" He didn't answer Elena's question, but rather he was wondering why she wanted to go to this place. He knew that WcDonalds was very popular, including in Russia, which was why he bought some shares of WcDonalds in this world.
   "It's a very popular store in Russia, and I have always wanted to eat here, but I had no time to stand in line, so I never went in."
   "You were that busy? What's a school like at the Russian branch?" Haru asked.
   "There's no school. The Russian branch raises Saviors military-style. The training is rough, and we're sent to battle early," Elena said without thinking too much since it was something normal for her to train very hard in Russia, then she continued to eat her hamburger.
   When Haru heard that, most people would think that the Russian branch might sound cruel, but he didn't think so since he knew that once someone remembered their previous life, they could only become a Savior and there was no other choice other than that which was why rather than a lax training where everyone could enjoy their youth, it was better to train everyone's very hard so they could prepare battle and survived the battle against a metaphysical.
   However, Haru had to admit that the education in Akane Academy was more humane, and even though the training in Akane Academy wasn't as strict as the training in the Russian branch, it didn't mean the quality of the Savior in this country was bad since there was a lot of talent here, and with free education, each individual was taught according to their talent, and they had a lot of time to learn by themselves.
   Well, each of them had their own advantages and disadvantages, but it wasn't something that he should talk about at this moment since what was important was to continue their date but before that...
   "Can I ask you something?"
   "What's wrong?" Haru was wondering what kind of question this girl had for him.
   "What's sex?" Elena asked.
   Haru was stuck there, and he looked around then sighed in relief since no one seemed to hear their conversation. He looked at Elena and asked, "You don't know?"
   Elena shook her head without hesitation since she mostly spent her time training her ability as a Savior and other general knowledge. Still, she didn't know much about sex education, or rather, her instructors thought that she didn't need to since with more emotions, the more troublesome it was to control her.
   Haru felt a bit weird, but he was wondering whether it was right to explain this matter. However...
   Elena's eyes were shining, and it seemed that she was excited about the knowledge that she was about to learn from Haru.
   "...Um, it is a method to make children." Haru quickly calmed himself and explained to Elena what sex was. He also explained that she needed to do this kind of activity with someone that she loved rather than a random person.
   The explanation was quite detailed, and there was nothing shameful about it since it was a science, but...
   Elena nodded, and she stared at Haru.
   "Haru, let's have children."
   "...How about we continue our date first?"
   Haru wasn't sure why this girl wanted to have children so suddenly, but it might be because she lacked a family and lacked a common sense that she said all of that.
   However, enough of that, both of them continued their date and went to the arcade, playing around together. Unlike his date with Erina before, he didn't write details about this date besides when both of them were inside the photo booth.
   "I have heard that Japanese couples always kiss when taking a picture with this machine," Elena said and was about to kiss Haru's lips, but she was stopped.
   "What's wrong? We're only kissing, we're not having sex, you don't need to worry," Elena said.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Let me do the initiative. I will be the one who kisses you."
   Elena was surprised and stopped her movement, but then she saw him getting closer and closer. She subconsciously moved back, but her waist was wrapped by his hand, and she became very nervous. In the end, she closed her eyes and raised her head so it would be easy for him to kiss her.
   Haru knew that Elena was nervous because she had always been the attacker, but when she was attacked, she became flustered since her defense was very weak, which made her show a cute reaction on her face. So he smiled and somehow wanted to tease this girl.
   Elena was waiting nervously and couldn't help but open her eyes since he hadn't kissed her.
   When Elena opened her eyes, her forehead was kissed by Haru.
   Elena was dumbstruck there and felt it was amazing.
   "Done, I have kissed you," Haru said.
   Elena subconsciously touched her forehead and thought that it was quite nice.
   Then after they took a picture, they watched a movie that Elena randomly chose. They didn't do much when they watched, only held each other's hands while watching this strange movie, though Elena didn't give up her plan to ask him for seeds so she could have children.
   Haru ignored it and watched this strange movie, but inside the movie theatre, he didn't expect that he would meet Haimura, and it seemed that he was coming to watch a movie alone.
   Haru wasn't sure what to say, but he didn't feel sorry since love was also another from war, and Haimura had lost that war. He shook his head, and after the movie ended, he walked out with Elena to go to the park to rest.
   On the other hand, Haimura watched another movie since he was pretty much free.
   Elena was sitting on the bench, watching a group of family, playing and spending their time together. Yet, she couldn't help but show an envious expression and touched her pendant subconsciously.
   Elena took the bottle of tea from Haru's hand and looked at him, who was sitting next to her. She had to admit that it was very nice spending their time together.
   "Is that pendant is from your little brother?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, it is from my little brother..." Elena missed her little brother and wanted to meet him again, so...
   Looking at how lonely this girl was, Haru said, "Elena, can I ask you a question?"
   Elena then looked at Haru, wondering what kind of question that he was going to ask her.
   Haru looked at Elena and asked, "Are you going to kill me?"
  
   Chapter 1600: Not a week, but only a day
   The family and a group of children in the park were either talking or playing with each other, and they seemed to be unaffected by Haru's question, or rather they didn't hear it.
   However, it was different from Elena since Haru asked that question, her heart was beating very fast, and sweat started to drip from her forehead. The moment he asked her that question, she felt that she was facing Vasilisa, no, it was something worse!
   The words that were about to come out of her mouth stuck and she couldn't say anything. She knew very well that she was ordered to kill him, or rather she needed to or else she would lose her only family, her little brother, but at the same time, when she felt his warmth, she felt that she was going to be addicted to it, and she didn't want to lose him too.
   Elena was wondering whether she was greedy. However, she knew that it would be great to have both of them, but she knew that it was impossible, especially when she was tied down by the Russian Branch of the White Knight Order.
   Elena wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth in the end since she could tell that it was impossible to lie to him.
   "Lesya, I know your information very well." Haru looked at Elena and said, "You're a maneater, right?"
   "You already know?" Elena didn't feel that surprised, or rather she felt that it was normal for him to know. She looked at him and asked, "So what are you going to do with me? Are you going to kill me?" Her hand was on her pendant, and she was ready to move anytime, but...
   "Forget it, I don't have a plan to do anything for you," Haru said lazily while drinking a barley tea and watching the scenery in front of him.
   Looking at Haru for a while, Elena slowly loosened her hand that was holding her pendant since she really had a feeling that he wouldn't do anything, and at the same time, she felt sad. She felt sad that she wouldn't be able to have such a happy day again in the future since she knew that she wouldn't meet him again in the future. She thought about standing up and walking away, but he held her hand.
   Haru looked at Elena and said, "Stay here, Lesya. Don't go."
   Elena bit her lower lip and said, "But I am here to kill you."
   "Do you want to kill me?" Haru asked.
   Elena opened her mouth then closed it again. She then shook her head, and somehow it was tough to control her emotion.
   "I don't want to kill you... I... I want to stay with you!" Elena said without hesitation.
   Haru smiled and said, "Then I will save you from Thunder Empress."
   Elena was happy, and when she was about to say something, there was a crow that appeared beside them and said, "What are you doing, Lesya? Hurry up and kill him! Don't you care about your little brother? If so, then hurry up and kill him!"
   Hearing the "little brother" word that came out from the crow's mouth, Elena gritted her teeth and took off her dress, showing her battle gear, then pulled the ID Tag on her neck, transformed it into an ominous demonic sword.
   Haru knew this sword very well since he had gotten Elena's information, and at the same time, he knew that that sword also wounded Edward in the past.
   Leprazam was both charming and beautiful, giving hallucinations of dripping, spurting blood with a swing of the sword, but somehow, when Haru saw Elena, who held this sword, he felt that he was watching a crying girl, she was crying for someone to save her.
   When Elena stood up and held her sword, Haru was there, sitting on the bench without doing anything.
   Elena was in shock when she saw Haru was so relaxed and even the crow that was flying around Elena also felt strange since this guy was too arrogant, right?
   Both of them knew that Haru had known about Elena's information and about her deeds too, which meant he also knew about her strength. However, he was just sitting there, without doing anything, but it gave both of them an illusion that he wasn't something that they could defeat when he just sat there.
   "Hurry up and kill him, Lesya!" The crow shouted, but Elena stood there and didn't move since she was hesitant and she didn't want to fight Haru.
   "Lesya, be calm and listen to me." Haru looked at Elena and decided to tell her the truth. "In truth, you don't have a little brother."
   "...What?" Elena's expression quickly changed, and she became agitated. "What are you talking about, Haru?! Are you going to play me?!" She was furious at the moment, and even though she wanted to be with him and wanted his children too, it didn't mean she could take his joke about her little brother.
   Haru shook his head and said, "I am not joking. The head of the institution has told me that you were abandoned, left alone on the night of a snowstorm. It was just you, all by yourself, moments after you were born. So it makes no sense for you to have a biological little brother."
   Elena gritted her teeth and kept aiming her sword at Haru. "I don't need your foolish lies!"
   "Then can you say your brother's name?" Haru asked.
   "My brother's name..." Elena's eyes flickered since she couldn't remember anything.
   "Can you remember what he looked like? How old is he?" Haru continued with his question, but Elena, who was being asked, started to fear and held the pendant on her neck to hide her insecurities.
   Elena was then exposed to the biggest lie ever. "I don't remember anything. Why? Why?!"
   "It's because Kasugano-kun is right."
   When Elena was in agony, the crow, who had been watching the interaction between her and Haru, interrupted their interaction.
   "Now, it seems that I should introduce myself to you, Kasugano-kun." The crow looked at Haru, and his expression started to change since, with just a few words from his mouth, he could make the sharpest sword of Russia to be like this.
   "Shut up, a minor character. I don't need the name of some small characters like you."
   Haru didn't even put a glance at the crow, showing that he didn't even put this guy as an opponent.
   "You...!!!" The crow was furious when he saw Haru's reaction.
   "What's going on, Condrat?" Elena asked with a trembling voice. "Where's my little brother?"
   "He isn't real." The crow, whose name seemed to be Condrat, said with a cruel smile.
   "I implanted it in you. The illusion that you have a little brother. Human delusions are a pesky thing. You could figure it out if you just gave it a little thought, but you ignored it for years," Condrat said.
   Then the rain started to fall, making it hard to distinguish whether tears or rain were dripping from Elena's eyes. She felt her head rumbling, and everything seemed to be hazy. Her emotions couldn't be controlled, but she knew one thing that she...
   "I was alone. I should have died--"
   Elena couldn't finish her words since her mouth was kissed.
   Haru's actions dumbfounded Elena and Condrat.
   When Haru heard Elena's words, he didn't hesitate and kissed her directly, stopping her from finishing her words.
   Elena was startled, and her natural reaction should have pushed him away, but with her condition, she was standing stunned there when she felt his lips touching her. It felt that all the thoughts on her mind disappeared, and when she felt a tongue wanted to enter her mouth, she felt strange, but she didn't stop it.
   Both of them were kissing each other under the rain, forgetting everything, and only focused on this kiss.
   Elena hugged him tightly as if afraid to lose him, and she didn't want to lose him.
   Haru could feel the saltiness from Elena's tears, and the more he thought about what this girl had gone through, the more furious he was. Being a soldier was one thing, but deceiving such a pure girl for their gain was something that he couldn't forgive.
   When Haru and Elena were kissing each other, Condrat became even more furious since he was being ignored once again.
   It started to emit a black aura on the body of the crow, and when this black aura was about to enter Elena's body, it was stopped!
   Haru parted his lips then used the power of "Horo Horo no Mi" to destroy Condrat's soul possession ability!
   The black aura dissipated and disappeared without a trace, leaving only both Haru and Elena there.
   Haru looked at Elena, who looked at him with mixed expressions. There was blush, blankness, hope, fear, and a lot more. He knew that what this girl was fearful about was that he might abandon her, so...
   Haru looked at Elena and said, "You're not alone now since I am here now. You're mine, so don't die."
   Elena nodded shyly and hugged him tighter, feeling the warmth and the security from him.
   "I will take you to my home and introduce you to everyone. Is that alright?"
   Elena nodded and asked, "Yes." She didn't have anyone after all, and if she could stay beside them, then it was all good, but then...
   "Can I have your children?"
   "...Let's go back first."
   Haru also had something to do first with the head of the Russia Branch since he decided to come, especially to teach them to mess up his girl. He had sent the head of the Russian Branch a gift, and he wondered whether she loved it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://warubure.fandom.com/wiki/Kondrat
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1601: Wait for me there
   Condrat's eyes were bleeding, and he screamed in pain when Haru forcibly destroyed his technique.
   Condrat screams echoed through one of the headquarters of the Russian Branch, hoping that someone could help him right now!
   When Haru destroyed Condrat's technique, he also destroyed part of Condrat's soul, which made him be in more pain.
   Vasilisa, the head of the Russia Branch, only watched what had happened to Condrat without even the slightest empathy toward him.
   Condrat screamed and tried to grasp something, but he ended up grasping Vasilisa's feet.
   "Who said you could touch my feet?" Vasilisa said while staring at Condrat, pitifully squirming on the ground.
   Condrat quickly jumped back when he heard Vasilisa's words since he knew the terror of Thunder Empress very well.
   "I won't forgive a failure."
   Then in a moment, a strong thunder struck down Condrat's body, killing him, burning his body into charcoal, and it started to spread through the building. Vasilisa was about to go out, but her feet were grasped again by...
   Condrat who should have died, suddenly grasped her feet once again.
   Condrat, whose body had turned charcoal, showed a hideous smile and said, "I didn't expect that you directly killed him, Thunder Empress."
   Vasilisa didn't say nonsense and struck down Condrat's body with another thunder, but this time, the thunder changed its direction and moved toward her!
   Vasilisa's expression changed, and she quickly stopped the thunder with her mana.
   The thunder caused an explosion, and it speared through the floor, but Vasilisa stood there unscathed from the thunder. Her eyes turned sharp, and she asked, "Who are you?"
   "Did you forget me already? Didn't you send me a cute assassin before?" Condrat said a smile, he tried to show a normal smile, but because his body had turned into charcoal, there was no way that it could show a normal smile and all the smile that it showed turned into a hideous smile.
   Vasilisa wasn't stupid, and if she was stupid, she couldn't become the head of the Russia Branch. She frowned and said, "Kasugano Haruka."
   "It seems that I have a deep impression of you, Thunder Empress," Condrat said.
   "What do you want to do?" Vasilisa asked directly.
   "You have tried to kill me before, so do you think that I will forgive you so easily?"
   Vasilisa smiled in disdain and asked, "You want to kill me?"
   "No, I don't plan to kill you, and I forgive you for that since you have sent me a cute assassin."
   Vasilisa raised her eyebrows but didn't say anything since she didn't care much about the fate of her subordinates. "Then what do you want to do?"
   "Wait for me there. I will come and show you slap your butts," Condrat said.
   There was a tac-tic-toe on Vasilisa's forehead since she had never been molested before. She was about to strike this bastard with thunder, but she was still wary about his ability that was capable of redirecting her attack before.
   "I won't stay too long since this body is too ugly. See you and prepare your butts there."
   Condrat's body then turned into dust since the damage that was caused by Vasilisa was too big, and this body also couldn't handle Haru's power, so once Haru disappeared.
   Vasilisa opened her fan and covered her mouth. There was a smile on her face, and she said, "Then I will wait . Let'set's see whether you can do that since if you can't, you have to say goodbye to this world."
   Condrat waved his hand then his body disappeared along with the wind.
   Vasilisa's expression became serious since she knew very well that Haru's ability seemed to be more tricky than she had thought, however...
   "If you want to come, then come since I will show you what the hell is..."
   Vasilisa walked out then destroyed the building since it made her recall quite a bad memory, and she also thought to prepare her army.
   While Vasilisa was preparing herself, Haru and Elena sat next to each other on the sofa, under the watch of Satsuki, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Maya.
   "Do you think that he's guilty?" Satsuki asked.
   "He's guilty." Shizuno nodded without hesitation.
   "Haru-oniichan..." Maya's eyes were brimming in tears since she didn't expect that someone had stolen her place.
   "Everyone... Haru might have his own reason, right?" Jeanne said.
   "Jeanne, you're too kind," Satsuki said.
   "You need to be strict and teach him, or else he will become worse, Jeanne," Shizuno said.
   "But..." Jeanne was hesitant.
   After Haru and Elena returned to Haru's house, she had been very sticky with him and didn't want to let him go since they had already confirmed their relationship, and it was very nice to know that she wasn't alone anymore.
   "Cough! Cough! Can you give me a chance to talk?" Haru said.
   "Defendant Haru, please say," Shizuno said.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Your Honor, please listen to me." He looked at Elena and asked, "Lesya, can I tell them what has happened before?"
   Elena nodded and said, "Yes, from now on, I will be your woman so all of us will be a family too, and I don't mind you knowing what has happened before." She thought that her life was very happy now since she had a man beside her, but she also had a sister too. Then she started to tell them her story and what had happened during the date, including how Haru had explained to her about sex.
   Haru was speechless, and this time, Jeanne also frowned, while covering Maya's ears with her hands since Elena's story wasn't suitable for a child, but then, everyone realized what had happened, and they couldn't help but be in tears the more they listened to Elena's story, especially when she had been deceived all along that she didn't have a little brother.
   "Haru has given me a reason to live again, so please don't accept my relationship with him," Elena said without hesitation, hoping that they could forgive his act too.
   Satsuki directly hugged Elena's body tightly while crying. "We will be sisters from now on, and you don't need to worry about anything."
   "Ranjou-san..." Elena was moved.
   "Call me Satsuki from now on! You're also his woman too, so we'll be sisters from now on," Satsuki said.
   "Satsuki..." Elena nodded with a smile.
   Shizuno was also moved, but then, she also knew that there was a big problem. "Haru, what are you going to do after this?" She knew that there was no way Russia would stop sending him an assassin after what had happened today, and the scale of the attacks might be bigger than before.
   "This is what I am about to talk about now." Haru looked at everyone and said, "I plan to go to Russia to teach the head of Russia Branch that they have messed up with the wrong enemy."
   When they heard him, they nodded since they knew his personality quite well.
   "I will go with you," Jeanne said.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, this time you need to stay, Jeanne. If you're away, who is going to protect everyone?"
   Jeanne thought for a while and knew that it would be dangerous if she and Haru left the house together.
   "Then who are you going with?" Shizuno asked.
   "I will go there alone," Haru said.
   "Haru, you don't need to go. This is my fault after all..." Elena knew that everything was her fault, and she was happy to sacrifice herself for him to end this problem, but then, she was hugged by him.
   "Stupid, you're my woman. If I can't protect you, who will protect you?" Haru said while staring at Elena's eyes.
   "Haru..." Elena was brimming in tears and hugged him tightly.
   "But it is dangerous for you to go alone," Shizuno said.
   "Do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.
   Shizuno thought for a while and said, "I am not powerful enough, I will be a burden for you, but I have an idea who can accompany you."
   Shizuno showed a smile and said, "You know this helper very well, but don't make her into your harem member again, alright?"
   Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1602: What to do? Let's give a financial loss to the Russian branch
   "Why do I have to follow you?" Angela stared at Haru with an inexplicable gaze.
   "You ask me? Then who am I going to ask?" Haru asked and walked slowly on the street in Russia. He had to admit the temperature in this country was quite cold, but compared to Ice Hell in the world of Toriko, it was nothing.
   Angela looked at Haru and let out a sigh. She knew that she was being sent out by Edward, especially when Edward knew that Haru was going to fight against the head of the Russia Branch, Vasilisa.
   After Angela came to Japan, she and Haru used Mari's teleportation ability to go to Russia, but even though they had arrived in Russia, it didn't mean they could meet Vasilisa immediately since Mari could only use her teleportation based on two conditions.
   One was to teleport to the person that she knew, and in Russia, Mari didn't know much of people, or rather she didn't know anyone. She might have heard Thunder Empress, but she had never seen her.
   Then the second condition was that Mari had been in that place.
   If either the condition was met, then Mari couldn't use her ability. Luckily, she had been in Russia for a while, and she directly teleported both Haru and Angela to a downtown area around Vladivostok, Russia.
   In truth, Haru asked Mari to help him teleport him to one of the headquarters of Russia, but everyone quickly stopped him since they didn't expect that he would be so reckless so, in the end, Mari teleported him to Vladivostok, which was a major Pacific port city in Russia.
   Angela, who walked beside Haru, couldn't help but glance at him, and she had to admit that if she wasn't in love with Edward, then she would be tempted by him, but more than that, it wasn't the time to think something like that since there was something more important, happening around them at this moment.
   "Haru, is it only me, or does it seem that the crowd is becoming less and less?" Angela might not have realized it before, but after a while, she realized that the crowd around the city seemed to be less than before.
   "You're not wrong since I have taunted that bitch, I am sure that she has prepared to welcome me," Haru said and didn't care much about a group of Saviors that had been staring at him for a while, or rather, he was waiting for them to come out, though, if they didn't come out, he was going to have some good food in Russia.
   His girlfriend, Eli Ayase, was half Russian, and of course, Haru was also curious about this country.
   Before Haru could come to this place alone, but when he thought about it calmly, it was also good to have someone to take care of him, and Angela was a maid and secretary, so it wouldn't be bad if she followed him on his attack on Russia Branch of White Knight Order.
   "I'm not sure why, but I have a feeling that you're thinking something rude right now," Angela said while squinting her eyes.
   "It's your imagination, but anyway, come closer to me, or else, you will be attacked," Haru said.
   Angela was stunned then and stopped her movement, but at the same time, there was someone that attacked her in the dark. She didn't have time to respond, but then her waist was hugged, and her assailant was kicked without mercy then crashed into the next building.
   The condition of the assailant was unknown, but one thing for sure, after this assailant failed, a group of people came out, and this group of people was led by a huge man that was holding a surfboard.
   Angela was still in shock, but then she heard his voice.
   "Angela, are you alright with me hugging you?"
   Angela quickly escaped from Haru's arms and pushed him away with a blush on her face. "You perverted kid! What are you doing?!"
   Haru was speechless and said, "But if I didn't do that, you will be hurt. Shouldn't you thank me or something?"
   Angela knew that Haru was right, so she looked away and said "thank you" in a low voice since she was very shy when she thought about what had happened before. She had come to help him, yet she was the one that was being helped.
   "Well, the fish has taken the bait. You don't need to worry too much," Haru said in the Russian language, which made Angela confused, but the members of Russia Branch of White Knight Order on Vladivostok frowned.
   They knew very well that the assassin that attacked Angela before was one of the best assassins in this country, but Haru easily defeated him.
   Vasilisa had told them before that they needed to kill this man no matter what, so that what they were going to do.
   "Kasugano Haruka, I am Bernard Sergeivich Ignasevich, and I will stop you in the name of Thunder Empress!"
   Bernard and his men quickly dashed toward Haru and Angela, holding their weapons with clear intent.
   Angela was about to prepare for the battle, but her shoulder was patted by Haru.
   "Calm down, it is just a small fry, you don't need to work up," Haru said, then used a "Haoshoku Haki" directly and made all of them pass out directly with foam on their mouths, except for one person, which was Edward.
   Edward couldn't move, and he stopped his steps, feeling his back and chest were very heavy as if there was a mountain on the top of it.
   Angela was in shock and asked, "Is this your ability?"
   "Yeah, come on, let's get information from one of them," Haru said and walked toward a group of people.
   Angela looked at Haru's back with a complicated gaze. She knew, or she pretended that she didn't know, or she didn't want to admit, but Haru was stronger than Edward, who was the strongest Savior in the UK.
   When Angela saw that Haru had come to one of the Russian Saviors, she also quickly followed.
   Haru looked at Bernard, who seemed to be the leader of the Savior in this city, directly asked him, but he didn't expect that this guy would try to mock him.
   "Do you know where that bitch is?" Haru asked.
   "...What's your mouth, or--" Bernard was furious when Haru called out the name of his leader as a bitch, but his mouth was kicked directly by Haru, and he almost cut down his tongue with his own teeth because of that kick which made him linger in fear.
   "You... are you going to kill him, Kasugano?" Angela asked since she didn't expect that Haru would be cruel toward the enemy.
   "Angela, in truth, I don't have much patience toward a man, especially the enemy, if the opponent is a beautiful girl then, I might be gentle, even if they're rude, unfortunately, this guy is a man, and he's very rude so I will just use a hypnosis on him," Haru said and directly used his "light magic" on Bernard to hypnosis him since he was too lazy to use torture to ask him a question, and it also took a long time, he also didn't really like torture. He could use another ability such as "Heaven's Door," but he didn't want to show all of his ability.
   Angela was stunned, especially when she saw how Bernard responded to Haru's question. "Perverted brat."
   Haru asked Bernard a question, but this guy didn't seem to know the location of Vasilisa, so he threw him away to the ground like everyone.
   "What are we going to do after this?" Angela asked.
   "We're going to Khabarovsk," Haru said.
   Angela then glanced at the group of Saviors and asked, "You're not killing them?"
   "Why should I?" Haru asked.
   "I mean... they might leak our whereabouts," Angela said since she thought that they would be like assassins, attacking the Thunder Empress in silence and surprise.
   "Of course not, even if they know about our whereabouts, it is useless since they won't be able to do anything to me, or rather, it is better for them to send out as much as people to us since that way, I can give more damage to that bitch," Haru said.
   "...You know... you might be the only person that can call out Thunder Empress a bitch," Angela said with a tired sigh.
   "You know Angela. You also call her a bitch," Haru said.
   "...If I am being targeted by the Russian Branch, you need to take responsibility, alright?" Angela said while looking at Haru.
   "If you want, I can be responsible for you for the rest of your life," Haru said sincerely.
   Angela was almost staggered when she heard Haru's words, and at the same time, she felt that she needed to meet Edward as soon as possible or else...
   "Wait a moment, let me destroy the headquarters in this city."
   Haru knew that there were no people at the headquarters in this city because of his Kenbunshoku Haki, so he decided to destroy it.
   Angela followed Haru's gaze and looked at the sky, looking at the sky with a confused expression. She looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?"
   Angela raised her eyebrows then suddenly saw something come out of from the cloud, and it dropped toward the ground at a very fast speed. She opened her mouth wide and could tell what it was.
   The headquarters of the White Knight Order in this city was destroyed.
   Angela was stuck there and couldn't comprehend what was happening until her shoulder was patted.
   Angela felt that it was better to give up thinking since the more she thought, the more tired she was. Walking beside him, strangely enough, she didn't feel fear toward the Thunder Empress, but she was wondering what this young man was about to do in this land.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1603: In Russia with her
   A few hours after Haru destroyed the headquarters of the White Knight Order in Vladivostok, Vasilisa had received a report, and she knew that he had come. Still, she didn't care at all, sitting on her throne, swirling the wine on her glass until the aroma was perfectly shown before she sipped it slowly. Whether her subordinates or headquarters in Vladivostok were destroyed and killed, she also didn't care. She had many people, and she had full control over this country, so even if she lost Vladivostok, it was nothing for her.
   Vasilisa's subordinates and bodyguards only stood there and didn't say anything. Even though they knew that the headquarters of the White Knight Order in Vladivostok was destroyed, they didn't show much change in their expressions.
   After Vasilisa sipped her wine, she asked, "How are the casualties?" She was wondering how many people that she had lost in Vladivostok.
   Vasilisa's subordinates reported respectfully.
   "Oh?" Vasilisa was surprised and asked, "No one is dead?" She was stunned since she thought that when Haru came, he would kill many Saviors, but it seemed that this boy was too naive.
   In truth, Vasilisa hadn't seen Haru's face, and besides Andou and Edward, the rest members of the Six Heads hadn't seen him at all. With Haru's ability, it was also impossible to get his information.
   It was also what made Vasilisa feel a bit wary since when she met him for the first time, his ability was related to the soul. The soul was one of the most complex abilities unless she could destroy him in one attack, then it would be difficult for her to stop him, especially when he could enter anyone's body. She looked at her people, and her eyes turned sharp, wondering whether she was here already.
   When Vasilisa's eyes turned sharp, everyone felt that they were in the tundra of Siberia, and they didn't dare to meet her eyes, showing the terror of the Thunder Empress.
   Vasilisa looked at everyone before shaking her head lightly since if Haru were here, he would already attack her, but it seemed that he wasn't here.
   Unlike in the original story where Vasilisa looked down on the original MC, in this story, she didn't look down on Haru since she knew very well that this guy was very strong. Still, more than that, she was quite wary of his ability since it was very tricky. One thing that she didn't want to happen is that he might be able to possess her body. If that happened, then she would lose all of her Empire after all. Still, she felt that it shouldn't be possible since, if possible, he should already do it, which was why, but it didn't erase her wariness, especially when she recalled Condrat's hideous smile.
   "According to our people, he should move to Khabarovsk, and his intention might also be to destroy the headquarters in that city," one of the subordinates reported.
   "Hmm..." Vasilisa thought for a while and asked, "How did Bernard and his people lose?" She needed to know whether Haru had other abilities other than soul possession and redirecting ability.
   "According to Bernard's people, they felt that their souls were hit by an impact or something before all of them passed out in an instant."
   "Bernard didn't pass out immediately when Kasugano Haruka used his ability, and unlike everyone who is unscathed, his chin is broken, and it should be because of Kasugano Haruka," one of her subordinates, whose name was Darko, reported respectfully. Still, then, there was a trace of hesitation on his face.
   "What's wrong? Tell me, as long as you have his information, tell me anything about him," Vasilisa said, but when the only girl among her subordinates heard her words, she was wondering why it felt like Vasilisa was in love with this boy?
   "Well... it might not be related to Kasugano Haruka, but a meteoroid has destroyed the headquarters at Vladivostokoid," Darko said.
   Vasilisa raised her eyebrow, but then she thought of something and remembered one girl that had an ability of gravity.
   "Katya, if I'm not wrong, one of your friends has the ability to gravity, right? So is it possible for her to pull down a meteoroid from space?" Vasilisa asked.
   Katya Eschkevna Honda is one of the Russian Saviors and Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya's closest subordinates and leaders.
   However, Katya was startled when she heard Vasilisa had mentioned her name. She then quickly responded respectfully, "Yes." But then, she felt that she kept being stared at by Vasilisa, which made her nervous until she remembered that she hadn't answered all of Vasilisa's answers.
   "No, it is impossible for my friend to pull down a meteoroid."
   Vasilisa sipped her wine again, and she should think of him to have an ability related to gravity, but it was more powerful than one of her subordinates.
   "What shall we do now, Empress?" Darko asked.
   "We don't need to do anything," Vasilisa said.
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Instead, the people here should... say, reinforce the defenses around Krasnoyarsk," Vasilisa said.
   "...You're going to abandon everything in east Siberia?"
   "Even if I order them to close in on Kasugano right now, they won't make it."
   "I see. That's brilliant, Thunder Empress! An astute decision!"
   Vasilisa's subordinates quickly praised her, Vasilisa only showed a light smile, but she wondered why there was a restless feeling in her heart at this moment.
   "I don't care who, but I hope someone will at least take one of his arms with them," Vasilisa said and started to laugh.
   Everyone then started to laugh together, then praising Vasilisa, only Katya seemed to be very worried at this moment. Still, everyone ignored her since all of their attention was on their empress, Vasilisa.
   Inside the train, Haru looked at Angela, who was already in her tank top and panties, covering her lower half with a blanket.
   "You sure want to sleep with me?" Haru asked.
   "Why not? Or do you have trouble sleeping without your favorite pillow? Shall I hold you, then?" Angela tried to tease Haru, but...
   "Is that alright? In truth, I can't sleep without hugging someone."
   Haru then took off his shirt and pants, which caused Angela to be dumbfounded. She opened her eyes wide when she saw his body and then a huge bulge on his pants.
   "Then I shall accept your offer."
   Haru moved toward Angela and hugged her waist, ready to sleep together, but he was pushed away.
   "You perverted, brat! Let go of me!"
   "Eh? But isn't it you who gave me an offer to hug you?"
   "I wasn't serious, you bastard!! If you try to do something, then I will report what you have done to your girlfriend!!"
   "I was also joking, Angela. You're too serious," Haru said with a sigh, showing disappointment.
   Angela kept staring at Haru and clearly didn't believe Haru's words. She might only remember, but this guy had a lot of girlfriends if she wasn't wrong.
   Haru turned off the light and was about to go to sleep, but...
   "Then Haru, can I ask you a question?" Angela asked.
   "Have you... Have you done that kind of thing with your girlfriend?" Angela asked with a blush.
   "That kind of thing? What do you mean, Angela? I don't understand," Haru said with a confused expression.
   It might be Angela's imagination, but she felt that this guy was teasing her. She gritted her teeth, and showed a flustered expression, then said, "I mean..."
   "Sex! Have you done that kind of thing with your girlfriend?" Angela asked with a blush on her face.
   "Have you done that kind of thing with Edward, Angela?" Haru asked.
   When Haru asked this question, Angela suddenly got depressed. Then, she let out a long sigh and said, "Edward-sama is not interested in me... he kept ignoring my advance."
   Haru nodded and said, "Let's sleep first. After that, we should wake up early."
   Angela nodded and was about to close her eyes, but then she realized that this bastard hadn't answered her question. She was about to call him, but she saw him sleeping so soundly.
   Angela wondered whether this guy was pretending to sleep, but she thought that he might be tired after fighting a lot of people, so she didn't say anything and slept. However, she had to admit that when he slept, he was adorable for some reason.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1604: Warm up before the real battle
   At the Akane Academy, Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Elena were studying, as usual. However, the four of them couldn't hide the lonely expression on their faces.
   "I wonder what that guy is doing..." Satsuki said while staring at the ceiling inside the locker room.
   "You don't need to worry about him. "There might not be anyone in this world that could be his opponent," Jeanne said since she knew very well how strong Haru was, and with his ability, it might be possible to destroy a planet or two. However, she wouldn't say it since it was too exaggerated.
   "Jeanne... why do you have so much confidence in Haru's strength?" Elena asked. Even though she also believed in Haru's strength, she had been terrorized by Vasilisa, and she knew how powerful the Thunder Empress was.
   "Elena, you don't need to worry about his strength, but I am worried about one thing," Shizuno suddenly said.
   "What's wrong, Shizuno?" Satsuki asked worriedly.
   "As long as I can answer you, then I will answer it," Elena said with concern, wondering what kind of question that Shizuno wanted to ask her.
   For the past few days, the relationship of the four girls became very close to each other since they had been staying together, and Shizuno also told Elena and Satsuki that both she and Jeanne had done that kind of thing with Haru, which made both Elena and Satsuki quite jealous.
   Satsuki was jealous and wondered whether it was her chest that made him not touch her, but at the same time, she also felt that it was still too early for that kind of thing since she hoped for him to be able to marry her first before they did that kind of thing.
   On the other hand, Elena didn't care much and wanted to do that kind of thing with him as soon as possible since she wanted his child.
   However, they could discuss that matter later after Haru had returned, and they were more curious about Shizuno's question.
   "Is Thunder Empress beautiful?" Shizuno asked with a serious expression.
   "....." Satsuki, Jeanne, and Elena.
   "Um..." Jeanne wasn't sure how to describe her feelings at that moment.
   "Why... Why do you need to know whether the Thunder Empress is beautiful or not?" Satsuki asked.
   "You should know his personality very well. His type of woman has always been a strong woman, so if the Thunder Empress is beautiful, then she might become our sister too," Shizuno said, but she also had a feeling that Angela might become their sister too.
   "Haru? Are we going to do that kind of thing with Thunder Empress?!" Elena was dumbfounded since, unlike most of the people outside of Russia, they didn't know much about Vasilisa's terror, which was why most people didn't even dare to think something dirty about her even if Vasilisa was beautiful since if they were known, they would need to say goodbye to the world so when Shizuno suddenly asked her whether Vasilisa was beautiful or not and there was a chance that Vasilisa was about to become their sister too...
   Elena wasn't sure how to describe her feelings at that moment.
   "So... are her breasts huge?" Satsuki asked in a low voice.
   "....." Shizuno, Jeanne, and Elena.
   "Well, I guess... Thunder Empress is beautiful, and her breasts are huge too..." Elena said with a complex expression.
   "NOOO!!!!" Satsuki cried when she looked at her pitiful breasts since she knew that out of all the girls on his harem, her breasts were the smallest.
   Jeanne patted Satsuki's shoulder and said, "Satsuki, if you're worried about your breasts, then you don't need to, since if I'm not wrong, Haru should be able to increase the size of your bust."
   Jeanne's words dumbfounded not only Satsuki but even Shizuno and Elena.
   "Really?" Satsuki's voice was very cheerful, and there was a hopeful expression on her face.
   "Well, I have heard that he might have that ability, but it can't be too big like either Shizuno, Elena, or Sophia-senpai," Jeanne said. Her bust size might not be as big as either Shizuno, Elena, or Sophia, but it wasn't bad, and she also knew that Haru loved it. Still, Satsuki was... even though she was a saint. She also understood that Satsuki's bust size was very pitiful.
   "It's alright. I don't want something as big as Shizuno's," Satsuki said while looking at Shizuno's breast with a slightly envious expression.
   Shizuno didn't say much but only raised her chest high, showing how big it was.
   Satsuki clenched her fist, and then she took a deep breath to calm herself. She then grabbed Jeanne's shoulder then asked, "Until what size?"
   "...." Shizuno and Elena weren't sure how to describe their moments, but they were also quite curious.
   "Um... at least B or C cup? I'm not sure, but you should ask him first," Jeanne said unconfidently.
   "That's great! When he comes back, I will have a nice body!" Satsuki was full of excitement.
   "Ahem!" Elena coughed and said, "If we don't go out now, we might be late."
   "Ah! We need to go out now! Jeanne, Lesya, Shizuno, let's go!" Satsuki said, then pulled the three of them to the training ground.
   Jeanne, Elena, and Shizuno could only shake their heads and smiled, waiting for his return patiently.
   When they ran toward the training ground, they happened to pass Haimura, who was alone, but they didn't do anything, whether it was greeting or glancing since they already had a man.
   Haimura looked at Satsuki and was about to call her out, but he felt unconfident. He shook his head and didn't say much, then walked toward the training ground alone.
   When his girls were training at school, Haru and Angela wrecked apart all the headquarters of the Russian branch of the White Knight Order that they found one by one in each city in Russia, then finally, they arrived at Krasnoyarsk.
   "Sorry, can you take a picture of the two of us?" Haru asked in Russian.
   Haru then stood next to Angela, and beside them, there was a "Sculpture Uncle Vasya - A Drunkard." Both of them posed together when their photos were taken.
   Haru looked at the photo together with Angela after they thanked the stranger that had helped them.
   Angela looked at the photo and then let out a sigh. "You know, if you don't destroy each of the headquarters of the Russian branch in each city and beat the Saviors of Russia, I might think of you coming here as a tourist." She looked at him and asked, "But why do you have so much interest in Russia?"
   "One of my girls is from Russia. So, of course, I am interested in this country," Haru said.
   Angela wasn't sure how to describe her feelings, especially when she knew that this guy had dated four girls simultaneously. She let out a sigh and only hoped that she wouldn't fall for him since she had to admit the days she spent with him in this country were very fun.
   "By the way, did you notice that there is a group of people that are following us?"
   Angela had noticed before that a group of people followed them, but she didn't think that a group of small fries could defeat him.
   "What do you want to do? Are you going to fight them?" Angela asked.
   "Well, they're a bit different from the ones that I have fought before, and I can probably tell you that all of them are at least A-Rank Saviors," Haru said.
   Angela was in shock, but her mouth was covered by his hand.
   Angela grumbled, but she also knew that she couldn't let out a loud voice, but then, she felt uncomfortable since her lips were touching against his palm.
   Haru moved his hand away and said, "Do you want to follow me? I try to fight them one by one."
   "Ugh... you're not going to use that weird technique that can make anyone pass out?" Angela asked.
   "Well, I want to warm up before I fight against the Thunder Empress, and the group of A-Rank Saviors should be the perfect spar opponents," Haru said.
   If someone heard Haru's words at this moment, they would rush to beat him up since A-Rank Saviors were also very rare, but this guy treated them as nothing. However, Angela knew that Haru had that right to look down on a group of A-Rank Saviors.
   "...There are seven people you know? Seven of them are A Rank Saviors," Angela said with a helpless expression.
   "No, there are eight people," Haru said.
   Angela was speechless and said, "That's a lot!"
   "That's why I will fight on the outskirts of the city, just go back to the hotel. I will come after you later," Haru said and left Angela.
   Angela looked at Haru in silence, then looked at a group of people who chased after him, then looked at his luggage that he had left there. She let out a long sigh and wondered why she felt that she had become his maid for some reason.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1605: Instant Fight
   Haru moved toward the grove that was located on the outskirts of the city. When he arrived, he stood there and said, "Come out. I don't want to spend my time waiting for all of you here." He then looked up and saw someone that emitted a brown aura suddenly appear on the midair and move downward, aiming the spear on his hand toward him.
   Haru only moved back a few steps and dodged the sneak attack.
   Haru thought that this guy was about to attack him again, but it seemed that he didn't intend to do so.
   The person who attacked him stood there, holding his spear, looking at Haru with a serious expression.
   "I'm the Krasnoyarsk district leader, Kirsan Romanovich Pavlyuchenko."
   "Just say what you want," Haru said.
   Kirsan raised his eyebrow, but he knew that the opponent in front of him wasn't something that he could deal with alone, and at the same time, he...
   "You must have realized that the leaders of each district, All Rank As, have surrounded you," Kirsan said.
   "What about that?" Haru asked.
   Kirsan's expression changed, and he was a bit startled. Then, he tightened the spear in his hand and said, "I won't ask you to surrender. Just go back to Japan in peace!"
   "...." Haru didn't say anything and only looked at Kirsan.
   "If we fight, the majority of us will end up dead with you. We can't go against the Thunder Empress's command, but we don't want to fight you if we can avoid it!"
   "Then can you ask Thunder Empress to stop her attack on me?" Haru asked.
   "That..." Kirsan couldn't say anything back since the command of Thunder Empress was absolute, and if he talked back, he would die.
   "Don't be selfish." Haru looked at Kirsan and said, "You can attack me, but I can't attack you because you don't want to fight? What kind of logic is that? The moment that your Thunder Empress has ordered to assassinate me, all of you become my enemy." He frowned and said, "You should be glad that I haven't taken anyone's lives in this battle."
   "I..." Kirsan gritted his teeth, and Haru's words made him uncomfortable since all of that was right.
   "You're just a coward, after all." Haru smiled and said, "If you're a man, then do as that bitch orders you and fights me!"
   Kirsan felt that an invisible pressure hit him and his body was full of sweat, unable to move a step away from his spot since he was afraid of the opponent in front of him!
   "That's enough, Kirsan! Hurry up and slay that monster! This is Thunder Empress's order!"
   Hearing the name of Thunder Empress, Kirsan suddenly felt that the pressure on his body was lightened. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "For the Thunder Empress!"
   Haru didn't move from his spot and only watched Kirsan that jumped into the sky before hiding around the grove. He then ignored Kirsan, shook his head since he could feel an ice spell that was about to hit him from the dark. He only raised his hand in front of this sneak attack and returned that ice spell attack back to the caster directly.
   The caster of this spell was in shock when the ice spell returned.
   Haru ignored that caster then looked at the twin, who jumped out of the trees and was about to attack him. He looked at the two of them and thought that both of them were pretty cute. He thought for a while and tried to use his "Love Spot" against them for a test.
   The twins stopped their attacks and looked at Haru with a blush.
   Haru didn't expect that it would be successful, but then he knocked them and let them fall asleep. When the twins fell into his arms, he noticed a fireball that was moving toward him. He only smiled and returned the fireball back with twice the speed.
   Haru put down the twin, but then Kirsan attacked his back directly.
   Kirsan aimed toward Haru's neck, and he thought that he had a chance until he was pushed away by an invisible pressure.
   Kirsan was blown away and was hit into several trees before passing out.
   After Kirsan was out, the surrounding area was surrounded by mist, and Haru could tell that this mist was poisonous, but then, he pushed all the poisonous mist away, and found someone with a strange mask and dagger, walked toward him confidently until the mist disappeared.
   The man was dumbfounded, and he could only stand there, unable to do anything, especially when Haru was staring at him.
   Haru only glared at this man then this man passed out directly. He shook his head and wondered why this fight was so easy. "You two are the only ones that are left. If you don't come out, then I will come toward you."
   Katya was one of the district leaders who was told to surround and attack Haru simultaneously, but she didn't expect that it had only been a few minutes, and all eight people that were sent to attack him all had been defeated. When her spell bounced back toward her, unlike her two companions, her spell was quite weak, so she could escape from her own spell, but after that, everything had turned into a hopeless situation since six out of eight people had been defeated.
   Katya was very nervous, but then, she felt that her shoulder was patted.
   Katya was startled, then quickly turned her head, but then, she was stuck there, especially when she saw Haru standing there, looking at her with a light smile. She had to admit that this guy might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life, and he made her blush.
   "Unlike the two of them, you hold back your spell so you can escape from when I bounced back your spell. Why was that? Why did you do that?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Y - You saved the twins, too! Why?" Katya asked nervously.
   "They're pretty cute girls, of course. I am going to save them," Haru said with a smile.
   "C - Cute girls?!" Katya was dumbfounded and asked, "You have saved them because they were cute?!"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you know the reason why I came to fight your boss?"
   Katya shook her head since she didn't know the reason why Haru came to Russia. Even though she was one of the leaders, she was still following Vasilisa's orders, and she could be replaced by anyone easily.
   "Well, my reason to come here is to slap your boss's butts so she won't mess up with me again," Haru said.
   "...." Katya wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "By the way, is Lesya, your friend?" Haru asked.
   "Lesya?" Katya was surprised and asked, "Do you know Elena?"
   "She's my woman." Haru smiled and said, "If you're her friend, then we don't need to fight. Come with me. Let's have dinner after I have fought the last opponent." He then walked toward Angela, who didn't listen to him, and decided to follow him.
   Katya looked at Haru for a while and decided to follow him. She couldn't fight him, nor did she intend to fight him, so she decided to follow him, but then, on her mind, she was wondering whether this guy was interested in her.
   Angela fought fiercely against one of the district leaders fiercely, and she didn't expect that her opponent would be so strong.
   "Angela, why are you here?"
   Angela was happy when she heard his voice and quickly called him out. "Haru, hurry up and beat this gu--" Her words stuck since she saw him with another girl who made him annoyed. Here she was fighting with all of her power, but this guy was flirting with a girl?! She burst into anger and stared at Katya with a hostile gaze.
   "Um... is that your girlfriend?" Katya asked while hiding behind Haru since Angela's gaze was very scary.
   Haru looked at Angela and asked, "Do you need help, Angela?"
   Angela, who was annoyed, snorted, but she nodded.
   However, when they were talking to each other, the person, who was ignored, took off a mirror on his back, and from that mirror, Vasilisa appeared, chanting a powerful Dark Art to attack Haru.
   "Perish. Perish. Perish. Perish. All life must perish. The salvation of the soul is intricate. Discard the weight of your feathers. Let all things feel the sensation of soaring through heaven and earth. Oh, death, so sweet!"
   Katya and Angela were in shock.
   Haru raised his eyebrows but didn't say much, and when the chant ended, a thunder suddenly traveled toward the sky from the mirror, and a huge thunder dragon fell down toward him.
   Darko, who was Vasilisa's subordinates, watched this scene with excitement, but...
   When the thunder dragon fell, it suddenly stopped a few meters from Haru's head, and it suddenly changed its direction toward Darko!
   Darko felt that he had become blind since the thunder dragon was so blind. In that instant, he was hit with fear, and he turned helpless, knowing that death was near.
   The thunder dragon then opened its mouth and destroyed everything on Darko's side.
   Darko was in shock, but he could feel the heat on his side, and he was in shock when he saw a trace of burning and electricity on his side. His feet were weak, and he couldn't stand up until he heard the sound of footsteps.
   "Do - Don't kill me! I - I will do anything for you!" Darko quickly said.
   "Then, go back to your boss and tell her to prepare her butts since I will slap it until it turns red," Haru said.
   "....." Angela, Katya, and Darko.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "You don't go?"
   Darko quickly escaped, afraid that Haru might change his mind to let him go, and he knew very well that he wasn't an opponent that he could fight against. His body was trembling, but then, he wasn't sure whether he could tell his message to Thunder Empress. However, he shook his head and decided to leave everything to Thunder Empress since there was nothing that he could do at this moment.
   When Darko left, Angela couldn't help but ask in shock, "You come to Russia, beat a lot of Saviors, destroyed their headquarters, is because that you want to slap the butts of the Thunder Empress?"
   "..." Katya felt weak for some reason.
   "You don't need to think too much about my reasons, but I am pretty much annoyed by this woman, and isn't it good for me to defeat her since I know that all the life of the Saviors on the Russian branch is quite miserable, right?" Haru looked in the direction where Darko was running and said, "This is also my woman's hometown. I will help her to solve the problem in her country too so we can live peacefully here in the future."
   "..." Katya and Angela somehow felt jealous of Elena since because of that girl, Haru dared to become an enemy of the entire Russian branch.
   "By the way, what about the hotel?" Haru asked Angela.
   "Ugh..." Angela looked away since she forgot about going to the hotel, and she was sure that they might not be able to a room after this.
   "Um... how about you stay at my house?" Katya suddenly raised her hand and said those words shyly.
   Angela was in silence and looked at Haru, wondering why there were beautiful women around him.
   "Is that alright?" Haru asked in surprise.
   "Yes, let's go. It is quite near," Katya said and pulled Haru's hand.
   Angela was stuck there and quickly chased after them. "You bastard, don't leave me behind!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1606: This isn't our first time, right?
   After they went to Katya's house, Angela quickly pulled Haru with her and decided to sleep in the same room.
   Katya only smiled knowingly, but she didn't say anything. However, there was a trace of jealousy in her heart.
   When Angela and Haru were inside the room, she couldn't help but complain, "What the hell do you want to do?!"
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "Do you think that it is all good for us to live under the house of one of the leaders of the Russian branch? Do you want us to be assassinated?!" Angela was full of complaints.
   "Calm down, I am pretty good at seeing people's characters, and that girl is trustworthy. She won't do anything to us. So if you're worried that they might poison us, then you don't need to worry since I will be the one who is cooking," Haru said.
   "Hmph!" Angela snorted and said, "You need to know that you're going to fight against the Thunder Empress! We're not here to seduce a girl!"
   Haru was speechless then asked, "Angela, are you jealous?"
   Angela was stunned, then she quickly blushed and became agitated. "Who - Who is jealous?!"
   "Then you don't need to get angry, alright? Believe in me, even if we're in front of the Thunder Empress, I can handle them and protect you," Haru said and stared at Angela's eyes.
   Angela felt that her entire body was scorching, and she tried to act like she didn't care at all.
   "Wh - Who needs your protection! I - I can protect myself!"
   "That's good." Haru smiled and said, "Let's sleep. We're going to start the attack tomorrow." He then took off his clothes and went to bed directly.
   "Wait! If you're going to sleep on the bed, then where am I going to sleep?!" Angela complained.
   "Didn't we sleep together from time to time? So what are you embarrassed about? Our relationship is close enough for us to share each other's warmth, right?"
   "Don't say anything that can cause a misunderstanding?!"
   Angela was helpless, and she also became tired. So she also took off her clothes and went to bed too.
   Both of them had stayed together for quite a while, and it was quite normal for them to sleep together from time to time because of his protagonist's aura. Sometimes it was because there wasn't a room in the hotel, sometimes there was a mistake in the booking process, and there was a lot more, but one thing for sure, it wasn't the first time for both of them to share a bed together.
   Even though Angela didn't say anything, she didn't mind sleeping beside him since he smelled really nice, and it gave her a sense of security. She then entered the bed and looked at Haru, who had closed his eyes.
   "Haru, have you gone to sleep?"
   "What's wrong, Angela?" Haru opened his eyes lightly, looking at Angela beside him.
   "Were the things that you have said before true?" Angele asked.
   "The one that you were going to slap Thunder Empress's butts?" Angela asked with a bewilderment expression since it was her first time to hear such a silly reason for someone to fight each other.
   "That woman is very proud." Haru moved his sleeping position and looked at the ceiling. "So I have thought of teaching her the humiliation that she has never tasted before."
   "By slapping her butts?" Angela asked.
   "I am pretty much soft toward a girl after all," Haru said. When he thought about it clearly, he had never killed a woman, and the woman that tried to kill him before (Esdeath) even became his wife now.
   "You...." Angela was speechless then let out a long sigh. "I wonder what your identity was in your previous life."
   "I might be an Emperor or King," Haru said with a smile.
   Angela looked at Haru's face and thought that possibility was very big, even though she didn't want to admit it. "Then was it true that you're going to this country because of your girl?"
   Haru nodded and said, "It is because of Lesya, she's a very honest and stupid girl, but I love her." He smiled when he thought Elena was very funny, and at the same time, she might be the fastest girl that he had since it was only a day that they met each other and they had confirmed their relationship.
   Haru then touched his face and knew that his charm was very high, and it was almost impossible to control it. Even though he didn't activate his "Love Spot," and even without it, his charm was very high.
   When Angela saw Haru's warm smile, she felt that her heart was like being prickled by something, and it was very uncomfortable since she knew that smile wasn't for her, but for his girl, and she was wondering why she wanted him to show that smile toward her.
   "By the way, how is your relationship with Edward? Have both you..." Haru gave Angela playful eyebrows, wondering whether both Angela and Edward had done it. Still, he felt that it was impossible, considering Edward might not be interested in the opposite gender.
   "Wh - Why are we talking about this?!" Angela blushed and became agitated again.
   "I mean, don't you like him?" Haru asked. Even though he said those words, he wasn't blind, and he could tell that Angela might be swayed toward him, but he had a feeling that he returned to his world after his fight against the Thunder Empress. He, of course, would return, so he thought that it was better to confirm her feelings after he returned.
   "I...." Angela was about to say something, but she quickly looked away and grabbed the blanket from him. "Why do I have to talk about this with you!? Hurry up and go to sleep! We're going up early!"
   "Alright, alright." Haru smiled and said, "By the way, it's pretty cold. Share the blanket."
   Angela didn't say anything, she didn't turn toward him, but she loosened the blanket that she pulled before, and then she felt that he pulled some part of the blanket, but she didn't do anything.
   There was only silence, and only the sound of their breaths and wind from the outside could be heard in this room.
   "Hey, Haru, have you gone to sleep?" Angela suddenly asked.
   Angela, who didn't receive a response, turned and looked at Haru, who was sleeping. She twitched her lips when she looked at how defenseless she was.
   "Look, if I am an assassin, then you might have already been killed."
   Angela poked Haru's cheek several times, causing him to show an uncomfortable expression. Then, she chuckled and moved closer.
   "If I am not here, you're going to be useless."
   Angela snorted and slept very close toward him. She had to admit that sleeping with him was very comfortable, especially when she hugged him. "This is the last time, alright?" She said those words before she closed her eyes and went to sleep so soundly that she had a good dream tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1607: Help my friend and you can...
   In the early morning, when Haru and Angela woke up, as expected, they were hugging each other, but such a morning was pretty normal for a harem protagonist, and even though Angela was a bit shy, she didn't hate the feeling of being close and hugged him.
   On the other hand, Katya was a bit surprised, especially after she woke up in the morning. She saw Haru was preparing breakfast. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Angela, you're not helping Kasugano-kun?" She knew Angela was like a maid, so she thought that Angela should be the one who prepared the breakfast, right? Or rather, she could ask her subordinates to prepare the breakfast, but Angela didn't want to and insisted that they would be the ones who prepared the breakfast, though she would never expect that it would be Haru who prepared the breakfast.
   "Even though he is a bastard, his cooking is very delicious, and I can't cook, and it is better to leave everything to him since he also loves to cook," Angela said calmly while sipping the warm tea that Haru had prepared before. "Fuh~~" She had to admit that eating his food was a blessing for her.
   "Is that so?" Katya was skeptical and thought of helping Haru, but she was too late since the breakfast was already on the table.
   "Katya-san, was it? If you don't mind, why don't you join us?" Haru asked.
   "Eh? Is that alright? Won't I be a bother?" Even though Katya said those words, her eyes kept glancing at the breakfast since the smell of the food was so good.
   "It's alright. I also want you to know more about yourself," Haru said.
   "What?!" Katya was startled, but then she shyly nodded.
   Angela grumbled and stepped into Haru's feet, but he dodged her attack and caught her leg.
   "What's wrong, Angela?" Katya asked.
   "No - Nothing!" Angela didn't want Katya to know what had happened, so she pretended that nothing had happened, but her feet tried to escape from Haru's hand. She looked at him and showed an expression, telling him to let her go.
   "Well, let's eat first," Haru said, ignoring Angela's gesture.
   Katya didn't wait and quickly ate, but Angela couldn't do anything, especially when Haru was tickling her feet.
   "Hahaha!!" Angela laughed very hard, which startled Katya for a moment, but the food in front of her was delicious, so she ignored Angela after a while.
   "You...!" Angela glared at Haru, but when he looked at her with a smile, she quickly looked away since she had a feeling that this guy might bully her more if she did something that annoyed him.
   Haru had to admit that he was a bit addicted to Angela's feet, but he let it go since it wasn't good to do this kind of thing early in the morning.
   Angela sighed in relief when her feet were being released. She then glanced at Haru and snorted at him before she continued to eat since she was afraid Katya might eat all the food on the table.
   When they finished their breakfast, Haru and Angela looked at Katya, who was about to introduce herself.
   "My name is Katya Eskevna Honda. I'm half Japanese and half Russian. Yekaterinburg district leader, 18 years old," Katya said.
   "I already know that." Angela raised her eyebrows and asked, "So what do you want? Why don't you go back to the Thunder Empress and have been helping and following us?" She had her doubts and wondered whether This girl was deceiving haru since this girl could be a spy and had been sending their information to Thunder Empress.
   "In truth, I don't want to fight against Kasugano-kun." Katya looked at Haru and said, "I know that you haven't killed anyone, and I have a feeling that you can grant my wish."
   Katya bowed her head and said, "Help my best friend Yuli escape from the Thunder Empress." She then raised her head and looked at Haru. "By the way, Yuli is a beautiful girl and... and... I might be able to ask her to do that kind of thing together with you..." There was an unnatural blush on her face when she said those words since she knew that there was no way for Haru to help for free, so she thought this idea, especially when she knew that he was quite a womanizer and she also didn't hate the idea to be with him, so she thought this perfect plan.
   Haru was tempted and might agree right away, but Angela had been glaring at him from the beginning to the end, so...
   "How about we continue our conversation while we go to the Thunder Empress?" Haru said.
   Haru, Angela, and Katya were on the train again, and they were on their way to where the Thunder Empress was staying.
   "Did you know? Most Saviors in Russia are orphans. That way, no one will complain if they get treated poorly. So the Thunder Empress gathers those kids to make them fight each other. Then she makes the survivors her bodyguards."
   Listening to Katya's explanation, Haru felt that it was like how Mizukage trained their ninjas in the world of Naruto during Fourth Mizukage. Still, he had to admit that Thunder Empress was quite stupid to use that kind of method to seek the strongest since each individual had their own talents, and people weren't a robot, they had a heart and needs. If their feelings and needs were ignored, then they would fight back, and then...
   "So your friend Yuli is with that woman?" Haru asked.
   Among the people in this world, it might be only Haru who could call the Thunder Empress a "woman" or a "bitch".
   "So we're going there, right? To the Thunder Empress's place," Angela asked.
   "Sverdlovsk, capital Yekaterinburg," Katya said. She looked at Haru and said, "So please help my friend! I will do anything!"
   "As a girl, you shouldn't say that you will do anything. If I am a bad man, then I might push you down right now," Haru said and lifted Katya's chin.
   "I - I don't mind..." Katya said in blush.
   "Cough! Cough! If you really do that, then I will slice you with this knife," Angela said and took off her knife.
   "I was kidding, but my intention has never changed. "I would come to Thunder Empress and smack her butt, so while we're at that, I would save your friend," Haru said.
   "Really?" Katya was excited.
   Haru nodded and said, "When we arrive, we'll go straight away, so be prepared."
   Katya and Angela nodded and, at the same time and wondered how they were going to the Thunder Empress right away, but when they arrived at the station, their waists were being hugged by Haru.
   "Wh - What are you doing?!" Angele asked in a blush.
   "A - Are we going to do it now?" Katya asked nervously with a blush.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Don't let go of me, and don't bite your tongue."
   They wondered what this guy was about to do, but they didn't expect that they would fly!
   The flying ability had always been scarce, so when they suddenly flew toward the sky, they were dumbfounded, and looking at his calm expression at this moment, they weren't sure why, but they had a feeling that something big would happen in this country soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1608: War
   Inside the manor of the Thunder Empress, Darko, who had been running all day and night, returned, and his face was pale and full of fear when he thought about what had happened yesterday. But, luckily, Haru didn't intend to kill him and let him return to the Thunder Empress, and when he arrived, he was going to say all the bad things about him.
   Darko quickly kneeled himself respectfully, but his posture was so low that he put his forehead on the ground.
   "What about the attack? Did you succeed?" Vasilisa asked the main problem, and she didn't care whether Darko was hurt or if Haru killed the other subordinates that she had sent or not.
   Darko was startled, and his body trembled, then he said, "No, we've failed, but Kasugano Haruka didn't kill us, he was so naive, and that was his weak--"
   "How did he defeat all of you?" Vasilisa directly cut Darko's words impatiently.
   "He..." Darko was a bit stunned, but then he respectfully told what had happened in the battle last night, and he also told how Vasilisa's thunder was redirected before.
   "My Step Nine Dark Art is being redirected, huh?" Vasilisa murmured and thought that Haru was stronger than she had thought. Usually, most metaphysical or Saviors would die after she sent her Step Nine Dark Art, but it was easily stopped and redirected by Haru, which meant unless she used Step Ten or more, there was no way for her to defeat Haru. However, she didn't want to underestimate her enemy, especially when she recalled that hideous smile from Kondrat's corpse, but then she realized something and looked at Darko.
   "It wasn't because I fled that I came back to you--"
   Vasilisa looked at Darko and said, "Failure is unforgivable. You must die. No exceptions."
   Darko's body was then grabbed by Vasilisa's bodyguards, who kept pleading, calling out Vasilisa.
   "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Thunder Emperor!"
   Vasilisa's bodyguards then killed Darko directly.
   Vasilisa then stood up and prepared herself. "Now, then." Even though she was quite wary of Haru's ability, she didn't think that she would lose, or rather she didn't think that anyone in this world could defeat her, showing her confidence and the reason why she could become the ultimate ruler in the Russia branch of the White Knight Order.
   "Tell my bodyguards to get ready. We're about to have a battle."
   Vasilisa's bodyguards were stunned when they heard Vasilisa's words since they knew how arrogant she was, so it was their first time to hear such words from her.
   "Hmm?" Vasilisa glanced at her subordinates.
   They shuddered when they saw Vasilisa's glance at them and quickly did what she ordered.
   When Vasilisa saw her subordinates starting to scramble, she didn't think too much and used her Dark Art to look at the surrounding area, searching Haru's location, but she didn't see him anywhere, which made her frown.
   Vasilisa's manor was located in the open field, and when someone got close, Vasilisa could notice it right away when she used her Dark Art.
   "Your Majesty, your bodyguards are all ready."
   "Umu..." Vasilisa nodded and tapped her fan several times, then sat down on her throne, waiting for him to appear.
   'You want to slap my butts? I feel like you want more from me.'
   Vasilisa had never been molested before, and everyone who looked at her with dirty eyes had been killed, but this time, it was different since this opponent was an S Rank Savior, an opponent that had the same rank as her.
   Vasilisa's bodyguards were told to gather together without any expression on their faces, but if someone looked closely, there would be a nervous expression that couldn't be hidden on their faces.
   "Everyone is for the Thunder Empress! Do whatever you can to eliminate the one that is trying to tarnish the Thunder Empress's dignity!" One man screamed, trying to rile up the spirit of the bodyguards.
   Being riled up, they also shouted together, even though they didn't want to. Most of them were scared of the Thunder Empress, and they could do nothing besides following the order. If their opponents were weak, they wouldn't feel fear, but their opponent was known as the youngest S Rank Savior, and they also heard that he had defeated many leaders and Saviors easily without a sweat. They knew that it would be a hard battle, so...
   *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*
   When they were in the middle of their thoughts, suddenly, the sound of thunderclaps sounded one after another.
   The sky turned dark, an ominous cloud swirled like a vortex in the sky, and they knew that he had come...
   "So you have come..." Vasilisa's eyes turned sharp, looking at the sky, but suddenly...
   <BGM: Skan & Krale - No Glory>
   The sound of loud BGM echoed through the field, and then everyone quickly looked up toward the sky, but they had to admit that this music was very cool.
   Inside this dark cloud that was rumbling with thunder, suddenly, the presence of someone attracted everyone in this place.
   There was one young handsome man in a white shirt unbuttoned, fluttering because of the wind, staring at everyone below with a smirk that caused many girls to blush. Besides him, two beautiful girls seemed to be shy for some reason.
   Angela and Katya knew that Haru was about to go on a war with the Thunder Empress, but they had never expected that he would make such a big scene. However, they had to admit that his appearance was very handsome at this moment.
   At this moment, in this place, no one looked away, and it was as if he had become the center of the world itself.
   Vasilisa frowned and had to admit that this young man was very handsome, but at this moment, they were the enemy. She put her right in front of her mouth and couldn't help but snorted.
   "Go down. You're in front of my presence, imbecile!"
   Vasilisa was about to use her Dark Art, but an invisible pressure was suddenly released in this entire field!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!*
   Everything was cleared away. Some of the weak people directly fell on the ground either passed out or were unable to stand up, but the ones that stood up had a cold sweat on their entire bodies, unable, staring at the presence of the sky with fear.
   It might be their imagination, but they felt that they were in the presence of the Emperor, which made them have an urge to bow down.
   Haru looked at Vasilisa below him and asked, "Your dress is pretty, and it has the color of your butts after I have slapped it later."
   Angela wanted to kick Haru at the moment.
   Vasilisa was slightly startled by the invisible pressure before, but she wasn't weak enough to be defeated like this!
   Vasilisa destroyed the fan on her hand and said, "Die."
   Haru only smiled and said, "Come, try. If you can't, then you should know what will happen to you." He might have never killed a woman, especially a beautiful one, but he had always had a lot of interesting punishment for them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1609: This is how it should be, right?
   "This entrance is a bit too much, Haru..." Angela said with a speechless expression, wondering how she was going to talk about this to Edward.
   "Calm down, just stay beside me, don't move around, or else I can't protect both of you," Haru said calmly.
   Katya and Angela nodded after they heard Haru's words, especially when they knew how dangerous this battle was.
   When they landed on the ground, Vasilisa sang the incarnation and wrote it down.
   "I hereby inscribe! Frolic and gambol, the soldiers of lightning. O swift lightning, come a thousandfold! Existence is ephemeral! Revel at the moment and live for pleasure! Reduce everything to naught in the blink of an eye! Those who are late do not regret it! For tonight is a banquet of death! Perish. Perish. Perish. Perish. Purge all life. Find solace in salvation! Discard the weight of your feathers. Feel the sensation of soaring through heaven and earth. Kill, kill, kill, kill. Share with all this radiance, this uplift, this freedom, this joy! Oh, death, so sweet! Perish. Perish. Perish. Kill, kill, kill, kill. Tonight is a banquet of death!"
   After Vasilisa ended her Dark Art, the thunder was screaming, and the dark could turn darker even more.
   "This is my Forbidden Thirteen Step Dark Art: Celestial Crusaders. How will you fare against this army of lightning?"
   Vasilisa laughed and didn't think that Haru was able to win against her.
   In front of them, there were vast armies of lightning creatures ranging from subspecies of animals such as both tigers and lions on the ground, as well as anti-aerial creatures.
   Katya and Angela's expressions became serious, and they were holding their weapons tightly since the pressure was given by Vasilisa's Forbidden Thirteen Step Dark Art was too powerful.
   Haru had to admit that S Rank Savior was stronger than he had thought, and he believed that if the one who fought Vasilisa was Jeanne, then Jeanne might lose, considering how powerful Vasilisa was. But, unfortunately, Vasilisa's opponent was him. He thought for a while and decided to use that power.
   Vasilisa stood on her manor, watching the scene in front of her indifferently since in her mind, Haru had already died, especially after he had molested her before in front of a lot of people so she wouldn't give him mercy, but...
   It wasn't the voice of Vasilisa, but the bodyguards around her, who exclaimed and were shocked when they saw the scene in front of them!
   Thousands of lightning creatures ranging from subspecies of animals such as both tigers and lions on the ground and anti-aerial creatures were pulled to the center of the field as if there were something that pulled them there.
   This scene was so shocking that they didn't know how to react for a moment.
   Katya and Angela, who stood next to Haru, were at a loss for words since this guy was so powerful, right?
   When these armies of lightning creatures appeared, Haru directly used his gravity magic to pull all of them, including the earth which happened to be there, then lifted it to the sky.
   Haru had developed the "Strength Magic" that he learned from the world of Magi very well, and he could control the gravity itself, even though he wasn't as powerful as Kouha, however, his energy was bigger than Kouha, so even he used such big scale magic without hesitation and didn't even feel tired.
   When these armies of lightning creatures were pulled by gravity, they were forced to form into a huge lightning sphere then it began compressing itself, crushing everything within.
   Space cracked, and Vasilisa's Dark Art disappeared.
   Everyone was silent, and they were at a loss.
   In truth, Vasilisa's Celestial Crusaders weren't weak, and it was mighty since it was able to demolish a Dreadnought-Class Metaphysical in a manner of minutes. She could also even remotely control it so she wouldn't need to be on the battlefield. In other words, this Dark Art was invincible, but Haru easily destroyed it.
   When everyone was in shock, Vasilisa felt a bit sluggish by the scene in front of her. The earth was slightly hollowed because it was pulled by Haru's magic before, however...
   "What are you dawdling for! Hurry up and attack him!"
   Vasilisa ordered since she remembered that Haru wouldn't kill a person, so she thought when her subordinates attack him, she will use that chance to attack him with her strongest Dark Art!
   Everyone was hesitant since they didn't think that they could do anything about this monster, especially after seeing how Vasilisa's Dark Art was easily destroyed. Still, when they saw Vasilisa's expression, they knew that they needed to do it.
   "Hurry up and attack him! Everything is for the Thunder Empress!"
   Everyone gritted their teeth, then quickly ran in Haru's direction.
   Katya, who saw what had happened before her, felt the cruelty of Vasilisa.
   "Haru, please don't hurt them."
   Katya knew that everyone was forced, so she hoped that Haru wouldn't hurt everyone.
   "You don't need to worry. I won't hurt them."
   Haru looked at everyone and shouted, "If you throw down your weapons now, I won't hurt you, and I will protect you from that woman!" He didn't need to use his power at this moment and only needed to use his mouth to stop them.
   Everyone was startled and stopped when they heard Haru's words.
   "Come here, if you follow me, then I will protect you," Haru said toward everyone. His words were simple, but it was so powerful. Everyone whose mind was sober quickly ran to him since they knew that he was very strong and the Thunder Empress was so cruel that they didn't want to follow her.
   Angela and Katya were surprised that Haru could end this matter easily with his words.
   Katya directly hugged her friend, who the Thunder Empress had taken, and both of them had a happy reunion, though Katya seemed to whisper something to Yuli, which caused her to blush for some reason.
   Haru, of course, heard all of that, but he ignored it since it seemed that Vasilisa had decided to use all of her power to defeat him.
   Unlike the previous Celestial Crusaders, the one which Vasilisa had just released had the shape of an enormous faceless lightning titan measuring to be ten meters in height!
   Everyone once again felt nervous with Vasilisa since this Dark Art was very scary!
   As this enormous faceless lightning titan walked, it sank the earth, causing a small earthquake on each of its steps!
   When they thought that the situation couldn't get worse, this faceless lightning titan gathered a large amount of energy on its fist, and they were sure that their existence would disappear once this attack hit them!
   Angela was very nervous at that moment, but then, she might not forget the scene in front of her in her entire life.
   Haru then made a movement as if he grabbed onto something, and when he did that, it felt like the air, earth, space, and everything was trembling!
   Haru's hands were full of veins. Then he pulled everything!
   Using this ability, Haru tilted the entire land, causing everything to be destroyed. Even so, everyone, who was standing beside him, was standing there, without being affected by this ability, but they were in shock since they were afraid that entire Russia might be destroyed when they saw what had happened in front of them!
   The force pulled the faceless lightning titan, then it was pressed to the ground before it dissipated.
   Vasilisa, who stood on the manor, couldn't stand her broken manor, only sat on her destroyed manner sluggishly, unable to comprehend what was happening in front of her.
   The battle ended, but no one could say anything since the power which Haru showed was too shocking.
   Haru then walked, and when he walked, everything started to return.
   The land, grass, trees, everything around the area which was destroyed by his ability returned to how it was.
   In truth, when Haru used "Island Shaking" before, it only affected a small part of this city, and the earthquake didn't affect the entire city at all. Hence, there was no need to worry since, unlike Whitebeard, his control over his ability was very good.
   Vasilisa was sitting there in disbelief, but she looked up and saw him standing in front of her. Her mouth was trembling, and she wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but one thing for sure, she wanted to stay alive!
   "It's pretty pathetic that no one has come to protect you now," Haru said while looking at Vasilisa, and he had to admit that this woman's end was pretty tragic.
   "I...." Vasilisa wanted to say that she hadn't lost it yet, but when she saw how Haru could destroy everything then returned it to how it was, she clearly understood the gap of power between them.
   "I... I.... I can serve you! I - I won't do something like this again!" Vasilisa couldn't even say anything, but she gritted her teeth and was finally able to say what she wanted, but then her chin was lifted.
   "If you're a man, then I might kill you right away. But, fortunately, you're gorgeous," Haru said with a smile.
   "I...." Vasilisa blushed, but...
   "But I still have to slap your butts."
   Haru then picked Vasilisa on his shoulder.
   "Wait! Don't do this in this place! Let me maintain my dignity!"
   Vasilisa didn't mind her butts being slapped, but at least she didn't want it to happen in this open space.
   Haru also didn't want to show Vasillisa's cute side to everyone. "Where's your room?"
   "What?! I... I think that is still too early, at least, let me prepare myself..."
   "What are you thinking all day? You pervert." Haru knocked Vasilisa's head helplessly.
   Vasilisa blushed, holding her head, grumbled, then guided him to where she lived.
   Looking at how close Haru and Vasilisa were, no one was sure how to describe their feelings at this moment.
   "Wait, Haru!" Angela quickly chased after Haru.
   "I will go with you! Yuli, come with me!" Katya then quickly chased after Angela since she was afraid if Haru and Vasilisa became together, then... she wasn't sure about the future of Russia in the future.
   Everyone, who was being left behind, looked at each other, but their future would be alright, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1610: I have a feeling that the MC is going to cause a trouble
   After the battle between Haru and Vasilisa, everything turned very well for the Russian branch of the White Knight Order since Vasilisa decided to change and took a rest, leaving everything to a group of Russian Saviors who wanted to make the life of the Saviors in Russia became better.
   As for the relationship between Haru and Vasilisa that seemed very close after the battle between the two, every Russian Savior decided to ignore it since they knew that neither of them was something that they could fight and as long as they didn't try to taunt him or make them into an enemy then everything would be alright.
   Even if some people were quite dissatisfied with Vasilisa, no one could do anything against her, since without doubt, she was the leader of Russia Saviors and without her, they wouldn't be able to defeat most of the metaphysical that entered this country, with her power alone, it would be very easy for her to destroy this country which was why she was feared in this country.
   However, Vasilisa was defeated by Haru and her butts were slapped several times by him until her butts turned red.
   Haru also didn't intend to control the Russian branch of the White Knight Order since it was too troublesome and it was better to leave it Russia Saviors.
   Inside her room, Vasilisa laid on her stomach, grumbling, staring at the man, who had defeated her and slapped her butts. What made her annoyed was this guy dared to talk with other girls right in front of her, even after he had done something toward her, but she didn't say anything, only staring at him.
   Haru looked at Vasilisa and caressed her butts slightly. "You know, with all of you have done, it won't be weird if your neck is gone."
   "I don't fear you!" Vasilisa showed a taunting expression, but then her butts were slapped again.
   Vasilisa felt that she was a very miserable woman at that moment, but strangely enough, after some pain, there was an indescribable comfortable feeling, especially when her butts were caressed by him.
   Haru then ignored Vasilisa and looked at Angela, who had been looking at him, and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Angela wasn't sure what to say for a moment since the one who was being known as Thunder Empress and feared in Russia became a little girl in front of Haru, which made her dumbfounded. She noticed that Vasilisa was glaring at her, and she quickly hid beside Haru since she was afraid that Vasilisa might do something to her, even if she was A-Rank Savior, she wasn't Vasilisa's opponent at all.
   Haru looked at Angela and said, "Don't you need to call, Edward? You need to report what has happened here, right?"
   "...Do you know?" Angela asked since, during their trip before, she often went out to give a report to Edward about what had happened. She thought that she had hidden it perfectly, but it seemed that Haru didn't care much about what she had done, so he let her go, which made her feel conflicted for some reason.
   "Of course, just call him and tell him that we're going home tomorrow," Haru said.
   Angela nodded and didn't intend to think too much since she knew that this guy's power was something that Edward might not be able to achieve.
   Katya and Yuli, who had been following Haru, were startled when they heard that he was going home tomorrow but before they were going to say something...
   "You're going back tomorrow?" Vasilisa asked with a frown.
   Haru smiled and asked, "What? You miss me, already?"
   Vasilisa snorted and looked away. "Who misses you, bastard! Just go back to your country!"
   "But I am going to miss you, though..." Haru said while caressing Vasilisa's ass since it was so perfect. He had to admit that there was some satisfaction and special feeling when he touched her ass, and he thought that it might be because of her special identity.
   Vasilisa looked away, hiding her blush.
   Katya and Yuli looked at each other and wondered whether both Haru and Vasilisa were going to marry each other if they were really going to marry then... they might not have a chance to enter his chamber...
   Haru didn't know what they thought of the two girls, but he quickly called Jeanne and it directly connected which surprised him.
   On the screen, not only Jeanne was there, but Satsuki, Shizuno, Maya, Mari, and Elena were there too.
   "When are you going back?"
   "I miss you, Haru-oniichan!"
   "You don't kill the Thunder Emperor, right?"
   The one who asked the last question was Mari, since if Haru really killed Vasilisa then there would be a lot of trouble.
   "Let me answer your question one by one." Haru was happy that they were worried about him, but it was quite hard to answer all of their questions at once. "I am alright, and I didn't kill Vasilisa, by the way, she is beside me, right now." He showed Vasilisa, who laid on her stomach, and seemed, showing a tired expression.
   Then Haru realized that this situation might have caused a misunderstanding, however, it seemed that unlike what he had imagined where they were angry and jealous of him, it seemed that they were too dumbfounded to say anything, especially when they saw Haru and Vasilisa that were staying in the same bed together.
   They knew Vasilisa's infamy very well, and when they saw their man was able to conquer Vasilisa too... they weren't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Anyway, you're going back tomorrow, right?" Jeanne asked.
   "Yes, I will go back tomorrow," Haru said.
   "Do you need me to use my teleportation ability?" Mari asked.
   Haru thought for a while and nodded "Yes, can you?"
   "Alright, we will be waiting for you tomorrow."
   Haru thought for a while and knew that the quests had mostly ended, and there was only one quest before they could complete the quest, but at the same time, he also knew that he had stolen the plot from the MC, but he didn't care about that and what he wanted to say was, he had a feeling that the plot might end soon, so he wanted to tell Jeanne to be prepared since he had a feeling that the Ancient Dragon might appear soon.
   Haru knew that the Ancient Dragon that was mentioned on the quest wouldn't be a Savior that could use both Dark Art and Light Art, but it should be another creature since he had defeated Haimura Moroha, during the training ground at the school, but his quest hadn't been completed which made him believe in his hypothesis.
   Haru knew that MC had always been a trouble magnet and even though he had stolen some of Haimura's chances to become stronger, his heroines, and also some of the plot that was prepared for Haimura, he was sure that Haimura might attract something else that would cause trouble to Japan or the academy, but anyway, as long as they prepared, nothing would happen.
   By the way, Jeanne, be prepared if something happens tomorrow," Haru said.
   "Huh? What is going to happen tomorrow?" Satsuki was confused.
   "Well, it is just my hunch, but if nothing happens then it is all good since I really miss all of you," Haru said with a smile.
   Looking at his smile, they knew that no matter how many times they were going to see it, they had always blushed.
   Jeanne nodded, hearing Haru's words, and said, "Alright, I will be prepared, you don't need to worry."
   Haru nodded, but when he heard the words "you don't need to worry", he had a feeling that something would really happen tomorrow, but he could go back anytime so there shouldn't be any problem, right?
   Haru closed the communication and noticed that everyone was looking at him.
   "What's wrong, Katya? It seems that you have something to talk about with me," Haru asked.
   "Well Kasugano, do you want to try our "banya"?" Katya said with a smile.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered what kind of thing banya was, but since he was here, it should be good to try some unique culture in this country.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1611: Cultural Exchange
   When they heard that Haru was going back tomorrow, they were very excited since his trip to Russia was quite long.
   Haru's fight with Vasilisa was only one chapter, but before that, when he attacked the headquarters of each city in Russia, it took quite a while since he rode on a train, rather than using his ability.
   "That guy... do you think that he has gotten the Thunder Empress?" Satsuki suddenly asked.
   Everyone was silent, they knew very well the charm of their man, but it was too amazing that he was able to seduce the strongest woman on earth.
   "You don't need to think too much, he only comes to Russia because he wants to make the Thunder Empress stop her attack on us," Jeanne said.
   "Jeanne, you're too kind..." Shizuno let out a sigh and said, "But one thing for sure, we need to grab him after he has returned, or else the Thunder Empress might order the entire female Russia Saviors to seduce him, then telling him to stay in Russia."
   What Shizuno had told them might sound silly, but they had admitted the possibility that Vasilisa might seduce Haru was very huge.
   "What should I do? Th - Thunder Empress is also going to be our sister too?" Elena felt a headache when she thought of such a thing.
   "Ev - Everyone calms down." Mari quickly calmed everyone, but suddenly they heard the sound of the bell from the house.
   They looked at each other and looked up, then they saw Tokiko, Sophia, and Momochi were outside of the house. They quickly let them go inside since it was too rude to let them wait outside.
   "Wow, what a beautiful house, desu!" Sophia said while looking around.
   Momochi also nodded and didn't expect that Haru's house would be so big.
   "When is Haru going back? I miss him already!" Tokiko directly asked the most crucial question since she really missed him. Before, she could eat three bowls of rice when she saw him every day, but when he was on his trip to Russia, she almost didn't have an appetite at all.
   Looking at the three girls, they were wondering why they had a feeling that the three of them might join them.
   "Haru is going back tomorrow," Jeanne said calmly, looking at everyone in this place since she had to admit that it was quite fun to play with everyone like a normal girl.
   "Right, Jeanne, is it alright for us to play here?" Satsuki suddenly asked.
   "Play?" Jeanne looked at Satsuki curiously.
   "Yes, let's have a girl's party!" Satsuki said without hesitation.
   "Well, but, let's listen to Jeanne's words first."
   After all, the one who owned the house was Jeanne so they needed Jeanne's permission.
   Jeanne thought for a while and nodded. "Why not?"
   Shizuno wanted to say something, but her face was hit by a pillow.
   "Take that, Shizuno!" Satsuki said triumphantly.
   "......." Shizuno stared at Satsuki expressionlessly.
   Looking at everyone, then a pillow that was about to hit her face, Jeanne smiled and thought that it was good to live as a normal girl, not exactly a normal girl, but she felt that it might be good to live in this world for a while.
   'I'll talk to Haru about this.'
   Jeanne took the pillow then threw it at Tokiko since this girl was too perverted!
   When the girls were having fun, Haru had a banya near Vasilisa's manor.
   A banya is originally a Russian-Eastern Slavic steam bath with a wood stove. It is considered an important part of Russian culture with Slavic and Finno-Ugric roots. The bath takes place in a small room or building designed for dry or wet heat sessions. The steam and high heat make the bathers perspire.
   Haru had expected to go alone, but he didn't expect that he would have a lot of companions and beautiful ones at that.
   "You should be grateful that there are a lot of beautiful girls here," Angela said with a snort, only covering her body with a white towel.
   "How is it, Haru?" Katya asked.
   "It is good, right?" Yuli said.
   Katya and Yuli also wore the same, staring at Haru's body too, and wanted to touch him. Before they entered, some of their friends also wanted to join when they heard that Haru was going to have a banya, but both of them rejected them since it would be very stuffy when there were a lot of people in this small hut.
   Haru had to admit that banya was hotter than a normal sauna and he also had a lot of sweat on his body. "Well, it isn't bad, but it is so hot." He wiped his sweat, but then steam kept coming out one after another. He turned his head and looked at Vasilisa, who threw water on the steaming.
   Vasilisa was quite arrogant and said, "This is not enough! Banya should be hotter!" She looked at Haru and had to admit that his body was quite good, but she still felt annoyed that her butts were being slapped before and it was still quite red. Which was why she was going to give him revenge in banya.
   "It's hot..." It wasn't that Haru was weak against heat, but he didn't like it that much, considering it made him sweaty. He thought to come out to jump into the snow to cool down his body, but suddenly he saw Vasilisa grabbed some kind of leaves in her hand. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "What is that?"
   "This is a venik. It's a bunch of white birch leaves," Vasilisa said with a smile.
   "What are you going to do with--" Haru hadn't finished his words, but he was slapped by Venik.
   "Ohohoho! Bear with it!" Vasilisa laughed happily, slapping Venik on Haru's body mercilessly. "Being slapped by a venik stimulates blood flow and stirring up the air in the room, it also makes it feel hotter!"
   Haru had enough of this cultural exchange and also grabbed a venik before he slapped it on Vasilisa's body.
   Vasilisa moaned since she was hit on her sensitive area.
   "You bitch! All I can see is that you're taking revenge on me for slapping your butts, right? Here!" Haru slapped the venik on Vasilisa's butts, which caused it to bounce around. "You love being slapped by venik, right? Let me do it for you."
   Vasilisa put her hands on the wall and leaned forward.
   "Come on! You want me to slap you, right? Say it!"
   Vasilisa gritted her teeth, but then, her expression slowly changed and said, "More! Slap me more!" She wasn't sure why, but she felt a very strange feeling that couldn't be described and it was very good!
   "Hehe, I like an honest woman, here, let me give you a prize!" Haru smiled and slapped Vasilisa's butts again with a venik. He was wondering whether he had awoken something on Vasilisa after he had slapped her butts before, and somehow, if there weren't Angela, Katya, and Yuli, he might have already gone all the way with Vasilisa, but he had become a better man and he could control his anaconda better so he could hold himself from this temptress.
   On the other hand, Angela, Katya, and Yuli were silent, pretending that they didn't see anything, but when they looked at Vasilisa's expression, they were wondering whether it was really that good being slapped by him, and somehow, they wanted to try it.
   "Um... can you try to slap me too, Haru?"
   When Haru was having an exchange culture, every girl that came to his house before decided to sleep after they had played around, however, when Satsuki was sleeping, she suddenly saw an image of a monster which caused her to wake up so suddenly!
   Satsuki looked at everyone, who had gone sleeping and let out a sigh. She laid on her bed again and really missed him at that moment.
   Satsuki missed his presence since with him beside her, she felt that she would be protected and she also wanted to have her good night kiss. She then closed her eyes and thought about tomorrow. He was going to go back tomorrow and she was going to ask him for a lot of kisses at that time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1612: Main Character is a magnet of trouble
   on the headquarters of the Japan branch of the White Knight Order, Edward had been staying here for the past few days, waiting for Haru to return since Haru borrowed from Angela. He was also quite bored, so he decided to wait in this place. However, when he heard the report from Angela, he was shocked at the battle between Haru and Vasilisa since their battle would be on one side.
   Edward then looked at Andou, who was talking with Haru, listening to their conversation.
   "I see you have won, and you'll return today, right?" Andou asked.
   "Yes, but I won't see you. I'll be back in a few hours since there's a problem here," Haru said. He didn't expect that when he was about to go back, there would be many metaphysicals that attacked Russia, which made him need to help the Saviors in Russia since Vasilisa hadn't recovered yet from her battle.
   Vasilisa might seem alright, playing around with Haru yesterday. Still, in truth, her mana was quite low since she had used her forbidden Dark Art several times so, in the end, he decided to help, and he also gave money to rebuild the headquarters that he had destroyed before, and, for some people, his attack might be good since it increased the GDP of their countries, even though it wasn't, he didn't lack money after all, so it was alright to give them money since he knew that he was also at fault for destroying the building with a meteorite.
   Then Haru and Andou talked for a bit before they ended their communication.
   "Is he going back later?" Edward asked.
   "Yes, he's going to clear up some metaphysicals on Russia before he returns back," Andou said. He then turned his attention to the television, which announced a mysterious earthquake that happened in Yekaterinburg. What made him wonder was that he didn't see the aftermath of the battle, wondering whether it was so easy for Haru to defeat Vasilisa.
   "Ah, I wish to see their battle by myself," Edward said with a sigh.
   Andou wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt his chest hurt. "Ugh!" He held his chest and showed a painful expression. He couldn't handle the pain and slumped on his desk, which caused his secretary and Edward to be startled.
   Andou's secretary held Andou's body and said, "It's a sign that a metaphysical is approaching."
   Andou was full of sweat, and he couldn't handle this pain. In other words, this metaphysical was going to be different than the one that he had ever faced, so he was very nervous at this moment and hoped for Haru to return as soon as possible or else...
   However, after Andou fell down, both Edward and Andou's secretary noticed that the sky in the distance turned dark. It twisted, giving off an ominous feeling until a blood-red light suddenly came out from the sky, and something came out from it, which made both of them open their eyes wide and their bodies full of sweat without them noticing it.
   Before the sky turned dark, it was very peaceful at the Akane Academy, and no one seemed to notice anything, studying at the academy with peace of mind.
   When Haimura was in class, he was wondering why he had been feeling uncomfortable and felt that something bad might happen. He then turned his head and looked at Satsuki. He knew that the difference between them was quite high since he was only a normal student, and Satsuki was a member of the Striker.
   Haimura wasn't sure whether his memory was right, but one thing for sure, Satsuki resembled the little sister of his identity in his previous life, but unlike in his previous life, he didn't have the power to protect Satsuki since, at this moment, he was still a weak Savior, and he also thought that it might be his imagination or it was because of the memory of his previous life that it made him thought of Satsuki as the little sister in his previous life, even in truth, she wasn't.
   Why did Haimura think so?
   It was because if Satsuki was really Haimura's little sister in her previous life, then she would come to him and tell him that she was his little sister in their previous life. Still, she didn't do so, so Haimura thought that she wasn't his little sister, but since Haimura received a memory from his previous life, his feeling toward Satsuki was quite big, even though he knew that it was impossible for him to get close to her when he thought about her relationship with Haru.
   Haimura wasn't sure, but he hoped that the one who stood next to Satsuki would be him, not Haru, though it was already impossible for him to get her, considering Haru had touched Satsuki several times. Her body was impossible to be satisfied without Haru anymore, but he didn't know that.
   When the class ended, Satsuki, Shizuno, Elena, and Jeanne went to the locker room to start their daily training as a member of the Striker.
   "What's wrong, Satsuki? You've been quite down since this morning," Jeanne said. She still remembered Haru's reminder yesterday and knew that there might be something happening today. It might be his hunch, but she believed in his hunch since his hunch was often right, considering that his luck was very big as a harem protagonist.
   "Um..." Satsuki wasn't sure what to say since she wasn't sure whether they would believe her when she told them that she had a dream about a scary monster.
   "Just tell us," Shizuno said.
   Elena nodded and said, "Yes, what's wrong, Satsuki?"
   Satsuki looked at everyone then nodded. "I am not sure, but I had a dream last night."
   They raised their eyebrows since they somehow recalled that Haru had told them that Satsuki might have an ability to detect the presence of the metaphysical.
   "Is it metaphysical?" Jeanne asked.
   Satsuki nodded and said, "Yes, I hope that it is only my dream, but I saw a black dragon that...." She told them the details of her dream, which caused the expression of everyone to start to change. However, when they listened to her explanation, suddenly, a sound of a loud alarm rang on the entire academy.
   "All non-striker students, please evacuate to stadium one! This isn't a drill! I repeat! All non-striker students, please evacuate to stadium one!"
   Everyone was looking at Satsuki in shock, but even though they were in shock, there was something that they needed to do. However, their moods were quite low since Haru wasn't here!
   Tokiko was about to raise their morale, but someone had done it first.
   "Everyone! Let's prepare ourselves!" Jeanne stood there, and she gave off a holy aura that made anyone who saw her feel calm, and at the same time, they felt that there was courage that suddenly appeared on their hearts.
   On the other hand, Jeanne knew that she needed to be the one who protected everyone, and hopefully, the metaphysical that suddenly appeared in this city was weak.
   'If I am not wrong, the enemy should be the Ancient Dragon, right?'
   Jeanne remembered Haru's words, then she didn't have hesitation and used all of her power to eliminate and protect everyone at this moment!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1613: Ancient Dragon 1
   Right on the top of the city where Akane Academy was located, everyone, who was living, living in this city couldn't take their eyes away and stopped the tremble on their bodies, staring at the creature that appeared in the sky at this moment.
   It was the only thing that could describe the creature in front of them, a jet-black dragon with blood-red eyes, showing cruelty and desire to destroy everything. It might be able to fly with its wings, but it landed on the ground, destroying various buildings around the vicinity.
   The people around started to run away without hesitation, screaming for help since their lives were at stake.
   The sunny sky turned dark in an instant, thunder kept rumbling one after another, and the fire from burning buildings was the only light that could be seen from this city.
   Haimura, who happened to see this scene, was stuck there, watching how the dragon destroyed the city, but here he was, could only stay with everyone in the building since he didn't have the power to do anything. He clenched his hand tightly, but he knew that there was nothing that he could do at this moment, which made him very frustrated.
   "What are you doing here! Hurry up and evacuate!" Tanaka was furious at Haimura, who stood there in a daze.
   Haimura gritted his teeth and said, "Tanaka-sensei! I am a Savior! There are a lot of people who are in need of help in this city, but I can only hide he--" He couldn't accept the fact that he was hiding in the safe place where there were a lot of people who were in need of his help, and he wanted to help them. However, he didn't finish his words, but he was punched by Tanaka.
   "Don't overestimate yourself!" Tanaka screamed.
   Haimura fell down on the ground and could feel that his cheek was very hurt, but the surprise that was brought by Tanaka made him feel numb. "Te - Teacher..." He touched his cheek and looked at Tanaka in shock at why Tanaka punched him.
   "I am sorry for punching you, but you're weak. If you leave right now, you'll only hold back everyone since you can't do anything. Just leave everything to the Striker team now and just stay in school and wait until everything is alright. Believe in your friends," Tanaka said and helped Haimura to stand up.
   Haimura gritted his teeth and felt frustrated at this moment, and at the same time, when he saw the face of the dragon from the school, it made his body tremble for some reason, and he also knew that he was very weak, that he couldn't do anything at this moment.
   On the rooftop of the Akane Academy, every member of the Strikers gathered together and prepared themselves to go to the battlefield.
   "The metaphysical that emerged is a new type, unknown to us. Branch coordinator Suruga is currently hospitalized. He won't be able to deploy," Jin said.
   That news brought them a shock since one of the S Rank Saviors in this country couldn't help them, and Haru was also in another country at that moment, but they knew that they needed to do this or else there would be more victims!
   When they saw what had happened in front of them, it reminded them how they felt during the summer camp, that helpless, useless, and unable to do anything again, and they didn't want for that feeling to reappear once again, but they didn't expect that they would receive good news after they heard the bad news.
   "Sir Edward from the UK branch is trying to get here as fast as he can. Kasugano-kun is still in Russia. The principal is currently evacuating everyone by using teleportation. Until the principal's teleportation can be used again, we'll have to protect our school with everyone we have."
   Under the background of the destroyed city, Jin stood in front of everyone with a solemn expression and said, "We are fighting for the fate of this Akane Academy. Everyone, I expect you to give it your all and more!"
   Kamekichi showed a smug expression and said, "We don't need Kasugano. All he's doing is flirting with Russian beauties anyway!"
   When they heard Kamikichi's words, they had a feeling that Haru would really do that in Russia, which made them feel relaxed for some reason.
   Then everyone started their usual routines.
   "We are the swords of salvation."
   "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"
   "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"
   Jeanne also followed everyone since she didn't have enough information about this dragon, and it was also flying. She couldn't fly after all, and she also needed to follow the strategy, or else everything would turn into a mess.
   Jin said the plan was to sneak attack the metaphysical dragon that wrecked the city apart, and everyone also agreed, waiting in the forest, waiting for it to go closer. However, a plan was just a plan, and it often wouldn't go according to their plan, especially when the dragon was moving at very fast speed toward the Akane Academy, crashing the barrier around the school.
   The dragon let out a loud roar which almost destroyed everyone's eardrums, and it might be their imaginations, but they saw it smiling toward them, mocking. It then opened its mouth and gathered a large amount of energy...
   "Everyone, stay beside me!"
   Jeanne shouted and stood in front of everyone. Her dress turned into her usual battle-gear that, and she was holding a battle flag.
   "Jeanne!" Shizuno was startled when she saw Jeanne was in front of everyone.
   The dragon didn't care about Jeanne and released a breath of powerful fire!
   Everyone could only see a fire that was about to burn. Everyone was about to arrive in front of them, but...
   "Here's the work of the Lord! My flag, defend our brethren! Luminosit" Eternelle!"
   Jeanne's flag shone brightly, enveloping the entire school, creating a barrier that protected everyone!
   When they thought that they almost ended, they were surprised when they saw that they were alright, especially when they saw Jeanne's ability that was capable of protecting everyone.
   Jeanne gritted her teeth and felt that the dragon was stronger than she had thought, after all, unlike Haru, whose strength was unmatchable, her strength hadn't gotten stronger after she joined the Group Chat, and the dragon metaphysical in front of her was something that she couldn't fight at this moment, and even though she didn't hate it, most of her skill was used to protect everyone and her only skill from defeating this dragon needed to her to commit suicide so she wouldn't use it until she really needed to use it, but she believed that her husband would come and saved her and everyone soon.
   Jeanne, who faced the dragon, shouted, "Everyone, attack the dragon together!"
   When everyone was in a daze, they heard Jeanne's scream, and her existence was light a bright light during their plight, and it might be their imagination, but they felt an abundant power on their bodies, and they didn't feel fear anymore!
   Everyone prepared their strongest attack to defeat this dragon together!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1614: Ancient Dragon 2
   Maya and Mari watched how the dragon shot out a breath of fire toward the academy in shock, but fortunately, Jeanne used her ability to protect everyone, which made them let out a sigh of relief, but they knew very well that this situation was far from the end and they hoped for him to return as soon as possible since they knew that the only one that was capable to stop this situation was him!
   As the fire from the dragon and Jeanne's barrier clash with each other, the group of Dark Mages on the Striker sent out their most powerful Dark Arts to the dragon!
   One after Dark Arts was shot toward the dragon, but it stopped its fire breath and its pupil enlarged slightly. If someone looked closely, they would notice that there was an incantation which was written on its eyes, and all the Dark Arts which was shot by the members of the Striker disappeared without leaving any trace.
   Everyone was in shock since they didn't expect that the dragon was capable of doing this kind of thing!
   "Dispel." Shizuno's expression turned grim and said, "It cast a dispel by chanting in reverse at high speed which means, it can cancel any spells."
   Tokiko then realized something and said, "Wait, if it can cancel out any spells... it can also use that spell..."
   The dragon was about to write an incantation on its eyes and was about to attack them with a spell, but Jeanne leaped up and smashed her battle flag at the dragon's head!
   The dragon flew away and it crashed into the ground with a loud noise, creating a huge crater on the ground, but it seemed that it didn't cause that much damage, or rather it roared in anger, staring at Jeanne.
   Jeanne's expression was serious and said, "I will be the vanguard! You guys support me!" She knew that they wouldn't be able to tank this dragon so she would do it by herself!
   "The Dark Mages stop their attack!" Jin instructed and shouted, "For all the White Knights, all, follow me! We are going to support Jeanne!" He knew that Jeanne was powerful, but he didn't expect that she would be this powerful, but he also knew that compared to Haru, she was weaker, but she was stronger than him.
   Everyone nodded and followed Jin to support Jeanne!
   Shizuno looked at her phone and quickly called him out since she knew that without him, it would be very hard for them to defeat this dragon. The phone was connected and she quickly said, "Haru, please come back!"
   Inside the school, everyone started to panic and they felt that they might die soon.
   Even some of the Saviors who needed to help everyone at this moment knew that they were powerless because of the enemy that was about to destroy their academy.
   Haimura was standing there, staring at the black dragon, and he suddenly remembered how this black dragon stole all the lives of the people that he cared about.
   Haimura remembered a lot of things, including how his little sister in his previous life was killed by this black dragon and he knew that he needed to do something, especially when he knew that Satsuki was out there, joining the Striker to fight against the black dragon. He couldn't stop anymore and he ran directly away from this place, ignoring everyone who was in fear and trembling in this place.
   "Haimura-kun!" Taro looked at Haimura, who ran outside of the shelter, and shouted his name helplessly. He knew what that boy was about to do and he could only grit his teeth, following him since he didn't want something to happen to his student!
   Jeanne leaped again and was about to smash her flag to the dragon, but it flew directly toward the sky and dodged her attack. She frowned, looking at the dragon which was flying in the sky, and she could also see that it was mocking her.
   "Jeanne, are you alright?"
   Satsuki, Elana, and Momichi landed beside Jeanne.
   "I'm alright, but I can fight it like this," Jeanne said, staring at the dragon that shot out a ball of fire!
   Unlike before, Jeanne didn't need to use her Noble Phantasm, but she only leaped to the sky, then smashed back the ball of fire back toward the dragon!
   The dragon seemed to be a bit surprised, but then, it quickly dodged its own ball of fire with fast speed. It didn't immediately attack but stared at Jeanne with a wary expression since her attack was so powerful.
   Jeanne also stared at the dragon and really hoped that she would be able to fly at this moment. She thought for a while and thought to ask him later after he had returned. She thought of a way to defeat it since it was flying in the sky. If possible, she wanted the group of Dark Mages to send out their Dark Art, but she knew that it was useless and the dragon could dispel and rebound the Dark Art, which made them helpless.
   In this situation, where no one knew what had happened, they heard someone scream Satsuki's name.
   Satsuki turned and looked at the young man with a frown. She remembered that this young man was Haimura Moroha who was also her classmate, but she didn't know why this young man suddenly appeared here in this dangerous situation and called out her first name which made her feel uncomfortable, however, she quickly reacted and shouted, "RUN AWAY!!!"
   Everyone was also panicking since they didn't expect one student to suddenly run away from the shelter out of the city, which caused the entire situation to turn into a mess.
   Haimura didn't realize that the danger in this place since it was his first time to meet something metaphysical and all he cared about was Satsuki wouldn't be hurt, but...
   The dragon smiled then flew very fast, moving toward Haimura, opening its mouth and ready to maw down Haimura.
   Haimura looked at the dragon in front of him, and its body was standing there in a place.
   Everyone screamed together and hoped for Haimura to run away since they knew that their speed was slower than the black dragon!
   Haimura didn't know what to do until he was pushed away by Tanaka.
   Haimura was quickly awakened when he was pushed down.
   Tanaka was standing there, watching the dragon about to eat him, but...
   Suddenly a flash appeared and something appeared on the top of the dragon's head, slamming it down.
   This time, the dragon couldn't even let out a voice since its mouth was pressed by this figure.
   When everyone saw the figure that appeared on the top of the dragon, they quickly exclaimed in excitement.
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't expect that something would happen after he left for Russia for a day, and when he was about to go back, there would be a swarm of metaphysicals which made him helpless.
   Haru stared at the dragon and directly put it into the "Ocean", making it disappear from this world.
   When the black dragon suddenly disappeared from their eyes, everyone couldn't even say anything and they were in shock.
   Satsuki jumped directly into Haru and kissed his lips, feeling his warmth, and felt protected by him.
   Elena and Shizuno also did the same, and they quickly pushed Satsuki away since they missed him and at the same time, they were also quite annoyed that he was so late!
   Haru coaxed them, telling them that everything would be alright, then he looked at Jeanne, who was walking toward him. He smiled and said, "I am back."
   "Welcome back," Jeanne said, and also jumped directly into him since she really missed him. She missed him so much that she didn't want to be parted from him.
   Both of them kissed for a long time, but no one said anything since both of them were the ones that had saved this city.
   Both of them parted their lips and stared at each other.
   "I haven't finished the dragon and only teleported it somewhere so I need to defeat it first," Haru quickly said.
   Everyone, who listened to Haru, knew that they couldn't help much and they hoped he would be able to return as soon as possible.
   "I will go with you!" Jeanne said.
   Satsuki, Jeanne, and Elena said at the same time.
   "Hey, wait for us!" Mari quickly arrived.
   "Haru-oniichan, Maya also wants to go with you!" Maya said quickly.
   Haru looked at his six of them and nodded. "Alright, let's go."
   Haru was about to go, but he stopped when he heard this voice. He turned and saw Tanaka was there.
   "Thank you very much for helping me!" Tanaka bowed his head since he knew that if Haru didn't save him, he would die.
   Haru waved his hand and said, "It's alright, Tanaka-sensei. You don't need to worry too much and you're my teacher, of course, I am going to help you."
   "Kasugano-kun..." Tanaka was on the verge of crying.
   "We will go now, we will return after this," Haru said and disappeared along with Satsuki, Shizuno, Elena, and Jeanne.
   "Wait, I want to go with you too!" Tokiko screamed, but she was too late!
   "Don't leave me, bastard!" Angela, who returned together with Haru, was also left out which made her helpless, but then, she heard someone call out her name.
   "Ed - Edward-sama?" Angela looked at Edward and wondered why she felt guilty for some reason.
   Tanaka was glad that he was still alive, but then he looked at the student that had caused him trouble. He frowned and said, "Haimura-kun, we have a long talk after this is over." Even if he had never gotten angry, he would be furious when he saw the one who almost caused him to lose his life.
   Haimura was sitting there on the ground with a pale expression and was lifeless since he knew that he had almost caused his teacher to die and at the same time, he knew that Satsuki wasn't the little sister of his previous life, and knew that everything was only on his mind.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1615: Sudden talk and a lie
   When everyone thought about where Haru would bring them, they would never be expected to be at the top of an ocean. In front of them, there was nothing besides water which made them feel how small they were.
   Luckily, they were floating on the top of the ocean, or else, they might sink into the ocean, but unlike the rest of them, Mari and Shizuno noticed that this might be not an ocean, but rather one of Haru's abilities.
   "Is this the sea?" Elena asked while looking around in surprise.
   "Where's the dragon?" Mari asked.
   "Hey, why did you bring that dragon here?"
   Suddenly they heard an unfamiliar voice, and when they turned their heads, they saw one of the most beautiful women that they had ever seen in their lives.
   "Semiramis, where is the dragon?" Jeanne asked. She knew about Haru's "Ocean" ability and how Semiramis was living in this separated space since she also had come to this separated space before.
   "Your man sank that dragon into the sea," Semiramis said simply. She was just resting happily in her house, but suddenly she didn't expect that there would be a dragon that would suddenly appear in her world which made her dumbfounded for a bit, but then, she thought that it might be related to Haru so she didn't say much.
   "Haru-oniichan, who is she?" Maya asked.
   "What is it? Are you going to give me servants?" Semiramis asked with a smile.
   Haru was speechless and said, "They're my women, don't say some nonsense." But then, he noticed that Semiramis was staring at Maya, and he quickly said, "Maya isn't one of them."
   "Eh? I am not?" Maya looked at Haru with teary eyes.
   Haru patted Maya's head and said, "Let's wait five or six years later, alright?"
   Semiramis looked at Haru and snorted. "How boring, I will go back first." She entered the ocean again and left them.
   "Haru, who is she?" Shizuno asked since even though Semiramis was so beautiful, she felt a sense of danger from Semiramis.
   "She's Semiramis. She is... you can say that she's living in this space," Haru said.
   "Space? What do you mean? This isn't the Pacific Ocean?" Satsuki asked, somehow, she was a bit smart for some reason.
   "No, this is one of Haru's abilities, Ocean," Jeanne said.
   Then Jeanne explained about Haru's Ocean ability, which made them dumbfounded since this entire space was Haru's ability. They knew that this guy was very strong, but this guy was too strong, right?
   "Haru, what are you going to do with the dragon?" Elena suddenly asked, and didn't care much about Haru's ability.
   "I think I'm going to tame it," Haru said.
   They were dumbfounded when they heard it since it might be their first time to hear that someone wanted to tame a metaphysical, but if it was possible... they thought that it might become one of the strongest powers since if it was possible to tame a metaphysical, a Savior didn't need to die anymore when they fought a metaphysical fight since they sent out another metaphysical fight.
   If it was someone else, then it might be impossible, but it was possible for Haru to tame the Ancient Dragon that attacked the city before.
   That's right, the name of the dragon that attacked the city was an Ancient Dragon and the moment, Haru put that Ancient Dragon to the "Ocean" directly and sank it onto the sea, sealing it there. He knew that it was trapped deep into the ocean so he didn't need to worry that it might try to escape and at the same time, he also wanted to try to use this "Aquaman's ability" to manipulate the mind of the Ancient Dragon, manipulating and turning it into a pet.
   Haru was going to show every one of the processes and at the same time, he also had an announcement for everyone. "Right, I know that it is a bit sudden, but I will have another trip and I will come back in a month or so."
   When they watched how Haru was going to tame the Ancient Dragon, they were in awe, but then they were dumbfounded when they heard that he was going for another trip.
   "Huh? Why? Where are you going? Can you stay here?" Satsuki asked a question directly.
   The quest for the Group Chat was completed and in three days, Haru and Jeanne would need to return after all, but that didn't mean that they were going to leave everyone forever since they could return anytime.
   "During my trip to Russia, I might have found the origin of metaphysical so I have thought to research about it for a bit, at least, this trip will take me a month and worse case, it might be two months," Haru said, creating a lie directly.
   Everyone turned in silence when they heard Haru's words, just a few days' trips made them miss him so much, but suddenly he told them he was going to leave for another trip, at least a month?
   However, when they heard his reason to go on a trip was to search the origin of the metaphysical, they knew that it was very important to the world. They didn't really want to leave him and wanted to follow him, but when they thought about their abilities...
   "When are you going to go?" Shizuno asked with a frown.
   "Then in three days, don't you dare to go out, I will milk you dry," Shizuno said, ignoring the blush and the presence of the principal in this place.
   Mari was speechless since she didn't expect that her students would talk about that kind of matter so openly.
   Haru then looked at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne, if you want to stay, then it is alright, you know." He noticed Jeanne's expression that seemed to be conflicted, but he also understood Jeanne's feeling since she might not want to leave everyone.
   "I..." Jeanne knew that the matter of group chat was quite sensitive so she couldn't talk about this matter openly.
   Haru patted Jeanne's head and whispered, "Let's talk after we have returned home."
   Jeanne nodded with a smile, the "home" on Haru's word wasn't their original world, but rather the home that they had bought in this world.
   Haru looked at everyone and said, "Then we about we go back now? I am sure that everyone is already waiting for us."
   "What's wrong, Satsuki?" Haru asked.
   "Let us girls talk with each other first!" Satsuki said and pulled everyone away from Haru to talk with each other.
   "What's wrong, Satsuki?" Shizuno asked and her mood wasn't that good since she was going to be separated from Haru.
   Elena, on the other hand, had made up her mind to have Haru's children so she wanted to return as soon as possible to have a child since she would only meet him a month later.
   Maya also wanted to grow up quickly and became Haru's girlfriend too, but at this moment, that matter wasn't related to their conversation so she didn't say anything.
   "I know that it is a bit sudden, but in three days before he goes on his trip, let's make him rethink his decision and make him stay no matter what!" Satsuki said with a serious expression.
   Hearing Satsuki's words, they looked at each other and nodded at the same time. The metaphysical might be dangerous for the world, but they didn't care at all and what they wanted at this moment was to stay with the man that they loved no matter what.
   Haru smiled, looking at them since he could hear their conversation, but he had to admit that no matter how many times that he parted with his girls, it really made him uncomfortable, and at the same time, he was thinking of a way so everyone could live together or stop the time on the world where he stayed so no one would feel that they were separated from him. He clenched his hand and thought that he needed to become stronger.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1616: This time, it is a real...
   After Haru was able to tame the Ancient Dragon, he returned back and he was welcomed by everyone since they were very happy that the catastrophe almost destroyed their academy and the entire city was eliminated by Haru.
   They knew very well that without him, it would be impossible to defeat it in a short time, and there would be a lot of victims when that happened, fortunately, Haru wasn't late and directly teleported the Ancient Dragon somewhere.
   However, Haru didn't intend to stay too long since he didn't intend to have a party with everyone since, in three days, he would go back from this world so he wanted to spend as much time with his women.
   After saying some words, Haru returned back to his home with his girlfriends, and no one stopped him since they thought that he was tired, after all, he had just returned from Russia, and when he returned to this country, he needed to fight another strong enemy, even if someone was very strong, there should be a limit, right?
   Edward wanted to follow Haru and his group, but when he saw Haru's eyes and gesture, he knew that he wasn't allowed and could only pout, decided to come tomorrow when everything had been settled down, but then, he noticed his secretary was looking at Haru with a confused expression.
   "No - Nothing, Edward-sama!" Angela quickly shook her head since, in truth, she was wondering why Haru didn't return everything to how it used to be by using his power since he remembered he had the power to manipulate time, but then again, she thought that power might have a limit such as it could only be used once every year or something which made her a nod in understanding since if that power could be used unlimited time, she thought that Haru might be a God in his previous life.
   Edward thought for a bit and said, "Angela, can you follow Haru?"
   After the battle with the Ancient Dragon, everyone was at peace and they decided to rest since they were all very tired from the battle, and what they wanted to do at this moment was to sleep, as, for the rest, it was better to leave everything to the members of the White Knight Order at Japanese branch since if the members of the Strikers did everything, then what was the used of keeping the members of the White Knight Order?
   It could be said that the members of the White Knight Order ate a free meal all the time, without doing actual work, but Haru didn't blame this organization at all since there was the existence of the main character in this country, which meant, all the trouble would be pulled toward the vortex which was known as the main character.
   When Haru and his women returned, he cooked them food since he knew that they were very tired and their nerves had been very tense after that battle before. In truth, he wanted to return faster, but the number of high-ranked metaphysicals in Russia was a bit too much which made him helpless. If he didn't cause psychological damage to Vasilisa, then he could go back and leave everything to her. Unfortunately, he had done quite a lot of things at Vasilisa since he was quite annoyed with her.
   After the food was ready, everyone ate together happily, and they were about to play together, but in the end, they had fallen asleep, and Mari also needed to go back to her academy since there were a lot of things that she needed to settle.
   In truth, Mari wanted to stay, but she was the principal of the Akane Academy and she needed to stay in her academy during critical times and she was sure that there would be a lot of reports, papers, etc that she needed to solve and she also needed to console the physiology of the students and teachers in her academy too.
   Haru knew that Mari was going to work hard so he gave them a bento since he knew that she would work hard too late.
   "Don't forget to take care of your health," Haru said, looking at Mari, who was about to go out.
   Mari's eyes and lips trembled, then she made her mind, then stole his lips directly, taking the bento from his hand and said, "I will go back as soon as possible." She knew that he was about to go on a trip in three days so she needed to settle everything as soon as possible so she could be with him in the remaining three days.
   "Has the principal gone out?" Jeanne asked.
   "Um, how about everyone else?" Haru asked.
   "They slept in the living room. I didn't move them, but I put a blanket on them," Jeanne said and stared at Haru. "You know... when we arrived in this world, I would have never expected that the number of your girls would increase so much." She remembered her words that told him that it was alright to search for another girl, but he needed to tell her, but she would have never expected that he would steal all the girls from the protagonist in this world, which made her wasn't sure whether she should cry or laugh, but her feeling was pretty complex at this moment.
   But Jeane... she felt very happy when she stayed in this world since she had a lot of friends here.
   Haru was a bit awkward, but then, he said, "Jeanne, how about we talk?"
   Both of them walked next to each other and they went to the corridor, where they could see the starry night sky. It might be because the light was off because of the attack of the Ancient Dragon, the light of the stars became even more prominent and beautiful.
   Jeanne, who sat next to Haru, was grateful toward the Lord that even after the difficult time, she could see such a beautiful scene with the man that she loved. She held his hand and intertwined their fingers together, feeling each other's warmth.
   "Jeanne, do you want to stay in this world?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, what do you think?" Jeanne asked.
   "Yes, if you want to live in this world, then I won't stop you since you don't need to worry about being alone here," Haru said.
   Jeanne pouted and said, "So your intention to get a harem is because you want to give me a sister?" Even though she didn't say much about Haru's womanizer hobby, she still felt jealous since she couldn't own him by herself.
   "Of course not." Haru shook his head and said, "Your man's charm is very high, even if I don't want to, a lot of girls will come toward him."
   Jeanne snorted and said, "You're so narcissistic!"
   "I have a right to be one since the famous saint has become my wife after all." Haru then took out a ring that he had prepared secretly and showed it to Jeanne.
   Jeanne was stunned and asked, "This is...?"
   "I will leave you here for a month or two, and you can think of this ring as our engagement ring, when I return, this time, then let's get married properly and invite everyone," Haru said without hesitation. He knew that he was very unfair since he would leave Jeanne in this world alone, but fortunately, he had made quite a huge number of harems so she wouldn't be alone here and she had a lot of sisters here.
   Jeanne opened her mouth, but she closed it again. Her lips trembled, her eyes were red, then there were tears rolling from her eyes.
   "I... wasn't sure what to say now..."
   "How about... I love you? Just tell me that," Haru said with a smile.
   Jeanne smiled and said, "I love you, Haru."
   "I love you too, Jeanne."
   Both of them moved closer and kissed each other, enjoying each other's presence. Their stamina was very high and they kissed for a long time until they parted their lips.
   Haru looked at Jeanne and suddenly said, "By the way, Jeanne, do you want to open our reward now?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1617: Reward 1
   "Reward from the Group Chat?" Jeanne asked.
   "Can I get stronger then?" Jeanne asked.
   "That depends on your luck, but as long as you're with me, your luck will be greatly increased," Haru said without hesitation. It wasn't some bullshit since whenever he was around, the luck of everyone when they opened their reward really increased. He wasn't sure why, but it might be related to his status as a harem protagonist.
   As a harem protagonist, his luck was great. It might also affect his surroundings too, though, in the case of another protagonist, their luck would be absorbed by him since another protagonist, especially the harem protagonist one would suffer from him, such as their moment to power up was stolen, their heroines were stolen, etc.
   There were a lot of examples, but it was better to talk about that matter later.
   "Hmm, I wish I could get something that could get me to fly," Jeanne said.
   During her fight with the Ancient Dragon, Jeanne realized how troublesome it was to not be able to fly, so if possible, she wanted something that could help her to move around freely.
   Jeanne looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, don't you have something that can help me with my battle?"
   Haru thought for a bit and nodded. "I have. Wait a moment." He then took out Shambala and Mastema, which were two Teigus that he got from the world of Akame Ga Kill. He was the Emperor, so it was normal for him to have all the Teigu.
   "This... you want to give me two of them? Is that alright? One of them is your favorite item, right?" Jeanne knew that Haru loved to use Shambala since it was very convenient to teleport everywhere by using it. If possible, she also wanted to buy Shambala on the Group Chat, but it was quite expensive, especially since she had only joined the Group Chat. She didn't have enough points to buy it, which made her helpless.
   Haru neither nodded nor shook his head but took out a small sticker from his palm and put that sticker on both Shambala and Mestema. Then suddenly, there was another Shambala, and Mestema appeared in front of them.
   Jeanne was stunned and looked at Haru, hoping he would answer what the sticker that he had just put before was.
   "This is one of my abilities, "Kiss'." Haru showed the sticker on his palm and said, "As long as I put this sticker, I can duplicate anything."
   Jeanne was startled and asked, "Anything?"
   Haru nodded, and in truth, he almost forgot that he had owned this power since it was very rare for him to use this ability. After all, even though this ability was fairly powerful, it was quite hard to use it in battle. He remembered the last time he used this ability was when he was at Kuzuha's world. Still, then, he remembered that the use of this ability was to duplicate something, so he directly used this ability to duplicate his Teigu collections.
   (Kuzuha Doumouto from the world of Hagure Yuusha, if you don't remember her).
   Haru then showed a mischievous smile and whispered something to Jeanne.
   When Jeanne heard Haru's whisper, she blushed and slapped Haru's hand since this guy was so perverted, right? However, she had to admit that she was a bit curious since she heard that it was possible for him to put the sticker on that part of his body.
   "Don't pull the sticker, or it will return back," Haru said.
   "Alright." Jeanne nodded. She looked at Shambala and knew that it was used to teleport, and Mestema, since it had the shape of wings, then its function was obvious. "How about we open the rewards?"
   Haru nodded and felt that it was quite a long way since this arc was quite long, the author needed to write at least 70++ chapters to end the arc, even though the story had only 12 episodes.
   "Do you want to open your rewards first or later?" Haru asked.
   "Hmm...." Jeanne was in deep thought, but then, she said, "How about you first?"
   Haru was a bit surprised since it was his first time to open his reward first since he usually opened his reward at the end, but he didn't really mind, so he directly opened his reward.
   "Then I will open my reward," Haru said and directly opened his reward.
   Jeanne looked at Haru's smartphone and wondered what kind of reward that guy would get.
   The lottery started, and it moved very fast until it stopped.
   [Congratulations, you have received "Snatch" ability]
   Haru and Jeanne said at the same time.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and decided to check what kind of ability "Snatch" was.
   Snatch is a power possessed by Fox's Sin of Greed, Ban. It is an ability that enables its wielders to "rob" physical objects and the abilities of other creatures without making any actual or direct contact.
   Haru was surprised, especially since it was his second time to get a reward from the world of "Nanatsu No Taizai." He thought for a bit and said, "Jeanne, how about you summon your battle flag? Let me try my new power."
   Jeanne nodded since she was also curious about Haru's new ability. Still, she had to admit that when she saw the name of the ability was "Snatch," she felt that this ability was very well suited for him since he had snatched many heroines from the protagonist.
   Jeanne then summoned her battle flag and looked at Haru curiously. "What are you going to do now?"
   Haru then used his "Snatch" ability to rob Jeanne's battle flag.
   Jeanne suddenly felt that a tremendous power pulled her battle flag, and she couldn't stop it.
   Jeanne saw her battle flag moved to Haru's hand with a dumbfounded expression since her weapon was really snatched by her lover.
   Haru looked at Jeanne's battle flag and had to admit that the "Snatch" ability was quite powerful, but at the same time, he knew that Ban was unable to use this ability fully.
   In the story, Ban used "Snatch" to steal the physical abilities of their opponents, including speed, stamina, and raw strength, and add it to their own, thus strengthening himself and weakening their opponents.
   Haru had to admit that Ban's way of using his ability was quite good, but many things could be snatched, right?
   Haru thought that since something conceptual such as physical abilities, speed, stamina, and strength could be snatched, then other things such as luck, will, soul, age, time, etc., could be stolen too, right?
   Haru was wondering why Ban had never used this ability that way since if Ban really used this ability that way, Ban would be invincible. He then returned the battle flag back to Jeanne and thought to train his ability better since, at this moment, the things that he could snatch were limited. At the same time, he knew that he should be able to combine this ability with the "Steal" ability that he had gotten previously.
   When Jeanne listened to Haru's explanation about his new power, she had to admit that his ability was very cheating. She let out a sigh and said, "You have become even stronger."
   "Isn't that good? If I am stronger, then I can protect you better," Haru said and kissed Jeanne's forehead.
   Jeanne smiled sweetly and hugged him. She knew that this guy was a bastard, but she loved him very much.
   "You should open your reward now," Haru said.
   Jeanne nodded and opened her reward.
   The lottery started to move, and it stopped.
   [Congratulations, you have received the power of "Kage Kage no Mi"]
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://hagure.fandom.com/wiki/Kuzuha_Doumoto
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1618: Reward 2
   When Haru saw Jeanne's reward, he wasn't sure what to say for a moment. However, unlike him, Jeanne was quite curious about her reward since she didn't know very well about the power of "Kage Kage no Mi."
   "Um, what kind of reward is this?" Jeanne asked.
   "You should read it first," Haru said since he didn't want to spoil Jeanne. Still, he had to admit that this reward was a bit unique, or rather, there was a trace of guilt in his heart since Jeanne was a symbol of holiness, but he had tainted her, so this reward was very suitable for Jeanne, who had been tainted by him.
   Jeanne heard Haru's advice and started to read the details about her ability.
   The Kage Kage no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that gives the user the ability to manifest and control shadows of living creatures, including their own, as physical and tangible forms.
   The user, becoming a Ruler of Shadows, can steal the shadows of other beings and insert them into different bodies, living or dead, which in the latter case enables the creation of zombies.
   "Interesting ability," Jeanne said with a smile.
   Haru looked at Jeanne and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Unlike Haru's complicated mood, Jeanne loved her reward very much, after all, she had never considered herself as a saint, and on her hands, there was a lot of blood from the enemies. Ironically, most of her power was related to her status as a saint, but with this reward, it would be different.
   "Kage Kage no Mi... the power to manipulate shadow..." Jeanne murmured, then looked at Haru's shadow.
   "What? Why are you looking at my shadow?" Haru was scared when he saw Jeanne was looking at her shadow.
   "Haru, let me try my power," Jeanne said with a smile.
   "You know... you should be careful with your power since if you steal the shadow of someone or something, they won't be able to stand under the sun again," Haru said. He had to admit that "Kage Kage no Mi" was one of the strongest Devil Fruits in the world of One Piece, but Moria was too dumb to fully optimize the power of this Devil Fruit.
   Haru knew that many things could be done by a shadow, especially when with a shadow, it was possible to create an army of shadows.
   In the story of One Piece, what Moria had done was too troublesome since he needed to make the zombie's body before he put the shadow that he stole. Still, in truth, it was possible to create an army of shadows directly, with all of those shadows that he had stolen, especially when all of those shadows remembered all the knowledge and talent of the people whose shadow was stolen.
   Haru also felt that it was suitable for Jeanne to stay in this world since, with all of the metaphysical in this world, it was possible to create an army of metaphysical shadows by using the power of Kage Kage no Mi.
   Haru explained to Jeanne the possibility of her new power, and she had to admit that it was a very amazing ability. She could also use this ability to travel everywhere as long as there was a shadow, and if she had this ability before, she could stop the Ancient Dragon's movement by controlling its shadow.
   "So, can you give me the Ancient Dragon? I want to make it into my shadow army," Jeanne said.
   Haru was speechless and said, "It's alright, you can have the Ancient Dragon if you want." He thought for a bit and felt that it was better for Jeanne to own the Ancient Dragon by turning it into her shadow army. After all, he would leave her for a month or two, so it would be great if she could become stronger faster.
   "Right, let me try my power first," Jeanne said, and then she controlled her own shadow, shaping it into different kinds of shapes, including wings. She then tried to fly by using the wings of shadow several times since it was her first time to fly by using her own power.
   When Jeanne landed, she grabbed Haru's shadow and tried to mold it into a different kind of shape, which made him helpless.
   "Haru, lend me your knife," Jeanne said.
   Haru reluctantly gave his knife to Jeanne.
   Jeanne then sliced down Haru's shadow without hesitation, separating it from his body.
   Haru raised his eyebrows but didn't say much. In truth, he was able to stop Jeanne from slicing his shadow, but he didn't do that since he knew that she was trying to experiment with her new power.
   Jeanne looked at Haru's shadow for a bit then returned it to him.
   Jeanne patted Haru's shadow then looked at him with a smile. She thought that her new power was very interesting. She thought for a bit, then pulled him inside her shadow.
   Haru, who was pulled, felt a bit surprised and asked, "What are you doing?"
   "How about we try to do it here?" Jeanne asked.
   Haru was speechless and thought that he might really have tainted Jeanne.
   In the morning, when everyone had woken up, Haru, as usual, prepared breakfast for everyone, but then they noticed that Jeanne slumped on the sofa with a sleepy face.
   "...You... did you do that all night with her?" Shizuno asked.
   "Um." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Shizuno knew how big this beast's stamina was, so she didn't feel that surprised when she saw how Jeanne was all sleepy like that. She then looked around before pushing her breasts at his back and bit her ear, whispering, "Do you have to go?"
   Haru shuddered and wrapped his hand around Shizuno's waist. "Yes."
   "...Then let's do that," Shizuno whispered.
   "Haru, Shizuno, don't leave me. I want to do that kind of thing too," Elena said and jumped into both of them.
   Satsuki, who was still sleepy, seemed to not notice what Haru, Shizuno, and Elena were doing at that moment, though, if she knew, she would join without hesitation.
   During breakfast, everyone ate together, and Haru said, "Right, do you want to go on a holiday?"
   "Um, we can have two days of the trip, do you want to?" Haru asked.
   Without hesitation, they agreed!
   "Where should we go?" Satsuki asked.
   "Can Mari-oneechan go with us too?" Maya asked.
   "Hmm... it is a bit hard since part of the academy is destroyed," Mari said. She wanted to go with them, but many things needed to be done.
   "You don't need to worry about that since my big brother will take care of the rest," Shizuno said.
   "Really?" Mari was surprised.
   "He's, after all, the chairman of the Akane Academy, and if he does nothing, then I will pull him to the academy," Shizuno said since she wanted to go on holiday with everyone.
   "Then it is decided! Let's go on holiday!" Satsuki was excited.
   "So, where should we go?" Elena asked.
   When this question was asked, they quickly looked at Haru at the same time.
   "Then how about a hot spring hotel?"
   Haru wondered how many times he had gone to the hot spring hotel, but he had to admit that it was the most suitable place for a holiday.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1619: The hot spring chapter is something that must to write
   After they had decided to go on a trip to a hot spring trip, they prepared themselves and left the matter of the school to Shizuno's brother, but when they were about to go out...
   Edward waved his hand with a bright smile and said, "Good morning, everyone!"
   Edward and Angela came to Haru's house uninvited and suddenly noticed a lot of luggage around them.
   "Huh? Where are you going?" Edward asked.
   Angela raised her eyebrow and asked, "Don't tell me that you're all going on a trip?"
   "Eh? A trip? Can we go with you too?" Edward asked directly with a smile.
   Haru let out a sigh and asked, "Don't you have to go back now?"
   Edward then looked at Angela, and Angela gave him a nod.
   Angela took her mobile phone then talked for a bit and her face showed impatience when she talked with the people on the phone then after a while. She closed the phone with a calm expression and said, "Everything has been solved."
   Edward gave a thumbs up to Angela, then looked at Haru. "So can we go on the trip together?"
   After all, it didn't mean Edward was going to stay with them all the time and Haru was also quite grateful for Edward for lending Angela to him during his war against the Russian branch of the White Knight Order before.
   For this trip, they went to Yamanashi prefecture, where they could watch Mt. Fuji directly from the inn where they stayed.
   Haru had always had a hobby of buying a hot spring inn in the various world and he also bought one in this area, but enough of that since the girls were also unable to hold themselves and entered the hot spring pool together, of course, a boy and a girl were in a different place and they didn't enter the mixed pool.
   But then, there was a question, why did they enter a different pool?
   It was because of the guy, who rested beside him at that moment.
   "Ah, a hot spring is always the best," Edward said in satisfaction, wiping his face with a towel, watching Mt. Fuji from the distance, luckily, it was clear today so he could see the beauty of this mountain while enjoying a cup of sake.
   Edward sipped the sake slowly and could feel the mellow and sweetness of the sake, entered his throat, feeling very warmth at this moment. He then smiled and looked at Haru, who was resting beside him.
   "You really know how to enjoy yourself."
   "Well, it is alright to do it from time to time, but you really disturb my plan," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Sorry, sorry, but you can go with your girlfriends anytime, right? I will go back tomorrow after all. Oh, by the way, can you send me to the airport using your teleportation tomorrow? It is troublesome to use public transportation after all," Edward said with a smile.
   Haru let out a sigh and wasn't sure how to describe his feeling toward Edward since he had often used his secretary as a pillow and he had slept together with Angela all the time in Russia. He wasn't sure about Edward's feelings toward Angela, but since the ride had turned into porridge, there was no turning back and as long as the fact wasn't known, it was alright, but he had always felt weird by Edward's gaze since Edward cast a glance at him from time to time, but it might be his imagination.
   Haru looked at the sky and he could see a funny shape of clouds, feeling quite excited when he thought that he would go back to his original world after few months of stay in this world. Time might stop in his original world, but in this world, he had been living with Jeanne for a few months after all so it was normal for him to miss his girlfriends in his original world.
   Haru thought for a while and wondered what his plan would be in his original world.
   'The first is testing the game, going on a trip with Muse to the beach, school festival, then Sakura's operation...'
   Haru knew that his schedule was almost packed, but after all of that, the summer break would come and he would go on a trip to Lanai Island that he had bought last year in his original world.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Edward looked at Haru curiously and asked, "Do you want to taste some of the sake?"
   "If Mari (the principal of Akanae Academy) isn't here, then I might try, but that isn't something that I want to ask you." Haru looked at Edward and asked, "Do you have an interest in a girl?"
   Edward burst out all the sake in his mouth and there was a liquid that dripped from his nose. It felt a bit painful, but he ignored all of that, looking at Haru incredulously.
   "I mean... I am not going to judge someone's taste, and if you swing that way, I don't care much either, but if you swing that way, I have something great for you."
   Haru took out a bracelet from his zipper storage and said, "This is Kampfer bracelet, it is a really great item for you."
   When Haru and Edward were talking to each other, the girls were also excited, resting on the hot spring pool, especially Angela since what had happened in Russia was quite too much for her and this hot spring could make her relax.
   "By the way, Angela, can I ask you something?" Shizuno suddenly asked.
   "Did something happen between you and Haru?" Shizuno asked.
   Angela almost drowned in the hot spring pool and also drank a lot of water which caused her to cough several times uncomfortably. Her face was red, but no one knew whether it was because of the heat of the water or embarrassment. "Of course not! Nothing is happening!"
   Everyone was looking at Angela with a scrutinized gaze since they knew how beastly their man was and someone as beautiful as Angela would be on his target list too.
   "You're all persistent! Nothing is really happening!" Angela was almost mad and snorted. She didn't care whether they believed in her words or not, but she couldn't tell that she had been sleeping with Haru all the time and both of them also had done a "banya" together.
   If it was a normal "banya" then Angela wouldn't be embarrassed, but their "banya" was quite perverted and it wasn't suitable for someone underage.
   When everyone was trying to tease Angela, Satsuki was a bit depressed, looking at everyone. Her gaze was on Shizuno, Jeanne, Elena, Mari, and lastly, Angela. She ignored Maya since Maya was still a child, but she knew that Maya would have a lot of potentials, unlike her...
   Satsuki looked down and looked at her airport-like chest with sadness.
   Jeanne happened to see Satsuki's expression and moved closer.
   "You should ask Haru tonight," Jeanne whispered.
   Satsuki's face was red when she heard Jeanne's words.
   Shizuno also moved closer and said, "He's going on a trip in three days, you should ask him to help you to raise the size of your bust."
   Satsuki was furious again and she entered "Super Saiyan" mode directly.
   Everyone was very cheerful in the hot spring pool, even if Shizuno and Satsuki were fighting together, until...
   "Wait, I want to have children with Haru!" Elena suddenly said.
   "Um... Can I ask, how to make children?" Maya asked curiously.
   Everyone was in silence and wanted to strangle Elena at this moment since this girl's mouth was too dirty, right? And they needed to remind this stupid girl not to say something like that in front of Maya or else...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1620: I want you to increase the size of my bust
   After they dipped in the hot spring, they played around the facilities on the hot spring hotel such as playing ping pong, game center, singing a song on karaoke, and Haru didn't forget to always slip a lot of alcohol on Edward so this guy would drunk and didn't bother him later.
   As expected Edward was drunk after he was forced to drink a tea that was mixed with vodka by Haru several times, however, Edward really had the best time of his life, playing around, without caring of anything in this hotel before he slept directly on Haru's shoulder which made Haru shudder.
   When everyone saw Edward was sleeping on Haru's shoulder, they felt weird for some reason, but they didn't think too much and thought that Edward was sleepy after Edward drank a lot of alcohol.
   Haru and Angela then brought Edward to Edward's room and let him sleep there alone.
   Edward was sleeping on his bed so sloppily with a satisfied expression which caused Haru and Angela to laugh.
   Haru and Angela then went out together since they didn't want to disturb Edward.
   Angela realized that she was alone with Haru and she wasn't sure why, but she felt shy at that moment. She thought for a while and decided to say something, but...
   Haru and Angela turned and saw Satsuki was there, wearing a yukata, and let her hair fall on her back.
   Satsuki's body might be petite and her chest was small, but because of that, she was so beautiful when she wore a yukata.
   Haru nodded, then looked at Angela. "See you tomorrow, Angela."
   Angela nodded with a snort, then looked at Haru and Satsuki, who left together while laughing at each other, and somehow, there was a sense of loss on her heart which made her uncomfortable and confused at this moment.
   Haru looked at Satsuki, who was walking beside him, and somehow he could tell that she was embarrassed for some reason.
   Satsuki blushed and pulled Haru's hand. "Let's go to my room! Let's talk there!" She didn't want to say something so embarrassing in this place so she directly pulled him to her room.
   Haru, after all, bought the entire hotel and even though the girls stayed in the same room to sleep, they put some of their luggage in a different room since there were a lot of them, which somehow made him speechless.
   Satsuki looked around secretly, then pulled Haru inside her room, closed the door directly, and let out a sigh of relief when no one seemed to notice them.
   "What's wrong, Satsuki?" Haru asked, but he felt that his throat was quite dry, watching Satsuki in front of him.
   Satsuki noticed Haru's gaze and she lowered her head shyly. She felt happy that it seemed that she could attract him since unlike the rest of his women, her breasts were small and she felt quite inferior so...
   "Can you... Can you raise the size of my bust?" Satsuki asked with all of her willpower.
   Haru was stunned and lost for words.
   "You... You can't?" When Satsuki saw Haru's reaction, she felt that she was weak when she knew that her bust size could only stay this size.
   "It's possible, but I can't increase it that much and I need quite a long time to do it," Haru said.
   Sora had asked Haru before to raise the size of her bust since the size of her bust was quite small and if he did nothing, her size would be only A Cup, but with his ability, it was possible to raise it to C Cup.
   Some readers might think that the C Cup was small, but in truth, it was a perfect size. It wasn't that big and it wasn't that small either.
   Having a big breast wasn't a good thing since it would make a girl have backache since they had to walk with something heavy on their front every day, on the other hand, having a small breast was also quite shameful for a girl since it was quite similar to a man who was shy when they had a small penis.
   In girls' case, a breast had a similar existence to a guy's penis.
   It might sound vulgar, but that was the truth.
   "You know, I don't mind whether yours is big or small," Haru said. For him, there was no difference between small and big breasts since in his mind, all of them were great.
   "But I care!" Satsuki was on verge of tears and said, "Do you know how Shizuno is always teasing my small chest?"
   "But I love it, if possible I want to touch it every day," Haru said.
   "....Really?" Satsuki asked shyly.
   Haru didn't expect this reaction, but he quickly nodded. "Of course, I want to rub it every day."
   "Then do it," Satsuki said without hesitation.
   "Um, I am sure." Satsuki also knew that Haru had done that kind of thing with Shizuno and Jeanne and she also wanted to do it too since she could hear that both of them really enjoyed that activity.
   Haru wasn't a virgin and he had done this kind of debauchery act a lot of time so his movement was very natural as if a hunter with thousands of years of experience.
   Satsuki moaned when her small breasts were touched by Haru's hands. His touch was gentle, but it gave her a feeling like she was being electrocuted, and somehow it felt very good. Her entire body was very hot and she also felt that her lower body felt quite weird. Her breathing started to get heavy and she stared at Haru's face, then stole his lips.
   Once again Satsuki made him quite surprised since all she had done was something that usually wasn't done by her.
   Both of them kissed each other, playing with each other tongues, while he played with her breasts.
   When they parted their lips Satsuki's eyes became hazy and she felt that she was between reality and dream since what had happened at this moment was like a dream for her, even though she knew that it was a reality.
   "If you want it bigger, I need to touch it every day and massage it," Haru said with a serious expression.
   Satsuki was wondering why she wanted to punch Haru at this moment, but she had to admit that this guy was too shameless, right?
   Satsuki looked at Haru, then lowered her eyes, seeing a big bulge on his yukata in surprise.
   "It gets exciting when you touch it," Haru said.
   "Really?" Satsuki looked at Haru then looked at his big bulge curiously.
   "Do you want to touch it?" Haru asked.
   "Eh?" Satsuki gulped and asked nervously, "Can I?"
   "Sure, I will take it out for you."
   Haru then took out his anaconda and it seemed that it was ready to eat the girl in front of him.
   Satsuki wasn't sure why, but she felt that she wanted to put his anaconda on her mouth for some reason.
   "Do you want to put it in your mouth?"
   Satsuki was startled and quickly said, "That place is dirty!"
   "So you don't want to?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Satsuki wondered why she felt that she was being led by him, but she had to admit that she was quite temped. "Well... well... I will try it..." She lowered her head and started to lick his anaconda with her small tongue nervously. It was like when someone tried new food, but after she tasted it, she felt surprised and started to brave herself to do something bolder.
   Haru sucked a deep breath and looked at Satsuki who tried really hard. He caressed her head gently and said, "It's great, Satsuki."
   Hearing his praise, Satsuki became excited and kept moving her head and hand together in excitement, forgetting all the shyness that she felt before.
   Then after a moment, his anaconda started to tremble and it slightly became bigger.
   "Satsuki, you should let go of your mouth, I am going to cum," Haru said.
   Satsuki ignored Haru's words and moved faster.
   When Haru saw Satsuki's response, he wasn't going to say his reminder twice and let her know why he told her to get away.
   Satsuki felt that her entire mouth was filled with a hot liquid. It was so much that she couldn't contain it in her mouth and she coughed several times.
   Satsuki's beautiful face was tainted with white liquid, giving off a gap of purity and impurity, making his anaconda became harder.
   "You alright?" Haru asked.
   After she felt better, Satsuki nodded and said, "It has a peculiar taste." She had to admit that the taste was quite weird at first, but after a while, she strangely felt that she could drink it a lot.
   Haru patted Satsuki's head with a smile and said, "Then it's time for payback.
   "Lay on the futon," Haru said and didn't explain.
   Satsuki followed Haru's words obediently and laid on her futon, watching Haru, who slowly moved closer and opened the gap of the lower part of her yukata. Her stripped panties were shown and her entire body was hot, but she was full of expectation, wondering how he was going to reward her.
   Haru lowered his head then used his finger to move Satsuki's panties to the side and started to eat her out.
   "Wait, Haru! That place is dirty!" Satsuki's reminder was too late since she started to feel the indescribable pleasure that she had never felt before. "Ahhhn!!!" She moaned hard, grabbing the head of the man that was eating her pussy out. She tried to get away since this feeling was quite weird, but her legs were so weak and when she couldn't handle it anymore, she let out everything, squirting the liquid from her honey pot.
   Haru felt the warmth of the liquid on his face, but he didn't think too much, raising his head, and looked at Satsuki, who was laying there weakly, but her face was full of desire at this moment.
   When their eyes met each other, it was like they could understand each other's thoughts and what they wanted to do at that moment.
   Satsuki bit her lower lip and gave him a slight nod.
   Haru moved closer and whispered, "I love you, Satsuki."
   "I love you, Haru." Satsuki hugged Haru's neck so tightly, hoping that they could be even closer.
   They started to kiss each other again, and Satsuki started to feel that something had entered her body, and at that moment, she knew that she was helplessly in love with him and wanted to be together with him, forgetting the fact that her older brother from her previous life happened to be in the same class as her since, in her mind, there was only one man and that man was him.
   Satsuki then started to understand why Jeanne and Shizuno loved to do this kind of thing with him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1621: Move On
   Satsuki laid on the futon weakly, but on her face, there was a notification and her "ahoge" hair was moving around showing her happiness, like a dog's tail.
   Shizuno and Jeanne looked at Satsuki, who was laying on the futon with a happy face with a sigh since they didn't expect that beast to go all the way, no, or rather, they had expected this, but they didn't expect that it would be so fast.
   "Satsuki, is your body alright?" Jeanne asked since she knew that Satsuki refused Haru to heal the pain and soreness in that place, but she also understood Satsuki's answer why Satsuki refused his offer to heal her.
   "Um, I am alright now," Satsuki nodded. Before she was so sore that she couldn't stand up since she was quite wild with him last night. Fortunately, her body was quite tough, but she still felt the taste of pain and soreness after she lost her first time.
   As a girl, losing her first time and becoming a woman was something special and of course, she wanted to taste this feeling until it subsided on its own rather than being healed by him.
   "By the way, is he going with Elena now?" Satsuki asked.
   Shizuno nodded and said, "Yes, he should be with Elena after he sends Sir Edward and Angela-san to the airport." She looked at Satsuki and asked, "Are you disappointed that he can't be here?"
   Satsuki shook her head and said, "Elena also needs him and I will let her monopolize him now since he will go out in two days."
   Jeanne and Shizuno looked at each other then smiled. Both of them patted Satsuki's head and thought that this girl was a good girl.
   "That guy is lucky to have you," Jeanne said with a smile.
   "Maybe, I swing that way, with you, Satsuki," Shizuno said with a teasing smile.
   Satsuki smiled sweetly when she heard Jeanne's words, but then her expression turned weird when she heard Shizuno's words. "Stay three meters away from me, Shizuno."
   Shizuno only smiled and hugged this girl, ignoring her complaint.
   Jeanne also smiled and hugged them together, feeling happy that they could meet each other.
   At the airport, Haru and Elena sent both Edward and Angela to the airport since both of them were about to go back to the UK.
   "Ugh... my head..." Edward held his head in pain since he had a hangover. He felt so nauseous and wanted to puke at that moment. He was wondering whether it was the feeling of the pregnant woman.
   Haru didn't know what Edward was thinking and said, "Then we will have to part now, Edward."
   "Um... see you later in the future, Haru," Edward said with a forced smile while holding his head.
   "Edward-sama, are you alright? Here's the water." Angela took care of Edward with care.
   Edward nodded and drank the water which was given by Angela.
   Angela helped Edward to drink the water, then she looked at Haru with a complicated expression.
   "See you in the future, Angela. I am going to miss you," Haru said.
   "....I won't miss you bastard!" Angela snorted, but somehow, there were tears in her eyes. She then left together with Edward since their plan was about to set off.
   "You're not going to kiss her?" Elena suddenly asked after she saw Angela and Edward leave.
   Haru held Elena's hand and said, "You're my woman now. You should show some selfish desire."
   "Selfish desire?" Elena looked straight at Haru and said, "I want your child!"
   Not only him, but everyone at the airport was stunned when they heard Elena's words since she was very loud.
   Angela and Edward, who hadn't moved too far, also heard Elena's words.
   Elena looked at Haru, who was in silence, and thought that he hadn't heard her, so she repeated her words again.
   Haru kissed Elena's lips to stop her from talking about something embarrassing in public, but he also knew very well that his action might be a bit too much since he kissed her in public.
   Elana was excited and kissed him back.
   However, Haru didn't kiss her for long and when Elena was about to put her tongue inside him, he quickly moved away. "Let's move away from here, we can do this later at the hotel."
   Haru and Elena then went back to the hotel and he did what she wished which was showing her how to make children. He wasn't ready yet to have children so this was the only thing that he could only do at this moment.
   The time moved so fast and before long it was the time for them to return back from their trip and return to how their everyday lives were, but because their school was still destroyed by the attack of the Ancient Dragon before, the school would be on holiday until it was fully renovated, however, unlike before, there was no him beside them since he was leaving for a trip and they had accepted that fact before, but they still felt reluctant and hoped that he would come back as soon as possible.
   Unlike Haru's girls and some female members of the Striker who could live in Haru's house, the fate of the male members of the Striker was a bit troublesome since the dorm of their school was destroyed because of their fight with the Ancient Dragon and it needed a lot of time to fix all of the school building again, but the members of the Striker was still alright since they received money from their activity as a member of the Striker, unlike the real MC in this world, Haimura Moroha, was quite troubled when the dorm was destroyed.
   Haimura was quite poor after all, and most of his money, he sent to his uncle and aunt whose economic power was also very poor. Luckily, his relationship with Gen Isurugi was quite good so Gen offered to live with him.
   Haimura then happened to go to the school and he also happened to see Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, Elena, Maya, and the female members of the Striker. He stood there since he wasn't sure why, he felt that Satsuki was more beautiful than before, but at the same time, there was a slight heartache which he didn't know where it came from suddenly happened to him.
   Haimura's eyes happened to meet Satsuki and he thought to greet her, but Satsuki was quite indifferent and continued to talk with the rest of the girls.
   Haimura could only stand there, watching the group of girls that slowly left with a long sigh. He understood why Satsuki had a bad impression of him and he also thought why he was so stupid to come out during such a critical moment. He also had almost caused his teacher to die, and if Haru didn't come back then, he was sure that Tanaka would lose his life, even though he had to admit it, he knew that he was in debt to Haru.
   Watching Satsuki leave with a group of girls, Haimura let out a sigh and knew that she wasn't the little sister in his previous life and knew that he needed to move on since there wouldn't be any future between them, especially when she was in a relationship.
   Staring at the sky, Haimura hoped that there would be another world where there wouldn't be Haru there and by then, he might be able to reunite with his little sister and, maybe, a lover? He let out another long sigh and walked away alone like always.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1622: Please do that somewhere else
   As expected, it was only a moment after Haru returned to his original world, and Raikou was still sitting beside him, showing a worried expression.
   Haru turned toward Raikou and said, "I've completed the quest."
   Raikou was dumbfounded and asked, "Really?"
   Haru caressed Raikou's face and said, "It's only a moment, right? You don't need to worry."
   Raikou ignored Haru's words and quickly checked his body. She could tell that he had become stronger, and...
   Raikou raised her eyebrow and asked, "Did you gain another harem?" She knew that Haru had told her the truth that he had gone out for the quest of the Group Chat, and that reason was that she believed in him and she also smelled an unfamiliar smell from him, and this smell, she knew very well that it was coming from a girl.
   Haru stared at Raikou with a speechless expression, wondering whether Raikou was a god in her previous life, but...
   Haru quickly lifted Raikou with his arms and whispered, "I miss you, baby. Let's have a lot tonight."
   Raikou blushed and nodded obediently, hugging his neck, then let him bring her to the room, knowing what they were about to do tonight.
   In the morning, everyone had woken up, and their expression was quite refreshed.
   Unlike everyone, Haru hadn't met them for a few months, and of course, he really missed them, but he knew that it wasn't the time to do that kind of thing since they were about to go to school.
   "By the way, the game is going to be ready soon, right?" Haru asked.
   Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, the game is going to be ready soon, and we will invite everyone to test it together?"
   Haru was speechless when he heard Megumi's words. If it was a normal game, it should be alright to invite everyone, but the game that they were making was "School Days"!
   It wasn't a game that could be played in front of everyone at all!
   Utaha looked at Haru's expression and said, "By the way, we need to have a tester, so you need to go back immediately after school, alright?"
   Haru was in silence then asked, "Who is the tester?"
   They were looking at Haru at the same time.
   Haru frowned and asked, "Me?"
   They nodded at the same time.
   Haru shook his head without hesitation since he felt that being a tester as their game would be similar to execution, and he was also their man. They also needed to know who was in control of this family, right?
   His face was resolute, and whatever they were going to say, he would refuse to become the tester of "School Days," but he forgot, he had one weakness that he couldn't fight at all...
   "Onii-chan, please..." Sora said to Haru with pleading eyes.
   Haru nodded without hesitation after hearing Sora call him "Onii-chan," and at the same time, he woke up and realized what he had said. His gaze turned toward Sora, and he realized how dangerous his little sister was. Even though neither of them had a blood relationship, and he had a power that could destroy the earth against his little sister, he was quite weak.
   Everyone said happily and clapped their hands together, and somehow, it made him frown tighter, thinking that he would punish them tonight.
   At school, it was quite peaceful since no one really bothered him and his height was something that normal humans couldn't achieve, or rather, he had entered a realm where a normal human was impossible to enter.
   But enough of that since the school was very peaceful and everyone was very happy since the school festival was about to start soon and most of the students prepared their classes or clubs, showing various attractions, events, dramas, stalls, etc. or something that they had decided to do during the school festival.
   As the members of the student council, they were also quite busy supervising the progress of the school festival, but Haru wasn't that busy, or rather, he stayed in the student council room, watching the members of the student council, reading, checking, sorting, accepting, etc. various documents for the school festival.
   Haru loosened his eyebrow and somehow felt bored since he really did nothing. After all, he hadn't come to the school for a while and spent most of his time outside, doing both dating and working. He shook his head, put on earphones on his ears, played music, then started to read a book, but in truth, he was checking the Group Chat at how much it was to combine both "Snatch" and "Steal" ability.
   Kirari also didn't give him a job since she knew that this guy wouldn't come to the school, and it was also the reason why she demoted him as her secretary from his previous position since she didn't want him to be so busy and she also wanted him to become her secretary, serving her, like a butler, since she had never won against him on the bed and even though she didn't want to admit it, it was one of her kinks, but...
   Kirari glanced at Haru and looked at the members of the student council.
   Haru took off his earphones and looked at Kirari curiously.
   The student council members were in silence and stopped their hands when they heard Kirari's words. Everyone knew that Haru and Kirari were dating each other, but it didn't mean that they could unscrupulously flirt with each other, right?
   Not all of them were dating after all, or rather, most of the student council members were single, and the damage that was given by a couple who flirted with each other was something that they could bear!
   In truth, except for Haru and Kirari, Miboumi and Miharutaki were also engaged to each other. Still, their relationship wasn't good, especially when Miboumi was always very cold toward Miharutaki, but that relationship became colder when Miboumi caught Miharutaki hugging Haru, which annoyed him.
   Miboumi was full of smiles, but his heart was very cold at that moment, wondering what their expression would be when they found out that he had overthrown them.
   If Haru knew what this guy was thinking, he thought that Miboumi wasn't thinking straight. Even though the position of the student council of the Hyakkou Academy seemed to be powerful, it was after all only a position, and it wasn't like this school controlled this entire country after all, but Haru had to admit that compared to a normal rich businessman, the position of the student council president was something very delicious, and everyone sought after, but that was all, compared to his net worth, this school was too small.
   Haru looked at Kirari with a smile and patted his lap.
   Kirari smiled then moved toward him, sitting on his lap, before she continued to check the document. Her sitting position was so natural that no one could find fault with her, and it was as if she had done this a thousand times.
   "Don't get hard, alright?" Kirari said with a low voice before she continued to work, she might have realized it before, but by sitting on his lap, she could feel that her energy became abundant, and her speed also increased.
   On the other hand, Haru felt that he didn't feel bored anymore and had to admit that Kirari's smell was very good, but he needed to wait until the end of school.
   Haru and Kirari might be happy, but for the rest of the student council members, they felt that they were being tortured and wanted to finish their jobs as soon as possible!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sakura_Miharutaki
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1623: Oh my, how cute...
   After working in the student council room, Haru and Kirari moved to his private room, which was located at the main location of the Traditional Culture Club president along with Ririka, Sayaka, Runa, and Yuriko (those four girls are the members of student councils and Kirari's subordinates if you forget).
   They decided to eat lunch there and rested for a bit before continuing with their work again later.
   "Haru, you haven't been to school lately," Runa said in a complaint.
   "You should know that if I want to graduate, I can do it immediately, and there's also no need for me to be in the school since I have learned everything," Haru said while taking out the box of lunch that he had prepared later. He brought two boxes of lunch, one for him and the other one was Kirari since she asked him to make one yesterday. In truth, he almost forgot since it had been few months that he had been in his original world, and if Kirari didn't remind him in the morning, he might forget to make one.
   "Then why are you still in high school?" Yuriko asked subconsciously, but that question caused everyone to turn silent, looking at her with an expressionless expression since they had a feeling that they would be hit by another wave of bitterness, watching a couple, flirting with each other.
   Haru smiled and was about to say something, but...
   Runa stood up and pointed her finger at Haru, shouting, "Don't you dare to say another world! If you say another word, then I might doubt whether you have a human heart or not?!"
   Sayaka was speechless and said, "Runa-san, isn't it a bit too much?"
   "Sayaka!" Runa was about to cry, but she still complained since she realized how painful it was when she saw a couple flirting with each other right in front of her, who was single. "You should remember what both of them have done!? They have flirted with each other in front of us! I... No, we don't have a lover! Please... if you want to flirt, do it where we can't see it..." Her eyes were red, showing how jealous, envious, and hurt she was when she saw how Haru and Kirari were flirting with each other in front of everyone.
   Yuriko let out a sigh, and somehow she also understood Runa's feeling. She had to admit that she wanted to have a lover when she thought about how both Haru and Kirari were dating each other. Still, somehow, she felt that it was impossible, considering her family condition. She was sure that her marriage would be arranged in the future, so such a sweet love life in high school might be a bit impossible, and not like she had someone that she wanted to fall for, considering how vile this school was, unless...
   Yuriko cast a glance at Haru then Kirari, and somehow she felt jealous of Kirari at this moment for being able to meet Haru by chance in the past.
   Kirari chuckled and said, "Then you should get a lover too, Runa. You're very cute, after all. I am sure that there are a lot of guys who are going to fall for you."
   Runa snorted and said, "Kirari, although I'm afraid of you, it doesn't mean that you can abuse us like that!" She clenched her fist and said, "If it's so easy for us to get a boyfriend, then we won't suffer like this!"
   Kirari smiled, looking at Runa's expression, and said, "You know, there's a lot of guys in this school, right? Some of the students in this school are coming from a family with the same status as you, so why don't you try them?"
   Runa snorted and said, "You think that all of those guys in the school can enter my eyes?" She really didn't even feel a temptation toward those brats in this school, well, except for one person, but that person had already been owned, and she didn't dare to seduce him unless he was the one who made the first move.
   "Well, that's true. After all, you have always been with Haru. I am sure that a normal man won't satisfy you anymore." Kirari nodded since she understood her boyfriend's charm very well.
   In this school, there were a lot of young men that were suitable to become husband candidates for the girls in this room, but because they had often been with Haru all the time, they couldn't be satisfied with them anymore.
   For example, one was coming from a rich family, but his appearance wasn't good enough, the other one was quite handsome, but his family wasn't rich, and their status was too far apart. There was also one that was coming from a rich family and also had a handsome appearance, but their personality was shit. Whenever two persons from big families dated each other, it had never been so simple, and the interest of the family would be mixed between their love life.
   Runa sighed and said, "Sometimes, I'm a bit jealous of those students who are coming from a normal family."
   Haru looked at Runa and asked, "Do you want to be born in a normal family?"
   "Hmm...." Runa crossed her arms and thought for a while with a difficult expression, then said, "Well, I guess a normal family is good, but of course, it is also important to have a good economic condition as long as it isn't. That much."
   Whether someone came from a poor family or a rich family, each of them had their own problems.
   Kirari shook her head and said, "How stupid. You should know you might not have the ability to control your own life when you come from a normal family."
   "Well, that's true, but do I need to think about a complicated thing when I am only coming from a normal family?" Runa responded.
   "Let's not discuss this kind of thing. Let's have lunch first," Haru said since he could see that Kirari wanted to continue this conversation. If the flow of the conversation was good, then he didn't mind, but he knew that they were about to argue with each other, so he needed to stop them.
   They nodded and didn't really want a conflict to happen during this pleasant lunch.
   "By the way, Kirari, are you sure that you're going to let Miboumi like that?" Runa asked.
   In response, Kirari only smiled and said, "You don't need to worry too much about him, or rather, he's a good training partner, and I only hope that he won't lose so easily, so it'll be quite fun."
   Runa looked at Haru and said, "Haru, your fiance is a lunatic."
   Haru, who ate his lunch, looked at Runa and said, "It's alright. If something happens, then I will protect her."
   Kirari smiled and hugged him so tightly.
   They felt bitter once again when they saw how both Haru and Kirari flirted with each other again.
   "Well, let's see my lunch," Kirari said and opened her bento box.
   Everyone was also looking at Kirari's box lunch curiously since they heard that Haru made it, but they didn't expect it...
   "Wow, it is so cute!" Runa exclaimed.
   "Haru, how can you make this kind of cute bento?!" Yuriko was dumbfounded.
   Sayaka and Ririka didn't say much, but they were also quite surprised by Kirari's bento.
   Kirari's bento was fairly normal, there was rice, egg, cherry tomatoes, fried chicken, etc., but on the top of the rice, it was decorated with nori that was shaped in Kirari's face. The egg was also shaped in heart shape, which somehow made them dumbfounded since they wouldn't expect that such a manly man such as Haru would be able to make such a cute dish, and at the same time, they were jealous of Kirari since they also wanted to have a bento from Haru too!
   Kirari didn't expect that her bento would be so cute. She gave a peck on Haru's cheek and said, "Thank you."
   "No problem, as long as you're happy, but don't tell anyone that I made this, it is embarrassing," Haru said with a slight blush since he didn't really want to make such a bento, but he knew that since his sense of art had returned to normal, his woman asked him to cook them such a cute bento. After all, he was a man, so it was a bit embarrassing to make such a cute bento, but he tried since that was Kirari's request.
   Haru didn't realize at that moment that when all the girls in this room saw him, blushing, they really wanted to pounce him to the ground!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sayaka_Igarashi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Ririka_Momobami
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Runa_Yomozuki
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yuriko_Nishinotouin
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1624: Game Testing or Public Execution?
   After school, Haru and Kirari returned to Haru's house. After all, the school would be on holiday tomorrow, so she decided to stay at his house.
   Unlike Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Raikou, Seri, Sumire, and Ritsu that were mostly living in his house, Erina and Kirari didn't stay in his house, but they had their own rooms, and they often stayed for a lot of days in his house.
   When Kirari saw Haru was blushing before, she was already very impatient and wanted to push him to the bed, so when they had arrived at his house. There was only one thing that she wanted to do, but...
   Kirari and Haru saw a lot of unfamiliar faces all of a sudden, which made them at a loss and disappointed somehow.
   "Here's a tea and a cookie."
   Megumi came from the kitchen to the living room, where everyone gathered together. She prepared ten cups of tea and gave them to all the people there, but why nine?
   It was because all the members of the Tabletop Gaming Club were coming to Haru's house.
   Haru looked at the four members of the Tabletop Gaming Club besides Utaha, Megumi, Eriri, and Sora.
   Kozue Makihara, Chika Fujiwara, Terashima, and Jabami Yumeko were members of the Tabletop Gaming Club beside Haru's girlfriends.
   Haru didn't know much about them, except for Yumeko and Chika since he had met them several times before, but it had been a while for them to meet each other after all and he remembered the last time he met her was in the hospital when he came with Sakura and Sakura's mother to check-up Sakura's health.
   Haru knew the reason why Yumeko came to the hospital, and because of that, he felt a bit worried about her, but there was something that he needed to do first. He put on a gentle smile and introduced himself.
   As for Chika, this girl often met him during an awkward time, which made him quite helpless.
   "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka. As you can see, I am the boyfriend of Sora, Utaha, and Megumi." Haru bowed his head slightly and said, "Thank you for taking care of them."
   Makihara and Terashima were in a daze, staring at Haru all the time since it was their first time to see Haru right in front of their eyes, and they had to admit that he might be the most handsome man on earth. Not only handsome but also rich, they didn't even think that it was weird for him to dare Sora, Utaha, and Megumi at the same time. If possible, they also wanted to date him too.
   However, such a reaction was quite normal since his appearance was really handsome, and he also had received a lot of rewards before, turning his appearance even more handsome.
   Chika looked at her friends and could only shake her head. After all, she knew very well that this guy was amazing, but frankly, this guy was a scumbag!
   Utaha coughed several times, reminding them not to be so rude. She knew her boyfriend's charm after all, and it was also normal for them to show such a reaction, but they should be
   Yumeko was also slightly in a daze, looking at Haru, before she put on a beautiful smile and said, "It has been a while, Haru."
   When Yumeko said those words, everyone, except for Sora, seemed to be surprised when she called Haru's name directly, and from her tone, their relationship seemed quite good.
   "It has been a while, Yumeko." Haru looked at Yumeko with a strange expression and didn't think too much about the reason why Yumeko decided to join Tabletop Gaming Club since he knew that she was very random.
   "Makkii-senpai, Gigako-senpai, what's wrong? Why are you all in a daze?" Sora asked.
   Makihara and Terashima quickly woke up and introduced themselves.
   "Hello, Kasugano-kun. I am the captain of the Tabletop Gaming Club. My name is Kozue Makihara. Nice to meet you and sorry for bothering you today." Makihara introduced herself politely since she was in the presence of the legend, the richest man on earth, and a lot more, but more importantly, he was exactly her type!
   Kozue has neck-length black hair that has square bangs covering her eyebrows, grey eyes, a very bland expression most of the time, and she has a quite small figure.
   "Hello Kasugano-kun, my name is Terashima. You can call me Gigako," Terashima said with a smile.
   Terashima has medium-length hair that goes around her shoulders and has a split in the middle of her fringe, where one side faces down while the other is off to the side and has round eyes.
   Chika knew that this guy was a bastard, but she had to admit that this guy was still as handsome as ever, but unlike Terashima and Kozue, who had been mesmerized, she was awoken, and she needed to work hard to fight back! Though Chika wasn't sure how long that she could hold on at that moment.
   "Yes, Makihara-san, Gigako, and Fujiwara-san." Haru looked at the three of them and asked, "So, are you here to visit?" He had an idea why they were here, but he hoped that it wasn't something that he had imagined since it was like he was being executed in public if it was something like that.
   "Of course, we're coming here to watch how well "School Days" is!" Eriri smiled and said, "Haru, hurry up and play it!"
   "Haru, let's not waste any time and play it," Sora said and pulled Haru's hand.
   "It seems very interesting. Why don't you play the game?" Kirari said with a smile, and she thought that it would be very fun to watch how well Haru was playing the "School Days" was.
   Everyone here knew most of the plot of the "School Days," and they knew how dangerous those plots were.
   Haru let out a sigh and wondered why he had promised Sora to play the "School Days" in the morning before, which made him very helpless, but since he had promised, he was going to do it, and he was going to play the game like a man!
   "Where's the game? Let me play it," Haru said while cracking his neck, showing how serious he was.
   Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Kirari, Eriri, and the rest were a bit surprised by his serious expression, but at the same time, they were curious how well he was going to play the game later.
   Haru took the mouse and directly played "School Days" on the large screen so everyone could see how he played the game.
   Everyone had to admit that this guy was different from normal guys, and even though most people would think that playing "School Days" in front of a lot of girls was like a public execution, he was so brave, and there was no fear in his face.
   "Haru, have you come back?"
   Everyone turned and saw a lot of beautiful girls coming one after another.
   Chika, Terashima, and Makihara were surprised, and at the same time, they realized that Kasugano Haruka was living a harem life.
   "What are you doing?" Erina asked curiously while watching the large screen.
   "Are you playing a game?" Raikou asked.
   Haru looked at the number of people that kept coming one after another, wondering how many people were going to watch him, playing the "School Days." He hadn't played the game, but suddenly...
   (BGM: Kanashimi no mukou e:" ~School Days).
   "If I could struggle to the other side of sorrow.
   I don't need warmth or even a tomorrow anymore.."
   Haru shuddered and suddenly felt something pointing at his back. He turned his head slowly and saw Megumi was behind him while holding her smartphone and pointed the edge side of her smartphone on Haru's back.
   "Sorry Haru, my mom is calling me," Megumi said simply.
   "...It's alright, you can answer it," Haru said calmly.
   "It's alright. I want to watch you whether you can safely open the harem route or...." Megumi didn't continue her words, showing a gentle smile, but the song on her smartphone was saying otherwise.
   Haru somehow started to get nervous, but this was simply the thrill that he sought. He took a deep breath, put his name directly on the game, and decided to show everyone why he was called a harem protagonist.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kaguyasama-wa-kokurasetai.fandom.com/wiki/Tabletop_Gaming_Club
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yumeko_Jabami
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1625: High Difficulty
   When the game ended, everyone looked at Haru in amazement since he was able to finish the game with the hardest route.
   Most of the players who played the "School Days" would be trapped on the "Bad Ending" since, in this game, there was a lot of chance to play with girls, and picking up a girl was simply a bargain. Still, in the end, they would be either killed, stabbed, or watched the heroine die in front of them, so when they saw Haru was able to complete the "Harem Ending" without trouble, they were simply amazed since a "Harem Ending" was the hardest ending on the game.
   Haru wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and let out a long sigh since playing this game in front of everyone was really nerve-wracking, but it was quite easy for him to finish the game with "Harem Ending" since he had faced a lot of situations in his life before.
   After the game ended, Haru felt relaxed and said, "Well, let's talk about the game since I have found several bugs in the game."
   They nodded and quickly talked about the game since it would be sold later in August. There might be a month or so before the Summer Comiket, but they couldn't let down their guards, or else, there might be a lot of problems later on.
   When the talk became serious, Makihara, Chika, and Terashima were at a loss since they didn't expect everyone to become so serious after watching Haru, who played "School Days."
   "Do you want to have dinner here?" Raikou suddenly asked the three of them.
   "Um, is that alright?" Makihara asked while looking at Raikou up and down since her chest was so huge!
   "Sure, I will prepare the dinner right away." Raikou knew that everyone was quite busy talking about the game, and she was also happy that she could act like a mother here. "Or do you want to help me?"
   Makihara, Terashima, and Chika said at the same time since they felt uncomfortable that they couldn't do anything in this place, they decided to make the best dinner for everyone!
   "I will go to the toilet first," Haru said and left everyone since he needed to take a piss. He knew that most of the bugs and problems had been found, and all that was left was to solve those bugs and problems in the game. All of that could be done by Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Eriri, so he didn't need to help them unless they asked for his help.
   Haru had drunk a lot of tea before, so he wanted to let it out as soon as possible, but when he was about to enter the toilet, the door of the toilet was opened.
   "Haru!" Yumeko said with a happy smile.
   "Yumeko." Haru nodded and thought of going to a different toilet since Yumeko had just used this toilet, so he knew that she might be uncomfortable if he directly entered this toilet.
   Haru's hand was caught by Yumeko, which made him surprised and stopped. He looked at Yumeko and asked, "What's wrong, Yumeko?"
   Yumeko was about to say something, but in the end, she closed her mouth.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked while raising his eyebrow. He knew very well that from his last conversation with this girl, she would transfer to Hyakkou Academy, but he wasn't sure when. At the same time, he also realized that it seemed both Yumeko and Kirari might have a relationship.
   In truth, Haru had secretly investigated why Yumeko was in Maki's hospital at that time, and that reason was because of her big sister. He wasn't sure why, but Yumeko's older sister had lost her sanity, and all she did was sit on the bed while playing origami.
   This was why Haru had to admit that Yumeko was a very amazing girl since she was an orphan without parents and she took care of her big sister's hospital expenses by herself without anyone helping her, but at the same time, he knew that everything wasn't that simple and everything related to the Momobami Family.
   As Kirari's fiance, Haru knew a lot of things about the Momobami Family and how messed up this family was, considering how they would decide each other's fate by gambling and the loser would lose their right to life, became the slave of the winner of the gamble.
   Haru also said that Yumeko's big sister might have lost a gamble in the past, and it was because of that gamble she had lost her sanity.
   When Haru thought about Momobami Family, he couldn't help but want to destroy it since that place was simply an evil place. As long as that family was there, Kirari, Ririka, and Yumeko, who were in front of him, wouldn't be able to free themselves.
   Haru looked at Yumeko in silence and patted her head. "What's wrong? Do you want to gamble with me?"
   Yumeko looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Did you remember our previous conversation?"
   "Of course, I can't forget it, even if I want to," Haru said with a helpless expression since the bet Yumeko had raised was very outrageous. She told him that she would become his sex slave if he won a gamble against her. Still, if he lost then... he wasn't very sure, but her condition, if she won, was a secret.
   Yumeko caressed Haru's cheek and asked with a smile, "You already have a lot of girls, and you still want me?"
   "...If I say that I don't want you, then I will be lying, but I will respect your choice," Haru said. He had decided to change after all, and there was no need to lie or hide behind a gentleman persona since he knew himself that he was a scumbag, but even so, he wouldn't force someone.
   Yumeko smiled and said, "I need to prepare myself. Let's see..." She thought for a while and said, "Next year. Next year, I will transfer to your school."
   "Huh? Why? Isn't your school better?" Even though it was hard to admit it, Haru had to admit that the Shuchiin Academy was better than Hyakkou Academy in terms of comfort since there was no need for the students on Shuuchin Academy to gamble with each other, especially when someone lost a gamble, they might be burdened with a lot of debts that they needed to pay for their entire life.
   Compared to the situation at the Hyakkou Academy, life at the Shuchiin Academy was simply heaven for a student.
   "I want to gamble!" Yumeko's face was full of excitement, and she said, "I want to go to your school and enjoy a gamble there!"
   Looking at Yumeko, who started to breathe heavily, Haru felt that this girl was really perverted. He could also smell a unique smell from Yumeko's lower body which made him realize that this girl was simply a high-grade pervert.
   "See you next year," Haru said simply.
   "See you next year, Senpai," Yumeko said with a smile.
   "I will go to the toilet first," Haru said and walked to a different toilet, but his hand was caught once again, but when he was about to say something, his lips were kissed by Yumeko, but before he could react, she quickly moved back and parted their lips.
   Yumeko smiled and said, "This is the stamp of our appointment, and I will see you next year, Senpai." She then left him with a happy smile.
   Looking at Yumeko, Haru could only shake his head since he knew that this girl didn't think anything and only sought a thrill, especially on a gamble. After looking at her back, he quickly entered the toilet since he needed to enter one right away!
   After the dinner, everyone went back, including the four members of the Tabletop Gaming Club, such as Makihara, Terashima, Chika, and Yumeko. Still, Haru didn't forget that there was one more person here.
   "You're going to stay, Eriri?" Haru asked.
   "What?" Eriri stared at Haru and asked, "You don't like me here?"
   "No, I don't mind," Haru said.
   Eriri snorted and said, "Be careful not to get stabbed one day."
   "...Should I be happy that you're worried about me?" Haru asked with an awkward smile.
   Eriri blushed and said, "Wh - Who is worried about you!?" She quickly walked back and entered Haru's house again.
   Looking at Eriri, Haru knew that he still couldn't deal with her since the trace of her childhood friend was still there, and because of that, he needed to do it slowly. He then looked at Kirari and Megumi, who were on his side.
   Megumi and Kirari looked at Haru with curious expressions.
   Haru didn't say much and picked both of them directly since he really missed them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1626: Enoshima, let's go!
   At 6 in the morning on Saturday, Haru got up on time, wore nothing, and went directly to the bathroom to wash. Last night, he was a bit aggressive since he had missed his women since he hadn't seen them for the past few months after all. He didn't wake up his women since he knew that they were all dead tired, and the school was on holiday, so there was no need to wake them up.
   After washing up, Haru went out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist, but when he went out, he saw Eriri was there with dark circles on both of her eyes.
   Eriri was startled, but then she looked at Haru up and down, especially on the big bulge that was hidden under his white towel. She was wondering whether she was dreaming at this moment since suddenly he appeared before them while wearing a white towel.
   "What's wrong, Eriri? Did you work all night?" Haru asked.
   Eriri was speechless and wanted to slap Haru's butts, but then, she said, "You're going to Enoshima today, right?"
   "Um, do you want a souvenir?" Haru asked.
   "Sure!" Eriri nodded and asked, "What's the specialty of Enoshima?"
   "I am not sure, but probably a "shirasu" (whitebait)." If Haru wasn't wrong, then the specialty of Enoshima would be whitebait, a small fish with a size around 1 to 2 inches.
   "Shirasu?" Eriri nodded and said, "Good, please buy me some."
   "Alright, then I will change my clothes first. You can use the bathroom," Haru said and walked away.
   When Haru walked away, Eriri stared at Haru's back then to his bottom, wondering why she wanted to slap his butts for some reason, and at the same time, she knew that everything was real and she wasn't dreaming.
   Haru walked to his wardrobe and changed his clothes into a pair of camo jogger pants, white sneakers, a t-shirt, and a black cap.
   After checking his appearance in the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction. He didn't need to be so formal, nor should he wear a lot of clothes since it was summer, the more clothes he wore, the hotter it was, and he was going for a holiday, not a party.
   Haru then picked up the small bag next to him.
   Inside, there was a set of swimsuits, a pair of goggles, a wallet, clothes, etc. There was all Haru's luggage for his holiday to Enoshima today. It was simple, and no need to be so complicated.
   Haru then prepared breakfast swiftly, leaving a note, then quietly left since everyone was very tired, including Raikou, who was the strongest woman among everyone. Looking at the shy sun in the sky, he realized that his sex drive had become stronger once again, which made him helpless somehow.
   The meeting was set up at the station in Shinjuku, and from his house, which was located at Chiyoda ward, it should take at least 20 minutes to arrive there by car.
   It wasn't that he disdained public transportation, but it was too troublesome to enter one since there were a lot of people and he was also very famous, which was quite troublesome if someone noticed him, and at the same time, he had a car which was several times more comfortable than using public transportation, but for his trip to Enoshima with all the members of Muse, he was going to use a train since it was more convenience and unless he borrowed a bus, there was no way for all of them to be fit at the same car, so everyone chose to ride on a train.
   Haru left his house at 7 in the morning, and he arrived at Shinjuku station at about 7:30 since he didn't expect that there would be a traffic jam in the early morning, so it took him half an hour to arrive, but he wasn't late since there was still half an hour before the appointment time, but when he arrived, all the members of Muse had arrived...
   "Haru, you're the last one!"
   Honoka yelled loudly. Although it seemed that she complained, there was a silly smile on her beautiful face. It seemed that she was quite proud since she who had always been late would be able to arrive first.
   "Is there any punishment for the last one?"
   Haru talked and laughed casually, and there was no guilt on his face.
   They took the Odakyu Romance Express from Shinjuku to Enoshima this time, and the tickers were booked online at 8:10, and it was still 30 minutes away.
   In other words, even if they arrived earlier, they couldn't leave early.
   "Haru, have you eaten breakfast yet? These are the sandwiches and juices that I've prepared for you."
   With a soft smile on her face, Eli handed a paper bag in her hand to Haru.
   "The juice is your favorite tomato juice, and I've made the sandwiches by myself. There are a lot of fillings there. You should try it quick, see if it's delicious or not."
   "Cough! Cough! I've also prepared an onigiri," Nozomi said and gave another paper bag to Haru.
   "Um... don't misunderstand, I've just woken up early, but you can have this," Maki said with a blush before she gave another paper bag to Haru.
   Haru looked at three paper bags in his hands and looked at the three girls in front of them. He felt that his heart melted and wanted to hug them, kiss them, and push them on the bed, but he could do that later. He smiled and said, "Thank you, I'm very happy."
   Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were happy, but the rest members of the Muse were speechless since this guy had too many women, right?
   "Ah, it turns out that Eli has made a lot of sandwiches!" Honoka shouted again and said, "Eli, why didn't you tell me?"
   "If Honoka knew about it, then you would have eaten it all up."
   Because Honoka's house ran a Japanese confectionery shop, she was bored of the Japanese sweets, which was why she loved the bread so much.
   As Honoka's best friend, Umi knew this and knew why Eli didn't tell Honoka about her sandwich Honoka.
   "Nozomi, you've changed because you have a lover..." Nico sighed.
   Nozomi smiled and whispered to Nico's ear. "If you become his lover too, then we can be together, you know?"
   "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?!" Nico was blushing and wanted to smack this breast demon since this girl was very ambitious to make all the members of Muse become his harem member, right?
   Eli was a bit shy and hid behind Haru.
   "Now that you mention it, Rin hasn't eaten breakfast yet."
   Rin sniffed her nose and felt hungry when she smelled the smell of the food prepared by Eli, Nozomi, and Maki.
   "There are a lot of shops nearby, and the train hasn't arrived yet, let's go eat something first," Haru said.
   For them, it didn't really matter whether they had breakfast or not, but looking at the foods which were on Haru's hands, aroused their appetite and wanted to eat too.
   There were a lot of food shops at the train station, and there were all kinds of pastry that were sold there.
   Honoka had eaten breakfast, but she still bought a piece of bread, took a bite with joy, chewed it, but somehow, she felt that it tasted dull.
   Looking at Haru, who was devouring those sandwiches, Honoka walked over.
   "Haru, how about we trade?" Honoka looked at Haru and said in a low voice, "How about I use my bread in exchange for your sandwich?"
   Haru abruptly stopped biting his food, but some of his salivae were still stained on the sandwiches, so he shrugged and said, "Honoka, as you can see, it isn't like that I don't want to trade yours with mine, but this is the last sandwich, and I have eaten part of it." He showed the sandwich in his hand, and it had been bitten down by him.
   Honoka was quite disappointed, but soon she made up her mind and said, "Haru, give me this sandwich!"
   Haru looked at Honoka and asked, "Are you sure?"
   "Anyway, we have shared food before." Honoka waved her hand indifferently and said, "And you have eaten a lot of food and are quite full, right? I will help you to eat it." She was about to take Haru's sandwich, but the back of her head was knocked.
   "Honoka, don't be too greedy! Pay attention to your image! You're an idol!" Umi was quickly reminded of Honoka, but there was also a blush on her face. "How can you share food with him?! Yo - You'll have an indirect kiss with him!" She felt that it was too indecent for someone to share each other's food since an indirect kiss might happen between Haru and Honoka.
   In the lively atmosphere, the breakfast ended, and it was almost time to board the train.
   Nico, as the leader of the club, led everyone to the train and everyone lined up together, walking to the gate.
   Haru, who was at the last line, felt a bit helpless. When he came, he only bought a small bag, but this time, he dragged two large suitcases in his hands, and there were also a few large bags on the top of the suitcase, a bit similar to those protagonists in anime who had always been in charge of carrying the luggage of the heroines.
   Looking at the girls that walked in front without any burden and happily, Haru sighed and understood that this was the life of a man.
   When they entered the train, the seats were in pairs, side by side.
   Haru and Maki sat together, Nozomi and Eli sat together, the four of them were facing each other, and the rest was Honoka and Umi, who sat together, Nico and Kotori, and lastly, Hanayo and Rin.
   "Haru, if you let both of us sit together, won't you be afraid that you'll make us into a lily (symbol of lesbian in Japan)?" Nozomi said, pressed her cheek on Eli's cheek, hugging Eli tightly.
   "NOZOMI!!!" Eli blushed and was shy, but she didn't push Nozomi away since she had gotten used to it.
   "If there are three seats, then one of you can sit on my left side, and the last one can sit on my lap. Unfortunately..."
   Haru looked at their complexions and said, "You have woken up very early, right? How about you sleep first? I will wake you up when we have arrived." He knew that they had woken up very early to prepare breakfast for him, which was why he was quite moved.
   Maki was the first one who slept since she was really sleepy. She moved her head to the side and used his shoulder to sleep comfortably, smelling his smell which made her could sleep faster. Rubbing her face against his shoulder, she took his hand and held it gently, feeling his warmth before she entered the land of dream.
   Eli and Nozomi looked at Maki with some jealousy, but they could do that kind of thing later when they arrived at Enoshima since they were also very sleepy. Both of them rested their heads on each other and also started to sleep soon after.
   Haru didn't move and looked at the three girls in front of them with a smile, thinking that the three of them were really worth being protected for the rest of his life. He then looked at the window, wondering how to develop Muse better, but at this moment, he didn't realize that there were a lot of girls that seemed to let out a long sigh seemed to be quite jealous at the interaction of the four of them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1627: Greedy Owner
   In more than an hour, the train reached Enoshima.
   Haru woke Maki, Eli, and Nozomi, who were still asleep, then he and the girls carried their luggage and walked out of the station, but as soon as they walked out of the chilly and cool station, the scorching sun welcomed them, and they felt a burst of heat which made them sweat profusely.
   The strong sunshine in July indicated that they were about to enter summer.
   The dazzling light made Haru make it hard for him to open his eyes, and he couldn't help but cover his eyes with his hand until he got used to the light.
   Looking at the girls, their reaction was quite similar. Maki even put on sunglasses since this sun was a bit too much.
   Although they had arrived at Enoshima, the island was quite large after all, and they were still in the commercial street, and there was still a short distance from the beach, so the sea breeze couldn't come to their location.
   Because all the girls were quite tired after sitting on the train for a long time, and seeing that everyone didn't have an interest in shopping, Haru made a suggestion.
   "Let's go to the beach house first and put all the luggage there before making plans."
   Everyone agreed without hesitation.
   When there were too many people, it could be troublesome sometimes, and for example, they couldn't take a taxi now, and they waited for a bus and walked a long distance after they reached their destination, reaching Haru's villa.
   That's right. This villa was Haru's since he had bought it before. It was fairly cheap for him to buy one or two villas, so it didn't really matter since he could also rent this villa and make money from it, too, so he decided to buy one, but he didn't tell all the members of Muse about this.
   The villa has two floors and is surrounded by tall concrete walls. The entrance gate is made from wood with a modern mechanism that can be opened automatically. The villa is made in a contemporary style with a dynamic mix of contrasting materials and textures, exposed roof beams, and flat or low-pitched roofs.
   In conclusion, this villa was very stylish and cool.
   The eight members of Muse marveled by the villa in front of them.
   "It's a very good villa. It should be better than mine." Maki looked at Haru and asked, "It must have cost a lot of money, right?"
   For him, this villa was very cheap, and he could buy it as much as he wanted, but it would be wasteful to buy too much since he didn't even stay in this house for a long time and a building without someone living on it for a long time would be damaged quite easily.
   Entering the villa, Honoka and Rin tossed their luggage and ran away like wild horses that had taken off their reins.
   "You two, take care of your luggage first!"
   Umi also followed them anxiously.
   After Haru placed his luggage, he sat down casually on the couch and looked around. Unlike his house, which had several floors and was quite tall, this villa might not be tall, but it was quite wide and similar to his house, it was decorated in a modern style and was combined with a Japanese traditional design which made it very stylish.
   With the air-conditioner turned on, Haru nestled comfortably on the couch, feeling the cool temperature, bathing in the sunlight that came from the window, lazily without any intentions to move.
   "It's almost eleven o'clock. Hurry up and prepare lunch!"
   Haru turned and looked at a group of girls in the kitchen.
   Maki: "Is there no chef here?" She looked around curiously, wondering where the chef was.
   Nico: "Chef?" She was confused and surprised when she heard the word "chef" came from Maki's mouth.
   Maki looked at Nico and said, "Isn't it quite normal to have a chef in this kind of villa? There is also a chef at my house, what's so surprising?
   Kotori: "Private chef... Maki-chan, you're really rich..." She was amazed and surprised.
   Nico: "Hehe... it turns out Maki's family is quite similar to me. Nico's family also has an exclusive chef, and it is said that he graduated from Tootsuki Academy, so Nico has never been in the kitchen."
   But when they thought about who was the richest in this place...
   "Haru, is there a chef at your house?' Kotori asked curiously.
   "No, I don't have a chef at my house. I cook by myself," Haru said simply while looking at Nico with a smile.
   Nico looked at Haru with an incredulous expression and wondered why she had said that she had an exclusive chef in her house when the richest man on earth didn't even have his own exclusive chef.
   "But you don't need to prepare lunch."
   Haru looked at Maki, Nico, and Kotori and said, "I guess that you all didn't rest last night, right? After sitting on the train for so long today, you should be very tired, so everyone should take a rest and recharge their energy, there are going to be many activities later, and as for lunch, we can just call for a takeaway."
   "Um... there are a lot of shops around. I wonder what they sell here."
   There were many brochures of the food shops around the area in the villa, and they only needed to choose which one they wanted to eat and called the shop before the shops sent the food to their villa.
   In 2010, there weren't any apps that could do online food ordering and delivery, and most people would call the shop directly, and the shop would send the foods by their delivery system.
   Haru knew that online food ordering and delivery hadn't grown so much in 2010, and it could create a lot of money, especially when it was combined with the online taxi. Still, he knew this kind of business was very troublesome, so he only put his money and invested in some companies, waiting for it to grow.
   "Just order what you want." In truth, it was better to eat the food that he made, but he felt too lazy to do that right now. When everyone looked at what kind of foods they would order, Umi and Rin walked down from the second floor, and Haru asked, "Where is Honoka? Isn't she with you?"
   "She fell asleep as soon as she lay on the bed." Umi held her forehead with a sigh, showing a helpless expression. She looked at Haru and asked, "Do you need me to wake her up?"
   "No, just call her when lunch comes."
   Haru waved his hand and nestled on the couch again, closed his eyes, and fell asleep without knowing it.
   The food was delivered at 12:30, and the taste of the food was quite standard.
   It wasn't bad, but it wasn't that good either., in Haru's mouth, but he knew very well that most of the dishes which were chosen by the girls were quite famous since it was sold in the area where the riches were living.
   Honoka and everyone ate the food with relish.
   Honoka felt a bit thirsty and ran to get water on the fridge, and she was surprised when she saw that there were all kinds of drinks there. "Look, everyone, there are a lot of drinks here! What do you want to drink? I will help you get it."
   "Honoka, look carefully. The drinks here are charged." Umi quickly reminded Honoka and said, "there is a price list next to the fridge."
   After all, this villa was bought to be rented for a holiday, so it was quite normal for Haru to put the price list on the drink even though all of them were quite free.
   However, when Rin saw the price list, she exclaimed loudly, "A bottle of mineral water costs 800 yen! This is simply a robbery!"
   Maki glanced at Rin and said, "It's Evian water, it is normal, it's not that expensive."
   "But even if it's Evian water, it only costs 250 yen outside! But here, it almost costs four times the normal price! It's too expensive!"
   Just when Haru was about to say that everything was free, Nozomi smiled and said, "Rin-chan, Honoka, don't you think that the owner of the villa is very greedy? Don't you want to make money from him?"
   "Is there a way, Nozomi-chan?"
   Nozomi's smile became brighter at the two and said, "I can teach you how to trick the greedy owner." After a moment of pause, she said under the expectation eyes of Honoka and Rin. "Evian water outside only costs 250 yen, and the price here is 800 yen. If you go and buy a bottle of Evian water outside and drink it here, don't you make 550 yen?"
   "Wow!" Honoka's eyes beamed and said, "Nozomi, you're so smart!"
   Rin nodded several times and said, "I am going to buy ten bottles now!"
   Nico made "hmph" contemptuously while folding her arms. "It's good that we can teach this greedy owner!"
   As the owner of the villa, Haru wasn't sure what to say, but he felt that his price was quite normal since they didn't need to go out and the distance between the villa and the nearby store was quite far, so it was normal to raise the price.
   Haru watched Nico, Honoka, and Rin, who were about to go out, and decided to stop them.
   Fortunately, Umi moved very fast, and she also had a strong sense of justice, quickly stopping the stupid trios who wanted to do stupid things.
   After knowing the truth of the matter, the stupid trios were naturally annoyed and chased after Nozomi for tricking them!
   Suddenly there was a lot of noise in the villa, which was both warm and lively until...
   "Say, is that greedy owner is you?" Eli asked in a whisper.
   Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but he knew that he needed to shut this mouth or else she would blabber something.
   "Yes, and this greedy owner needs to shut your mouth now."
   When everyone's attention was on something else, Haru directly stole Eli's lips secretly and intertwined their tongues with each other, exchanging each other's saliva before parting their lips acted as if nothing happened. Still, both of them were quite excited about their holiday at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1628: Enjoying Every Moment Together
   The blue water, the blue sky, the beautiful scenery, and the cool sea breeze with a hint of a fishy smell.
   Haru laid on the beach chair lazily, wearing a pair of shorts, and a sleeveless t-shirt while watching the scenery in front of him with a smile.
   The girls were playing happily in the shallow water area of the sea, and bursts of laughter came from time to time. They had invited Haru to play, but he knew that there was a large wound on his chest and back which was caused by a bear in the past. He could heal it quickly, erased the scar, but it would be better to do that next year since it wouldn't be strange and he wanted to hide most of his power in this world after all.
   Haru had to admit the scene in front of him was something that might not be able to enjoy by a man in their entire lives, watching nine girls with their bikinis, playing around, it made his anaconda almost woke up from time to time, but he held it since he knew that if he didn't hold it, there would be a lot of trouble and he might also scare them since the majority of girls in this place was a virgin.
   Among the nine girls, seven were splashing water in the sea, one was lying on the beach chair like him, and one was silently making a sand castle on the beach.
   Well, the last one was Umi and she was probably sulking.
   Before they entered the beach, Umi took a training schedule that she had prepared, telling everyone to practice according to the schedule that she had made.
   However, her plan failed and everyone ran away in a swarm to the beach, but it was normal since the training schedule was very spartan.
   10 km swimming, 10 km running, etc, nine of them were idols, not a triathlon athlete and training too hard could cause their breasts size to decrease and that was the only thing that he wouldn't allow to happen!
   Watching their buds like chest moving around undulating up and down, Haru felt that his throat became dry. He quickly used his "Light Magic" and "Ripple" to calm himself, and thought that if everyone really did the training that Umi had made, they might have abs after they returned from this trip.
   So before when Honoka and Rin mischievously pushed him towards Umi, he didn't resist but hugged her to let the other girls run away smoothly.
   "Haru, you dote on them too much!"
   Umi noticed Haru's gaze so she put down her small shovel, and walked to Haru angrily, and annoyedly since as their producer, shouldn't he try to push everyone to work harder?
   Haru looked at Umi and suddenly slapped his forehead since he forgot that he had a talent agency. His talent agency was quite new, after all, and it was made so he could take care of Iwasawa Masami who had made a band with her friends.
   If Iwasawa had joined his talent agency, then why didn't everyone at Muse join too?
   Haru felt stupid not to invite them since he knew that even though everyone was talented, they didn't have professional knowledge, and if they were taught by a professional, he was sure that everyone could shine even brighter.
   Haru had to admit that his idea was pretty good, but then, his eyes fell on Umi's body which was only wearing a swimsuit.
   "Ha - Haru, why are you looking at me like that! It's very rude! Hurry up and look away from me!"
   Umi who was very aggressive before was easily defeated by Haru's gaze, shy hands trying to hide her chest and lower body, turned her head, and didn't dare to look at him.
   "Umi, you're very cute today," Haru said with a smile.
   "Thank you for the compliment." Although Umi was very embarrassed, she thanked him politely and in truth, she was also very happy, but she almost forgot the thing that she wanted to say to him.
   "Don't change the topic of conversation! As our producer, don't you think that we need to train harder?" Umi said sternly at Haru.
   Haru gestured to Umi to calm down and said with a smile. "Umi, do you remember our main mission this time?"
   "No, it is to rest." Haru saw that Umi didn't seem to agree with his statement and said, "You're worried about the training?"
   Umi nodded without hesitation.
   "Then sit here first and I will talk about my plan," Haru said and tapped the vacant beach chair beside him.
   Umi stared at Haru for a while before she sat next to him. She looked at him and asked, "What's your plan?"
   "You should know that although you have been doing very well on your own, there's still a gap between all of you and a professional so, during the summer break, I will hire a professional teacher to teach all of you better," Haru said.
   Umi was surprised, but not only Umi, Maki, who was sitting next to Haru at this moment was also quite surprised, but Maki didn't say much and continued to read a book.
   Haru nodded and said, "So you don't need to worry too much now and enjoy the trip." He looked at Umi's white bikinis and said, "And your job has always created lyrics for Muse, right? If you're too tired after the training, can you create a good lyric?"
   Umi couldn't say anything in refutation. She then laid down and was at a loss what to do now.
   "Look at the blue sky, and then enjoy their joyful smiles, then close your eyes, feel the sea breeze, listen to the sound of the waves and their laughter..." After a moment of pause, Haru asked, "How do you feel now?"
   "My heartbeat moves so fast..."
   Umi, who closed her eyes, said subconsciously.
   Haru was about to ask Umi why she suddenly felt this way, but she suddenly felt very hot, jumped up, covered her face shyly, and ran away.
   'I didn't do anything...'
   Haru didn't do anything, but why did it feel like he had assaulted Umi?
   Haru was speechless, although both of them were lying on the beach chair, they hadn't touched each other's skins, and he could only say that Umi's resistance toward the opposite gender and romance was too low.
   The sound of the paper was torn came, Haru turned his head and saw Maki, who was laying on the beach chair next to him, was throwing the page of the paper on the ground in a panic.
   Haru smiled and snatched the sunglasses that Maki was wearing at that moment since he knew that Maki tore the book by accident because she couldn't see very well with her sunglasses.
   "It isn't a good habit to wear sunglasses to read."
   "Give me the sunglasses!"
   Maki tried to snatch her sunglasses back.
   Haru then teased Maki by intentionally raising his hand high so she couldn't reach it, but then he lowered his hand again, teasing her like he was fishing a fish on the sea.
   As a result, Maki became even more annoyed, but she hadn't lost her calm, and quickly jumped at the right time, but when she was able to grab her sunglasses, her whole body fell on his body.
   Maki could feel her waist wrapped in his hand. She shyly lowered her head and didn't dare to look at him. Her face was as red as her hair, but after a moment, she encouraged herself to look up, but...
   "You two are so bold! In broad daylight, both of you dare to do such a shameful thing together!"
   Nozomi, who was suddenly teleported beside them, chuckled, covering her mouth.
   "Don't say anything nonsense!"
   Maki quickly got up from Haru and said, "I just want to grab my sunglasses back from Haru!"
   "Ah, I see. But in the process, two pairs of a young man and a young girl rubbed their full of sweats body, and their eyes were blurred, then they forgot about the sunglasses, and they quickly made love on the beach directly...."
   Maki quickly covered Nozomi's mouth, after all, she hadn't been eaten by Haru and even though she was still brave sometimes, her face was quite thin and she was easily embarrassed. "Don't always think something perverted!"
   "Nozomi, do you want to write an adult novel? You might have the talent to become one," Haru said.
   "Hehehe, I might as well become a housewife since my husband-to-be is so talented," Nozomi said while hugging Maki. She stuck out her tongue and said, "Don't you want to play with us? It's better than staying here, right? You might be able to touch our bodies by accident later."
   Maki blushed, but then she remembered something and said, "Nozomi, he might not want to show his scar."
   Nozomi only remembered now that Haru had a huge scar on his chest and back, and she thought that it wasn't a big problem since that scar was something that he could be proud of since he got that after he protected his women from a bear.
   "I am sure that everyone won't mind," Nozomi said.
   Haru nodded and took off his sleeveless t-shirt, showing his bare chest to everyone.
   For a moment, the beach was in silence, watching him, taking off his clothes.
   Nozomi then quickly took out her video camera that was intended to be used to record a PV, but it might be good to use to record the rare scene in front of her, and she believed that she could sell this video for a lot of money in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Masami_Iwasawa
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1629: Firework!
   Everyone had to admit that Haru's body was so good that it made them flush instantly when they saw it.
   "Haru, what's wrong with your chest?' Honoka asked, observing three large scars on Haru's chest.
   Unlike Eli, Nozomi, and Maki, who knew about Haru's scars, the rest of the girls didn't know, and they were confused by the appearance of these large scars.
   "It's just a scar. You don't need to worry that much," Haru said.
   "Scar? From what?" Kotori was wondering how Haru could receive these scars.
   "This..." Umi, who had returned, also observed Haru's scars and exclaimed, "Was it from a bear?"
   They exclaimed at the same time.
   Haru coughed several times and said, "Anyway, I'm alright and well now, but I haven't put sunscreen on. How about you help me, Nozomi?" Even though he didn't need to put on sunscreen since mere sunlight wouldn't do a thing on his body, he felt that it might be quite necessary to put it on since if he didn't do that, he might have lost a chance to be touched by a girl.
   Nozomi smiled happily, but then she thought to make the situation more interesting.
   "Everyone, Haru, is asking us to help him apply sunscreen on him!"
   "Interesting, I will help!"
   Eight girls rushed over in a swarm.
   Haru was speechless and didn't expect that he would be molested on the beach chair this way.
   Nozomi chuckled and said, "Being served by so many beautiful girls, you should thank me, Haru." She played with her tongue when no one could see her, except him could see her, trying to tempt him.
   Haru was a normal man, and of course, it was normal for him to show a reaction, but he knew that he couldn't show it here since if he did so, he might scare everyone, so he gritted his teeth and waited until tonight so he could punish this girl for teasing him.
   Nozomi smirked, took out the camera, and started to shoot. "This is a memorable day. Let's start shooting! By the way, everyone, put sunscreen on him slowly, remember to leave some spot for me!"
   "Wait! You don't need to put some sunscreen on my butt! And don't shoot!"
   The voices of laughter filled the beach, and Haru had to admit that even though he was molested, he would be lying if he wasn't happy.
   It might be because the girls had an advantage in the numbers, so they were particularly bold.
   If it was in a normal situation, they wouldn't dare to touch Haru's body, but this time, the nine people swarmed up and smeared Haru's body up and down.
   Haru knew that the situation was out of control and was about to stop them, but Nozomi directly pulled his pants directly, showing his towering anaconda.
   The eight girls instantly blushed and covered their eyes, though there was a huge gap between their fingers.
   That was their thought at that moment.
   Haru pulled his pants directly and picked Nozomi, slapping her butts several times.
   "Ahn! Haru! Lighter! Don't use too much force!"
   Haru was wondering why when he slapped Nozomi's butts, she would be turned on, which made him helpless. He put her down with a helpless expression and took Nozomi's camera, taking the cameramen's duty.
   Even though they were a bit shy after the sunscreen event, they didn't think too much afterwards since they were having a lot of fun splitting watermelons, playing with water, and making sandcastles.
   The girls were doing their activities and playing around happily. Haru, on the other hand, recorded everything with his camera and had to admit that he might not forget this scene in his entire life.
   The happy time passed very quickly, and when it was almost time for dinner, Maki volunteered to go shopping. Haru was about to say that he would go with her, but Nozomi stopped him.
   "Haru, if I let you go with Maki, then I'm sure that you two might be late and enter the hotel," Nozomi said while squinting her eyes.
   "Nozomi!" Maki was blushing when she heard Nozomi's words. She was also looking forward to being able to be with Haru, but she knew that she couldn't go out with him after Nozomi said those words, so in the end, both of her and Nozomi went out together to shop together.
   "By the way, there is a motorcycle and a bicycle in the garage. You can use it if you want," Haru said.
   "No, it's alright, we'll walk since the place isn't that far," Maki said.
   "Yes, we can't ride motorcycles either." Nozomi was a bit interested when she heard about the motorcycle and thought to ask Haru to teach her later.
   "Alright, be careful. If you need help, just call me," Haru said. He didn't need to worry too much about the safety of his two girlfriends since Japan was a peaceful country and a firearm was banned, so the crime was very low, and they were living in the rich area, so there was a lot of police patrolled around the area.
   Nozomi and Maki nodded and walked out to shop.
   Two people walked on the quiet street by the sea, Nozomi smiled gently, and she wore conservative clothes, which made her look angelic.
   Maki, on the other hand, was wearing a casual lady suit with a golden belt around her waist. Her clothes had always been very fashionable, giving off her a cool image.
   "Maki-chan, what do you think would happen if we didn't meet Haru?" Nozomi spoke suddenly.
   Maki was taken aback for a moment and then said, "Don't think about such a strange thing. Let's just go back quickly after we shop." Even though she knew that Haru was a bastard, she couldn't imagine the world without him since he had given her a lot of precious memories.
   "If there's no Haru, it is uncertain whether all of us can be together or not, even if we're together, it is impossible to be as harmonious as we are now. For example, today, if there's no Haru, I might need to talk with you since because of your awkward personality, you might not be able to join and play happily with everyone like before."
   Maki flushed and showed an annoyed expression.
   "Well... if you weren't being dragged by Haru, Maki, would you build sandcastles and split a watermelon with us?"
   "This... this kind of activity... I... I just feel that that kind of activity is too childish! It didn't have anything to do with my awkward personality!"
   Nozomi chuckled and said, "Hehe, tsundere Maki is so cute! No wonder Haru is so smitten by you."
   "Who is tsundere!? I am not tsundere! I will go shopping alone!"
   Maki blushed like an apple and walked forward while lowering her head, only to stop after she banged her head on the utility pole since she didn't see forward.
   Maki cried, held her head, and squatted down since her forehead was quite hurt!
   "Wow! Maki receive a divine punishment!" Nozomi exclaimed and laughed while covering her mouth.
   "It's all because of you!"
   Maki glared at Nozomi with tears in her eyes.
   When Maki and Nozomi came back, Haru was surprised to see that Maki returned with a band-aid on her head.
   "What happened?" Haru asked quickly.
   "We met a bad guy on the street!" Nozomi said with an exaggerated tone.
   Haru sighed in relief when he saw Nozomi's reaction since he knew that nothing had happened, but he needed to ask them. "Then?"
   "Then we fought desperately against the bad guy and finally won!"
   Honoka and Rin exclaimed.
   "I just accidentally hit the utility pole."
   Maki couldn't bear to hear Nozomi's words anymore and dismantled her lie without mercy, so Nozomi received a lot of "boo" from everyone.
   Next was the time to prepare dinner.
   As expected, they prepared a BBQ, and everyone decided to eat it on the bench.
   Haru was responsible for moving the things which were needed for the BBQ to the beach, and the girls were the ones who cooked the BBQ. Even though the girls knew that his cooking was great, they wanted to be the one who cooked for him after all since they knew that he had prepared everything for them, but during the dinner, suddenly they saw a beautiful spark in the night sky.
   "It's a firework!" Rin jumped up cheerfully.
   "I've heard that there are many shrines around this area, and there will be a firework show that is shot from time to time by the shrines around this area. I didn't expect that we would be so lucky to see it today."
   A smile appeared on Eli's face.
   Haru was also looking at the fireworks, but then, he felt something soft on his arm. He turned his head and saw Nozomi standing there, smiling mischievously, and put the finger on her mouth, gesturing him to keep quiet.
   "Move closer, Haru," Nozomi said in a low voice.
   Haru smiled and said, "You know... I won't forgive you so easily, even if you kiss me."
   "Don't worry, I've prepared myself," Nozomi said with a smile, anticipating the time when everyone was sleeping.
   When everyone was watching the fireworks, the lips of Nozomi and Haru touched each other, enjoying every moment together.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1630: Rin is a cat lover
   In the lively atmosphere, the dinner of the beach ended peacefully, and then everyone spread out and started free activities after the meal.
   The moon hung in the sky, and the stars in the sky could be seen clearly from their place since the commercial area was quite far from their place.
   In such a quiet and beautiful environment, Haru walked around the villa and beach, disgusting his dinner and checking the surroundings so no one would bother them. After all, no matter how safe this country was, the crimes still existed in this country.
   After all, the villa was located in a remote area, and the number of residences was quite small. In such a place, it reminded him of certain murder stories on "Detective Conan."
   As the only boy in the group, Haru's task was to protect everyone, which was why he also summoned a ghost using his "Horo Horo no Mi" ability so when there was really a criminal that dared to do something, they would return back and commit suicide in their homes, after all, it was impossible to forgive someone who dared to touch his women.
   Fortunately, after a round of inspection, Haru didn't find anything suspicious, so he returned to the villa, but when he entered the villa gate, he was hit by someone.
   A girl screamed. Haru, who was hit, was alright and quickly stopped his movement. He looked down and saw Rin was sitting on the ground, touching her butt and screaming in pain.
   "Be careful. Why are you running so fast?" Haru extended his hand to pull Rin up, then asked, "Was it hurt?"
   Rin took Haru's hand, stood up with his help, then waved her hand, showing a cheerful smile on her face, showing that she was alright. She was about to leave but suddenly stopped and asked, "Haru, by the way, is there any leftover food in the kitchen?"
   There was still a lot of food in the villa, and Haru wondered whether this girl was still hungry, but he thought it was quite normal since Rin was very athletic and her body metabolism might be better than most people.
   Rin rushed to the kitchen quickly, then rushed back, but there was an extra bowl of food in her hand.
   Just when Haru was wondering what she was going to do, she suddenly stopped in front of him and asked, "Haru, can you help me?"
   "Follow me first. I will let you know when we arrive, nyaa."
   Rin carried a bowl of food in one hand, and her other hand was holding Haru's hand, pulling him somewhere.
   On the side of the highway, the two stepped, and Haru finally knew Rin's purpose to bring him to this place.
   "Do you want to feed these cats?"
   Haru looked at the small hole on the side of the highway and asked.
   The height and the depth of the small hole were only tens of centimeters, which was very inconspicuous, but for some small animals, this small hole was simply a natural shelter.
   Inside that small hole, there were two kittens living on it. The two were probably abandoned shortly after birth, and since they were small, they weren't good at getting their own foods. Hence, they curled up in the small hole with a weak body, but when the two noticed Haru and Rin approached them, they arched their bodies and showed that they didn't feel scared, and they would fight, showing their sharp fangs and claws.
   "Shh... Haru, don't scare them."
   Rin put a finger in front of her lips, squatted down cautiously, took out a carton of milk, and poured it into the bowl.
   The yellow-green eyes blinked lightly. Rin let out a series of cat words that made Haru wonder whether this girl thought that she had the ability to talk with a cat.
   Miraculously, after hearing this voice, the cat who was originally wary seemed to become quite docile and approached Rin. Still, suddenly she quickly panicked, retracted her hand, and caused the milk to spill all over the floor.
   "What's wrong, Rin?" Haru asked strangely.
   "Haru, please help me, nyaa..." Rin showed a frustrated expression.
   Haru nodded and helped Rin by feeding the stray cats in front of them easily since making a cat-turned docile was very easy for him. As a harem protagonist, being able to be friendly toward an animal was one of the most important skills. After all, since most girls were weak against a cute animal so... there was no need to explain, right?
   Rin looked at Haru, who was feeding the cats, and said, "In truth, Rin has cat allergies, so Rin can't feed the cats." She explained softly. Her eyes fell on the cat who was eating, mixed with a happy and disappointed expression.
   "Do you have cat allergies?" Haru showed a surprised expression.
   "It's weird, isn't it? Hanayo-chan also felt weird when she knew it. After all, Rin has always said "nyaa, nyaa, nyaa~" but a cat is cute, nyaa, so I can't help it."
   Rin squatted on the ground, raised her hands like a cat's paws, showed a cat-like expression on her face, titled her head, and said "meow, meow~~" several times before looking at Haru.
   "You're cuter." Haru smiled and thought that this girl was really cute.
   Rin blushed and lowered her head since she remembered Haru's anaconda before, but she quickly calmed herself and said, "Rin really loves the cat, but Rin has a cat allergy, so Rin can only say "nyaa, nyaa~" as a catchphrase to show how much Rin loves cat."
   Rin said those words softly and calmly, but Haru could feel a sense of loss in her voice.
   "Haven't you thought about treatment?" Haru asked.
   "This kind of allergy is very difficult to treat. Not only do you have to clean up the cat, but you also have to go to the hospital for an injection treatment every week, which is very troublesome."
   Although it was indeed very troublesome, Haru could clearly see that Rin wanted to cure her cat allergy. He thought for a while, and he didn't have a good way to cure her cat allergy since he wasn't a doctor. Even though he had helped Tsunade with her operation, an allergy was something that couldn't be treated easily after all since he needed to do something to Rin's entire body to solve her allergy.
   Rin also came from a normal family, and the cost of the treatment for her allergy wasn't small either, not to mention her family wouldn't directly agree to give her a treatment since it wasn't a dangerous disease not it was necessary, and at the same time, keeping a pet had always been very expensive in this country.
   Haru put the last piece of the grilled fish on the bowl, patted Rin's shoulder, and stood up, returned back to the villa together.
   "Haru, Rin, it is good that you have come. We're discussing very important things."
   As soon as Haru and Rin returned, Nozomi greeted them immediately.
   Haru looked at Nozomi and had to admit that this girl was very shameless. Both of them had kissed each other secretly last time, but here she was, acting normally in front of everyone as if nothing happened between them.
   "What is this very important thing?" Haru took off his sandals, walked in, and asked.
   Kotori nodded and said, "Un, it's about everyone sleeping."
   Hanayo: "Honoka wants everyone to sleep together in the living room."
   Honoka: "Because it is a training camp, of course, it is more fun to have everyone sleep together!"
   Haru was stunned for a moment, and his imagination started to go wild, thinking about what might happen tonight. Still, he quickly threw everything away since he knew that it was absurd, and he knew that such a thing was impossible to happen, except, of course, it might be possible if it was with his girlfriends.
   "Do you want to put a futon in the living room?"
   Haru didn't really mind sleeping on the futon, which is a traditional bed in this country. Since this country had an abundance of geothermal energy, they didn't need to be afraid of catching a cold when they slept on the futon, which wasn't that much different from sleeping on the ground.
   "But... is that alright?'
   Haru's gaze swept across the nine girls and asked, "Are you sure that you want to sleep in the same room as me? A boy?"
   "Haru, what are you talking about? We have nine people here! Even if it is a fight, you can't beat us!"
   Nozomi blinked her eyes and said, "And we have slept together before after all, or rather, do you dare to sleep with us, Haru?"
   Haru knew that they had slept in the shrine together before, but that was a different matter since it was inevitable, but at this moment, he realized that he might have underestimated the courage of the nine girls since they dared to sleep with him.
   'Don't blame me. If I really eat all of you then...'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1631: I just want you to sleep early...
   The quilts and sheets of the futons were taken out from the bedrooms and it was piled up as high as a hill in the living room.
   "These quilts should be enough."
   Eli wiped the sweat from her forehead.
   Haru: "It's enough, leave the rest to me."
   Honoka quickly stopped Haru and showed a serious expression on her face. "This is the second time that everyone has stayed together, so of course, we should do it by ourselves!"
   Honoka's reason was simply nonsense in the eyes of Haru, but everyone nodded and thought that Honoka was right, even Eli and Umi who was known as the most reserved and proper were no exception.
   Rin even made a stupid suggestion to everyone with a smile. "Let's play the counting the numbers game again!"
   Honoka also nodded and made a very bright smile, then raised her hand first. "One!"
   Nine pairs of eyes were fixed on Haru's body which made him sigh and knew that he couldn't escape from this game, so in the end, he also raised his hand and also joined them.
   The girls cheered happily and Eli shouted loudly, "Everyone takes your own sheet and quilty for your futon, and choose your own position, and...." But before she finished, Rin and Nico jumped into the futon that was laid on the tatami floors directly.
   Rin: "It's very comfortable, nyaa!"
   Honoka: "I want to do the same too!" Honoka then jumped into the futon too.
   With a loud shout of joy, the three idiots jumped around the futon, quilts, and sheets, and as a result, the three of them hit their heads on the wooden board, and groaned painfully.
   Haru held his forehead with his hand, and after three wailing girls were thrown aside, they began to spread the sheet and quilt on the futon one by one together.
   One person's power was limited which was why people created an organization and created a group. The heavy task which took a long time to do was solved in a moment after it was done by ten people.
   The futons were distributed in a rectangular shape, five on top and five on the bottom, and they were neatly opposed and nearly arranged.
   Honoka held her forehead pitifully since it was still hurting.
   "Wait, we haven't assigned our sleeping positions yet."
   As soon as the student council president, Eli opened her mouth, the whole living room became quiet, and everyone's eyes were fixed on Haru, but it wasn't their first time to sleep together after all, so...
   "I sleep in the corner." Haru shrugged and his choice was quite normal since it was impossible for him to sleep in the middle. In truth, it was possible for him to sleep in the middle with two of his girlfriends on his side and one of his girlfriends on the opposite side, but there was no way he could say all of that, right?
   "Then I will sleep next to Haru."
   Nozomi took the initiative to speak without being shy since everyone had already known their relationship, there was nothing to be feared about.
   "I will sleep on his opposite side," Eli said without hesitation.
   Maki wanted to say something, but she was too late, so in the end, she pouted, but she also understood that it was normal since she had slept on his shoulder on the train before and Eli and Nozomi also wanted to do the same.
   Everyone looked at Maki, Nozomi, and Eli before letting out a sigh, then looked at Haru with a snort since this guy was so greedy, right? Not only did this guy have the three of them, but he might also want all of them, which somehow made them shy and unable to look at him for a moment.
   Haru noticed their gazes and could only cough several times since he knew that he was a scumbag.
   "Why don't we sleep soon?"
   "Haru, you're so impatient so sleep with us?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   Haru knew that there was nothing wrong with Nozomi's words, but why did it sound so misleading?
   They talked to each other for a bit with a laugh, then they slept on their own position, but then Haru noticed something strange happened, but he ignored it since he wanted everyone to sleep as soon as possible so he could start his punishment on Nozomi.
   At 10 o'clock at night, Haru was usually still working at this time, but now, he was lying on the bed.
   The whole living room was dark, there were no lights from the street, and even the moonlight was blocked by the curtain, and couldn't come in. It could be said that no normal person could see their own fingers in this situation, of course, he was different since he wasn't a normal human.
   Because Umi had said that everyone needed to practice tomorrow morning, she ordered everyone to go to bed early, and watching everyone else sleep, Haru also laid on his bed early too, or rather, he wanted everyone to sleep early so he could sneak to Nozomi's futon as soon as possible, but he knew that the situation wasn't right now and he needed to be patient.
   Haru knew that no one was sleeping at that moment, and he also didn't have any intention to sleep since there were nine beautiful girls beside him. If he did nothing and slept directly, he wouldn't be called a scumbag anymore, right?
   The fragrant scent that came from the side, came to his nose, made him excited, feeling slightly impatient, wondering when everyone was going to sleep!
   "Hey, has everyone slept?"
   Honoka suddenly spoke quietly.
   Umi: "Don't talk, close your eyes and sleep!"
   "Ah! So Umi-chan hasn't slept either!"
   "It's only been less than five minutes since we turned off the lights, how can I fall asleep so easily!"
   "Then let's play a game!"
   "I told you to sleep! We have to practice tomorrow morning!"
   "Eh? Isn't it a matter, of course, to play a pillow fight during the trip?"
   "If you want to play, then play by yourself!"
   As soon as Umi finished speaking, her head was smashed by a pillow!
   "No, it wasn't me! I didn't throw that pillow just now!"
   Honoka yelled for injustice since she wasn't the one who did it, but then, with a "bang", her head was smashed by a pillow!
   "Someone has started the attack!"
   Honoka yelled, and no matter who threw that pillow, she didn't care and picked her own pillow, threw it to a random person!
   Another person also joined the war!
   Haru let out a long sigh and decided to close his eyes, didn't join the fun since he was wondering when all of them were going to sleep. He could only wrap his body with a quilt like a caterpillar, hoping that they would sleep as soon as possible, but...
   A pillow hit Haru's face, and he remained motionless.
   Another pillow hit his face once again, and he was still calm.
   Seven out of eight pillows hit Haru in the face one after another...
   Haru gritted his teeth and stopped directly.
   "Don't ever think about sleeping tonight!"
   Haru was angry and he wouldn't let anyone sleep tonight!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1632: Don't play with a beast
   In this dark room, there was a battle happening, and Haru, as the only male in this room, became the target of everyone, but it didn't really matter since all of them were defeated by him, but of course, he also needed to give them some chance to hit him with a pillow since one side battle had never been fun. It also wasn't good to get serious since he was fighting against a girl after all.
   If possible, he wanted to fight all of them on the top of the bed, but he knew that he couldn't do all of that now.
   After the pillow fight, the girls were lying down on the futon with their clothes slightly messed up, panting, and yelling "stop!" since they were very tired at that moment.
   Haru laid on the futon once again, and suddenly he felt weird when someone changed their position with Nozomi's bed.
   Nozomi was sleeping beside him after all, but someone had entered her bed?
   Haru was wondering what this girl was to change her sleeping position with Nozomi, but he didn't say anything and waited until everyone slept.
   "We have played enough! If you all dare to speak and cause a mess once again, I will punish her for a three km sprint! Don't think I'm joking!"
   Lying on the futon, Umi said with a hint of warning that told everyone that she was serious, but in truth, she wanted everyone to do morning training together so she wanted them to get to bed early.
   After a thrilling pillow fight, everyone was tired, and it was quite late, so everyone decided to sleep.
   Soon, only a sound of breathing was heard, and the girls fell asleep one after another.
   Haru, who hadn't slept, turned his head and whispered, "Nozomi, are you sleeping?" He moved closer to the side so no one could hear his voice. Even though he knew the girl who slept beside him wasn't Nozomi, he still pretended to think that she was Nozomi since he wanted to do a little test.
   The quilt on the opposite side moved slightly.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and decided to do a bolder test. He moved quietly a little by little to the futon next to him calmly and then hugged this girl's body before she could react.
   The girl seemed quite surprised, but Haru quickly covered her mouth.
   "Shh... if you're too noisy, you'll wake up everyone."
   Haru put his mouth near the girl's delicate ear, almost touching her earlobe, talked in a low voice while letting out a warm breath, "Do you remember what I've said before? You've caused too much trouble for me, you should be punished now."
   The struggle weakened, and the girl seemed to not be doing anything, which made him a bit speechless.
   Haru had a question on his mind, but since this girl didn't say anything he didn't have hesitation and entered the girl's futon which was located right beside him, after all, the living room was dark and no one was awake at that moment, so no one could stop him.
   If it was a normal person, they might not be able to see their fingers, face, body, etc under this darkness, but Haru was different and knew who this girl was, but he pretended that he didn't know since this girl didn't seem to be trying to stop his action.
   Haru hugged the girl's body tightly from behind, and their bodies were tightly attached to each other through their pajamas. He noticed that the girl's body turned tense, but she didn't have an intention to struggle or fight him so he could only comfort her. "Don't worry, I won't bully you too much. I just want to hug you and go back to sleep later."
   In truth, even if Haru was blind, there was no way to mistake Nozomi for another girl on the Muse since Nozomi's body was slightly chubbier than the rest, but he just couldn't help but want to tease this girl somehow for playing against a beast like him. He, after all, had been waiting for a chance to play with Nozomi tonight, but suddenly someone changed her position with Nozomi and unlike the normal harem protagonist who was oblivious, he could pretty much tell that there was a hidden agenda between Nozomi and this girl, and he knew that this girl might know that he might decide to attack Nozomi tonight.
   But still, Haru couldn't help but drop several kisses on the girl's neck, smelling a fragrance from this girl's body that made him a bit intoxicated.
   The girl's body immediately started to get hot, and she was twisting her body subconsciously, but she was being hugged after all so, in the end, her petite body seemed to be curled up on his arms.
   When the girl's body twisted around, Haru felt that his anaconda was rubbed against the soft butts, and as a normal man, it was impossible for him to not give a reaction.
   The girl's body stiffed once again because she felt Haru's part of the body had changed all of sudden and she knew very well what it was. She would be lying if she wasn't nervous since it was her first time and she also didn't know what to do.
   Both of them were wearing pajamas, but the light fabric of the pajamas couldn't play a very good effect to block the beast from the garden, and because of that, the girl could only let out a whimper from time to time, especially when she felt the hard and hot rod pressed against her butts and back.
   The girl was in a mess and she was confused, but suddenly she was hit by a desire that she couldn't describe, especially when he caressed her stomach slowly, moving in a circle slightly grazed her boobs and private place, but more importantly, her navel had been teased again and again, which made her realize why Nozomi always said that he was very amazing.
   Haru, who almost lost his mind, quickly woke up and knew that he might have done too much, and in truth, he might want to ask the girl to give him either a handjob or a blowjob, but he knew that it was impossible or rather it might be possible as long as he pretended that the girl that he hugged at this moment was Nozomi, but he couldn't do it. It also wasn't his style to do this kind of thing and it was better to do it once they had confirmed their relationship so this time, he was going to uncover the real identity of this girl.
   Haru caressed the girl's cheek then turned her body to him, and was about to taste her cherry lips, but when he saw the face of the girl, he pretended to be surprised!
   Unlike Nozomi's soft, cute, and slightly chubby face, the girl's face was also very cute, but she gave off a very gentle feeling, her eyes were full of love and it was blurred hazy as if she was drunk from their play before, there was a faint of red on her pretty white face, and her lips were so moist and seemed to be very soft.
   Haru knew very well who this girl was, and he quickly exclaimed in a low voice, "Kotori?!" Fortunately, no one had woken up from his voice.
   Haru lowered his head and looked at Kotori in his arms, and Maki also raised her head to look at him, their eyes facing each other, and a trace of mist appeared on the girl's eyes...
   Haru quickly let go of Kotori.
   After being freed from his arms, Kotori stood up and stumbled toward the bathroom since she felt very shy that her lower body was slightly wet.
   Haru also didn't hesitate and hurriedly followed since he knew that they needed to talk at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1633: I like you, what about you?
   The sound of water sounded in the bathroom, and it was Kotori, who took a bath in the bathroom.
   On the opaque glass door, there was a wonderful scene there, unfortunately, Haru was unable to see all of that since he waited for Kotori right outside of the bathroom.
   Haru knew that Kotori had shown a lot of signs to him, and he also knew that this girl often peeped on him when he was doing something with either Nozomi or Eli, but he didn't expect that this girl, who gave off a cute and soft image, would be so brave and put herself in front of the beast.
   Haru knew that he might have done a bit too much before, but it was still better since he hadn't taken out his anaconda and he hadn't stolen Kotori's lips before, and at the same time, he was wondering how Nozomi could agree to change her position with Kotori before. He knew that Nozomi wanted him to date all the members of Muse, and even though, he would be lying if he didn't have an interest in all the members of Muse, it didn't mean that he was going to date all of them. Even if he was going to eat all of them, he needed to do it slowly since he didn't want to be choked and he also hadn't eaten Maki yet so he didn't have any intention to add more girls from Muse, but Kotori's sudden movement made him unable to refuse and if he refused, he wasn't a man, right?
   Haru was a scumbag, after all, his reputation couldn't go any lower and Kotori wasn't a random girl that he knew by accident, both of them had known each other for a long time, so he didn't have a hesitation when she seduced him.
   After a while, the door of the bathroom was opened and Kotori, who changed her dress, walked out of the bathroom shyly.
   Haru was about to open his mouth, but Kotori interrupted him. "This isn't a place to talk, Haru, come with me."
   Haru nodded and followed Kotori to the bedroom on the second floor. Looking at Kotori's back, he lamented, wondering why he couldn't control his lower body.
   Kotori's pace was steady but giving off a soft feeling, after she took a shower before, her mental state became much better. Even though she was always behind Honoka and followed Honoka, when it came to feeling, she never wavered.
   Entering the bedroom, they closed the door, and the two of them sat on the bed while facing each other, but Haru stood up once again and closed the window before he sat on the bed again. He looked at Kotori, wondering what he should say at this moment.
   "Haru, you didn't need to feel guilty... actually... actually, this is all my fault."
   "Huh?" Haru looked at Kotori in a daze.
   "Nozomi took the initiative to change her position with me when I asked her before."
   Haru was surprised at how brave this girl was, and before he accepted everything, Kotori dropped another bomb.
   "Haru, I like you, what about you?"
   Haru blinked his eyes and his expression turned solemn, then asked, "Kotori, before you confess to me, can you really accept my relationship with everyone? And you should know already that I'm a scumbag." Kotori, after all, was one of his friends and he needed to give her a reminder that he wasn't a good man since he had a lot of women and he also had committed a lot of crimes.
   "I... I will be lying if I don't feel jealous and sometimes, I've imagined, how good it is to become your only girlfriend, but I know that it is impossible since I know that you won't leave everyone and because of that, I am also sure about my own feelings." Kotori looked at Haru softly and said, "Haru, it's embarrassing for me to say it again, but I like you, what about you?" Her feeling toward him was quite simple, she loved him, that's all. She knew that, especially after they had met every day and he also helped her a lot of times. Even though she knew that this guy was a scumbag and bastard, she liked him, she loved him and wanted to be with him, that's all.
   Kotori looked at Haru nervously, wondering what her answer would be.
   "Kotori, I know that my words might sound shallow, considering how many times I've said this to many girls, but believe me, in my heart, you're very special to me." Haru held Kotori's hands gently and said, "I like you too, Kotori."
   "Haru..." Kotori's eyes brightened and she smiled when she heard his answer.
   Both of them stared at each other and somehow couldn't help but laugh when they thought about their first meeting. The first time they met each other was when she was working at the maid cafe and she met him when he was on a date with Utaha, which made the situation quite awkward at this moment since they remembered what had happened before.
   Haru coughed and said, "You know, actually, I know that the one who was on that bed was you."
   "What?!" Kotori was startled.
   "I mean... your body proposition is different from Nozomi after all, and there's no way that I can't mistake you two."
   "Then why did you do all of that?!" Kotori's face flushed in red when she thought about what had happened before, especially when she felt the hot rod on her butts and back before.
   "I mean... I didn't expect you to let me do all of that." Haru looked at Kotori with a smile and said, "I guess, Kotori-chan is a pervert, huh?"
   Kotori's face was full of shame and she didn't hesitate, hitting his chest several times since she was very annoyed. She knew that it felt really good when she snuggled with him before, but there was no way a virgin girl like her could admit something like that since she didn't want to be seen as a perverted girl!
   Then Kotori's hands were held by Haru, and the two of them turned silent, staring at each other's eyes.
   Kotori was very shy and looked away.
   Haru knew in this situation, they shouldn't talk too much since he knew that based on the atmosphere a lot of things could happen tonight.
   Kotori was hesitant, but then she raised her head, closed her eyes gently, waiting for him.
   At that moment, Haru didn't hesitate and took her soft cheery lips, hugging her in his arms tightly without letting her go.
   'Ah... is this how kisses feel?'
   Kotori thought at that moment and thought that it was very wonderful, both of them only touched each other's lips, but why it felt so good, and suddenly she remembered how wild Haru and Nozomi were doing in the bathroom on the shrine before, but suddenly she felt that something had invaded her mouth.
   Kotori was startled, but strangely enough, his tongue which was inside her mouth felt so gentle and she also started to give him a response by using her tongue. She hugged him tightly, closed her eyes again, enjoying every moment together.
   Haru could feel that Kotori's movement was a bit jerky, but what made it was fun.
   Both of their tongues were moving from up, down, right, and left, exchanging saliva with each other, creating a perverted sound from time to time.
   When Kotori almost lost her breath, they parted their lips, her body was so weak that she couldn't support herself, and laid on his chest weakly.
   Haru caressed Kotori's smooth and gray hair gently, feeling that he should treasure this girl more.
   Kotori was a bit tired since she didn't expect that her body could give such a reaction when they were only kissing each other and she also knew that her lower body was so wet at this moment, which made her quite shy and didn't dare to look at him. She wanted to take a bath again, but then, she felt something hot on her stomach and she could see his anaconda was standing tall below her.
   "Haru... this is..?" Kotori had seen how big it was, but when it was different when she saw it from a close distance.
   "It's a normal reaction since you're so cute, Kotori," Haru said gently and he knew that he couldn't do anything about this which made him helpless. It was also impossible to get the help of Eli and Nozomi since he had just confirmed his relationship with Kotori. If he left Kotori for either Eli or Nozomi, then, without a doubt, Kotori would feel disappointed.
   "Haru... do you want me to help you?"
   Haru looked at Kotori, who said those words in a low voice. "Isn't it a bit too early for that?" It wasn't that he didn't want, but he felt that it was too early and he knew that they would be busy tomorrow, considering Umi might tell Kotori to do an exercise. If she lost her first time here, then she wouldn't be able to stand up.
   Hearing Haru's words, Kotori was caught in a dilemma and she also wasn't sure what to do. "But is this alright? I... I have heard that it is very painful."
   Haru sighed and said, "It's a bit painful, but I don't want to trouble you, and don't you think that it is a bit too early for us?"
   Kotori was in silence, then a moment later, she said, "I... I will help you!" She looked at Haru's eyes and said, "Tell me, what can I do to help you." Their relationship had been confirmed and of course, she wanted to do something to help him, even though that kind of thing might be a bit too early, she could do something else, right?
   Haru looked at Kotori for a while and asked, "Then, do you want to help me by using your hand?"
   Kotori was surprised, but then she nodded. "What should I do?"
   "First, you need to take it out," Haru said softly as if a bad guy led an ignorant girl who knew nothing.
   Kotori blushed, but she nodded, trying to take Haru's anaconda out. She was very nervous, but at the same time, she was also quite curious, and then, when the anaconda was taken out, her face was slammed by it.
   Haru's anaconda could feel Kotori's face softness which was quite unbearable for him.
   Kotori was very shy and she wasn't sure what to do for a while before Haru helped her by moving his anaconda to the side. She was very nervous, then looked at him again. "Ha - Haru, what should I do?"
   "Here, touch it with your hand."
   Kotori nodded and had to admit that Haru's size was very big. She grabbed it gently with her hand, but she couldn't fully grasp it because of the thickness.
   Kotori was wondering how it could fit into that place, but since it could enter Nozomi's body then it should fit into her body too, right?
   Kotori then used both of her hands since she felt that one hand wasn't enough.
   "Then move your hand up and down, try to stroke it," Haru said gently.
   Kotori nodded and moved her hand up and down gently, nervously, wondering whether she did right.
   "That's great, Kotori." Haru praised Kotori by caressing her head.
   Kotori was happy and when she saw his expression, she thought to move faster and tightened her grip.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Kotori, why don't you spit your saliva on it, so it'll be easier."
   Kotori was startled and quickly shook her head. "No, it's dirty!"
   "No, your saliva isn't dirty." Haru smiled and said, "Try it."
   Kotori was a bit hesitant, but she nodded, spitting her saliva slowly to Haru's anaconda, smearing it from the top to the bottom with her soft hand, then continued stroking it faster. She had to admit that it was easier to stroke his anaconda after she put her saliva on it, and while she stroked him, she observed his expression. The more he showed that expression, the more eager she was, trying to please him.
   "It's good. Good job, Kotori." Haru patted Kotori's head which in return, she gave him a beautiful smile. He then realized that the soft and weak impression that Kotori had always given to him might be a bit wrong and this girl really loved to tease him, especially when her palm kept teasing the tip of his anaconda.
   Then after a long struggle, Haru said, "Kotori, I am going to cum!"
   Kotori, who didn't know anything, moved her hand faster, then a huge amount of white lava was shot out from his anaconda, painted her hair and face in white with semen. She was startled and could feel that her face was very sticky and very hot.
   "You're terrible, it's sticky."
   Kotori complained, but then, she wasn't sure what was on her mind, she tried to lick some part of the semen that was stuck on her lips. When she tasted it, she was quite surprised since it tasted so unique.
   Haru's anaconda quickly reacted once again and it stood tall for the second time.
   Kotori showed a mischievous smile on her face that was covered in semen.
   "Do you need my help again?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Sometimes, I understand why this kind of scene is important.
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1634: Flirting on the bed
   Kotori had a dream, in that dream, she and Haru were married, and then there were many guests that came to their wedding ceremony.
   After they exchanged rings with each other, the guests cheered loudly and it was time for him to kiss her.
   In the end, they kissed each other, and he put his tongue inside her mouth which somehow made her very embarrassed.
   Kotori felt embarrassed, but she didn't hate it, and when she was about to return his kiss, she was startled when suddenly she was licking his anaconda.
   Kotori was awakened, especially when she felt a pain in her forehead. She was in a daze, and she looked at Haru who had flicked her forehead with his finger with teary eyes.
   With his biological clock, Haru had already awakened in the early morning.
   After waking up, he didn't rush to wake up, but supported his chin, watching Kotori, who was lying on his arm. He knew that doing a pillow arm for an entire night was simply torture, even though there were a lot of novels and manga that showed how romantic pillow arms were, it was almost impossible for a normal human to do that since their arms would be numb.
   Fortunately, Haru wasn't a normal human so it was alright to use a pillow arm on Kotori.
   When Kotori was sleeping, Haru observed Kotori for a long time, watching her beautiful sleeping face with a smile, especially when he thought about last night. Fortunately, there was a bathroom inside the room and after Kotori helped him to relieve some of his carnal desire, both of them decided to take a bath together, and he also taught Kotori how to pleasure herself last night which made him realize how bastard and scumbag he was, but he didn't regret it since he had to admit that this girl was very beautiful.
   Kotori's face was very beautiful, especially her temperament that gave off a weak feeling, but when she also sometimes showed a mischievous smile which gave a huge gap, enhanced her charm even more.
   So when Kotori was still sleeping, Haru couldn't help but tease her mouth with his finger, but he didn't expect her to suck it deeply, which made him wonder how good it was to put his anaconda inside that soft mouth, and because of that, he quickly woke her up by flicking his finger on Kotori's forehead since he was afraid that he might do something later.
   Kotori, who was being woken up, pouted since she hated being teased.
   Haru only smiled and kissed Kotori's forehead gently.
   Kotori melted under that kiss and stared at him again with misty eyes as if asking him to bully her again.
   Haru also loved to bully Kotori so he didn't hesitate to kiss her lips, ravaging those soft lips again.
   Kotori also responded to his kiss by taking the initiative to hug his neck since it felt so good.
   Their kisses were so intense that some of their salivae were dripped from the corner of their mouths, but then, Kotori pushed Haru and breathed heavily.
   Even though the kiss was so good, Kotori was almost dying since she couldn't breathe before.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "I can't breathe," Kotori said in a tone of complaint.
   "You can breathe through your nose, right?" Haru said.
   Kotori could breathe through her nose when they kissed each other, but if she did that, she would turn ugly and she didn't want that to happen.
   Haru only smiled and put his hand on Kotori's stomach, then asked, "Did you sleep well last night?"
   "No, someone bullied me last night!"
   Kotori pouted, but then, she laughed since her side was tickled by Haru. "Stop, it's ticklish, Haru!"
   Both of them played around on the bed, joking around together, then Kotori snuggled on his man's arms since it was very comfortable.
   Kotori had to admit that kissing was a wonderful thing.
   When Haru kissed her forehead, she wanted to be spoiled, when she was kissed on her cheek, she wanted to tease him, when she was kissed on her lips, she wanted to say that she loved him so much, and when she was kissed on that place...
   Kotori blushed when she thought about what Haru taught him last time and didn't expect that he would lick that place for her, even almost touching her butthole which was her face become red in shame.
   Kotori felt very embarrassed when she thought such a perverted thing on her head, her face turned red, and she shrank on his arms again.
   Haru put his arms around Kotori's slender waist and wondered why it was so thin. He caressed her waist as if it was the most delicate thing in the world, and felt addicted, having her in his arms.
   Kotori then felt something hot on her thigh and she knew very well that it was. She hid half of her face with a quilt and asked, "Do - Do you need help again, Haru?"
   Haru was quite awkward, but he really wanted it.
   Kotori smiled under the quilt, but then, she realized something and asked, "Haru, what time is it now?"
   "It's seven o'clock in the morning," Haru said casually.
   Kotori pushed Haru away and jumped out of the bed at once.
   Watching Kotori, who quickly put on her pajamas, Haru asked strangely.
   "Haru, we're late! It's already seven o'clock! Do you still need to ask, what is wrong? Honoka and everyone must have woken up! Why don't you wake me up sooner!"
   Kotori wasn't sure how to explain this to everyone and she knew that everyone would think that both of them had done it if they knew that both of them had stayed in the same room. Even though she didn't mind, she was embarrassed after all. She walked around aimlessly in the same place while muttering, "Ugh.. the luggage is in the living room and I forgot to bring it up. Even if I say that that I have something to do on the second floor, no, it won't work!" She quickly looked at Haru and said, "Haru, you go down first, then I will go down in ten minutes."
   Haru almost laughed when he looked at Kotori's reaction. He shook his head and stood up. "You don't need to worry, let's go down together."
   After all, Kotori also didn't want Haru's scumbag image to become worse.
   "I have made the decision to date you, I won't hide our relationship from everyone, and it is also impossible to hide it from everyone."
   Haru had changed after all, and since he had decided to date Kotori, he was going to be responsible.
   His words caused Kotori to turn silent, but when his hand grabbed her, she didn't let him go and followed him, without resisting, feeling warm on her heart.
   However, when the two came to the living room, they were speechless when they found out that everyone was still asleep!
   Kotori closed Haru's eyes quickly.
   Haru was a bit helpless, but he didn't fight back, even though he felt a bit regret that he couldn't see the scene in front of them.
   The girls' sleeping postures weren't good, and not all of them slept in the same place and they were moving around during their sleep.
   It was better for Eli, but someone like Honoka and Rin, they had kicked off their quilts, showing their panties to the world, but then again, yesterday, they had shown their bikini which was worse, so there was nothing to worry about, right?
   When Haru was in the middle of his thought, Kotori suddenly exclaimed. "Umi-chan is gone!"
   Hearing Kotori, Haru was stunned for a moment, but then he felt that it was quite normal, after all, Umi was known for her discipline and proper character, she also had told everyone to go on training every time so there was no way for her to oversleep.
   However, Haru also noticed something strange since Umi always attached great importance to the morning practice, repeatedly told everyone to go to bed early at night so they could go on a morning practice.
   But in the morning, not only did Umi not wake up everyone, but she also disappeared alone which made him a bit puzzled.
   'Did something happen to her?'
   Haru didn't hesitate and quickly used his power to check whether Umi was alright.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1635: Don't you have something to announce to us
   Haru immediately awakened all the girls.
   The girls who were sleeping also got up, their sleepiness also disappeared immediately when they knew that Umi had disappeared.
   After all, Umi was known for her diligence, and as long as she didn't encounter tsunami or landside, she would definitely wake up all the girls, but now, it was already half-past seven, and she didn't do anything which was quite strange, or rather the situation might be quite serious.
   In truth, Haru knew where Umi was, or rather when Kotori had helped him last night, he knew that Umi was moving around which made him a bit startled and wondering whether Umi knew what he had done with Kotori, but it seemed that wasn't the case, however, even though he knew where Umi was, he needed to pretend that he didn't.
   Everyone moved out in a group to search for Umi, and just as he and Rin stepped out of the villa, they heard Nozomi's voice from the second floor, shouting, "Haru, I have found Umi!"
   Haru came to to the study room on the second floor and looked at Umi, who was sleeping on the table and let out a sigh of relief.
   Seeing Umi was safe and sound, everyone finally let out a sigh of relief.
   "But why did Umi come here to sleep? She is also sleeping on the table, nyaa," Rin asked in confusion.
   Kotori blushed and wondered whether Umi knew that she and Haru had done a perverted thing together, if so, then she wasn't sure what to do and could only hide behind him, and at the same time, she also realized that Nozomi, Eli, and Maki had been looking at her thoughtfully which made her face turn red.
   "Let's just wake her up," Nico said, after all, it was better to ask Umi directly what Umi was doing in this place. She stepped forward and was about to shake Umi's shoulder, but as she moved, she was immediately caught by Honoka and Rin.
   "You two are the ones who are stupid! How dare you call the world's most intelligent Nico stupid?!"
   Nico's round eyes widened when she was scolded by Honoka and Rin for being an idiot and she felt that she had been greatly insulted.
   Haru made a silent gesture and said, "Umi looks tired, so let her sleep for a while." He then looked at Rin and Honoka and said, "You two are surprisingly considerate today, you two should be like this every day, you know." If both Rin and Honoka could be like this every day, then no one would be worried about them anymore.
   "Haru, what are you talking about?"
   Honoka puzzled and said, "If Umi-chan wakes up now, she'll tell us to train again, it is a rare time for us to go on a trip on the beach, of course, we have to have fun!"
   Rin nodded several times and said, "That's true, nyaa!"
   Nico was surprised, but then she nodded thoughtfully. "I see, then we don't need to wake Umi up."
   Haru was speechless and he was lost for words.
   When everyone was about to go out, Umi suddenly moved slightly which caused everyone to feel surprised, and her lovely appearance made him unable to look away for a moment, but she didn't wake up and continued to sleep, but she moved her left arm slightly, and a piece of paper dropped from under her arm.
   Haru took the paper and read what was written there. In the paper, there was a string of words written there, and he read it subconsciously.
   (BGM: Natsuiro Egao de 1,2, Jump!)
   Why did tomorrow's heart-pounding excitement appear to me... What should I do?
   Catch it, Shinin' more, Dreamin' more
   Wings sprout out, taking my heart above the clouds
   Lured to a distant sky, a distant beach
   Haru was surprised and said, "This is a lyric!"
   Maki took the paper directly from Haru's hand, read it carefully, and nodded. "This is definitely a lyric for the new song written by Umi."
   "Well, it is definitely Umi's style, and she also added the concept of summer to her song."
   Haru was quite surprised since he planned to let all the Muse take a holiday, but with this song, it seemed that it was better to create another PV for their new song. He thought for a while and wondered whether he should bring all of them to his Lanai Island since his yacht was ready already.
   His subordinates had told him that his yacht was ready and it was docked on the port in Chiba.
   Haru then made up his mind and nodded since he wanted to spread Muse's influence further.
   "Umi must have been inspired last night and then came to the study room alone after she wrote the complete lyrics, she fell asleep directly since she felt tired."
   Nozomi reproduced what probably happened last night with the narrative.
   With her voice, everyone seemed to be able to see a blue-haired girl who seemed to be working really hard behind the scenes and because of that, it made everyone turn silent.
   "Let's... let's go training..." Hanayo said in a soft voice.
   Maki: "I'll take the lyrics first, and I will create a suitable score based on the lyrics as soon as possible."
   Eli: "I will go with you too, and see if I can find inspiration for choreography."
   Honoka smiled and raised her hand with a smile. "Then it has been decided! Let's train together!"
   Nico: "Hmph! Who said that we didn't need to wake up Umi so she could play around earlier?"
   Honoka: "What are you talking about? You might mishear me."
   Watching the girls rush to training noisily, Haru smiled that everyone was really diligent and as their producer, he was very happy, but he also knew that he might have lost his chance to tell everyone about his relationship
   At this moment, Umi was awakened, probably because of the voice of everyone, looking at everyone in a daze, her amber eyes were half-opened, and when she saw Haru, she asked, "Haru, what time, is it?"
   "Let me see..." Haru pretended like he looked at the clock and said, "It's just at four in the morning, it's still early, you should go back to sleep." He then closed the curtains quietly, and Umi, who hadn't fully awakened, seemed to not notice his movement at all.
   "Then I can sleep for another hour..."
   Umi murmured and closed her eyes again.
   Haru said, but Umi didn't move.
   "Sleeping in a bed is not only more comfortable, but it also helps you to recover faster from the physical fatigue, only when you sleep well, that you can have more energy to exercise in the morning."
   Haru said gently, and Umi got up from the chair, as if sleepwalking, with both of her eyes half-open and half-closed, she staggered to the bed on the study room, and fell over with a "bang".
   "At least, you should put your quilt before you continue to sleep..."
   Haru was helpless after he saw that Umi didn't show movement. He bent down and covered Umi with a quilt. From how Umi was, he could tell that Umi was very tired, but he knew that it was normal since, among all the nine members of Muse, each of them had a unique characteristic and what Umi represented was hard-work.
   If someone wanted to compare a Muse with a car, then Nozomi was the one who created the car, Honoka was the one who steered the car, and Umi was the gasoline that powered the car. It was because of her hard effort that she led everyone by example and gave everyone motivation to move forward.
   "But now, you should take a good rest."
   Haru came out of the study room and closed the door, but then he saw everyone on the outside, which surprised him since he thought that everyone had already gone on a train.
   "Haru, don't you have something to announce to everyone?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   In truth, everyone wanted to go on training directly, but they were stopped by Nozomi and she told them that Haru had something that he wanted to announce which made them curious about what he wanted to say to all of them.
   Haru was looking at Nozomi, who gave him a beautiful smile, then he looked at Kotori, who seemed nervous, but he gave her a reassuring smile as if telling her not to worry.
   "Well, there are two things that I want to announce," Haru said.
   Not only everyone, but Nozomi, Eli, Maki, and Kotori were surprised since they didn't expect that he had two things that he wanted to announce.
   "The first thing that although all of you have been doing very well for the past few months, you still lack professional knowledge, so I have thought to invite a professional teacher to train all of you and I've also prepared a place for you to train besides the shrine," Haru said.
   Everyone was surprised when they heard it.
   Haru raised his hand, telling them not to be surprised, then said, "I know that you might be surprised, but I also have a talent agency now, so if possible, I hope that you all can sign on my talent agency, but you don't need to worry about the contract since I won't do something bad to all of you and once you've returned, please consult this matter with your parents whether you're going to join---"
   Everyone said without hesitation.
   Haru was surprised and asked, "You should talk with your parents first, Honoka. I also haven't given you the contract."
   Honoka shook her head and said, "No, I believe in you so you don't need to worry."
   Rin raised her hand without hesitation. "Me too, nyaa!"
   Nico was flushed in excitement. "Ar - Are we going to become actresses?"
   The girls were in shock since they didn't expect that they would sign on to the talent agency, and they also didn't need to doubt Haru's credibility since they were in the presence of the biggest mogul in the world and they also had known him for a long time, so they didn't need to worry.
   Based on his whim, it was also possible to create a movie for all of them.
   Well, Haru might not have made a movie for them, but an anime was possible.
   "For the details, let's talk later when we have returned from Enoshima," Haru said.
   They nodded and knew that it wasn't a good time to talk about this matter.
   "Then lastly, I have something to announce again," Haru said.
   Everyone was curious what Haru was about to say, but...
   Haru pulled Kotori to stand beside him and said with an awkward expression.
   "In truth, I started to date Kotori last night."
   Kotori was very shy and blushing, but she was very happy, holding his hand tightly.
   Except for Maki, Eli, and Nozomi who had prepared themselves, the rest were too dumbfounded to say anything.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1636: He's a bastard, alright?
   After that news was announced, Honoka, Rin, Hanayo, and Nico were looking at Kotori with an incredulous expression since no one would ever think that this soft girl would suddenly become one of Haru's girlfriends so suddenly.
   Now, out of nine Muse, the four of them had already been eaten by Haru, and there were five members left, and it might be because of Nozomi's words that told them that it would be wonderful for all of them to date him together which made their minds suddenly fell into a trance, and they quickly lost in their imagination, blushing, before running away, trying to train harder so they could avert their minds.
   Haru looked at the four members of Muse and couldn't blame them since everything was his fault. It was his fault for being too lustful.
   "Well, why don't we talk to each other first?" Nozomi said with a smile.
   They looked at each other then walked to another study room so they could settle everything and all.
   Though Nozomi, at this moment, raised her five fingers as if those fingers represented something, she didn't say anything, only put a cute smile on her face while staring at her man since this guy was too bastard, right?
   Haru, Maki, Nozomi, Eli, and Kotori gathered in the room together.
   Well, they thought about talking to each other, but after the talk, they would continue to do their own training, such as creating a choreography, music score, costumes, etc., so they gathered in the room together.
   "So, have you had sex?" Eli asked.
   They were stunned by Eli's words, if it was Nozomi, who asked that question, they wouldn't be surprised, but the one who asked this question was Eli, who was known for being strict and diligent only second to Umi.
   "Wh - What are you talking about, Eli-chan!" Kotori's face was red and covered in shame when she heard Eli's question.
   Maki raised her eyebrows and pinched Haru's arm since this guy was a bit too unfair, right? After all, she was the first one who had met him, but she hadn't been eaten by him, which made her be left out, and she wondered whether she wasn't that attractive to him.
   Haru, who was being pinched, didn't feel hurt, but he needed to pretend that it was hurt.
   "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Maki!"
   Maki pouted and looked away. "You deserve it!"
   Haru knew that he really deserved it, but he didn't regret it. He then looked at everyone and said, "Of course not. We just confirmed our relationship last night. How can we do that kind of thing so easily?"
   Eli, Maki, and Nozomi looked at Haru, then looked at Kotori, but Kotori was blushing and seemed to be very shy, which made them suspicious.
   Maki felt better when she knew that Kotori and Haru hadn't done it, but when she thought about it calmly, she also wasn't in a hurry since she wanted to lose her first time at a very special moment. She looked at both Kotori, and Haru then asked, "So what stage are you two at? Kissing?"
   Maki felt that Haru and Kotori should have already kissed each other, considering how bastard this guy was, and she also lost her first kiss after they confirmed their relationship, which was pretty much normal.
   Kotori was blushing again, and she didn't dare to open her mouth since she was very shy!
   Even though Kotori was very brave last night, she was alone with him after all, and even though she had already accepted this relationship, she was still shy when she was asked such a perverted question!
   Haru also felt awkward when he was asked this question.
   "Kotori, you don't need to worry." Nozomi smiled and asked, "Tell us what this bad guy has done to you."
   Kotori was shy, lowered her head, and said softly, "...Hand."
   Even though Kotori's voice was quite low, the room was quiet, so they could hear her voice clearly.
   They looked at Haru and knew that this guy was a carnivore type of guy, but they didn't expect that this guy was really a beast!
   "Haru, how about you go out first? We'll talk to Kotori first," Eli said.
   Maki nodded and said, "Yeah, go out and supervise everyone."
   Nozomi also nodded at everyone's words and said, "You don't need to worry. We won't bully Kotori."
   Kotori looked at the three girls and also agreed since she knew that she needed to talk with them first.
   "Then I will go out first. You can talk," Haru said and didn't force himself to stay. He then walked out and wondered what he should do since everyone had decided to train, so he knew that he would be alone.
   When Haru had gone out, Nozomi looked at everyone and said, "As you know, his lovers are not only us, but he also has other girls too. Unlike Maki, who has seen his harem in the hospital before, Eli and I haven't seen them, so Kotori, you should be prepared since there might be a war between his harem."
   Kotori nodded with a serious expression and thought that there might be a civil war among Haru's harem.
   Maki, who looked at everyone, could only shake her head since they were thinking too much, and she knew that his harem was pretty much docile, and everyone would pretty much become a sister to each other after all.
   Haru saw Honoka, Rin, Hanayo, and Nico were training together, and they seemed to be absent-minded, and he knew the cause of it, but rather than talking with them at that moment, it was better to give them time to think and use their time to train at this moment might be good too.
   Haru then laid on the beach chair lazily, staring at the beach until his phone vibrated. He raised his eyebrow at the one who called him since he was a bit surprised.
   "Haru, has Sakura told you that he's going to have surgery tomorrow?"
   Haru was startled and frowned upon hearing this news since he hadn't heard about Sakura's surgery being done tomorrow. "No, she didn't tell me."
   Sumire let out a long sigh and said, "I guess she's nervous now. I know that you're in Enoshima now, and you might not be able to go home today, so I will tell Sakura that her surgery will be done in two days. Tomorrow, you should go to the hospital and talk with her."
   Haru thanked Sumire and talked for a bit before he ended the call. He put on his smartphone and let out a sigh, thinking that Sakura had always thought too much, and at the same time, he also knew that she was scared.
   Haru was wondering why Sakura was like a cat that disappeared from the owner's house since it would pass away soon.
   Haru had repeated, telling Sakura that the surgery would be alright, but he knew that she would be worried, afraid, anxious, etc., but he didn't expect her to do this to him and wondering whether this girl didn't trust him.
   However, Haru also knew Sakura's reason why she didn't tell him that she was going to have surgery suddenly.
   The first reason was probably, Sakura didn't want to see him sad and thought to leave him silently when the surgery failed.
   The second reason was Sakura wanted to surprise him, so when her body was alright. She could laugh with him happily.
   Either way, Haru couldn't accept it since he needed to tell her that he was her man and he cared about her well-being.
   In truth, he hoped for her to talk to him about this serious matter, but then his smartphone vibrated once again, and he received a chat from Sakura.
   Sakura: "Smile and peace.JPG emoticon."
   Sakura: "I'm going to do my surgery tomorrow. If it fails, don't be sad, alright?"
   Haru let out a long sigh and replied.
   Haru: "You should consult this matter to me first."
   Sakura: "I have consulted this matter to you now."
   Haru: "I will meet you tomorrow. By the way, your surgery will be done in two days."
   Haru: "You can't escape from me and wait for your punishment when I come to you."
   Sakura: "Trembling and fear. JPG emoticon."
   Haru: "If an apology is enough, there won't be a police officer in this world."
   Haru: "By the way, should I impregnate you? I have heard that someone can live longer if there's a child in their womb."
   Sakura, who was in her hospital room, blushed and startled, but then she didn't hate the idea. She caressed her stomach and had never thought that she could get pregnant since she had always thought that she would pass away at a young age.
   Sakura smiled, then replied to Haru's chat.
   Sakura: "Good, let's do it tomorrow!"
   Sakura: "We don't need to use a condom! Shoot all of your semen in my womb!"
   Haru wasn't sure how to respond to this, but then, he felt something soft on the top of his head. He looked up and saw Nozomi was there.
   "Do you want to train me privately?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   Haru might be a bit annoyed at Sakura, but he couldn't reject this offer. After all, if he rejected this offer, his name wasn't Kasugano Haruka.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1637: Let's stop to pretend and be the real harem protagonist!
   When Umi woke up, she yawned, but she was startled when she knew that it was already noon and she knew that Haru had deceived her, so she quickly got out of the study room to train with everyone, or rather, she needed to watch everyone whether they really trained or not since she knew that most of them, especially Honoka, Rin, and Nico loved to play around, so she needed to watch over them.
   However, Umi didn't expect all of them to train quite hard, and she happened to wake up when they were going to have lunch, so she also joined the lunch in a happy mood, thinking that they had grown up.
   Her feeling at this moment was similar to a mother who watched her children, growing up which somehow moved her into tears.
   Umi also felt happy when she learned that everyone started to work hard because they found out about a new song that she created last night. She felt happy, but soon, she started to regret her decision to sleep since there were many things that happened before, and when that thing was announced, she was still asleep, which made her helpless.
   The first one was a talent agency, but when Umi learned about this, she also supported this idea since she knew that by joining Haru's talent agency, everyone could train better and could receive a lot of professional knowledge, after all, even though everyone was quite talented, they didn't have professional knowledge about an idol related matters, but more than that, she wanted to repay him since she knew that he had done a lot of them, and her.
   The talk about talent agency was good and all, but when Umi learned that Kotori also dated Haru, she was startled and shocked.
   After all, among everyone, the one who had the biggest reaction when they learned that Haru had dated Maki, Eli, and Nozomi was Umi, she even cried and couldn't forgive him at that time, so when she learned that he had dated Kotori again, her expression was pretty much grim and said, "Haru, we need to talk."
   Everyone looked at each other, and somehow they became worried.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes." He also didn't want to dawdle around and decided to solve the problem in front of him swiftly.
   Haru and Umi walked on the beach, she walked in front, and he walked behind her slightly, waiting for her to say something.
   Haru knew that he might be the worst kind of man in Umi's mind, considering how she always thought to be proper and strict. He also knew that she was quite weak at romance, especially when she thought a kissing scene in the movie was indecent that somehow made him feel a bit speechless. However, the problem was at this moment was about his relationship with Kotori, not other things.
   Umi turned and looked at Haru for a while. She looked at him, and her feelings were pretty much complex since he had helped them, and at the same time, she would be lying if she didn't have a feeling toward him, but this guy was too bastard, right?
   In her mind, a couple should be one man and one woman, not one man with many women, but in front of Haru, she was also helpless since she also knew very well about his charm. After all, she also often dreamed of marrying him in the dream sometimes, which somehow made her blush and shy, then on that dream, she... she was holding his hand, hugging him, then kissing him which made her think that she was quite perverted.
   "You're serious about Kotori, right?" Umi asked. In the end, she knew that she couldn't stop him and only hoped that he was serious about Kotori, not to play around with her.
   "Yes, I won't play around with her feelings." Haru nodded and said, "I will take care of her dearly and make her happy."
   "That's good." Umi nodded with a smile, which somehow made him feel a bit surprised.
   "You know, I've prepared myself to be slapped once or twice," Haru said.
   Umi smiled and asked, "What? You want me to slap you?"
   "If we can end this peacefully, then it is all good," Haru said.
   The wind caused Umi's hair to scatter, so she tucked her hair behind her ear and looked toward the sea.
   "I hope that everyone can stay happily like this forever."
   Haru looked at Umi for a while and said, "Umi."
   Umi looked at Haru and wondered what he was about to say.
   "If I say that I like you, what will be your response?"
   Umi opened her eyes wide, and she was in shock. "Wh - What are you saying?!" In an instant, her face was covered in shame, and blush gradually covered her face and neck, showing how shy she was since she didn't expect him to confess to her.
   Umi looked at Haru with an annoyed expression, thinking that he was joking.
   Haru looked at Umi and said, "I'm not someone who is hiding my feelings, and I know for sure that I like you, Umi. What about you?" He had enough of playing around and decided to attack directly.
   Umi blushed and didn't dare to look at him when she confessed so suddenly, and she didn't even know how to answer!
   "You have just dated Kotori, and you want to date me now?" Umi squinted her eyes and said, "Did you see us as a collection? Then after me, are you going to date Honoka, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin too? Are you going to date all the members of Muse?!" Her mood was a bit agitated since she realized how greedy he was.
   "I have never thought of you or anyone like that." Haru didn't look away from Umi and stared at her eyes directly. "In my eyes, you're all a special existence, one that can't be changed by anyone else, and the only one in this world. I know that I am a scumbag, and I know that I am greedy. I already have a lot of girlfriends, and yet here, I still confess to you, but please believe in my feeling." He looked at Umi with full of tenderness and took both of her hands while holding it gently as if it was the most precious thing in this world.
   "I like you, Umi. What about you?"
   Umi's face was red, and there was smoke on her head, in truth, she wanted to run away since she felt what had happened here was very embarrassing and indecent things, but when she saw his eyes, she knew that he didn't play around and he was very serious!
   Umi couldn't handle it anymore and said, "I refuse!"
   There was no sound afterward came out from their mouths, and the only sound that could be heard was the sound of waves and rustling sands.
   Haru let out a long sigh and said, "I see... I'm being rejected, huh?"
   Umi's head was in a mess, and wondering why she refused before, somehow, she wanted to take back her words, but since she was too embarrassed to say that.
   Haru showed a sad expression while touching his heart.
   Umi wanted to say something, but she wasn't sure what to say since she had never met this kind of situation in her life before.
   "So, to cheer me up, can we talk around the beach while holding hands?" Haru asked cheekily even though he was rejected before. After all, there was no rule for someone to give up on getting their loved one after they were rejected.
   Umi looked at Haru's cheeky smile and pouted. "You're teasing me?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "I am serious about you, but I can see that you're not ready for it or rather, you have rejected me, after all, but at least, can you help me to cheer me up by accompanying me to walk around the beach while holding hands?"
   Umi looked at Haru for a while and shyly nodded. She knew that she might have become a bad girl after she held his hand, but she didn't really mind, though, she forgot that her hands had been held by him before.
   Haru smiled happily, then held Umi's hand gently and intertwined their fingers together.
   "Wh - Why do you move your fingers like that?!" Umi felt that this holding hand was very indecent! However, she had to admit that it felt comfortable to hold her hand like this with him.
   "I can cheer up better this way, Umi. You don't want everyone to see me sad after you've rejected me, right?"
   Umi pouted, then blushed when she looked at their fingers that intertwined together, and at the same time, she realized that this guy really had a way with his words. "Then... then... it's alright, but you can't do anything more than this, alright?"
   "More than this?" Haru was confused and asked, "What do you mean?"
   "Le - Let's walk! If we stay too late, then everyone will think there might be something strange between us."
   "Something strange, what kind?"
   Umi knew pretty well that this guy really tried to tease her, which made her annoyed and pouted several times.
   Haru chuckled and thought that Umi was really cute.
   Both of them talked to each other for a while before turning silent, holding their hands together, walking on the beach while watching the scenery around together.
   Umi really loved this feeling and looked at the hand that was holding her hand. She looked at him and couldn't help but blush, thinking that if he confessed to her again this time, she might really agree to his confession.
   Unfortunately, Haru didn't confess to her again, and their day ended with their return to the villa.
   After they were questioned and they saw the relationship between Haru and Umi were better, they let out a sigh of relief and continued with how their holiday on Enoshima, and along with that, they ended their trip peacefully and returned to Tokyo, but in the hearts of Umi, a bud slowly grew, and it grew uncontrollably, but she didn't know that and only looked at Haru who was playing with everyone with a pout since she hoped for him to confess to her again.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1638: Punishment for Sakura
   After they returned to Tokyo, they went back to their own houses first since their parents had been waiting for them, and the matter of the talent agency could be talked about later after they had rested.
   Haru also wanted them to talk to their parents about the matter of the talent agency to their parents, discussing it seriously. He was happy that they believed in him unconditionally, but he wanted them to be careful since not all the people in the society were good guys.
   Haru also wasn't exactly a good guy, but when he faced the person that he cared about, he was very gentle toward them.
   When Haru returned, as expected, his women were already waiting for him and they did the act that could only be done by an adult, but when they were done, he didn't stay in the house as usual, but he decided to go to the hospital since Sakura would have her surgery in two days.
   Even though the school festival of the Hyakkou would be held soon, the matter of Sakura was more important for him and he didn't want something to happen to Sakura.
   When they learned about Sakura's surgery, they also understood and prepared clothes and bags for him since they knew that he might stay at the hospital with Sakura until the surgery ended.
   After kissing all of them, Haru didn't hesitate and left for the hospital since he needed to teach the stupid girl who thought everything without consulting this matter with him.
   Haru thought that he shouldn't be too gentle and being tough from time to time was necessary so no one would think to do something stupid and talk with him beforehand.
   Sakura was on the hospital bed, staring at the window outside alone since her parents seemed to be preparing, asking for permission from the company where they worked for a paid leave, after all, her surgery would be done in few days.
   Sakura didn't think too much before, but she understood at this moment, the power of her man, and she was sure that she would be scolded by him when he came which somehow made her a bit nervous, and somehow a bit excited since if possible, she wanted to meet him all the time, and wanted to be cured as soon as possible so she could see his harem members and made a friend with them, that was why she decided to ask an earlier surgery to Sumire, but it seemed that her plan failed and her plan was known by her man.
   When Sakura was in the middle of a thought, the door opened, and she was a bit startled. She was a bit nervous and could tell who was the one who had entered her room.
   Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw Sakura, who was sitting on her bed alone. He was a bit annoyed before, but when he saw her weak appearance at that moment, he felt soft and couldn't get angry toward her since he knew that she wanted to be cured as soon as possible.
   There was a silence between the two of them until Sakura smiled and said, "I am sorry for making the decision for surgery without telling you."
   Haru didn't say anything and only stared at Sakura which made her nervous. It wasn't until a moment later that he let out a sigh and sat beside her right on her bed, caressing her head.
   "Don't you believe in me?"
   Haru could probably tell that this girl was quite impatient and wanted to be cured as soon as possible, but he knew that it was also his fault since he couldn't accompany her all the time. He was, after all, had a lot of women and it was impossible for him to stay with Sakura all the time.
   Sakura bit her lower lip and there were tears in her eyes. "I'm sorry...." She hugged him directly and knew that she was wrong, but she... she wanted to be cured as soon as possible after all.
   Haru could feel that his shirt was wet, and even though he knew that he was also at fault, he couldn't say that he was at fault at this moment since he knew that if he admitted that he was at fault too, this girl might do something similar in the future, creating an important decision without telling him.
   "I can't forgive you so easily."
   "Then... Then how can you forgive me?" Sakura looked at Haru timidly, wondering what she could do to make him forgive her.
   Haru looked at Sakura, moved closer to her ear, and whispered, "I have been quite pent up in the past few days, how about you help me?"
   Sakura was in shock, her face was red, and she looked at him dumbfoundedly. "Wh - What are you saying?! We're in the hospital! What if someone enters!"
   "Don't worry, my bodyguards are outside." Haru wouldn't change his decision and patted Sakura's head. "Use your mouth to apologize."
   Sakura was shy, and she was staring at this villain with a shocked expression. "My - My mouth? You want me to use my mouth?"
   Haru nodded then pulled Sakura's hand toward his pants which clearly showed a big bulge.
   "You want me to forgive you, right?"
   Sakura's hand was trembling and even though she had done that kind of thing with him and she had to admit that it was wonderful, it was being done by Haru's initiative after all, and it was also her first time to know that it was possible for her to use her mouth, but since she wanted him to forgive her, she nodded slowly and agreed, after all, she wasn't sure why, but she felt excited when she was punished by him.
   Sakura's small hands slowly caressed the big bulge on Haru's pants and she could feel that temperature on her body increased. She then unfastened his belts and slowly took out his dick from his pants.
   It wasn't Sakura's first time to see it, and her body also had been inserted by his dick before, but before, the light was turned off, and at this moment, the light was turned on, which made her face red, and amazed when she thought that she could fit this thing inside her.
   Sakura then felt that her private place became slightly wet, but she ignored it while looking at Haru with a plea expression since she wasn't sure what to do.
   "Lick it first," Haru said with an amused smile.
   Sakura felt that her face was very hot and she knew that she couldn't escape from her fate.
   Sakura thought that Haru would tell her to stop, but she didn't expect...
   "Tie your hair into your usual lower twin-tails," Haru said since he loved Sakura in that hairstyle.
   Sakura looked at two hair ties that had been taken out by Haru. Her face was full of shame and in the end, she took the hair ties, then tied her hair into her usual lower twin-tails which gave a younger image.
   "Then... then what should I do now?"
   Haru felt that the blood on his dick became more excited and said, "Move your head closer, then lick the tip."
   Sakura nodded shyly, stuck out her tongue, then moved her head closer, licking the tip of his dick gently for the first time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1639: As a good son-in-law...
   Sakura's tongue was quite awkward, she was a bit afraid at first, and her movement was a bit jerky, but after she had gotten used to it, she then stared at Haru, wondering what she needed to do since she didn't know what to do.
   Haru, who was known as a good boyfriend, of course, needed to teach Sakura, right?
   "Spit out your saliva, then stroke my shaft with your hand," Haru said.
   "Huh? My saliva? Is that alright?" Sakura asked in surprise.
   "Yes, you don't need to worry. It'll make it easier for you to stroke my dick," Haru said. After all, a beautiful girl's saliva wasn't dirty, and they could even eat his semen. What's wrong with dripping out their saliva on his dick?
   Sakura was a bit hesitant, but she spat out her saliva gently in a straight line toward his dick. She then started to stroke his dick by using her hand gently and could feel that it was easier. She then continued to lick his dick and tried to put the glans on her mouth. In truth, it was quite hard for her to put his dick on her small mouth, but since it was her punishment, she would do her best.
   "It's good, Sakura. You might have a talent for this," Haru said while caressing Sakura's head gently. After all, it wasn't good to only give a punishment, he also needed to give her praise so she would be happy, though he wasn't sure whether she would be happy with his praise that told her that she had a talent for giving fellatio.
   Sakura was a bit miserable since her jaw was a bit hurt, but after that praise, she also started to get excited and licked his glans vigorously.
   "Be careful. You can do it slowly until you've gotten used to it. Don't let your teeth bite my dick," Haru said.
   Sakura didn't nod, but she gave off a signal at him with her eyes and gave him a thumbs up with her free hand.
   Haru could feel that Sakura's mouth was very tight, and it was very warm that he might be addicted to this feeling.
   Sakura kept giving him a blow while stroking his dick, and she had to admit that it was a bit fun, especially when she saw his satisfied expression, making her even eager to please him, but at this moment, Haru's phone vibrated, which startled her.
   Haru looked at his smartphone and raised his eyebrow.
   Sakura let go of his dick and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Your mom is coming," Haru said with a smile.
   That news brought a shock to Sakura, and she was startled. She thought for a while and quickly said, "Hurry up and put on your pants!" After all, there was no way she could let her mother know that she was sucking his dick in the hospital. If her mother knew, she was sure that she wouldn't have a face for her in the future.
   "You don't need to worry, your mother is still at the parking park, there's still a lot of time before she comes." Haru held Sakura's head and said, "I will cum soon, you should help me."
   Sakura's heart was beating very fast, but she listened to his words, and continued to stroke his dick and sucked it with her mouth, but with stronger force. Her mother would come soon and she was wondering why even though she was nervous, she was also excited.
   Haru caressed Sakura's back, then slowly moved toward her butts, she was wearing pajamas after all, and the fabric of the pajamas was quite nice since it was soft. His hand slowly slid toward her butts, caressed it with his hand, then grabbed it with force.
   Sakura was startled, but she moved even faster while looking at him with a hopeful expression.
   Haru slid his hand toward her private place and could feel that it was very wet. "Look, you're so wet." He took out his hand and showed a string of liquid on his fingers.
   Sakura's face was red and she felt very embarrassed. She wanted to say something, but his hand was on her head so she could only move even faster, hoping that he would release it soon.
   Then her prayer was answered.
   "I am going to cum, Sakura."
   Sakura looked at him and asked, "What should I do?"
   "Open your mouth," Haru said.
   Sakura wasn't sure what this guy wanted to do, but she closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide.
   Haru then helped Sakura then stroke his dick, before releasing it in her mouth.
   Sakura could feel a hot liquid on her mouth and her face, she also smelled a unique smell.
   It was so sudden that she almost choked. She looked at Haru in tears like an abandoned puppy, hoping he would forgive her.
   "Good, I forgive you, but don't do it again, alright?"
   Sakura nodded and wasn't sure what to do since his semen was on her mouth. She raised her eyebrow for a bit and didn't hate its taste, so in the end, she gulped all of it.
   "...You swallow it?" Haru was surprised.
   Sakura nodded and said, "Help me to clean up, my mother is alright coming, right?"
   "Oh, right, I almost forgot," Haru said and also quickly helped Sakura since if her mother knew that she had done this kind of thing, he wasn't sure whether her mother also asked him to do this kind of thing to her too.
   Sakura's mother saw Haru's bodyguards on the outside so she knew that Haru should be with Sakura, but at the same time, she was a bit worried since she knew that after her daughter went back from that trip, she could feel the change on her daughter. She was a woman after all and she knew very well what Haru had done to her daughter, but she didn't reprimand her daughter and only told her to be careful not to get pregnant.
   However, because of that Sakura's mother's impression of Haru started to change, at first, she thought that he was polite and gentlemanly, but she knew very well that he was a scoundrel. She was a woman, and she was also a mother so she believed in her instinct, and when she entered, she smelled a unique smell, but she didn't think too much.
   "Sakura, are you with Haru?"
   "Ah, yes, mom! I am with Haru!" Sakura quickly said with a hint of panic.
   Sakura's mother walked quickly and saw Sakura was there with Haru, who was sitting on the side of the bed.
   "Aunty, good evening," Haru said with a smile.
   "Ah, good evening." Sakura's mother nodded and no matter, how many times that she had seen her son-in-law, she had to admit that he was very handsome. She sniffed and asked, "Is it only me or is the smell of your room a bit funny?"
   Sakura panicked, and pinched Haru's arm, hoping he would do something.
   "Aunty: where's uncle? Sakura is going to have surgery tomorrow, right?" Haru directly averted the topic of the conversation.
   "That man..." Sakura's mother let out a sigh and said, "He's working and he might be here tomorrow during the surgery."
   "I see." Haru nodded and started to talk with Sakura's mother, telling him that he would stay tonight.
   Sakura's mother also talked with Haru happily, forgot her bad impression of him, and also understood why her daughter was falling into him so deeply.
   Sakura, on the other hand, sighed with relief, but at the same time, she had to admit that it was quite exciting and thought to do this kind of thing again in the future after her surgery had succeeded. She then noticed the gaze of her mother was a bit strange and looked at Haru, wondering why their relationship seemed to be quite close.
   'Well, that's normal, right?'
   Sakura didn't think too much since the relationship between the two of them was between a son-in-law and a mother-in-law. She then moved closer to Haru, and snuggled on his arm, hoping to get his body warm as much as possible and to feel a sense of security from him because tomorrow, her surgery would start.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1640: It is the show time!
   After what happened in the hospital room last night, the two didn't do anything and only slept peacefully last night since Sakura's mother was beside them, staying in the same room together.
   Even though Haru was a beast, he still had common sense. He also hadn't fallen low enough to get Sakura's mother. After all, she wasn't a widow, and even though Sakura's father seldom stayed at the house because of his work, both of them were married, so he didn't do anything.
   The next day, the surgery was going to be held, and Sakura was slightly nervous, but because Haru was beside her and held her hand all the time, she felt secure.
   If possible, Sakura also wanted to bring him to the operation room, but she knew that it was impossible, so they needed to be separated.
   "Leave her to me. You don't need to worry," Sumire said.
   Haru nodded and said, "I believe in you." He thought for a while and said, "But tell me, if you need something since I can use my power to help."
   Sumire nodded. She looked at Sakura, who was sleepy because of the anesthesia, and said, "She's lucky to have you."
   "I'm the one who is lucky to have her." Haru smiled, then said, "Then I will leave everything to you, Sumire."
   Sumire nodded and brought Sakura to the operation room.
   Haru didn't follow them, stood there with Sakura's family, taking a deep breath, feeling slightly nervous, but then, he shook his head and knew that everything would be alright.
   Every member of the student council gathered together in the student council room since the school festival was about to be held tomorrow, but there was one person missing.
   "Kirari, where's Haru?" Runa asked directly.
   "He has something to do, but you don't need to worry since he's going to come to the school festival, by the way. He has told me to tell all of you not to slack the band training," Kirari said.
   Runa snorted and said, "Isn't he the one who is slacking? That guy is skipping class!"
   "Anyway, let's continue with our conversation about the school festival since it is going to be held tomorrow," Kirari said.
   Then they continued to talk about the school festival since tomorrow was the school festival, there was only one day so they needed to do their best so nothing would go wrong on this festival.
   When everyone was talking to each other, Miboumi smiled and stared at Kirari secretly, then toward the empty seat where Haru was usually sitting, thinking that he would have this school later.
   After the meeting, Miboumi left directly, saying that he needed to help his class, but in truth, he went to the secret organization that he had founded to overthrow the current student council.
   Upon entering his private room, there was a secret door connected to another room, and when he entered this room, there were already a lot of people waiting for him.
   A voice full of excitement caused everyone in this place also to be affected by the mood, stood up, and chanted Miboumi's name cheerfully as if they had seen their savior!
   Everyone chanted Miboumi's name, and Miboumi smiled gently, looking at everyone, waving his hand, telling them that everything would be alright.
   Hearing Miboumi's words, everyone became more excited. Everyone's reaction showed that Miboumi had a great talent for manipulating people. If he decided to become a cult leader or a politician, then without a doubt, he would be very popular, but his disadvantage was also quite clear since all the talks and words that came out from his mouth were a big lie and were true.
   Miboumi was wearing a mask of a good guy for everyone so they could believe in him when in truth, they were just a tool for him to overthrow the current student council so he could become the student council.
   That was the name of Miboumi's organization, the organization that had the purpose of destroying the current Student Council.
   In the past, Miboumi's fiancee, Miharutaki Sakura, was also one of its members. Still, she was kicked, and she also started to have feelings toward Haru, so Miboumi directly kicked her out and also threatened her not to blabber everything that she knew in his organization.
   Hearing Miboumi's threat, Miharutaki could only bite her lips and cried. After all, even though Miboumi was a cruel man, she once fell in love with him, and he was also her fiance, after all. \
   Miboumi kept walking, passing through everyone, and walked toward the large stage which was located in the room.
   At the top of the stage, there were seven students standing there with various expressions, but if someone saw them, they could clearly see that they were confident and happy since they knew that it was almost the time.
   At the front seat area, there were three girls that sat next to each other, the two were looking at Miboumi with amazement and hope, but the girl who sat in the middle only folded her arms and looked at Miboumi in doubt since she didn't think that Miboumi was able to win against the current student council, considering there was a behemoth, protecting the current president of this school, but Miboumi held her weakness. Hence, there was nothing that she could do at this moment.
   If Haru was here, then, without doubt, he would instantly know who the three girls were.
   The three girls were the maids that Haru had seen and teased in the past, and their names were Yukimi Togakushi, Tsuzura Hanatemari, and lastly, Mary Saotome.
   Miboumi smiled at the three girls, but the three girls didn't show too much reaction since Miboumi's charm was lower than Haru's. If the one who smiled at them was Haru, then without a doubt, the three of them would be smitten instantly.
   Miboumi then stood up on the stage, in the middle, clearly showing his position as the leader. He looked at everyone with a gentle smile and said, "All of us have gathered here to throw away the tyranny of the current student council, and tomorrow, it is the time!
   "It is time for all of you to be freed!"
   Everyone cheered loudly in excitement when they heard Miboumi's words. Even though the majority of them were cheering loudly, the three girls and the seven students on the stage didn't do the same and only stared at Miboumi.
   Unlike the three girls and the seven students on the stage, everyone who cheered loudly had a familiarity. That familiarity was that everyone was a "house-pet," they had lost on a gamble, and they had a lot of debts to the school that they needed to pay.
   Everyone had already given up and thought that there was no chance, but Miboumi gave them a string of hope, and everyone, without hesitation, grabbed this string of hope, even knowing this string was very fragile.
   Miboumi only stared at them with a smile, waiting for them to release all their emotions while thinking that it was so easy to manipulate everyone here.
   "Tomorrow is the day! The day that you, all, will be freed!"
   Miboumi raised his fist high and shouted, "Here we go, one, two...
   "So we may all bloom to the fullest!"
   "SO WE MAY ALL BLOOM TO THE FULLEST!!!"
   Everyone screamed frantically, full of desire, excitedly, thinking that they would be freed soon.
   Miboumi showed an excited smile, thinking about what would happen tomorrow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Full-Bloom
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yukimi_Togakushi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Mary_Saotome
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Tsuzura_Hanatemari
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1641: Whether it is three hours, five hours, ten hours, or even a day, I will stay here
   When the operation started, Haru and Sakura's family waited outside, waiting for the operation to end.
   Even though Sumire had told him that everything would be alright, it was better to be careful, rather than doing nothing, after all, there was a small chance that the operation might fail which was why, he stayed nearby the operation room since, with his power, he could rewind back the situation if something happened and it was also the reason why there was only a small number of doctors and nurses that were with Sumire on the operation room.
   The operation that was done by Sumire was a rare operation, or rather, this operation might be something that changed the world of medicine.
   After all, every doctor that had found out Sakura's situation would know that there was no way to save her, and without doubt, she would die at a young age, but Sumire could save her which was a miracle.
   Unlike normal people that didn't know anything, for a doctor, a chance to watch Sumire's operation process was very precious, and if Haru wasn't the richest man, the fiance of the daughter of the hospital owner, etc, then he was sure that there would be a lot of doctors who would watch the operation process since it was something that could develop the development of this medicine.
   However, Haru wouldn't let that happen since there was no way that he could bear to see his girlfriend be seen by a lot of people, and no matter they begged, he wouldn't allow them since he knew that Sakura would be naked in the operation room, and even though, most of her body would be covered in fabric, he was very protective of his girlfriend and wouldn't allow something bad to happen to her, though, he still allowed his mother-in-law and father-in-law to join the operation since he could believe to the two of them, which was also the reason why there was no group of doctors that were watching this operation beside them.
   Haru was wondering whether his decision to bring Sumire to this world was right, and wondered whether it was better to bring Sakura to Sumire's world since he knew how exaggerated Sumire's knowledge of medicine was.
   Haru let out a sigh and felt that his power was useless at this moment. He could destroy a planet, he could make a girl cum in a second, he could make anyone like him, but he couldn't save his woman by himself.
   Haru sat on the bench with Sakura's family, but no one said anything at this moment since they were nervous. Even though his mind was also quite good and he also had seen a lot of bloody scenes, it was different when he knew his woman was in the operation room and he could do nothing at this moment.
   Well, Haru could do something, but he only could help when the situation turned unfavorable, but when nothing happened and the operation was being done smoothly, there was nothing that he could do at this moment.
   Haru looked at the time and saw that he had been sitting for three hours, but somehow he felt that it was longer than what he imagined and he was wondering when the operation ended when he was in the middle of a thought, his phone vibrated. He took out his smartphone and saw that it was Megumi who had called him.
   Haru stood up and said that he was going to the toilet for a bit to Sakura's family, then left them, but he didn't go to the toilet and went to the edge of the corridor, where there was no one, then connected the call.
   Megumi's soft voice was heard from his smartphone.
   Somehow this sound was enough to make him calm down since the depressing and tense mood in the hospital was something that he didn't really like since it reminded him of the time when his parents in this world had died at that time.
   "I want to say that I'm alright, but I'm not." Haru let out a sigh and said, "Thank you for calling me, Megumi. I feel better." Hearing Megumi's voice made him feel quite better somehow.
   "Do you want me to go there?" Megumi asked in concern.
   "It's alright, I'll stay here with Sakura's family and if she wakes up and there's my harem beside her, I'm not sure what to say to her," Haru said with a small laugh.
   Even though Sakura had accepted his harem, there was no way that a woman would be happy when another woman appeared on her man's side when she woke up after an operation.
   "I see, I will be unhappy too if that happens to me," Megumi said and agreed with Haru's words.
   "...You don't have to be so blunt..." Haru was speechless.
   "Has the operation started?" Megumi asked.
   "Yes, it has been three hours," Haru said with a tired voice.
   "That's so long!" Megumi was startled since she didn't expect an operation would be so long. "How long is the operation?"
   "I'm not sure." Haru rubbed his face and said, "Five hours, ten hours, 12 hours, an entire day, or even tomorrow, but no matter how long, I will stay until the end."
   Megumi would be lying if she didn't move when she heard those words and knew that if she was the one that was in the hospital, he would also be the same which made her moved and loved him more somehow.
   "If you need help, tell me, alright? If you need clothes or food, then don't hesitate and call me, I will come."
   "Thank you, Megumi." Haru nodded and said, "If I really need your help then I'll call you immediately."
   "That's good." Megumi nodded and relieved at the same time.
   In this situation, rather than refusing he needed to accept Megumi's kindness since she cared about him and if he refused, then it would make Megumi worry about him even more.
   They talked for a bit before they ended their conversation since Megumi's class was about to start again.
   When Haru ended the phone, Sora, Utaha, Raikou, Erina, Eli, Nozomi, Maki, Kotori, Kirari, Seri, Ritsu, and all the girls called him one by one since they were worried about him. He looked at his phone and was glad that he only told about this operation to some people since if there were more people who knew about this matter, he was sure that his phone would be busy all the time.
   Kirari looked at her smartphone and somehow wanted to visit Haru, but she decided to stop her urge. She thought for a while and thought to go back to Haru's house tonight, even though Haru wasn't there, talking with her sisters (Haru's harem members) was better than staying at her house. She looked at Ririka and asked, "Ririka, do you want to follow me to Haru's house?"
   Ririka, who was wearing a mask, was in shock when she heard Kirari's words since she didn't expect that her sister would invite her to Haru's house.
   "Well, before we go there, we must make sure that the preparation of the school festival is going well so nothing is going to happen tomorrow," Kirari said.
   Haru and Sakura's family had been waiting for 14 hours and the light on the operation room indicated that the operation had ended.
   Everyone quickly stood up and then the door of the hospital was opened.
   Sumire and Maki's parents came out one by one with a tired expression on their faces since they had been doing 14 hours of operation without a break. Maki's parents were one thing, but even though Sumire's strength had been enhanced, she was also very tired from doing this full 14 hours of operation.
   "Doctor, how is Sakura?" Sakura's mother directly asked.
   "Hey! You're so rude! Sensei, is tired!" Sakura's father quickly said since he knew that the doctors were very tired at this moment.
   (In Japan, a doctor is also being called a "Sensei").
   Sakura's mother ignored her husband's words and looked at Sumire.
   Sumire looked at everyone then looked at Haru. She took a deep breath and showed a smile. "Sakura has been saved and she won't need to worry about her pancreas again."
   When those words were heard, everyone let out a sigh of relief and they were very happy, thanked Sumire, doctors, and nurses who joined the operation with tears since they knew that Sakura would be alright now.
   Haru also walked to Sumire and said, "Thank you, Sumire."
   Sumire smiled and said, "It's alright, but can you massage me? I'm very tired now."
   Haru said without hesitation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1642: Progress?
   Sakura was being brought back to her original room in the hospital, and everyone could see that she hadn't regained consciousness, but she was alive, and she was breathing normally.
   Haru and Sakura's family stayed beside Sakura, waiting for her to wake up.
   Haru wanted Sakura to wake up as soon as possible, so he used the combination of his "Light Magic" and "Ripple" to make her better faster. He did it quietly before he went out to go to Sumire since he knew that everything was alright.
   If there was nothing wrong, Sakura should wake up tomorrow, when her anesthesia wore off, and of course, he would stay beside her at that time, but before that, he needed to help Sumire first since he knew how tired she was.
   Unlike Maki's parents, who stopped from time to time to take a break, Sumire performed a non-stop 14-hour operation without stopping the movement on her hands, without taking a break, only drank water, and let the nurse water her back to cool himself.
   (The clothes of the doctor for the operation are quite stuffy, and it is quite hot when it is worn for a long time, so from time to time, the nurse will put water on the back of the doctor to cool them down, and they won't have dehydration from an excessive sweat).
   In Sumire's office, Sumire was laying tiredly on her bed, and she didn't even move when she heard the door of her office was opened.
   "If I'm a criminal, then I might try to do something to you now," Haru said helplessly when he saw Sumire, who was only wearing her underwear.
   Sumire didn't say anything and only shook her butts left and right, making it juggle around.
   If Sakura wasn't being hospitalized, then Haru might do something that he usually did to a woman, but even if he was a scumbag, he still had a bottom line. He sat on the side of the bed and asked, "I'll start to give you a massage."
   Sumire didn't say anything and only gave him a perfunctory nod.
   Haru also didn't waste his time and started to give Sumire a massage, then she started her whole body rejuvenated, her body trembled from time to time, and she kept moaning, but one thing for sure, she felt very refreshed after 30 minutes of massage sessions.
   After 30 minutes, Sumire laid on her back on the bed while looking at Haru, who gave her a message on her leg. She could see something huge standing there, but she ignored it since she had gotten used to looking at the human body, even though she had to admit that his size was very suitable as a harem protagonist.
   "Did you feel better?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Um." Sumire nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you." She looked at him and said, "If possible, I want to bring you back to my world so I can enjoy this massage every day."
   "If you want, you can buy this ability at Group Chat, and you don't need to thank me since I'm grateful for what you've done," Haru said with a smile, feeling grateful toward Shishio.
   "Rather than massage someone, I want to be massaged," Sumire said plainly.
   Haru was speechless but then said, "Say, Sumire."
   "Is there something that you want?" Haru asked.
   "Oh? You're going to give me something?" Sumire asked with a smile.
   Haru nodded and said, "You've helped my woman after all, and if you want, I can also do something for you." He knew that Sumire's fiance had passed away before, and for him, it might be possible to bring his soul back to accompany Sumire by using the power of "Horo Horo no Mi," but if possible, he didn't really want to do that. However, he didn't like to owe someone and wanted to repay Sumire as soon as possible.
   "You don't need to be polite with me. Our relationship is pretty close, right?" Sumire said with a smile since she was also grateful toward Haru since because of him, her country returned to how it used to be, and Gastrea also slowly disappeared from her country too. He also saved a lot of Curse Children, or rather, she felt that he had owed him a lot, especially when he had invited her to the Group Chat, which was why she didn't hesitate to help him.
   "If in the future that I am able to make your fiance back alive, what do you think?" Haru asked.
   Sumire was surprised and couldn't answer Haru's question for a while, but she thought for a while, then shook her head. "You don't need to do that. I've let go of him." She looked at Haru and asked, "If Tsunade asks you the same request, then what will you do?"
   "...I'm not sure, but I'm pretty much sure that she'll be mine forever," Haru said without a doubt since Tsunade's body might not be able to live with him anymore, and even if, in the future, Tsunade might be able to return her previous fiance back to alive, Tsunade would still be his.
   Sumire smiled and said, "Then can you make me forget about him and make me yours too?"
   "...You're serious?" Haru stagnated, couldn't believe what he had just heard, but still, he was wondering how his luck had been very good lately since his women kept increasing.
   Sumire nodded, caressed Haru's cheek lightly, then slid her hand down toward his hot, hard rod that seemed almost to burst from his pants. "You know... I've always been wondering how good this thing is since I've always heard your girlfriend's moans and creams every night." After all, she was living in Haru's house, so she also knew that Haru and his girlfriends often had sex every day, and she would be lying if she didn't have an interest. She was a lonely woman, and even though she might not show any interest in a relationship, she also had a need in that area too.
   Haru coughed and said, "I feel like a scumbag if I do this when Sakura hasn't woken up."
   Sumire nodded then put on her clothes directly.
   Haru looked at Sumire, who started to wear her clothes and could only shake his head. He might feel regret, but that was it since he wanted to wait until Sakura to wake up.
   "She should open her eyes tomorrow, but you should use your magic to make her body become healthier faster," Sumire said.
   Haru nodded and asked, "Are you going back or staying here?"
   "I will stay here." Sumire looked at Haru and said, "Go back to your girlfriend first. We can talk about our matter after she gets better."
   Haru wasn't sure why, but he would be lying if he didn't feel excited. "Then I'll give you a message again until you go to sleep."
   Sumire nodded with a smile, letting him massage her since it felt really great.
   Then the time continued to pass until the next day, and before Sakura had woken up, the school festival of the Hyakkou Academy had started.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1643: Today is the school festival, but where is he?
   The school festival was probably one of the events that had been awaited by all the students at the school, after all, they didn't need to study and they could play all day long in this event, which was why everyone was very excited.
   The Hyakkou Academy also held such an event, and even though this school was quite cruel to the "housepet" (a student who is in debt), most of the students were also excited about this event, even the "housepet" students were also rather excited about this event since, during this event, most of the students wouldn't bully them.
   However, during the school festival, the state of the "housepet" students was quite wrong for some reason. Usually, in their eyes, there was only despair, helplessness, fear, along with a lot of negative emotions, but on their pupil, there was little hope and excitement, showing on their "housepet" students at the school festival, especially, the "housepet" students who happened to be members of the "Full-Bloom" that was led by Aoi Miboumi.
   The reason why they showed such emotion was that they knew that they would be freed soon, but until the "housepet" students, Saotome Mary, somehow, felt her stomach was a bit wrong for some reason.
   Even though Mary had joined the "Full-Bloom", she was forced after all, but unlike her, her friend, Tsuzura Hanatemari, was excited, about the plan of the "Full-Bloom" and thought that this organization was able to overthrow the current tyranny of the student council president, after all, Tsuzura was also a "housepet" student and she also hoped that this "housepet" student to be stopped since she felt that it was unfair for a student who had a debt to be treated with discrimination.
   "What's wrong, Saotome? Do you need to go to the toilet?" Yukimi Togakushi, who happened to be a member of Mary's club, asked a while drinking an apple juice-like beer on the huge glass.
   Mary looked at Yukimi and asked, "Is that what Kasugano-senpai's class sells?"
   Yukimi nodded and said, "It's quite interesting, right? An apple juice that is made like beer. I feel like a naughty girl for drinking this," Yukimi said with a mischievous smile.
   Mary wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but around Yukimi's mouth, there was a trace of bubble from the apple juice, and when she wanted to remind her, Yukimi licked her lips gently, which was somehow quite erotic for some reason, but she had to admit that the idea of apple juice-like beer was very unique, but not only the drink, when she saw Haru's class, she saw that everyone's clothes were very unique.
   "If I'm not wrong their clothes are from traditional German clothes," Tsuzura said.
   "It's an Oktoberfest!" Yukimi reminded Tsuzura and said, "It's like a festival in Germany." She looked around and sighed. "Unfortunately, I can't see Kasugano-kun here." She could see that there were a lot of people who seemed to be standing around Haru's class and she knew very well that they had been waiting for Haru, but he wasn't in his class which made everyone felt very sad since for the girls, he was like an existence that made their days bright everyday.
   Unfortunately, Haru already had a fiancee and that fiancee was Kirari Momobami, who also happened to be the current student council president which was also the reason why both Yukimi and Tsuzura also seemed quite excited with the idea to overthrow the current student council president.
   It might not be related, but the "Manga Research Club" had made a doujinshi about a female "housepet" student that had become a pet of Kasugano Haruka, and somehow it became a huge hit, among the students in the school.
   After all, unlike, rather than being bullied by a lot of students because of the "housepet" student status, it was better to be bullied by Haru alone since that way, it made them feel hot.
   Mary also had read that doujinshi and she had to admit that the imagination of the author was really great, but she also had to admit that it might be good to become Haru's "housepet".
   "Say..." Yukimi looked at Mary and Tsuzura, and asked, "Do you think that we'll be alright?" Even though everyone was confident about the "Full-Bloom", they knew that they would be fighting against the current student council president, Kirari Momobami, and Kirari was Haru's fiancee, there was no way for him to let his fiancee, be harassed by the "Full-Bloom".
   Even though Yukimi knew that Aoi Miboumi was powerful, since he was able to create a "Full-Bloom", a resistance organization that was founded to overthrow the current tyranny of the current student council, she didn't think that guy was able to match Haru at all.
   Yukimi also knew that once they had lost then...
   Tsuzura, who heard Yukimi's words, wanted to say something, but then she closed her mouth again, however, she forced herself and said, "We should believe in Miboumi-senpai, he has decided to overthrow the current student council president, after all, we need to support him."
   "Well... well... that's true." Yukimi was a bit hesitant and wanted to say something, but...
   "We shouldn't entrust our fate to someone else." Mary stopped their conversation and said, "We have to grasp our own fate, and I will also free you from your status as a "house pet", Tsuzura."
   Hearing Mary's words, Tsuzura almost cried, but then, she nodded with a beautiful smile.
   In Haru's private room, Kirari, Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko gathered together, drinking tea leisurely.
   "Kirari, where is Haru? Is that guy going to skip the precious school festival?" Runa asked while wearing traditional German clothes, her hair was also being tied in a braid, which made her even cuter.
   Kirari didn't answer Runa's question immediately, but sipped the tea calmly, and said, "I'm not sure, but I have a feeling that he's going to be here soon."
   "What has he been doing?" Yuriko asked curiously. "Is it a business matter?"
   "You don't need to worry about him, but more importantly, we have to enjoy this school festival, right?" Kirari said with a smile, but when everyone heard her words, they nodded and knew clearly the meaning behind her words.
   In the hospital room, Haru and Sakura's family were gathering in Sakura's room.
   Haru was sleeping, resting his head on the side of Sakura's bed, but then, he felt that his nose was being tickled by someone. He opened his eyes slowly and raised his head, then he saw...
   Sakura said those words and showed the most beautiful smile that he had ever seen. Her face might be pale, she felt quite weak, and her body was quite painful, but when she saw him, sleeping on her side, she felt very happy that she forgot all the complicated things on her head, and decided to tease him.
   Haru opened his mouth, then closed it again, but then, he showed a gentle smile, holding her hand gently, and said, "Good morning, Sakura."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yukimi_Togakushi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Mary_Saotome
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Tsuzura_Hanatemari
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1644: There's no drama where the heroine woke up 10 years later
   When Sakura was about to wake up her eyes, there were a lot of things inside her head. She was wondering whether she was sleeping for a long time and when she woke up, 10 years had already passed, then by that time, she would be forgotten by him.
   After all, Sakura wasn't young anymore, and in 10 years, there was a lot of things that could happen in life, and even if Haru was in love and patient, she knew that with his charm, he didn't lack a girl, and besides being slightly beautiful, she didn't have anything special on her, which was why she didn't dare to have open her eyes. However, that negative thought was broken when she felt her hand was being grasped gently, and this feeling was familiar.
   Sakura felt that her heart was beating very fast, there was anticipation on her heart that couldn't be contained, and she felt like her heart would burst at any moment, but she wasn't hasty since it might be her parents or even her pet that was holding her hand, but when she opened her eyes, she was right!
   The moment Sakura opened her eyes, she saw Haru was sleeping by her side, holding her hand gently, staying, and waiting for her to open her eyes. She saw him breathing softly while sleeping, which made her unable to contain the smile on her face, smiling happily since he was there when she opened her eyes.
   Sakura wanted to stop up, jumped into him, kissed him, then mated with him, but when she was about to move, she flinched, and she could feel that she couldn't move her body very well, thinking that it either the effect of anesthesia or her bones and muscles weren't working well since she had been sleeping for so long.
   Sakura wasn't sure which one it was, but she didn't care as long as the man that she loved was beside her at that moment. She looked at him with a mischievous smile then thought to give him a prank. She didn't think too much and then tickled Haru's nose gently with a smile.
   Haru felt his nose was itchy, then he opened his eyes lightly, looking at Sakura, who was smiling at him.
   "Good morning," Sakura said with a smirk.
   Haru smiled and ignored her prank. "Good morning, Sakura." He was happy that Sakura could wake up so early, and there was no need for a drama where she woke up 10 years later, then in the past 10 years, there were a lot of accidents that forced her to return 10 years later, using a time machine or something.
   "Haru, can you move closer?" Sakura asked.
   Haru nodded and moved closer, but then...
   Haru was speechless when Sakura pulled his cheeks.
   "This isn't a dream, right? I - I can stay alive longer, right? My - My pancreas is alright, right?" Sakura was full of tears, wondering what had happened to her, asking his loved one about this question.
   Haru nodded without hesitation and said, "You're alright now. You don't need to worry about anything. We can stay together for a long time from now on."
   Sakura's eyes were red. Tears were overflowing, dripping on her beautiful face.
   Haru moved closer and kissed her lips without hesitation, telling him that everything was real and it wasn't a dream. She was cured, and they could stay together for a long time together.
   Sakura was very happy at that moment and felt that it was her luck to be able to meet him, and she didn't want to be parted from him.
   They kissed for a long time, nibbling each other's lips, tasting each other's saliva, playing each other's tongues without restraint until...
   Haru and Sakura were stuck in place, then turned their heads, before they saw Sakura's mother was there, who also happened to wake up when she heard the obscene sound from both of them.
   Sakura's mother blushed since she didn't expect her daughter would be so wild, and she twitched her lips at Haru since she knew that her daughter became naughty because of him, but she was also grateful to him since, without him, she would lose her daughter.
   With a red face, Sakura's mother said, "I'm sure that you're hungry. I will ask for the food for you." She left smartly, leaving time for both of them.
   Sakura's face was so red that she couldn't say anything to her mother. She then glared at Haru and said, "It's your fault!"
   "Yes, yes, it's my fault."
   Haru caressed Sakura's face and said, "As long as you're alright, then everything is good."
   Sakura blushed and felt sweet by his words. "Kiss me again, Haru."
   "...Now, whose fault is it?"
   Haru moved closer and tasted Sakura's lips once again.
   They enjoyed their time together before parting their lips.
   Sakura held Haru's hand tightly and asked, "Haru, don't lie to me. How long have I been asleep? Is it one year? Two years? Or 10 years?" She didn't want to be deceived, and she wanted to hear the truth whether the time had passed so long for her.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Is it only one day? You don't need to worry." He was wondering whether this girl had watched too many television dramas.
   Sakura let out a sigh of relief and said, "That's good." She thought for a while, then was startled. "Wait until tomorrow? You mean, there's a school festival at your school?"
   Haru nodded and said, "There's a school festival at my school."
   "So why are you not there? Didn't you promise your girlfriends that you're going to perform there?" Sakura said in a hurry. She knew that there was still time, so she wanted him to go to the school festival as soon as possible.
   "If I leave you, won't you think that 10 years have already passed and thought that I've forgotten about you?" Haru said with a smile.
   Sakura pouted since what Haru had told her was right since that was what she had thought before she opened her eyes before, but...
   "Anyway, I've opened my eyes now. You should go, don't break the promise! It's a bad thing to break your promise with someone!"
   "Are you sure?" Haru asked.
   "I am sure." Sakura nodded and said, "I've been quite selfish before. If I didn't ask for the surgery in advance, you wouldn't have this kind of trouble, so please go now."
   Haru stared at Sakura for a while, then nodded. "Then I'll go now."
   Sakura nodded and felt relieved since she wouldn't feel guilty anymore. Even though she wanted him to stay on her side all the time, she knew that she couldn't have him alone. However, it was enough for her.
   Haru kissed Sakura's forehead gently, then said, "I'll go back once the school festival ends."
   Sakura nodded with a smile, but then, she thought for a while and asked, "Um, Haru, can I watch your performance? Like the thought of a video call or something?" She couldn't visit his school festival, so she thought to watch it from her room by using "Zoom." She was his woman, after all, and she also had some general ideas about some of his business.
   Haru then took out a tablet and gave it to Sakura. "Here, you can watch it from there."
   "Thank you." Sakura took the tablet from Haru's hand with a beautiful smile.
   Haru then stood up and walked out of Sakura's room without hesitation. Even though he believed in Kirari, he was still worried about what Miboumi might be doing at school. After all, Kirari was his woman, so he needed to protect her, right?
   Watching Haru's back, Sakura smiled and felt slightly lost, but she knew that she could meet him again later, so she was waiting for him to return, then started to play with the tablet for a while since it seemed that there was a new game that was developed by him on this tablet which made her very interested.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1645: Do you like him so much?
   Kirari nodded and said, "Then I will wait for you." She ended the call then put it back in her pocket.
   "Is that Haru, Kirari?" Runa asked.
   Kirari smiled and nodded. "Yes, he'll come soon."
   Everyone smiled when they heard that Haru was going to the school festival since they thought that he wouldn't come because he was busy.
   "Alright, let's enjoy the school festival, shall we?"
   Kirari smiled, but then she received another call, which surprised her. She talked for a bit, then ended the call, before saying, "By the way, Sayaka, can you guide some people here?"
   Sayaka was confused but nodded regardless.
   Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were looking at the Hyakkou Academy in front of them and felt a bit surprised, their school was huge, but the school in front of them was luxurious.
   The three of them entered the school calmly while wearing Hyakkou Academy uniforms that they borrowed from Kirari, but it wasn't the reason why the three of them could enter the school easily.
   The reason why the three of them could enter the school easily was that Megumi's passive effect where she could erase the presence of people in two meters in her surrounding areas.
   After all, even though the school was being sponsored by Haru and had a lot of advanced security tools around, it was impossible to fight against Megumi's ability, showing how cheating her ability was.
   It was also the reason why if Megumi decided to become either spy, assassin, or ninja, she could become the best one, or the strongest one because of this skill.
   "Still, your skill is as broken as ever." Utaha was speechless and said, "Even though there are three beautiful girls here, there is no one who is going to speak to us?"
   "Isn't this good?" Sora said.
   "Well, that's true. It's quite easy this way," Utaha said, yawning.
   Usually, it was impossible for someone to enter the school festival of Hyakkou Academy since only students, alumnus, and teachers could enter, but the three of them were an exception, their man was one of the students in this school and their sister was also the student council president of this school too.
   Even though Haru had told them that only students could enter the school festival at Hyakkou Academy, they decided to enter, after they talked with Kirari last night. The three of them had invited Erina, but it seemed that she was busy with her job today, after all, she often skipped her work because she went on a date with Haru from time to time. They wanted to invite Haru's other harem members, but they didn't know much about them, and they were also afraid that the rest of them would feel awkward after they knew Hyakkou Academy since the three of them knew how cruel this school was, which was why the three of them were curious about the school festival of this school.
   Raikou also wanted to follow up with them, but with her appearance, it was impossible for her to wear a school uniform Hyakkou Academy, size was one thing since her body was quite humongous, but the most important thing was because of her age.
   Even if Megumi's ability was cheating, if Raikou was walking with a school uniform around the street, police would call her out without hesitation.
   Raikou was at Haru's cafe, and she was crying since she couldn't follow everyone, but then...
   Raikou remembered that Haru had an ability to manipulate someone else's age so would it be possible for her to become younger?
   Raikou thought about that possibility and thought about talking about this matter to Haru later.
   'But if I do that, is it possible for me to become a mother?'
   Raikou held her head and wondered what she should do?
   Hearing Utaha's words, Megumi sighed and said, "I don't think that is praise."
   "Still, this place isn't as bad as it seems," Sora said.
   "That's true." Megumi nodded.
   The three of them had thought that this school might be like a war-torn country, but it seemed that this place was more normal than they had thought.
   "Well, walking around is good, but where should we go now?" Utaha asked.
   "Don't worry, I've called Kirari and it seems her secretary is going to pick us up," Megumi said.
   Sora and Utaha nodded and waited together.
   The three of them knew Sayaka's face so they didn't need to undo Megumi's ability since they didn't want to be talked with someone. Being beautiful was a source of fortune and misfortune, it was fortunate that they weren't ugly, but it was misfortune since there were a lot of guys who often bother them.
   If their school allowed them to bring a bodyguard inside, then they would bring the bodyguards that were prepared by Haru without hesitation.
   If it was their school then they didn't bother that much since a lot of people already knew their cruelty at rejecting someone, but this school was different and no one knew them, but because they were beautiful, they were sure that someone would talk to them without hesitation.
   "Still, is Haru coming?" Utaha asked. She knew that Haru was accompanying Sakura, who was in the hospital and she didn't think that he would have time to come to the school festival.
   "I'm not sure, but he's probably going to come with his ability, I'm sure that Sakura will become better soon," Megumi said.
   Utaha nodded and it wasn't a secret that Haru had a supernatural ability.
   Sora suddenly spoke and caused both Utaha and Megumi to follow Sora's gaze.
   The three of them looked at a student that was wearing a tag on their neck and one of them seemed to be bullied. They weren't unfamiliar with the bullying scene, and even though it might sound cruel, there was a lot of bullying in the school after all. They didn't like it and they also had asked Haru about this problem whether it was possible to erase bullying, but his answer was that he was helpless, after all, bullying was happening everywhere, whether it was from the school, society, working place, it happened everywhere.
   The weak one was being abused and the strong one was invincible.
   Most people asked how to stop bullying, and most of them would scold the one who was being bullied for being weak, which made the victims become even more depressed.
   Even though it wasn't wrong, it wasn't a good solution since if they could become strong then they wouldn't be bullied, so the answer to how to stop the victim from being bullied was to join a group.
   The victims needed to search for a guardian that could protect themselves from the one who bullied them, but there were a lot of guardians, there was a bad one, and there was a good one, depending on their luck, if they weren't lucky, they might be forced to give their money all the time as long as they were protected, and then there was another way which was very troublesome, that was creating their own groups, a group of people that were the victim, they gathered together, creating a group to fight the one who bullied them.
   There was no perfect answer at how to stop bullying and depending on the situation of the individual, the method was also different, which was why Haru said that it was a very troublesome matter, and a lot of people also thought the same, which was why they gave an indifferent answer by saying that the victim should fight back, or something, which made the victim became depressed even more.
   It might be because today was the school festival that the bullying on the "house pet" student wasn't that long since the normal students also wanted to have fun, rather than playing with the "house pet" student, but because Sora, Utaha, and Megumi had seen this scene, and it dampened their moods.
   "Ugh... I want to see him..." Utaha pouted and wanted to meet Haru as soon as possible so her mood could become better.
   Sora and Megumi nodded and the two of them also felt the same as Utaha.
   "Is that Sayaka?" Megumi suddenly said.
   Sora and Utaha followed Megumi's gaze and saw Sayaka, who was looking around with a serious expression, which somehow made them want to laugh.
   Sayak turned her head and saw Sora, Utaha, and Megumi, then sighed with relief. "Sora-san, Utaha-san, Megumi-san, please follow me, I will guide you from here on."
   Haru had arrived at the school, and as expected, the moment he came, everyone was excited, especially girls since they thought that they might not be able to see him today, but it seemed that their worry was unfounded.
   The group of girls wanted to greet him, but someone was faster than them.
   "Kasugano-kun, can you follow me?"
   Haru looked at Miharutaki Sakura that had appeared in front of him, but he nodded.
   Miharutaki then led Haru to the Beautification Committee room and there were only the two of them here. She looked at him then said, "Haru, I hope that you won't help Kirari to fight Miboumi."
   Haru had expected Miharutaki's request, but as expected his answer was.
   "Sorry, I can't do that."
   Miboumi wanted to overthrow the position of the student council president and there was no way for him to let this guy do as he wished.
   Haru felt that the talk was useless, then decided to go out, but his hand was grabbed by Miharutaki.
   Miharutaki seemed to be quite desperate. "Let's have a gamble! If I win, then I hope that you won't do anything to Miboumi." Even though her fiance had often done cruel things and betrayed her, Miboumi was still her fiance, her childhood friend, and she also loved him in the past so she hoped that nothing would happen to him.
   Haru looked at Miharutaku for a bit then asked, "What if you lose?"
   Miharutaki wanted to open her mouth, but then she closed it again. Her face flushed, then she looked at him with embarrassment then she made up her mind. She put her hand on her chest, put a proud yet embarrassed expression, then said, "I - I will give you my first time!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sakura_Miharutaki
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1646: Sorry, I can't stop my feeling
   Haru was in shock when he heard Miharutaki's words.
   Watching Haru's shocked expression, Miharutaki felt that her face was so hot and she wanted to hide at that moment, but she knew that if she let this beast out, then she knew that the fate of her fiance, a childhood friend that she once loved before, would be broken and destroyed by him, so she decided to take a bet.
   Miharutaki wasn't sure, but she was, after all, a beautiful girl which was why she decided to make this bet with him.
   Miharutaki knew that with the net worth of her family and Miboumi combined together, it wouldn't even reach Haru's net worth at all since Haru was the richest man on earth so it was impossible to use money or authority to tempt him, and which was why she used her own virginity as a stake.
   "I know that I might not be that beautiful, but I'm still a virgin and I have never had that kind of experience with anyone, so what do you think?"
   "...Was this Miboumi's order?" Haru asked with a frown, thinking that Miboumi was trash for not being able to love such a lovely girl, and ignored her, for his own gain. Even if he was a scumbag, he wouldn't leave his girls and loved them dearly, he wouldn't use them for his own gain and threw them once they didn't have used them anymore, even used her to stop him, which was why he thought that Miboumi was trash.
   Shaking her head gently, Miharutaki said, "This has nothing to do with Miboumi."
   Haru was surprised when he heard Miharutaki's words. "Do you like him that much?"
   Miharutaki wanted to say "yes", but it was so hard when she wanted to utter it from her mouth, but she gritted her teeth and nodded.
   "Yes, I love him, which is why I don't want him to be devoured into this school."
   What Miharutaki feared wasn't wrong since Haru had planned to short sell any companies that were related to Miboumi's family and caused serious loss or even bankruptcy to his family, but when he heard Miharutaki's words, he felt slightly jealous of Miboumi to have a girl that was capable to sacrifice this much, even though she had been betrayed by Miboumi, however, Haru also felt that it was quite normal for Miharutaki to start this bet with him since if he devoured Miboumi's family, Miharutaki's family was also affected since both families were connected to each other.
   Haru knew that unlike Miboumi, who was pretty devious, Miharutaki wasn't that kind of girl, but he also knew that she wasn't stupid since, with this bet, she would be able to stop him to devour Miboumi's family either way.
   If Miharutaki the bet, which was pretty much impossible, then she would be able to stop him, but even if she lost, and lost her first time, she would be able to make him go easy and soft toward the family of Miharutaki and Miboumi.
   "What is your answer? Will you have a bet with me?"
   Miharutaki didn't let go of Haru's hand, but her hand was trembling since her emotion was mixed at that moment. She stared at the face of the man that she was about to fight at this moment, but even if she lost, she felt that it was alright to lose her first time to him, which was why she dared to say all of that, but if he rejected the bet then all of her talks would turn into nothing, which was why she needed to stop him here.
   Haru shook his head and said, "I refuse this gamble." He didn't hesitate to gamble and left, after all, even though 70% of his body was semen and his libido was high, he wasn't dumb enough to be kind enough toward his enemy because of a woman. Even though it was impossible to kill them in this world, no, it was possible, but he would refrain from doing this as long as they followed the rules, but still, as long as someone was his enemy, then he wouldn't be kind since being kind to an enemy, then it would cause him trouble.
   Well, not him, but his children might be troubled by Miboumi's family, but still, it might be good so his child could grow up better when there was an enemy in front of them.
   However, Haru would be lying if he wasn't tempted, which was why he decided to go out immediately since he wasn't sure what he would do if he stayed in this room any longer...
   Miharutaki hugged him without hesitation, her eyes were in tears, and she said with a choked voice, "Please don't go."
   Haru stopped and let out a long sigh. "You should know that you're Miboumi's fiance, and I'm sure that you've realized that he has seen us, hugging each other at that time when you were sad before."
   Miharutaki kept hugging Haru's back and said, "Miboumi has confronted me before and asked about our relationship, but I didn't care."
   Haru raised his eyebrows and knew where this went, but he needed to confirm it. "You have said that you love him, right? Then why did you hug me like this?"
   There was a silence between them, and the sound of laughter of everyone that played on the school festival from the outside was the only thing that could be heard from this room.
   Haru took a deep breath and responded calmly.
   "You're Miboumi's fiance, and I'm Kirari's fiance, you should know that it is impossible, right?"
   Haru knew that Miharutaki was beautiful, but he really didn't have an intention to make him part of his harem which was why he rejected her softly, telling her that it was impossible between them. He knew that was a scumbag for saying this and even rejected her, but what could he do?
   Miharutaki let go of Haru's back and said, "Then I won't stop you anymore."
   Haru turned and looked at Miharutaki who was smiling gently at this moment and somehow he had a feeling that he might not forget this smile for his entire life. Unfortunately...
   "I know that it is impossible between us, but I still want to try since I'll graduate soon, or rather, because of Miboumi's accident, I might not be able to stay in this school any longer so I want to try to confess to you, but I guess, I have been rejected, huh?"
   "Thank you, I'm happy to hear about your feelings for me and I'm glad to know that there's a wonderful such a wonderful girl like you here, Miharutaki-senpai," Haru said.
   Miharutaki shook her head and said, "I'm the one who is happy to know you." She looked at Haru and said, "You should go now."
   Haru knew that it sounded cruel and it might be better to accept this girl as part of his harem directly, but he really couldn't which was why he wouldn't show another gentleness and left the room, leaving her alone.
   Miharutaki didn't stop him this time and when the door was closed, her tears couldn't be controlled anymore, it was overflowing that she didn't know what to do.
   Miharutaki plopped on the sofa, wiping her tears that couldn't be controlled, but if a time could be returned, then she hoped that her childhood friend and fiance would be him since if so, then she wouldn't have to taste this pain.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Chihiro - Reset
   https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zcIAethKxVU
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1647: Are you worthy?
   After Haru came out of the Beautification Committee room, he didn't go immediately, but stood there outside, hearing a sob sound from inside, before letting out a long sigh. It wasn't his first time hearing girls' tears, but no matter how many times he heard it, it made him very uncomfortable, especially with he could hear Miharutaki's cry so clearly with his ears, however, he knew that a short pain was better than a long term pain and it was a good thing that he made everything clear so he wouldn't leave her hanging.
   Haru had to admit that Miharutaki was beautiful and she was a very rare woman in this school since most of the girls in this school were a bit unique, or rather, they had seen too much of the ugliness of the people in this world, and most of the girls in this school were...
   Anyway, Haru really didn't have an idea to fall in love with a girl other than Kirari in this school.
   Haru shook his head, returned to his usual state, and walked away since he knew that he had a very important thing to do, and he also knew that it was better to leave Miharutaki right now and at the same time, he thought that if he didn't have an interest in a girl, then he shouldn't cause a misunderstanding and hurt them.
   Haru had a headache sometimes, but he was also helpless that there were a lot of girls that fell for him, though, he was sure that if someone heard his trouble, they would curse him since it was happy trouble.
   Haru, then didn't waste his time and went to Kirari's place since he knew that Miboumi should be on that way, but suddenly...
   Haru saw three familiar girls who slammed their bodies into his stomach.
   Haru's solar plexus was hit by the three of them, but in truth, he was afraid at this moment. He knew how hard his stomach was and he was sure that if the three of them slammed into him so suddenly, their bodies might crack, fortunately, his response was quite fast and he quickly loosened the muscle on his stomach so they wouldn't be hurt, and quickly caught them on his arms.
   Haru looked at the three girls in front of him and was lost for words for a moment. He quickly recovered and asked, "How come the three of you are here?"
   "What? You don't want us to come?" Utaha pouted.
   Sora sniffed at Haru's shirt and raised her eyebrows. "I smell an unfamiliar smell from your shirt."
   "Haru, did you make out with another girl again?" Megumi asked.
   Haru could see that they were being stared at by everyone, especially girls, looking at Utaha, Sora, and Megumi, who were hugging him without hesitation and tightly with jealousy and anger, since they also wanted to do the same!
   However, unlike Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, the rest of the girls on the Hyakkou Academy couldn't do that, and if they really dared to do that, then they might be targeted by Kirari, but the three of them were different which made them jealous to death.
   Then everyone was looking at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha trying to remember them, wondering who they were since they didn't know that there was such a beautiful girl in their school before.
   "How about we move to my room first?" Haru said.
   Sora, Megumi, and Utaha nodded. Even though they didn't care about the crowd, ignoring them since they wanted to visit their boyfriend's school.
   "Sayaka, how about you follow us?" Haru said.
   Sayaka was startled, but she nodded regardless.
   Then the five of them went to Haru's private room, but before they went there, they visited Haru's class which had prepared quite a unique stall unlike everyone in the school.
   Haru thought to create a stall with an "Oktoberfest" theme, with German traditional clothes, sausages, pretzels, and lastly, an apple juice like beer. As expected, it was a hit and he knew that everyone loved it, unfortunately, he couldn't help his class at all since he had something to do after this.
   After they bought a lot of things along the way, Haru looked at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, who were having a feast in his private room.
   Sayaka looked at the three of them and knew their relationship with Haru and Kirari, after all, Kirari trusted her, and she was very loyal to Kirari, so she knew about Haru's harem, which made her speechless, but she knew that this guy's charm so she didn't think too much about it, after all, it was better for a girl to become his harem member than became the mistress of those fat, bald, and ugly rich men.
   Utaha looked at Haru's private room and asked, "Did you have an orgy in this place?"
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "I don't know, what are you talking about, but you should also know that the only girl that I have in this girl is only Kirari."
   "I'm a bit jealous of Kirari," Megumi said softly.
   Haru moved closer to Megumi and asked, "What are you jealous about? Do you want me to add another girl to this school so it'll be fair?"
   "No, you don't need to." 3x
   Megumi, Sora, and Utaha shook their heads at the same time since even though they were only here for a moment, they could see that even though a lot of them were beautiful and handsome, their minds were so ugly that they didn't think that it was a good thing to stay in this place.
   "Now, you understand why I don't let you study here, right?" Haru said softly. Even though he said something bad about his school, it was the truth after all, and unless the gamble in this school was erased, then there would always be a "housepet" student, but he knew that it was quite hard to erase it since a gamble had always been a tradition of the "Hyakkou Academy" from the beginning of its founding.
   Megumi, Utaha, and Sora nodded at the same time.
   "I have something to do now. I'll leave the three of you for a while, and..." Haru looked at Sayaka and asked, "Sayaka, can you accompany them?"
   Sayaka looked at Haru and nodded. "Yes." She knew that Haru was going to clean up the trash that had bothered Kirari, and she was very supportive of this act, so she agreed to accompany Sora, Utaha, and Megumi and she also knew that it was better for the three of them to not know what was happening in this school at this moment.
   "I'll have a performance later, you can watch me on stage," Haru said.
   "Really?" Sora was surprised and asked, "When did you decide to sing?"
   "I'm going to surprise all of you and tell you to watch my performance on the video call, but it seems that you don't need to," Haru said.
   "Is it a new song?" Megumi asked.
   Haru nodded and smiled. "I've made it special for all of you so please listen to it."
   Somehow, hearing those words made them happy and they were wondering what kind of song that he had prepared for them.
   They talked for a bit, and then Haru left, after he kissed the three of them, leaving them in the care of Sayaka since he knew that they would be alright with Sayaka around.
   "So Sayaka, was it?" Utaha looked at Sayaka.
   "Is there something, Kasumigaoka-san?" Sayaka asked.
   "Are you also Haru's secret lover?" Utaha asked.
   Sayaka wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Haru then walked toward the student council room, and when he entered the room, he saw that there were some people there, including Kirari, Ririka, Runa, and also Miboumi, who was staring at the three of them with a smile.
   "Oh, I've been waiting for you, Kasugano-kun."
   Miboumi looked at Haru, and said, "How about we have a gamble? The two of us to decide the position of the student council president."
   Haru raised his eyebrows, looked at Miboumi, and asked, "Are you worthy?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1648: Miboumi's trick
   Such a simple question was thrown by Haru directly to Miboumi.
   It might seem that Haru was arrogant, but it was the truth, Miboumi didn't have a right to challenge him after all, nor was his family net worth able to compare to him. Even though Miboumi's family might have a history of thousands of years, that was all.
   If Haru decided to devour Miboumi, then that thousands of years of the family would turn into history directly.
   Miboumi's smile turned ugly when he heard Haru's words.
   "Haha..." Runa laughed directly.
   Kirari also chuckled when she heard Haru's words.
   Miboumi's expression turned uglier and uglier.
   "I like this expression of yours better than a fake smile before, Senpai." Haru sat next to Kirari and looked at Miboumi relaxedly, and said, "By the way, I'm not making fun of you earlier, Senpai, but that's the truth, right? Even if all of the worth of your family is combined together, it is nowhere close compared to mine."
   Personally, Haru also didn't care much about the position of the student council of the Hyakkou Academy, and if Miboumi wanted to become the president, then he didn't care much. Unfortunately, to become a president, Miboumi needed to defeat Kirari, and he couldn't allow that. After all, Kirari was his woman.
   Kirari nodded and said, "Your money is nowhere close enough to my position." Unlike in the past, where she could use 10 billion yen to get this position by gambling, Miboumi didn't have that much money and the worth of her position also became bigger, especially after she controlled his school, the amount of money that circulated in this school was really huge. There was no way that it compared to Miboumi's family's worth.
   In truth, it wasn't rare to see a family that was able to stay for thousands of years, especially in Japan since those samurais families were still able to continue and didn't disappear until this moment, however, even though they were richer than normal people, their worth was far too apart from him since most of their assets were either lands or real estate.
   Those people that were born with a golden spoon were like that, thinking that they were all elite, extremely proud of their family's history, but that was all, history was the only history, at this moment, it was his era, not their families.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "If you don't have anything to say, then why don't you just go, Senpai? I'll have to take both Kirari, Ririka, and Runa to enjoy the school festival." He looked at the three girls and said, "Let's go." He ignored Miboumi directly since he felt that it was a waste of time to talk with him. After all, out of all the enemies that he had faced before, this guy might be around middle-lower rank enemies, and he could destroy him with just a flick of his fingers.
   If Haru wanted, then he could mess up Miboumi's mind directly, making him as loyal as a dog, but he was too lazy to do that, and he refrained from using his power in this world.
   Kirari, Runa, and Ririka looked at Miboumi and could only shake their heads, feeling that this guy was quite pathetic.
   The four of them also didn't really understand Miboumi's intention to gather all the "housepet" students at the school and created a "Full-Bloom" organization to defeat the student council since, in their minds, such a plan was too stupid, after all, a "housepet" was a group of students that had a lot of debts, their minds were full of negativity, and depressing aura, gathering all of them into one room was simply, causing the room to rot.
   Even though Miboumi often told everyone that his intention was to free the "housepet" on the school, there was no way for him to do all of that since all of those "housepet" students had debt. Unless their debts were cleared, then there was no way that those "housepet" students could be saved, and there was also no way for Miboumi to pay their debt.
   After all, Miboumi wasn't their parent. His intention to gather all of them was to use them for his plan to overthrow the position of the student council to a sewer, though no one really knew what was on the head of this guy to use them since they didn't have many uses besides a number.
   Well, those groups of "housepet" students might be able to revolt and destroy everything, but once that happened, the security would come out and then report everything to their parents.
   After all, even though they bore a lot of debts, they were still children, and a child was helpless against a parent.
   They ignored Miboumi, then decided to go out, but then...
   Miboumi had lost his composure and slammed his hand on the table.
   "I challenge you to a public match, Kasugano!"
   They looked at the "housepet" tag on the table and felt slightly surprised.
   The public match was one of the methods to free someone from their status as a "housepet" student, and as long as someone was challenged by the "housepet" tag, there was no way for them to refuse, which was why Miboum was so confident at this moment.
   "You should know the rules, right? Let's start the gamble," Miboumi said while staring at Haru since he wouldn't let him go no matter what.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and looked helplessly at Kirari.
   Kirari nodded with a smile and said, "Just accept it, so we can go out as soon as possible, and it seems quite fun to see his expression when he gets lost later."
   Miboumi raised his eyebrow when he heard Kirari's words, but his eyes kept staring at Haru.
   "Are you sure? You have challenged me, so it means you have become my enemy, and even if you have a lot of "house pet" tags, there was no way that you can win against me." Haru looked at Kirari and said, "You should change some rules that might trouble you like this in the future, Kirari."
   Kirari nodded and said, "It's my negligence."
   After all, no one would expect that Miboumi would use "housepet" tags this way and decided to challenge the members of the student council presidents by using the public match feature.
   For the "housepet" students that had become the members of the "Full-Bloom," they would have never expected that they would be used by Miboumi this way, after all, if the "housepet" students lost on the public match, their lives would be destroyed, and they wouldn't have a chance to return as a human again.
   Miboumi had gotten a lot of "house pet" tags, so he could challenge them as long as he still had "housepet" tags.
   Haru also didn't show mercy toward such a person, who loved to trick people's life for his own gain like that, and directly sent a signal to his investment company to short sell any companies that were related to Miboumi's family.
   After all, it was too unfair for everyone, right?
   Miboumi didn't have a risk on this gamble, so Haru wasn't going to be kind toward him either.
   "My time is precious. Let's do it, the gamble," Haru said without trouble since he was going to show what despair was.
   Miboumi smiled confidently and said, "Let's start the gamble."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1649: One chapter is enough to win this gamble
   Haru sat down on the chair, looked at Miboumi, then asked, "Still, even if you're able to have a gamble with me, if you want the position of the student council present, it is too small, or rather, that "housepet" tag is useless, but of course, if you want to do a gamble for something else, then it is a different matter."
   After all, even though Miboumi had a chance to gamble with him, it was impossible to gamble without a bet.
   Miboumi wanted the position of student council president, but if he lost, should he pay nothing?
   So Miboumi also needed to place a bet so it would be fair.
   Miboumi then took all the "house students" tags that he had gotten then put it all on the table and from the number alone, it almost reached a hundred, and each of them had a variety of debts, from the smallest was 500 thousand yen to the highest was 300 million yen.
   Haru shook his head and said, "It's not enough."
   Miboumi, who was full of confidence, smiled, frowned, and asked, "What do you want?"
   "Do you think that the worth of the student council president seat of the Hyakkou Academy is something that can be exchanged with bad debts?" Haru looked at Miboum with an amused expression.
   If the "housepet" students could pay their debts, then they wouldn't become a "house pet," and it was because they couldn't pay their debts that they become a "house pet."
   One of the hardest things as a banker was to get their money back from the one who borrowed their money.
   In this case, the Hyakkou Academy had become a banker, and those "housepet" students were the borrowers. In truth, the Hyakkou Academy was still better than the loan shark since the interest of their debts was quite normal, unlike loan sharks that could turn debt into a double or triple with just a few months of time.
   In the Hyakkou Academy, the members of the student councils didn't do that, and they also had prepared a way for those "housepet" students to pay their debts.
   Miboumi pulled a metal suitcase that was filled with money. He opened the suitcase, and there were 10 billion yen there.
   Haru shook his head and said, "You should know that the position of the student council president is like a stock, its worth increases over time."
   Even though Miboumi didn't want to admit it, he also knew that Haru was right. "Then what do you want?"
   Haru thought for a while and said, "I'm not sure." He looked at Kirari and asked, "Kirari, is there something that you want?"
   Kirari put her finger on her beautiful lips and said, "Let's see, how about your ancestral house?"
   The one who was shocked was not Miboumi, but Runa, after all, Miboumi's ancestral house was a house that had been inherited from a thousand years ago (of course, the condition is good, and it has been renovated several times, but it is very beautiful), and even though its worth might not be comparable to the skyscraper, it had a lot of history, and it had a lot of meaning, even if Haru and Kirari had money, it was quite impossible for them to buy Miboumi's ancestral house since Miboumi and his family wouldn't allow it, but...
   Miboumi nodded and said, "I don't mind."
   "Then, since the bet has been decided, what kind of gamble do you want to play?" Haru looked at Miboumi curiously, wondering what kind of gamble that Miboumi was going to play.
   Miboumi took out two glasses and placed them on the table, then poured water on both glasses to the brim. He also then took out a jar that was filled with a lot of 100 yen coins. He looked at Haru and asked, "Do you know what surface tension is, Kasugano-kun?" His face showed a bright smile, staring at Haru.
   "You should know that on the national exam, I'm the rank 1 from the entire country." Haru looked at Miboumi with a bored expression and said, "It's a force that keeps the water in the glass from flowing over. So what about it?"
   Miboumi looked at Haru and said, "We'll take turns putting those 100 yen coins into the glass. The one who spills the water loses." His expression turned into ridicule, and he said, "I'll wager all of those "housepet" tags, 10 billion yen, and my ancestral house for the position of the student council president, do you dare, Kasugano-kun?"
   Haru didn't answer Miboumi directly and looked at Kirari since the position of the student council president wasn't his, but it was his fiancee's.
   Kirari gave Haru a nod, and Haru also nodded at Miboumi's provocation. "Let's do this."
   The student council room was quite bright at that moment since the window on the room was wide open, and the wind and the sunlight also entered the room, which caused the glasses that were brought by Miboumi to give a light luster and quite shiny, but it was normal since the glasses were made from glass.
   However, in truth, Miboumi had placed a trick on the glasses that he had prepared before. It was quite simple, but his glass was quite special since it was longer than the other glass, and it could give a visual illusion that the water on his glass was on its brim, even though it wasn't.
   On the other hand, Haru's glass was tampered with by Miboumi beforehand since it also gave a visual illusion where the glass was shorter and smaller on the volume, so with just one coin, it would cause the water to flow out from the glass.
   However, Haru was a very strong gambler, and he might have a way to solve this problem, which was why Miboumi also prepared a lot of tricks, and he believed that he could win.
   "Still, I didn't expect that you're going to ask such a simple gamble." Haru looked at Miboumi and said, "I thought that you want to do something like poker or something."
   "No, the simpler it is, the better it is since I can become the student council president faster this way," Miboumi said with a smile.
   "Being impatient isn't a good trait, you know?" Haru said.
   Miboumi only smiled but didn't say anything. Still, inwardly, he snorted, thinking about what he would do after he had taken the position of the student council president, but more importantly, he was going to kick all of them from the position of the student council without hesitation.
   Haru then looked at Runa and asked, "Runa, you've recorded all of that, right?"
   Runa nodded and said, "We can start the gamble right away."
   Haru looked at Miboumi and asked, "Should we sign a contract? Since you might pretend to be stupid if you lose."
   Miboumi snorted, but he agreed.
   Then the contract was made, and both of them agreed with all the conditions that they had talked about before.
   "Let's start," Miboumi said.
   Haru nodded and thought that one chapter should be enough to defeat the guy in front of him and taught him what real society was. He took the 100 yen coin from the jar and started the preparation of the gamble.
  
  
  
  
  
   1650

 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"